《And Then There Were Four》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1


    It had been ten years since I made my way back to Idaho.


    My parents separated when I was five, and my mom tried so hard to stay around so I was close to my


    father growing up¨C but it didn¡¯t work. After five years of being too close to my father, my mom upped


    and moved us clear across the states to Savannah, Georgia.


    My mother, having been a southern belle all her life, loved the sweetness of Georgia, and everything it


    had to offer. In fact, the only reason she was with my father was because they had met in college, and


    before graduation she got pregnant with me.


    That was why he married her¨C or kept her around at least.


    Mom doesn¡¯t talk about it often, and even though I get the asional birthday gift or deposit of money


    in my ount; I don¡¯t hear from him. He always kept me at arms length which broke my heart at first,


    but eventually I grew to ept.


    After some time he got married to my step-mother who had four strapping godsons, and a hatred for


    me I would never understand. The one time my father came to see me was at my high school


    graduation, and he brought her. We will just say that she was a stepford wife in the making, and if looks


    could kill¨C I¡¯d be dead.


    ¡°Ivy! If you don¡¯te on you¡¯re going to miss your ne!¡± My mother hollered from downstairs,


    causing me to sigh.


    I had finished my first two years of college at the localmunity college until I was able to get the


    prerequisites done for the university I wanted. However, out of the five that I applied for, my least


    favorite was the only one to ept me.


    And that one just happened to be located in Idaho¨C where my father was.


    I knew the university had been the best for a degree in Agriculture but I didn¡¯t want to be close to my


    dad. Part of me was still hurt that he had chosen my step-mother and her godsons over me.


    I am his daughter¨C his blood.


    Yet, it didn¡¯t seem to be enough.


    Grabbing my suitcases, I pulled them towards the door as I slung my backpack over my shoulder,


    giving my room onest look around. It was bitter sweet leaving, but if I was ever going to aplish


    my dreams I had to take some risks.


    Heading down stairs, my eyesnded upon my mother, who stood by the doorway smiling at me. I


    knew that there was a lot I could say to help change my mind about going, but this was important to


    her.


    My mother would never admit to me she was sick, but after much snooping I had found the truth¨C stage


    two cervical cancer.


    Treatments were supposed to start soon, and as much as I wanted to confront her and tell her that I


    knew and I was staying, I knew she wouldn¡¯t be pleased. I didn¡¯t want to stress her out more than she


    already was.


    She wanted me to follow my dreams¨C and that meant without me worrying about her.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Ivy.¡± My mother said as she drove towards the airport, ¡°I spoke to your father and


    he is going to meet you as soon as you get off the ne.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good I guess.¡± I replied, staring out the window, unsure of whether or not I really wanted him to


    be there. To be honest, I would be surprised if he showed up.


    Many times he offered for me to fly out there to see him. Even told me about the magnitude of personal


    drivers thepany had that could take me anywhere I wanted to go. As if that was going to persuade


    someone like me.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t going to be that bad, Ivy. I don¡¯t know why you feel so negative over the situation. You barely


    know your father and his family. It will be good for you to go. Trust me.¡± My mother was adamant on me


    going, and I wasn¡¯t quite sure why.


    ¡°My birthday is in a few months, and I won¡¯t be able to spend it with you.¡±


    ¡°Is that really what you are worried about?¡± My mother asked as she turned to look at me when she


    parked the car.


    No, it wasn¡¯t all I worried about. I worried about her being alone through all of what was going on with


    her. I worried about something terrible happening, and me not being here for her. But most of all I


    worried about losing my mother, and never getting to say goodbye.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have a feeling I am making the wrong choice.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not.¡± My mother¡¯s tone took me a little by surprise. ¡°You have to do this.¡±


    There was no point in arguing with her. She was right to an extent. I do need to stop fighting myself on


    going to see my father. Spending time with him wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. At least then I could have a


    reason to hate him if he messed up.


    My father was mysterious. He came from nothing, and ended up one of the wealthiest people in the


    country, owning big corporations on the west coast of the states that not many knew how he obtained.


    Other than that small fact though, I knew nothing about the man.


    As I walked into the airport with my mom, I couldn¡¯t help but have a sense of dread wash over me.


    Something about all of this just didn¡¯t feel right, and the more I looked at my mom I didn¡¯t want to go.


    Tears sprang to my eyes as I thought of leaving her.


    ¡°I am going to miss you.¡± I told her softly, causing her to start crying as well.


    ¡°Aww, baby.¡± She mumbled wrapping her arms around me. ¡°I am going to miss you as well, but you


    know what¡­ this is an adventure you will love. I just know it.¡±


    Saying goodbye was harder than I thought it was going to be.


    As I moved down the terminal and climbed onto the ne, I let my tears fall, and a sense of numbness


    washed over me. I couldn¡¯t show my weakness, because if I let it out, then I was more than likely going


    to run off the ne and refuse to go.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Settling into my seat, I couldn¡¯t help but think how much my life had changed. I was no longer going to


    have the security of my mother¡¯s home and the safety of the town I had grown up in. Instead, I was


    going to be in a home that I was never wee in and in a town that was the farthest thing from home


    I could get.


    I was trading warm weather and sunshine for cold breezes and snow.


    Groaning to myself I watched as a bubbly blonde-haired girl strolled to my section, looking at the seat


    numbers. ¡°Oh this is me!¡± She said excitedly, causing me to groan inwardly. Great, I don¡¯t even get to


    sit by myself.


    As she settled in, I raised my brow, watching her manuver all of her items into her small space. Her


    long blonde hair swept into a high ponytail, and her makeup perfectly on point. She must have been the


    barbie doll type¡­ a contrast from my dark hair, and asional sses.


    ¡°Hi there!¡± She said her heavy southern ent flowing from her lips as a small twinkle marked the


    corner of her eye. ¡°Looks like we get to fly together. Where ya headed?¡±


    As she stared at me, I contemted my choices. One, I could be rude andpletely ignore her or


    two, I could find chatting with her better to preupy my mind and pass the time.


    Oh the choices¡­


    ¡°I am headed to Idaho¡­ school.¡± My choice wasn¡¯t that hard after all. She looked at me and her eyes


    widened.


    ¡°Oh my God! Me too!¡± The happy expression on her face made my eyes widen.


    This girl is also way too excited this early in the morning.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. What are you going to school for?¡± I was curious about her response because there


    wasn¡¯t much you attended the University of Idaho for.


    ¡°Oh, agricultural studies. I want to help the and all¡­ not really narrowed down to a specific area


    yet.¡± Her response was interesting and I knew how she felt. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint my specific area either.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. I am doing the same.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow!¡± She squealed, ¡°Maybe we will end up being roommates too.¡± She chuckled and I sighed


    softly, thinking how I would rather that then staying at my fathers home.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I wish that were the case¡­ but, I am staying at my dad¡¯s house. No point in dorms


    when I can live with him for free, ya know.¡±


    She nodded her head, smiling at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel at ease around her. She was a nice


    contrast to the bundle of nerves and irritation I had been before.


    ¡°Well, regardless it¡¯s going to be a wonderful year. By the way, my name is Kate.¡± Holding her hand out


    to me, I hesitated before taking it.


    ¡°Ivy.¡± I replied tly before the corner of my lip turned up into a small smile.


    I had expected toe to this school and not make any friends at all, and yet here I was, making


    friends with a girl I would never have considered being friends with before we even left the tarmac.


    I was moreid back, and closed off. An introvert if you will, and that was theplete opposite of


    Kate. She was the kind of girl I would have had issues with through high school. The cheerleader type


    that cared about how she looked and the social status that surrounded her.


    Although, in this case, looks were deceiving. She wasn¡¯t that kind of person at all and for that I was


    grateful.


    Time passed by quickly as we sat talking and eventually the ne made its descent to the ground,


    stopping at Fountains airport. It was near the school, but my fathers home was still 45 minutes away


    from there. At least it would give me time to catch up with my dad and get through all of the


    ufortable silence before meeting the rest of the demons from hell.


    ¡°So who¡¯s picking you up again?¡± Kate asked as we waited for our luggage to arrive. My eyes searched


    for my father but not seeing him anywhere.


    ¡°My dad supposedly¡­ he must not be here yet.¡± I mumbled before a sigh escaped me.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± Kate groaned letting a small sigh escape her, ¡°don¡¯t look now but there are two totally


    sexy men standing over there to your right.¡±


    My brows furrowed in confusion as I followed her line of sight towards the men she was talking about.


    They seemed to be arguing with each other, but one of them had a sign with my name on it in their


    hand and as I read it I realized who they were.


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me¡­¡± I grumbled, causing Kate to look at me in question.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Those two are part of the four brothers. Guess my dad didn¡¯t have time toe get me after all.¡± If the


    day couldn¡¯t get worse¡­ it just did.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2: Weing Committee


    ¡°Where is my dad?¡± I asked firmly as I approached them both, dragging my suitcases behind me. Their


    dark eyes looking down on me took me by surprise, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice how well they looked


    from the photos I remembered.


    They had definitely been working out.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± The taller one with tattoos on his left arm that appeared below his sleeve questioned. His ck


    hair messy on his head as if he had just gotten out of the shower and couldn¡¯t be asked to do anything


    with himself.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s me.¡± I retorted, pulling myself from the gaze I was in. ¡°My dad?¡±


    The man rolled his eyes, ignoring me, and quickly grabbed my suitcase, dragging it behind him towards


    the doors. ¡°Sorry, Ivy¡­¡± The other said with an apologetic smile. Damian doesn¡¯t say much to many


    people. I¡¯m James.¡±


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Kate squealed from behind me as she came walking over. ¡°I told you I knew the bag was


    somewhere. d I caught you before I got my cab. I just wanted to say thank you for keeping me


    company on the ne.¡±


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s fine. I enjoyed it.¡± The idea she was taking a cab didn¡¯t sit well with me. She was a nice girl,


    and had treated me fairly while venturing here. ¡°Don¡¯t take a cab. We can drop you off at campus. Isn¡¯t


    that right, James?¡±


    The look I gave him as I said his name had him speechless. It took him a moment to grasp what was


    going on and then he smiled. ¡°Oh yeah, of course. The campus is only, like, 10 minutes away. It¡¯s no


    problem at all.¡±


    ¡°A, well thank you so much, sugar!¡± Kate squealed as she threw her arms around me, causing me


    to stiffen ufortably in the hug.


    Pulling back, she looked at me slightly confused, ¡°not a hugger?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± I replied with a chuckle, ¡°but it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± My eyes shot to James and a


    smirk yed upon his mouth as if he found my reaction amusing.


    ¡°Here I will take those from you, and we will get on our way.¡± James replied to Kate as he his eyes


    gazed over my body onest time.


    Following James outside thest thing I expected was for Damian to throw a fit about us dropping Kate


    off. But after my firm cement on the manner, he gritted his teeth and agreed. ¡°Get in the fucking car.¡±


    His reply irritated me but Kate and I didn¡¯t wait for him to ask us again. As soon as we were loaded up,


    the car began to move towards the campus where we would both be taking sses for the next four


    years.


    The trees and brush passed by on the sides of the road, flying as if they had nothing in the world that


    could stop them. One thing I had been excited abouting to Idaho was all of the nature that would


    surround me. I had the urge to get lost within it, and explore things people never considered seeing.


    Growing up, mom and I were considered free spirits, and tended to beat to the sound of our own drum.


    And just because she wasn¡¯t with me right now didn¡¯t mean I was going to stop. My particr ancestry


    would be heartbroken if I stopped doing what I was doing just because I moved across the country.


    Eventually, turning off the main highway, we moved towards a more symmetrical designed street that


    held loads of vegetation and historical buildings.


    ¡°This is amazing¨C¡± Kate whispered looking out the window.


    ¡°Wee to the University of Idaho.¡± James chuckled, causing Damian to scoff in annoyance.


    As soon as we pulled up towards an area that looked like apartments, Damian came to a quick stop,


    mming on his breaks, jolting me forward. ¡°Ouch.¡± I replied in irritation as he turned and looked at me.


    ¡°Pay attention next time then.¡± Damian snapped before jumping out of the vehicle, and making his way


    towards the back where James was helping Kate pull out her luggage. Groaning in irritation, I hopped


    out and walked towards Kate, ¡°Do you have it from here?¡±


    ¡°Oh definitely. Thank you again for the ride.¡± She called out as she waved, ¡°I will see you Monday.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great, I will see you at orientation.¡± I called out before Damian yelled to James to hurry up and


    get in the damn vehicle.


    I had not even been here that long, and Damian was already proving to be the biggest asshole I had


    ever met. That would be my luck though.


    ¡°Do you have to be so rude?¡± I asked as we pulled back out onto the highway, headed towards my


    dad¡¯s home. I wasn¡¯t going to allow him to act like this towards me or anyone I associated with. It


    wasn¡¯t needed nor wee.


    I watched as he looked at me from the rearview mirror, his eyes darkening as he red. Most girls


    probably would have looked away and shrunk back from him but me¡­ I would never.


    Raising my eyebrow in question, I lifted my hand and gave him the middle finger, causing him to smirk.


    ¡°You have a lot of fire in you for someone who doesn¡¯t know anything about this ce.¡±


    A scoff escaped me as I rolled my eyes, ¡°they are all the same in the end. One pathetic excuse of a


    home after another.¡±


    Jamesughed, shaking his head, ¡°I like her attitude.¡±


    ¡°No one fucking asked you.¡± Damian growled, catching me by surprise. His eyes went to mine again as


    if realizing what he did. ¡°Don¡¯t getfortable here.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it. I¡¯m simply passing through.¡± I replied, rolling my eyes. James seemed


    weing, but Damian definitely wasn¡¯t. It made me curious to know what the other two were like.


    Were they going to be just as warm and weing as the weemittee that met me at the


    airport or perhaps would they try to devour me like, little red riding hood?


    With tension in the air, and awkward silence, the vehicle finally pulled into a driveway guarded by tall


    large ck iron gates. Through there, it wound through miles and miles of trees until a clearing


    approached in the distance, and I realized that the property was more than I had expected.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Multiple houses sat scattered over miles ofndscape while the one Damian was heading for was tall


    and elegant against the bright blue sky. ¡°This is the house?¡±


    James looked over from the passenger seat and smiled at me, ¡°yeah, haven¡¯t you seen it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I sighed, ¡°my father was never forting and he never cared for me anyways.¡±


    James¡¯ brows furrowed in confusion at my statement, ¡°huh?¡±


    As Damian parked the car, he didn¡¯t bother to wait for me or help for that matter. He simply climbed out,


    mming the door and ran inside to get as far from me as he could. At least James stayed outside with


    me, maybe one of them would actually want to get a long with me.


    Slowly opening the door, I closed it and moved towards the back where James was pulling out my


    luggage. ¡± Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± His confusion over why I was saying thank you confused me, before I watched him close


    the back and walk off.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to help me?¡± I called out to him, watching as he turned to me with a smile.


    ¡°Your dad said to get you here alive and to the house. He never said once I got here I had to continue


    helping you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    So much for being nice. He was just as much of an asshole as Damian was.


    Groaning, I pulled the handles on my tworge suitcases and threw the backpack across my back. It


    wasn¡¯t going to be easy getting them inside, considering how heavy they were, but I would find a way


    to manage, I suppose.


    As I stepped through the front door, I came face to face with my step mother. Her brown eyes narrowed


    at me and a fake smile stered on her face. ¡°Ivy. I was wondering what was taking you so long. We


    don¡¯t waste time in this house. We are all adults here now, and need to remember punctuality is


    important.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Alice.¡± I said tly, watching as she red at me harder.


    ¡°It¡¯s Allison.¡± Her gritted tone switched from pleasant to angry faster than a hellcat could shift gears.


    ¡°Right. Where am I staying?¡± I asked as I looked around the massive two story home, curious to think


    how I would get my bags upstairs.


    ¡°Oh you¡¯re not in the main house, Ivy. We made the cottage at the back of the property ready for you.


    We figured you would like your own space.¡± Allison seemed more than pleased with the notion of


    keeping me as far from her and my father as possible.


    ¡°Sounds perfect¡­ care to point the way?¡± The fact that her words didn¡¯t affect me seemed to irritate


    her, but instead of arguing with me, she simply turned and I followed. As we reached the back door,


    she opened it and pointed to a small brown and white cottage at the far end of the massive property.


    It sat delicately next to the woodline, and something about it almost seemed magical. Ignoring Allison, I


    let my feet guide me towards the home. My bags no longer felt heavy, and the irritation from my


    weemittee quickly left me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what about this ce seemed like home, but I was pleased to know that I was going to be


    able to live my own life here.


    Close to nature and far from drama¨C or so I hoped.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3: Wee Home


    Pulling my suitcase into the cottage, I looked around at the set up my step-mother had ready for me. It


    wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought it was going to be. In fact, the rustic cozy feel of the home had me feeling


    like I walked into something out of a fairytale book.


    Small fairy lights and greenery swept the walls, enting the white drapery that lined the windows and


    cascaded down upon the floor. The cottage had a small living room with a kitchte, and a bedroom


    with a bathroom off to the side. With everything here, I wouldn¡¯t need to go up to the main house for


    much.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ not bad.¡± I mumbled to myself as I drug the bags into my bedroom, andid it on the bed.


    Growing up and moving around quite a bit, my mother always told me to unpack in the bedroom first.


    That way at the end of the day, the bedroom was done and I was able to rx.


    As I slowly began to unpack, my phone began to chime with notifications causing me to groan. I had


    only just arrived at this ce, and already I was being blown up. Pulling my phone from my pocket, I


    saw my fathers text messages and sighed.


    ¡®Come inside. I would like to talk to you.¡¯


    Of course he wants to see me now. Yet, he couldn¡¯te to the airport to pick me up.


    Sliding back on my ts, I made my trek back up to the main house, and entered through the back


    door. I had no idea where I was supposed to meet him in the big house, but Allison made sure to greet


    me in the kitchen to ensure I got to where I needed to be.


    ¡°There you are. Took you long enough.¡± She sighed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    I could already tell with the way she was acting that she wasn¡¯t going to make staying here easy.


    Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t the same girl I was when I was younger. I didn¡¯t let people push me around


    anymore, and if she thought she could act however she wanted towards me, she would find herself


    mistaken.


    Following behind her, she moved through the house with haste until she came to arge white wooden


    door. ¡°Remember, always knock before you enter.¡± She remarked clearly, staring at me with a raised


    brow as if I was a child who didn¡¯t have manners.


    ¡°Yeah, got it.¡± Rolling my eyes, I knocked on the door, and waited for a response. My father quickly


    replied toe in, and I made sure to give Allison a smirk of approval before I opened the door.


    If she kept it up, I was going to make it my personal objective to do everything I could to piss her off. I


    may have been an introvert who loved books and nature, but I could be the devil if I needed to be.


    My mom can vouch for that as well¨C I used to have a wicked streak.


    Stepping inside his office, he stood from the dark brown desk in it¡¯s center that he had been sitting


    behind, a smile lighting up his face as he saw me. ¡°Ivy, goodness you have grown.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two years since I saw youst.¡± I replied with a smile as he came towards me with his arms


    open for a hug. The moment being more awkward than I would have liked it, but I hugged him


    regardless to show I was trying.


    ¡°Yes, it has.¡± He sighed, ¡°I hope that you have found the amodations to be more than adequate.


    Allison and I felt that you would like your own space now that you¡¯re older. That way you won¡¯t be


    disturbed by the chaos that seems to float around the main house.¡±


    A chuckle left my lips as I nodded, ¡°yeah, I love the cottage it¡¯s very¡ª¡±


    ¡°You.¡± He replied finishing my sentence.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very me.¡± I smiled and watched as he gestured for me to take a seat in the chair across from


    his desk. ¡°You didn¡¯te meet me at the airport?¡±


    My father sighed and nodded his head, ¡°yes, and I am sorry about that. I am working a deal with a


    foreign dignitary right now, and I wasn¡¯t able to break away. It was important for the deal to go right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The guys were¡ª¡± I thought a moment about how to describe them, and watched how my


    fathers face turned concerned with my hesitation, ¡°they were weing.¡±


    A smile crossed his face as soon as I said what I did, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Three of them attend the


    university as well.¡±


    Surprise filled me thinking that they were actually attending college, ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± my fatherughed, ¡°James, Talon, and Hale all attend the college.¡±


    It confused me for a moment that only three of them would attend the college, but the oldest one,


    Damian, didn¡¯t. Perhaps his bad boy persona gave him a reason to think he was too good to go to


    college and get a degree.


    ¡°Damian doesn¡¯t though?¡± I was curious for the rification. If I was going to survive here, I had to


    know my enemies, and it was clear the guys weren¡¯t going to get along with me very well.


    ¡°No, Damian actually already finishedst year. He works with me in thepany, and is helping me to


    run it. He is a lot smarter than he chooses to admit.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure how he was running a business considering it didn¡¯t have the most pleasant of attitudes,


    but then again, looks can be deceiving. Perhaps, it was just me that he didn¡¯t want to get along with.


    ¡°Well, I am d you have the help.¡± Trying to stay positive with an already awkward conversation was


    growing harder than I would have liked it to. A moment of silence fell between us as my father watched


    my every move.


    ¡°I have something for you.¡± He finally replied, his smile growing wide. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    My father stood to his feet, and moved from behind the desk. My eyes following him until I realized he


    was waiting for me. ¡°Oh¨C¡±


    Quickly, standing to my feet, he opened the office door, and led me down a hallway through the kitchen


    towards another door. As he opened it, I noticed that the door led towards the garage, and I was


    slightly curious to know why we were going in there.


    ¡°Now, the drive is a decent one to the University. So I got you something to make sure you were able to


    have reliable transportation.¡±


    My eyes widened as he stopped in front of a sleek ck sedan. Dark tinted windows and chrome


    enting decorated the beautiful vehicle, and made me feel breathless.


    ¡°You got me a car?¡± I mumbled trying to wrap my head around what he was saying. I had been upset


    about not being able to bring my car from Georgia, but my mom refused to allow me to drive across


    country alone. She had assured me I wouldn¡¯t need it when I got here, and I had considered it was


    because I would have a driver.


    But man was I wrong! A brand new fuckin car¡ª- mind blown.


    ¡°Yes, Ivy.¡± He chuckled, pulling the key from his pocket, ¡°I got you a car. You are going to change the


    world, sweetie. I have more faith in you than you know, and I realize I was never there for you before


    but now that you are here, that¡¯s going to change.¡±


    My emotions threatened to expose me for being soft as the tears threatened to rim my eyes. I looked at


    him, and smiled before stepping in and giving him a hug. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to automatically believe that my father had changed from the ways he was, but the least


    I could do was try to give him a chance to show me that he is different.


    ¡°Your wee, Ivy.¡±


    Pulling back, I wiped a stray tear from my eye, and looked at him smiling. ¡°I am looking forward to the


    next four years here. I hope we will be able to make memories.¡±


    ¡°I am sure we will. Now, I know you have a lot of settling in to do before Monday¡¯s sses so I will let


    you get to it. We are going to have a family dinner this evening at seven. I would like for you to join.¡±


    Family dinner¡­ mentally I wanted to p myself for suggesting making memories because family


    dinners with the stepford wife and her arrogant godson¡¯s weren¡¯t my idea of pleasurable memories. ¡°Of


    course, that sounds wonderful.¡±


    As much as I wasn¡¯t pleased with the idea, I suppose I can¡¯t just expect them to be the only ones who


    put in effort. I have to be willing to do the same as well.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4: Warm Wee


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I was expecting when I came to dinner, but part of me realized that I was widely


    under-dressed for the most part. It wasn¡¯t something super fancy, but it wasn¡¯t a jeans and t-shirt thing


    either.


    I could see the disgust in Allison¡¯s eyes as I stepped into the dinning room wearing ck leggings, and


    an oversized band t-shirt. Her lip turned up into a look of disgust before rolling her eyes, and turning


    away headed for her seat.


    ¡°You can sit in thest chair there.¡± Allison stated, clearly pointing to a chair at the end of the table. One


    that happens to be right next to a tall brooding man with rippling muscles and a perfectly styled beard.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel hesitant as his eyes looked up to mind, and a smirk crossed his lips. ¡°You must


    be the famous, Ivy.¡±


    Famous¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say that, well at least not yet. ¡°Uh¨C yeah. That¡¯s me.¡±


    Moving to my seat, I quickly sat down and watched as servants brought out serving dish after serving


    dish of food. My eyes widening at the amounts before I was distracted by three other massive bodies


    entering the dining room.


    Damian, James, and another man I had not met entered in all their godliness and took a seat at the


    table. How was it that one woman had all four of these sexy sinful men.


    God, stop gawking at them! I scolded myself inwardly as I shook my head and focused on the ss of


    water in front of me as if it was the most interesting thing in the world.


    ¡°Hale, you already met Ivy, I see.¡± Looking towards Damian, I saw the re on his face. He still wasn¡¯t


    happy with me being here, and I wasn¡¯t sure why.


    The man who spoke to me before turned to Damian and smiled, ¡°yeah I did. Not much of a talker


    though.¡±


    ¡°Consider that a good thing.¡± Damian retorted, taking his seat.


    As another body sat next to mine across from Hale, I noticed that he and Hale looked almost alike.


    Doing a double take, I made the mental realization that I was sitting next to two absolutely delicious


    looking twins.


    I slowly let my hand slid under the table, pinching myself to see if I was going to wake up from another


    one of my erotic dreams. The pain shooting through me made me realize that I, in fact, was actually


    awake.


    ¡°You okay?¡± The neer asked, giving me a perplexed stare.


    My eyes widened as a smile crossed my face, ¡°yep¡­yep. I¡¯m good. Nothing wrong here.¡±


    Hale began tough as he shook his head with a smile looking to the man across from him, ¡°Talon, I


    think she is shocked we look alike.¡±


    ¡°Well, unfortunately we are twins.¡± The annoyed man stated openly, causing Hale to chuckle. ¡°And I am


    the normal one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him intimidate you. That¡¯s Talon. He is a giant teddy bear really.¡± Hale said, clearly rolling his


    eyes at Talon who shrugged his shoulders and scoffed.


    ¡°For some reason, I find that hard to believe.¡± I mumbled taking a sip of my drink again as I watched my


    father finally enter the room, and take a seat at the head of the table.


    The conversation quickly fell into work, and other political aspects as we dug into the food. With having


    little interest in those kinds of things, I fell into my own thoughts, and tuned out everything they were


    talking about. I had no interest in getting to honestly know any of them personally, and therefore had no


    reason to hold a conversation.


    ¡°What do you think, Ivy?¡±


    The question pulled me out of my internal thoughts, and my eyes looked at them in shock, knowing I


    was caught not paying attention. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t¡¯ even paying attention. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking her opinion.¡± Damian snapped quickly


    at James, causing my father to give Damian a disapproving look.


    ¡°She is part of the family, Damian.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Damian said with a sigh of disapproval while ring at me.


    ¡°I asked what it was you thought about adding a gaming center on the property for the kids that lived


    here.¡± My father asked again, and I found it odd that he would want to do something like that.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°How many kids live here?¡± I questioned, myck of understanding not making me able to give a proper


    response.


    ¡°Well on thend we own, about 42 of various ages.¡±


    I was shocked that many people would possibly be living on my father¡¯s property. I didn¡¯t see how that


    was possible. How muchnd did they actually own?


    ¡°See, she knows nothing about the property. There is no point in asking her.¡± Damian grumbled,


    causing even Hale to look at him as if asking him to shut up.


    ¡°Actually, I do have an opinion.¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Do enlighten us then, Ivy.¡± Allison¡¯s voice wasced with sarcasm, and I was getting irritated with the


    way she kept addressing me. She didn¡¯t even know me, and yet was acting like a spoiled bitch.


    Smirking, I took a sip of my water, washing down the bite of food I had taken and straightened myself


    into my seat. ¡°I have a few questions first. How muchnd do you own and what is the total number of


    people total on thend?¡±


    My father smiled, ¡°We own about 400 acres ofnd, and upon thatnd we have about 150 people total


    on the property.¡±


    ¡°Where is all of the education, and other resources located on the property?¡±


    A look crossed my father¡¯s face, and his smile widened. ¡°They attend in the city, forty minutes away.¡±


    ¡°Well, there you go. Money shouldn¡¯t be spent on something like games, and other mindless things. Try


    investing in things that will help to educate and change the future. Try getting these children, and their


    family, into more agricultural activities. Having a library will help to create a better atmosphere for kids,


    as well as, allowing space for tutoring and other things.¡±


    Everyone stared at me silently, but my father was the one smiling.


    ¡°So you want us to put in a library, and waste space with things kids don¡¯t use nowadays.¡± Talon stated,


    catching me off guard, considering he barely spoke over the entire dinner.


    ¡°No, I want you to focus on things that will further the future of the people who live here. Get the youth


    into things that will make this area prosper. Taking care of ournd is how we survive. Building bright


    minds and futures make us self sustainable, and not relying on the cities around us to make sure we


    survive.¡±


    My words held a lot of weight with my father, and even Allison seemed genuinely impressed. Damian,


    however, didn¡¯t seem happy about what I said. Instead, he stared at me before sliding his chair out and


    walking away.


    I stared at the empty doorway before looking back at the others, ¡°did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± James replied with a smile, ¡°he has a lot on his mind. It isn¡¯t you.¡±


    For some reason I had a hard time believing that. The look on Allison¡¯s face spoke volumes, and as


    she stood up to follow him, I watched my father look at her and shake his head. I had obviously caused


    issues, and it wasn¡¯t what I was looking to do.


    ¡°If you will excuse me. I am going to call it a night.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ivy. Thank you foring to dinner.¡± My father replied as I stood and moved away from the


    table heading towards the back door.


    ¡°I told you not to let here.¡± Damian¡¯s voice said softly.


    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t have a say in the matter, Damian.¡± Allison replied with a groan. I hade too close


    to a private conversation, but the fact they were talking about me had me stopping in my tracks to


    listen.


    ¡°He is your mate, Allison. You have a lot to say, but you won¡¯t.¡± Damian snapped.


    Mate? The hell does he mean mate?


    ¡°Damian, that¡¯s enough. Stop this right now. You will not speak to me how you are.¡±


    Damian sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just so hard to focus with her around.¡±


    ¡°Well, perhaps make her want to leave. I don¡¯t agree with the situation with her anyways.¡± Allison was


    getting on myst nerve. I had never done anything wrong to her, and she always seemed to have it


    out for me.


    Pushing off the wall, I headed towards the back door and stopped once I grabbed the handle, looking


    towards Damian and Allison, both stood there wide-eyed looking at me.


    ¡°Such a warm wee.¡± The sarcasm dripped off my tongue as I opened the door, and disappeared


    into the night back towards thefort of the cottage at the back of the property.


    With the chaos of the day, I was ready to make a hot cup of tea and watch a movie.


    I wasn¡¯t going to allow them to force me out easily. I had too much riding on my stay here, and if they


    wanted to try and y hardball with me then so be it.


    They better know how to y the game.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5: Fantasies and Shopping


    Waking up Saturday morning, I had put a n in motion on how I was going to approach everything


    while I was here. Damian and Allison made it clearst night that they didn¡¯t want me here. Shit, Allison


    had made it clear a long time ago that she didn¡¯t want anything to do with me.


    So, instead of allowing them to bully me or get what they want, I was just going to do me. I wasn¡¯t going


    to let them bother me, and minding my own business was the perfect way to do that. I would go into


    town and get things for my small cottage and stock the fridge. That way, I wouldn¡¯t need to go into the


    house unless it was the garage to get my car.


    Slipping on a pair of shorts and a tank top, I grabbed my shoes and purse and quickly head out of the


    cottage towards the garage. I would get the things I needed to survive without them, and then there


    wouldn¡¯t be a reason for them to try and get rid of me.


    As I snuck in through the back door, I noticed how quite the house was, and was grateful for theck of


    people moving around. I didn¡¯t want anyone to stop and question me about what I was doing.


    Moving through the kitchen, I took the route my father had taken me through until I ended up in the


    garage. My sexy ck car sat there by itself waiting to be driven. As I slid behind the driver seat, I ran


    my fingers across the ck leather interior. My father had chosen my car perfectly and thinking about it


    made me smile.


    We may not have had the best of rtionships, but he was trying and that was what mattered. Turning


    the car on, I watched the disye to life. I had read of up on the carst night whileying in bed,


    and I was d that it was equipped with GPS. It made things easier for me considering I had no idea


    where I was going.


    After typing a few things in and saving the routes forter, I put the car in gear and pulled out of the


    garage and down the road.


    My phone immediately began to ring, and looking down I didn¡¯t recognize the number. Sighing, thinking


    it could be my father, I answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Where the fuck are you going?¡± Damian¡¯s voice wasced with anger, and I found amusement in the


    way he was acting.


    ¡°Why the hell do you care and how did you get my number?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, Ivy. Where are you going? You don¡¯t just leave without telling someone


    where you are going¡­ your father is worried.¡± He replied, trying to guilt trip me.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny, because I sent him a text early this morning telling him I was going to the store today to


    get a few things. So, do you want to try again?¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line as I lied, trying to catch him in what he was saying. I


    hadn¡¯t really texted my dad, but I was curious to know what he was going to say in regards to that.


    ¡°That¡¯s besides the point.¡± I knew he was lying the moment he said it was my dad who was worried. I


    didn¡¯t even know this man, and already he has made me want to pull my hair out since I have been


    here.


    ¡°Look, nice try lying, but I will be back when I get back. Don¡¯t call me again.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, I didn¡¯t bother to hear anything else he had to say. Never had I considered that


    these four guys would be more trouble than they were worth. I didn¡¯t even want anything to do with


    them and they were acting likeplete assholes.


    Perhaps, it was a male testosterone thing¡­ who knows.


    Pulling into town, I found that it was prettier than it had been the day before. I was looking forward


    starting school on Monday. It would allow me to be invested with my work and not having the free time


    to allow those guys to bother me.


    The grocery store was packed, and it didn¡¯t surprise me being so close to the campus. I could almost


    imagine the college students ransacking the ramen noodles, among other things making me wish that I


    hade earlier.


    As I stepped out of the car, I heard by name being called, and turned to see Kate walking from the bus


    stop with a smile on her face. ¡°Oh, hey Kate!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. Is that your car?¡± She eximed running her fingers over it and smiling.


    ¡°Yeah, my dad gave it to me yesterday. Considering that it¡¯s like a 40 minute drive to the campus. Are


    you grabbing some things too?¡± I asked her, seeing therge rucksack on her back.


    ¡°Yeah, I have to stock up for at least a week.¡± She chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s all that fits in this bag.¡±


    Kate had been sweet to me the moment that I got on the ne, and thinking about her struggling for


    the bus to take things back to campus didn¡¯t sit well with me. Looping my arm through hers, I smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy. I will take you and your stuff back to the dorms when we are done.¡±


    Her eyes widened as she stared at me, ¡°are you sure? I don¡¯t want to impose.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am sure. Besties remember?¡± I teased her, causing her tough.


    ¡°Very true.¡± She said sarcastically as she flipped her hair over her shoulder.


    As Kate and us walked inside, we both got our carts and started to shop. I learned that Kate had gotten


    fortunate enough to have a solo dorm room so she didn¡¯t have to share with anyone. Mainly because


    her mother said that she didn¡¯t want her daughter tainted. It still made meugh with the way Kate


    exined it.


    ¡°So,¡± Kate said as we turned down an aisle filled with chips and other snacks. ¡°How are things going


    with those brothers of yours? You didn¡¯t seem happy with them yesterday.¡±


    I stopped in my tracks, confused by what she was talking about, ¡°brothers?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes. The two sexy ripped men who picked you up from the airport.¡± Sheughed causing me to


    realize what she was talking about.


    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Iughed, ¡°dude, they aren¡¯t my brothers. They are my step-mother¡¯s godsons, and there are


    four of them. Not the best weingmittee to be honest.¡±


    ¡°So your not rted to them?!¡± Kates eyes went wide as an excited look crossed her face. ¡°Oh, my


    God.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are so excited about this.¡± I chuckled as I pressed onwards.


    ¡°Ivy, you are literally living every girls wet dream. Are you kidding me right now?¡±


    My brows furrowed as I tried to understand what she was suggesting. There was no way that I could


    have a rtionship with any of them. Yes, they were incredibly sexy and my mind had often wandered,


    but at the same time it would be weird.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Plus, they don¡¯t like me at all.¡± I reminded her, causing her to sigh.


    ¡°Well, I think you should give them a chance. Or perhaps just simply have fun. That¡¯s what college is


    about anyways. Having fun, and trying new things. Maybe Two or four things at once¡­¡± she mumbled,


    causing me to turn with my mouth open wide looking at her in shock.


    ¡°Kate!¡± I squealed, causing her tough.


    ¡°What?! I am just saying¡­¡±


    We both burst intoughter as we turned the corner and seemed to run into a wall that didn¡¯t want to


    move. Looking up, I was met with Talon and Hale¡¯s eyes. A disapproving nce on Talon¡¯s face while


    Hale held a smile.


    ¡°Hale¡­Talon¡­¡± I stuttered in shock as to what they were doing at the store. ¡°What are you doing


    here?¡±


    ¡°Shopping.¡± Hale replied with a grin as Talon rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡± Kate whispered as she leaned into me, excitement registered all over her


    face.


    ¡°This is Talon and Hale. The other half of the four¡­¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6: Twins!


    ¡°Four!¡± Kate squealed, causing Hale tough. ¡°Holy, shit¡­ You mean like one, two, three, four¡­ the


    number four¡­ Four brothers.¡±


    Talon groaned, looking at me in disapproval, ¡°why does it matter how many of us there are?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well because there are these things called a four¨C¡± I pped my hand over her mouth, staring at


    her in shock as I shook my head no. As much as I tried to muffle what she was about to say when I


    looked back at Talon and Hale, they wore shocked expressions.


    ¡°We have to be going¡­ have a great day!¡± I had never pushed a cart so fast in my life. The


    embarrassment of the situation making my face red as Kateughed hysterically from behind me. I


    wasn¡¯t mad at her, on the contrary, I was intrigued by the idea she was proposing.


    Talon and Hale looked incredible and more than once I wanted to reach out and touch them. Shaking


    my head, I tried to wipe the thought from my mind. I couldn¡¯t allow myself to get caught up in those


    kinds of ideas. There was no way that was right by any means.


    They may not have been rted to me by blood or marriage, but they still were raised by my step-


    mother.


    I made a point to quickly move myself and Kate through the store, trying to avoid running into Talon or


    Hale again. Every corner I took I found myself looking over my shoulder to make sure they weren¡¯t right


    behind me.


    ¡°Thank you again for bringing me back here. I had an awesome time this afternoon.¡±


    I looked to Kate as I popped the trunk slowly helping her grab bags out, ¡°I had fun too.¡±


    ¡°Hey, let me see your phone. I¡¯ll put my number in there so we can keep in contact.¡±


    The offer was warm. I hadn¡¯t had close friends in a long time. The only person I used to hang out with


    when I lived in Georgia was Mary, and she moved away overseas our senior year when her father got


    stationed at a base in Germany.


    ¡°That would be cool. Are you sure you don¡¯t want help taking the stuff upstairs?¡± I asked, her watching


    her fill her rucksack and grab a bunch of bags.


    ¡°No, I have it. But I will see you on Monday. Meet me at the small coffee shop in the middle of campus.


    We can grab coffee before orientation at nine.¡±


    By the time Kate and I said goodbye, I was feeling morefortable with how things went with us.


    Driving home, I parked the car in the garage, and took out the small copsable wagon I purchased


    from the trunk. I loaded all of my groceries and a few small appliances I purchased and made my way


    towards the cabin.


    As soon as I got close, however, I felt like I was being watched. Spinning around, I watched Damian


    strolling down the path after me and quickly I turned making haste to get inside my home before he


    could say anything to me.


    Thest thing I wanted was to hear his mouth again. He was doing nothing but getting on myst


    nerve. ¡°Ivy!¡± He yelled at me as I pulled the wagon inside and attempted to close the door.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His handing up to stop me, he pushed his way inside, his blue eyes staring down at me with


    anger. ¡°I know you heard me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did. Now get out.¡± I snapped back trying to get him to leave.


    ¡°No, you need to learn that you can¡¯t just leave and not tell anyone.¡± He retorted as if I was a child who


    needed permission to leave.


    ¡°Excuse me? I am an adult, and I will do as I please. Now get out of my house.¡±


    ¡°Your house? I think you will find that this is all part of my home, and I wille and go as I wish.¡± If I


    didn¡¯t think Damian could be more of an asshole than he was already, I was wrong.


    ¡°Thest time I checked this was my father¡¯s home. So get the fuck out now before you do something


    you will regret.¡±


    A growl resonated from him and caused me to step back. I could have sworn I saw a glimmer of gold


    reflect in his eyes for a moment as he stepped closer towards me.


    ¡°Watch who you speak to like that. I would hate to have to show you who is in charge around here.¡±


    Something about the way he said what he did sent shivers straight to my core. Damian was incredibly


    sexy and everything about him drew me in. I wasn¡¯t a virgin, but I was not very experienced. The only


    man I had slept with was at senior prom, and he barelysted ten minutes before he was sleeping next


    to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t promise something you know you can¡¯t follow through with.¡±


    My challenge seemed to spark something in him and quickly he turned and marched out of my small


    home, mming the door behind him. I wasn¡¯t to sure what his problem was but at the same time, I


    wasn¡¯t looking to find out anymore than I had too.


    Damian was dangerous and men like him were always bad news.


    I had four years to spend here, and with everything I had going on, I needed to make sure I didn¡¯t ruffle


    feathers. I didn¡¯t want to show signs of weakness and have them thinking they could act however they


    wanted to with me, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t want to cause more problems for myself than need be.


    With a sigh I tried to not think to much on everything and pulled the wagon towards the kitchen,


    unloading things into the few cabs and the fridge. I had to make this ce feel as much as home as


    possible because I didn¡¯t want to have to go into the main house if I didn¡¯t need too.


    One thing I found that would help with that was the exterior door to the garage on the side of the house.


    Which meant no longer did I need to go through the house to get to my car. Damian was making me


    feel ufortable, and I had only been here two days.


    As I made a cup of coffee, I sat on the small sofa turning on the TV as I pulled out my phone. Kate had


    texted me, asking how things were going with the brothers again and her idea of how I could have fun


    with them sunk in my mind.


    They were incredibly sexy and each of them had their unique mannerisms that made me want to know


    more. If I was going to have a chance of getting close to any though Hale and James seemed to be a


    lot more light hearted that Damian and Talon.


    A chime on my phone caused me to look down thinking that Kate had texted me back. The only


    problem is that it wasn¡¯t her. It was the same number that called me earlier when I left.


    ¡®Challenge epted, little one.¡¯


    Damian¡¯s text sent shivers through my body. I wasn¡¯t stupid. I knew exactly who sent that message,


    and if he thought he was going to y with me and make me leave¡­


    Well, he would be wrong.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7: Orientation


    Monday morning came faster than I expected, and waking up early I dressed in a pair of skinny jeans,


    a white and navy button up shirt with my favorite ts. I didn¡¯t want to stand out, but I wanted to look


    nice. Orientation was supposed to take a few hours, and then I would be free for the day. sses not


    officially starting till the following week.


    Heading towards the school in my car, I managed to think over everything that had happened to me


    while I had been here. Not only had the guys left me alone since the conversation between Damian


    and I but they were also acting weird towards me.


    As in, always watching me weird.


    Pulling into the school, I quickly made my way towards the cafe where I was going to be meeting Kate.


    I had already had two text from her asking where I was since I was thirty minuteste.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Kate called cheerfully, drawing my attention from where I stood just inside the cafe door. I smiled


    at her, looking to the other two women who were sitting with her and decided to join them.


    ¡°Hey, sorry, I amte. Traffic was bad up the road and I had to sit behind traffic for four turns before I


    made it through.¡± I replied with a sigh as I sat down next to Kate.


    Slowly, she slid the coffee over towards me that she had ordered and I was more than grateful. I had


    been dreaming of this moment since the third light rotation in traffic.


    ¡°Oh my God, that is so good.¡± I hummed causing the girls with Kate to giggle.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Ivy, this is Bree and Mandy. Bree is on her second year, and Mandy is new this year like us.¡± I smiled


    waving to the girls as I wiped foam from my upper lip.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you guys.¡±


    ¡°You as well, hunny.¡± Bree replied with a southern ent. ¡°I am from Georgia as well. Kate was telling


    me you and her are too. That¡¯s so neat we are all from the same state.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow. Yeah, that¡¯s crazy.¡± I replied before turning to Mandy, ¡°where are you from?¡±


    ¡°California.¡± She said with a smile, her blonde hair contrasted her green eyes and olive colored skin.


    ¡°This ce is a contrast to my beaches and sunshine.¡±


    The four of us began tough while we shared random memories with each other. Eventually


    orientation started and as it did we all found ourselves moving in step with the rest of the student¡¯s as


    we toured the campus.


    ¡°Oh, my God.¡± Mandy replied after a moment causing us all to stop, ¡°who are those sex machines?¡±


    As my eyes followed the direction of where she was looking, I watched as James, Hale, and Talon


    climbed out of arge truck,ughing with friends who hade over to join them. A groan left my


    throat as I watched the girls fawn over them.


    ¡°Those right there are Ivy¡¯s new roommates.¡± Kate smirked, causing Bree and Mandy to look at me.


    ¡°You are messing with the four horseman?¡± Bree asked in shock, ¡°how?¡±


    ¡°Horsemen?¡± Iughed, ¡°they are my step-mothers godsons. They are not as great as one would think.


    More of a pain in my ass.¡±


    ¡°They could be a pain in my ass if they want.¡± Mandy smirked, causing us all to burst into a fit of


    laughter.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­tmi.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t want them.¡± Mady smirked, ¡°they are fucking gorgeous.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny that I hadn¡¯t thought about it, but the thing was, I couldn¡¯t act on that. Plus, they were


    not in any way interested in me. ¡°Perhaps, but we all can¡¯t stand each other.¡±


    ¡°Who can¡¯t stand each other?¡± A sultry, devious voice said from directly behind me. As I looked towards


    the girls, I watched as their eyes widened and Bree quickly covered her mouth to stifle herughter.


    Pinching my brow, I sighed before turning around anding face to face with James and Hale. Hale


    crossed his arms over his chest, smirking at me as James looked dead intent on getting the answer to


    his question.


    ¡°We all don¡¯t. You, me, and the rest of your crew. Damian made that clear.¡±


    James sighed, rolling his eyes as he smiled, ¡°don¡¯t believe everything you hear.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± I replied with sarcasm as I stepped away from him and gestured for the girls to keep


    following me. There was no way I was going to allow him to ruin orientation day for me.


    Every time I was around them I was flustered, and they had me thinking things that I shouldn¡¯t. I had a


    career to achieve and work to do. I didn¡¯t have time to worry about boys, because all they did was


    agitated me.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re so¡ª¡± Kate¡¯s voice said before quickly stopping withughter.


    A set of hands wrapped around me, hoisting me up into the air as I found myself hanging upside down


    over James¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Oh my God! Put me down!¡± I screamed in shock, trying to register the way I felt


    as he touched me.


    My skin was crawling in pleasure at the feeling of contact with his own skin, and it seemed that I wasn¡¯t


    the only one who was affected. His body tensed, and before I knew it, I found my back pressed against


    the wall of a building.


    His firm grip on my hips had my heart racing. An internal struggle building within him as began to


    breathe heavy. ¡°James¡­¡± I whispered, trying to wrap my mind around what was happening.


    ¡°James!¡± Hale yelled as he approached, a low growl emitting from James¡¯ throat.


    ¡°James, what are you doing¡­¡±I tried again, and finally his eyes cast down towards my own. The gold


    rings within them glowing brightly and sending shock through to my soul. What was he?


    I remembered Damian with the same small tones of gold, and the more I stared at him, the closer his


    lips got to my own. I anticipated a kiss, but instead he leaned towards my neck and inhaled deeply


    behind my ear. ¡°It isn¡¯t possible¡­¡±


    ¡°What isn¡¯t¨C¡± I asked before he cut me off quickly and pulled away from me. The empty feeling of his


    body away from my own bringing loss.


    ¡°James¡­¡± Hale stated again in a warning tone as James stared at me with a confused expression as if


    he wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. His brows narrowed as he shook his head and turned, storming


    past Hale headed for the truck.


    Hale gave me an apologetic look as he followed after James. My eyes turned back towards the girls. I


    saw the shock in two of them, but nothing but excitement in Kate¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Oh, my God. That was fucking hot!¡± She said excitedly as she turned her gaze back towards the guys


    watching them as I did.


    She was right¨C it was hot.


    ¡°Ivy, are you okay?¡± Bree finally asked softly as she came to step in front of me, blocking my view from


    the men.


    Shaking my head I smiled, ¡°uh¨C yeah. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°You have to be careful around them. Bad things happen, especially around Damian.¡±


    Her statement had me confused, and I looked at her for more answers but she quickly shook it off,


    walking away from the rest of us headed back towards the dorms. I wasn¡¯t quite sure what her


    statement meant, but I wanted too.


    The guys were definitely something, but I wouldn¡¯t consider them actually dangerous.


    Then again, looks could be deceiving, and I didn¡¯t have the best track record with making the right


    choices. It was one of the reasons why I kept to myself back in Georgia. It lessened the risk of me


    getting into something I couldn¡¯t handle.


    Even if every part of me wanted to handle him¨C and the others.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8: Dreaming of James


    Thoughts of how James touched me kept rolling through my mind that night. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking


    about his hard rippled body against mine, and the incredible way he smelt. When I came here, I had


    nned to keep to myself, and the conflicts I had with the guys upon my arrival made me want to keep


    my distance even more.


    Yet, the moment James touched me, I felt my bodye to life.


    A fire ripped through me, and the heat of his touch caressed every edge of my soul as if calling out to it.


    The more and more I thought about it, the crazier I became trying to figure out why he acted the way he


    did.


    A sigh left my throat as I stood, pulling my hair up higher into a ponytail before walking towards the


    kettle and turning it on. The one thing I loved about Idaho so far were the cool evenings that allowed


    me to open the window, allowing the air to rush through the open space in my living room.


    In Georgia, it was hard to do that in the summer months. It was always a constant battle with mosquitos


    and trying not to be eaten alive. However, summers in Idaho were nicer and the only thing I had to


    really worry about was when the snow began to fall in the winter.


    Something I wasn¡¯t looking forward to.


    Standing by the open window, I looked out onto the greenwn that went on for miles. The lights of the


    main house gleaming in the distance lit the small area around it. To think that for years I had avoided


    this ce because I was worried about my father, and I instead missed out on being closer to nature.


    Closer to the way I wanted to live.


    As much as I tried to distract my mind from James, I found it hard to do. I hadn¡¯t beenid in two years,


    and the sexual frustration I had built up was taking a toll on me. A glimmering thought traveled into my


    mind, and a smile yed onto my face.


    Last year as a joke, my mother bought me a vibrating best friend, and at the time I had been horrified


    because I couldn¡¯t believe she bought it for me. The joke had been that I was to uptight with exams and


    needed to release some aggression. Thinking back on it though, I understand what she meant.


    It did help to relieve tension.


    Pulling the bright purple clitorial stimtor from its pink bag, I stripped down to just my tank top andid


    on the bed. I knew it was wrong of me to think of James, but he had gotten me so worked up and I


    needed a release.


    I needed something.


    As the vibrations came to life, I toyed with myself. Soft moans escaped my throat as I moved it. I


    thought of James touching me and the way his body pressed against me. An image of him kissing me


    ran through my mind, causing my body to shake as I felt my orgasim build.


    ¡°James¡­¡± I whispered softly. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    As my climax hit, I came undone and a howling sound echoed through the woods behind me, causing


    my eyes to open in shock and the toy to be cast aside.


    ¡°The hell was that?!¡± I eximed as I quickly pulled my shorts on.


    The sound had been close to my cottage and knowing that I am this close to the woods sent fear


    through me as I stepped back into the living room. My eyes quickly darted towards the open window,


    and moving faster than I ever had, I ran to it and shut it quickly.


    I could hear the sounds of rustling on the other side of my front door, and with no weapon in sight I felt


    myself began to panic.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± The sound of my nameing from the other side of the door stopped me in my tracks. I knew


    that voice, but confusion and worry filled me as I wondered what James was doing outside my cottage.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I replied, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ but you need to get out of here. There is an animal in the woods.¡±


    ¡°I know there was¡­¡± he replied again, and the sultry sound of him swirled around me headed straight


    for my core. He sounded darker than usual, and everything about it made me want more. ¡°Open the


    door, Ivy¡­ I can smell you.¡±


    Smell me?!


    Being at my dads house was beginning to be weirder and weirder, and every second of every day I


    questioned whether or not I should havee here. I was happy to be here, and hated that I waited so


    long to make the trip, but at the same, time these guys were doing a number on my sanity.


    ¡°I am not dressed, James.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The small click of the door made my eyes widen in shock as I watched the lock slowly turn and the


    door opened. A surge of adrenaline pushed through me as I stood still watching him.


    ¡°Liar¡­¡± The smirk on his face itself was enough for me to get wet, but when he moved closer to me, I


    felt the anticipation rising and I waited for the moment I was going to wake up from this dream.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked breathlessly as he stepped closer to me, his hand raising up to


    brush down over the side of my face.


    ¡°You know if you leave your windows open, we can hear what goes on inside this little cottage of yours,


    right?¡± Realization dawned on me that I hadn¡¯t closed it when I was pleasing myself, and my cheeks


    turned red with embarrassment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but you need to go.¡± I quickly snapped as I tried to push him out


    the door.


    Instead, my efforts were feeble as I found myself quickly tossed onto the sofa with him between my


    legs. ¡°Do you really want me to go?¡± He asked as his fingers trailed over the hem of my shorts.


    I hadn¡¯t had the time to put my panties back on after my fun in the bedroom. I had been to worried


    about the animal noise I heard outside, and the open window in my living room. Panic and excitement


    filled me, as his fingers slowly began to brush down my thigh.


    My horny ass moaned softly causing him to chuckle, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t¡­¡¯ I replied as he toyed with the loose shorts that did nothing to conceal my soaking wet core


    from this point.


    James leaned into the area between my legs, his face pressed to the inside part of my shorts as he


    inhaled deeply. ¡°God, you smell so good.¡± He mumbled before I felt his tongue swipe across my slit.


    ¡°Oh, my God.¡± I moaned.


    That was all it took before he had yanked off my shorts and buried his face into my soaking wet core,


    his tongue devouring me as I cried out in pleasure. The more I tried to pull back, the harder he pulled


    me close, making it to where I couldn¡¯t break free from the pleasure he was bringing me.


    ¡°James¡ª¡± I cried out, ¡°oh God, James please.¡±


    ¡°I want all of you,¡± he growled into my core, causing the vibrations to tip me over the edge again.


    ¡°Yes¨C¡± I moaned, ¡°please.¡±


    The moment between James and I had my mind spinning. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was asking for, but I


    didn¡¯t care anymore.


    My eyes took in the sight of him as stripped before me, releasing the massive erect dick in between his


    legs. There was no way that it was going to fit inside me. The girth itself was going to rip me open, and


    suddenly I was second guessing if I wanted to do this.


    As he grabbed my hips and pulled me closer to him, I felt the head of his thick cock pressing against


    my folds and I cried out as the head slowly slid inside.


    However, before he could fully thrust himself in, the door burst open and Damian stood there in all his


    fury, a roar echoing through the room before James waspletely ripped off of me. ¡°I told you NO!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but before I knew it, Hale and Talon had entered, both rushing to


    James to hold him back frompletely losing himself to Damian. I curled back onto my sofa, grabbing


    a nket and wrapping it around me as I watched in horror at the sight that was unfolding around me.


    Damian stood in front of me, and James stood staring like he wanted to kill Damian.


    What had my lifee too?

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9: Sexual Frustration


    Anger soared through me as I watched the scene unfold in front of my eyes. All four of these men were


    in my home, and three of them were not invited-well four, but I wasn¡¯tining about what James


    was doing to me.


    Breaking out of the horror state I was in when Damian ripped James from me, I stood with the nket


    wrapped .. around me and a scowl across my face.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I screamed at them, seeming to break them from the state they had been in. ¡°What the fuck


    do you think you¡¯re doing breaking into my house like that?!¡±


    ¡°Go to your room.¡± Damian growled at me, causing my core to shake with desire before I shoved it


    away.


    ¡°No.¡± My firm response was enough to make Hale and Talon look at me in shock. I suppose Damian


    wasn¡¯t used to being told no, and the re he gave me spoke volumes to what was running through his


    mind.


    ¡°Excuse me, princess?¡± He asked, causing my irritation to re. Who the fuck did he think he was


    calling me princess?


    ¡°You heard me. James and I were enjoying ourselves, and you burst in uninvited. Let him go, and get


    the fuck out.¡±


    The tension in the room was thick, ¡°Ivy you don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Hale tried to exin, causing my


    attention to snap to him.


    ¡°No, you all don¡¯t understand. I am not someone you can just put in their ce. I am a grown ass adult,


    and if I want James to fuck me stupid then so be it. But you three need to get the fuck out now-


    actually¡­ take James with you. The mood is over.¡±


    James¡¯ eyes widened as he looked at me. My demand breaking him out of whatever state he had been


    in. ¡°Ivy¡­¡± he said softly, trying to break from Hale and Talon¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°No, I am done with this. All of you, please go.¡±


    Hale and Talon helped drag James from my cottage as Damian stayed behind staring at me. His cold


    eyes looked over me, making me feel all sorts of ways which was thest thing that I wanted.


    ¡°You need to stay away from me and my brothers, Ivy. You won¡¯t find what you are looking for with us.¡±


    His words struck me as if he had pped me himself, before he turned and exited my home, mming


    the door.


    He had spoken to me as if I was just a whore looking for a quick fuck while I was in town and that didn¡¯t


    sit well with me. I had never been a person for confrontation, but something about what he said


    snapped something inside


    me.


    Grabbing my shorts of the floor, I quickly threw them on and ran out my door after them. They had only


    made a short way and as soon as I stepped outside, they all stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°Listen here, you condescending asshole!¡± I screamed at him, causing Damian to re at me. ¡°I am not


    after whatever the fuck you think I am.¡±


    I was not tall by any means. I only stood at five foot three, and at that moment I felt like I was six foot


    tall. ¡°Excuse you? I don¡¯t think you realize who you are talking too.¡±


    Hale stepped forward trying to block me, and as he did, I pushed against him as his hand came around


    me to hold me back. ¡°Ivy,¡± his voice cutting off as I fought to get at Damian.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of you always being a dick!¡± I yelled at him, ¡°Let me go, Hale. I am tired of his shit!¡±


    Hale froze in his spot and didn¡¯t respond to me. I saw Damian¡¯s eyes go from me to where Hale¡¯s


    hands were. A recognition shooting through his eyes, ¡°let her go and go inside all of you.¡±


    Hale did as he was told, and before I knew it, only Damian and I were left alone once again. There was


    nothing but


    silence between us until he stepped closer towards me and sneered across his lips.


    ¡°Let me make this clear since you didn¡¯t seem to understand the first time.¡± A tremble ran through me


    the closer he got and I had a feeling I wasn¡¯t going to like what he had to say.


    ¡°Stop.¡± I whispered, taking a step back from him.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t speak.¡± He said in a low dark tone, ¡°you will not find yourself with any of my brothers, do


    you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes-¡± I whispered, my eyes cast down and the fire taking from me due to the close proximity of him.


    His delicious scent wrapped around me and pulled me in.


    ¡°You go to school,e home, and stay in your cottage.¡± Before I realized it, I had backed my way to


    my cottage door and Damian¡¯s hands mmed down on the door on either side of my head. ¡°You will


    not disobey me, Ivy.¡±


    I was breathless to answer him. The only thing I could do was nod my head in agreement and watch as


    his re turned into one of uncertainty as he pushed himself off from the door and turned, storming


    away.


    I had never been so scared and aroused in my life.


    Every drop of anger I felt when I had marched out of my door drained away, and was reced with the


    increasing desire to let him ravage me in more ways than one. Letting out a sigh of relief I hadn¡¯t


    realized I had been holding, tears brimmed my eyes. The confusion and anger over my behavior


    caused emotions to roll through I wasn¡¯t prepared for. ¨C


    Pushing open my door, I mmed it behind me, walking into the living room, and looked around at the


    mess that had been created. Pillows from the sofa were thrown onto the floor, nkets cast aside, and


    a chair tipped over.


    It looked like a bomb had exploded, and to top everything off, I was more sexually frustrated now than I


    had been before I got myself off!


    ¡°Why me?¡± Tears threatened to fall down my face, and I wanted more than anything to talk to someone


    about what had just happened, but the problem was I didn¡¯t want to worry my mom who was the only


    person I ever spoke too.


    As if on cue, my phone began to ring, and through the mess on the floor, I found my phone that had


    fallen off the sofa. Kate¡¯s name shed across the screen and I sighed before answering it.


    ¡°Hey, girl. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Was just calling to see if you were okay after everything that happened today.¡± I could


    tell by the way Kate sounded that she was concerned about everything.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sighing, I flopped down onto my sofa, ¡°yeah I don¡¯t even know. Shit just happened, and now I am more


    confused than I was earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡­ spill it! You can¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her reaction, ¡°well James came in like a hurricane and well-¡±


    ¡°Well what?!¡± I wasn¡¯t even sure how to answer Kate¡¯s excitement. Thinking about the whole situation


    just made me all flustered again.


    ¡°Well he devoured me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! I knew it. Amazing sex with sinful men.¡± She giggled.


    ¡°Dude, we didn¡¯t even get that far. Damian busted into my ce and snatched James off me before we


    could even have sex. It was all forey, honestly.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help grumbling in disapproval thinking about the way Damian looked at me when I tried to


    confront him. He was a dangerous man, and he made that clear tonight. I wasn¡¯t to y around with


    him, otherwise, I was going to end up getting burnt.


    ¡°That fucking asshole! Why would he do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Kate, I don¡¯t even know. He told me to stay away from him and his brothers. Whatever that means. He


    acted like | was some college whore.¡±


    ¡°Wow, seriously?!¡± Kate asked, causing me to sigh again.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so tired of him already and I haven¡¯t even been here a week.¡±


    ¡°Well,e out with me this weekend. There is a wee back party Friday night, and I think we will


    all have tons of fun. Mandy and Bree have both agreed to go, and we will pre-drink in my room then


    walk towards the frat house.¡±


    A fraternity party¡­ what Kate was offering did sound fun, but I wasn¡¯t the party girl. It just wasn¡¯t my


    scene. Then again, perhaps I could have fun with the night. Damian said I couldn¡¯t have fun and I was


    starting to like the idea of breaking the rules


    ¡°Count me in. I¡¯ll see you then.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10: nning Revenge


    After a long week of taking care of things on campus, party night came, and I was more than ready for


    it. All week the guys had been avoiding me like the gue, and James wouldn¡¯t even look me in the


    eye. As much as I tried not to let any of it bother me, I couldn¡¯t deny that it did.


    Pulling my shopping bag from the trunk, I walked out the back door to the garage and headed for my


    ce. I knew that Kate said I could get ready over at her ce, but as great as that sounded, I


    preferred thefort of my own home to get ready


    Walking down the cobbled pathway, I stopped in my tracks when I watched James appear against the


    treeline. ck basketball shorts hanging loosely against his hips and the mouth watering cut of his V-


    line on clear disy.


    ¡°James¡­¡± I called out softly, hoping that he woulde say something to me. But as much as I wished


    that he didn¡¯t. A hurt and confused look crossed his face, and it broke me a bit when I watched him turn


    and disappear into the brush and out of sight.


    Of course this would be how my life was turning out. Rolling my eyes, a sigh left me as I moved forward


    and disappeared behind the safety of my front door. With the turn of a lock, I flipped on my speakers


    and plugged in my phone, turning on my ylist.


    The loud musicing from the dock screamed sex, alcohol, and drugs. I didn¡¯t care anymore about


    what they were going to say, and as quickly as I had been clothed, I was naked. Stepping within the hot


    cascading water of my shower, I let it burn away any feeling of their touch.


    Tonight was going to be different. I hade her and everything turned disastrous right off the bat. I


    couldn¡¯t allow myself to fall into a rut where I was too worried about a guy, and not worried enough


    about the future I wanted to have. I had to focus on me, and me alone. Because only I was able to


    make my future happen.


    Like a horrid eighties bad, I belted out the lyrics to every song that came on while I cried my eyes out


    with the frustration I had felt. By the time the water ran cold, I was feeling better about myself and a


    little more confident then I had been before.


    The only problem was making sure that that confidence stuck while I continued here the next four


    years. And if | was lucky, maybe only two, and then I could seek a fellowship while working on campus


    for myst two years of


    grad school. Wouldn¡¯t that piss them off?


    Pulling out all the stops, I dressed myself to impress, applying make up and curling my hair until the


    look I saw in the mirror was of a woman on a mission. One that was going to turn heads with every step


    she made. As I grabbed my purse, I pulled out my car keys and made my way out the door towards


    fun.


    The ck dress I chose at a local boutique hugged my curves in all the right ces, and to really


    highlight the dress, I picked out a pair of red heels as deep as blood and matched them with the perfect


    shade of lipstick. If seduction and evil had a baby, I would picture it looking like me.


    Stepping onto the path, I head towards the back door to the garage only to be stopped by my father.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± His voice making me feel like a teenager who was sneaking out.


    ¡°Yes, daddy?¡± I said putting on a fake good girl smile and looking at him innocently.


    ¡°Uh, where are you going and dressed like that?¡± He asked, his eyes looking me up and down in shock.


    ¡°Oh-¡± I said with hesitation, looking at my outfit, ¡°well my new friends Kate, Bree, and Mandy are all


    going to the weing party tonight. I don¡¯t n on drinking but I figured I would go hang out and bond


    with my new friends. Do I look okay?¡±


    He hesitated, opening and closing his mouth, ¡°mhmm¡± he replied nodding his head. ¡°You look lovely


    sweetheart, but if you do drink, please don¡¯t drive. Call me and I wille get you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t be tote.¡± I smiled sweetly at him, and watched as he walked back into the house.


    A smirk


    crossed my face, and as I stepped into the garage, I watched a figuree through the door from the


    kitchen.


    ¡°Ivy,¡± Hale said, looking me up and down, a lust filled gaze in his eyes as they darkened over. ¡°Whoa-


    where are you going?¡±


    A chuckle left my lips as I raised a brow,¡±out, Hale.¡±


    ¡°Where out?¡± He asked again as his brows furrowed, obviously not happy with my response.


    ¡°To a party Hale¡­ what¡¯s with the twenty questions?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time for whatever games that Hale was wanting to y. All of them had avoided me since


    the incident with James, and I couldn¡¯t stand that they were acting the way they did. They either wanted


    to know me or they didn¡¯t, but the hot and cold shit wasn¡¯t going to go well with me.


    ¡°Are you purposely avoiding giving me a direct answer, Ivy. Damian isn¡¯t going to be happy about this.¡±


    Laughter erupted from me as I opened my car door, ¡°does it look like I give a fuck, Hale? Damian made


    it clear that I was nothing more than a whore and I was to stay far from all of you. So listen to your


    brother like the good boy you are, and go fuck yourself.¡± ¨C


    Shock was registered all over Hale¡¯s face at what I said, and before he could react, I slipped behind the


    wheel and closed my door, quickly throwing my car in drive as I took off into the night. Turning up the


    music, I let the windows down, and enjoyed the fresh hair against my skin.


    Tonight I wasn¡¯t going to allow them to get to me.


    Domain, Hale, Talon and James- the four horsemen of the apocalypse,


    A name that suited their ill mannered attitudes and fluctuating temperaments. I was a grown ass


    woman, and they had absolutely no control over who I was and what I wanted to do. If they wanted me


    to be a whore like they imed I was then maybe I would have some fun tonight.


    I¡¯m sure there are some rather sexy college guys out there that wouldn¡¯t mind fulfilling the pleasure I


    wanted. Unlike James and Damian, they tend to start a lot of things they are never able to finish


    completing.


    Tonight was about me, and me alone.


    Fuck them and there petty bullshit.


    If I had to choose-the jokes on them tonight.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11: Party Time


    I never imagined going to a party would be the way it was. I had attended a few in high school, but it


    wasn¡¯t ever my scene. So when I followed Kate into the massive fraternity house, I was in shock. There


    had to have been a hundred people here, and the smell of sweat and beer lingered in the air.


    No wonder I never came.


    Scrunching my nose, I moved through the bodies following Kate towards the back where drinks


    lingered, and the music red.


    ¡°I am so d you came out tonight!¡± Kate eximed as she poured us a drink.


    ¡°Yeah, me too. I really needed to get away from all the male testosterone at the house. It¡¯s be


    overbearing.¡± || giggled, causing her tough: ¡°Where are the girls?¡±


    Kate shrugged her shoulders, looking around, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They said they would meet us here.¡±


    Looking around, I attempted to search for them but quickly gave up because my eyesnded on a


    figure I hadn¡¯t expected to see James.


    His hands were wrapped around a pretty blonde, and she was giggling at the way he leaned in and


    kissed her neck. My heart sank at that moment, and the urge to throw up was real. I couldn¡¯t believe


    that he woulde on to me the way he did and then turn around and throw me away like I was


    nothing.


    Kate¡¯s eyes followed mine, and when she saw what I did, she touched my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t lvy. He is a


    complete asshole. Don¡¯t let him ruin your night¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not.¡± I snarled before downing my drink in one go and pouring myself another.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Kateughed, ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t going to really drink?¡±


    As I looked at him again, I noticed his eyes on me and a look of shock on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I guess I changed my mind.¡± Lifting the cup back, I downed it, not breaking eye contact


    with him, and then held it up in salute before pouring another. ¡°Let¡¯s go dance.¡±


    Turning, I made my way through the crowd back into the house and into where everyone was grinding


    and dancing on each other. Kate swayed to the beat with me, and before I knew it, the alcohol took


    hold of me, and I lost myself to the music.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The warm fuzzy sensation running through my body helped me to forget about why I had been upset in


    the first ce. I no longer cared what anyone had to say or what they thought. At some point, Bree and


    Mandy had found us, and Kate quickly filled them in on what was wrong with me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him get to you!¡± Bree yelled over the music, causing me tough.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not.¡± Grabbing a tall, built body, I pulled it close to me and smiled up at his hazel eyes. I wasn¡¯t


    sure who he was, but he didn¡¯t seem to care either, and he held onto me with a firm grip.


    He wasn¡¯t James or even one of the others, but at that moment, that¡¯s what I wanted. Someone to help


    me forget about the way those four men made me feel.


    ¡°Get the fuck off her.¡± Someone said as a growl resonated through the living room, causing others to


    stop and stare at what was going on.


    Looking up, I found James¡¯ eyes and his disappointed stare at what I was doing. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± I


    asked him with irritation and confusion.


    ¡°Seriously, Ivy?¡± His reply was sarcastic, ¡°let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    ¡°Look man, she is having fun. Leave her alone.¡± The guys I was dancing with said, causing James to


    re at him again and growl. ¡°Take your hands off her right now, or I will personally beat you within an


    inch of your life. The guy quickly did as he said and lifted his hands in the air in defense.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t no bitch worth a beating. Fucking take her, man.¡±


    All it took was the guy to call me a bitch, and before I knew it, the guy was lying on the floor with a


    busted lip. ¡°Disrespect her again!¡± James yelled, causing me to jump back in shock before his eyes


    turned back to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ now.¡±


    As I looked towards Kate, her own eyes were wide, and confusion filled me. James, however, wasn¡¯t


    nning on giving me any more time to think about it. He hoisted me over his shoulder once more and


    carried me out of the frat house and back towards my car.


    ¡°James put me down!¡± I yelled at him, ¡°you don¡¯t get to do this! Go back to that blonde whore you were


    talking to, and let me have my fun.¡± I


    James quickly dropped me to my feet, pressing me against the passenger side of my car. ¡°Shut your


    mouth, and get in the damn car, Ivy.¡±


    I had never seen this side to James before, and he was beyond furious with me and what happened


    tonight. The entire drive back to the house was silent, but as soon as the car was parked, I jumped out,


    mming the door behind me as I marched myself back towards my cottage in a drunken state.


    11


    ¡°Ivy!¡± James yelled after me as I continued to ignore him.


    A night that was supposed to be fun and stress-free turned into a shit show. Opening the door to my


    cottage, in went to close it and came to face with James, who pushed his way into my ce once


    again. ¡°Would you stop and listen to me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why, James? I was having fun, and you just had to ruin it.¡±


    ¡°Fun.. with that piece of shit?!¡± He eximed in anger. ¡°He would have used you and threw you away


    like you were nothing!¡±


    ¡°So what! What if I just wanted that one-time release!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The growl that left him had his eyes turning gold once more. ¡°You will not let another man touch


    you.¡±


    ¡°Are you listening to yourself? You don¡¯t have the right to dictate to me what I can and can¡¯t do.¡± All the


    emotions of what was happening let tears build up and slowly stream down my face in frustration.


    ¡°There are things I can¡¯t exin to you, and trust me, I wish I could. It would make things so much


    easier¡­¡± A sigh left his lips as he ran his fingers through his hair as if fighting internally with himself on


    what he was supposed to do.


    ¡°Just tell me. What¡¯s going on?¡± | pleaded with him wanting to understand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Ivy.¡± He mumbled, ¡°I wish I could, but I can¡¯t..¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand why they were treating me the way they were. None of it made sense, and the


    more and more I tried to understand, the worse it made me feel.


    ¡°You can¡¯t or won¡¯t? I know I am nothing but a stupid southern bitch with no sense of life to you and


    your brothers, but you have no idea how wrong you are.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t. We don¡¯t think that.¡± The concern and confusion on his face sat deep within me.


    ¡°Then kiss me¡­kiss me, James. Or leave.¡±


    Hesitation sat between us, and I waited for him to kiss me, but instead, I saw him back up towards the


    door, and a little piece of me broke. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought¡­¡±


    Shaking my head, I sighed, letting the tears stream down my face, ¡°fuck it¡­¡± His reply caught me off


    guard, and before I knew it, his lips were on mine.


    The heated passion between us blew my mind, and I didn¡¯t want it to stop. James made me feel a flow


    of emotions I didn¡¯t know were real, and at that moment, I never wanted them to stop.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12: Mated to James


    They say when you meet the person in your life you are destined to be with, they will make you feel like


    time stops to be with them, and with James, that is exactly what happened. His hands upon my skin set


    me on fire, and slowly the moans escaped my lips.


    As his hands slid down my waist, he grabbed my ass, hoisting me up into the air as I wrapped my legs


    around his waist. Everything was like second nature, and everything about it made me want to do


    things that I had only seen in movies.


    His lips upon my skin, our fingers ripping the clothing from our bodies¡­


    = 1 More, and more, I begged and pleaded for him to do things to me I only dreamed of.


    ¡°James¡­¡± I pleaded as his tongue touched and caressed me. ¡°I can¡¯te again¡­ I need you.¡±


    I waited for the moment where we would be interrupted again, but instead, as the head of his thick


    erected cock parted my folds, there was no stopping. One sharp thrust had me crying out in pleasure


    as he moaned. Never had anything filled me to the extent that he did.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I screamed as he began to thrust into me hard and fast. ¡°Oh my God¡­


    ¡°Fuck, you have no idea how much I have wanted you.¡± He growled as his fist gripped my hair, pulling


    my head back allowing him to nip at my neck.


    ¡°Yes, please¡­ I want it all.¡± The words slipping from my lips weren¡¯t even recognizable. Every thrust


    seemed fuller, and fuller, and the more I moaned, the harder he drove into me. I wasn¡¯t sure how I was


    going to be able to continue on with the pace he was setting, but before I could do anything, I felt a


    sensation I hadn¡¯t before.


    Swelling¡­ lots of lots of swelling that stretched me out more than I had anticipated:


    ¡°James¡­¡± I whined, ¡°James, it hurts, but God, it feels so good.¡±


    My nails dug into his back as I wed at him, ¡°Take it, lyy. Take all of it, because it won¡¯t go away until I


    make you


    I screamed out in pleasure over and over again, the friction hitting all the right spots.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re mine¡­¡± He whispered, hitting harder as he did. ¡°Tell me I can keep you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I cried out, ¡°oh God, yes.¡±


    Something about what I said triggered a primal instinct within him because he increased at a speed I


    wasn¡¯t ready for, and as I came, so did he, but at the same time, he threw his head back and came


    straight down onto my shoulder making me scream out in pain and pleasure.


    A swirl of ckness danced through my eyes, and as he pulled back, I could have sworn I had seen


    blood upon his lips and a golden lustful look in his eyes.


    The cool breeze of an open window made my eyes open in surprise. I hadn¡¯t anticipated falling asleep


    with a window openst night, but then again, I could only remember bits and pieces of whatever I had


    gotten myself into.


    Slowly sitting up, I held my head, a headache splitting through my skull like a mini earthquake. ¡°Shit¡­ I


    drank too much.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you did.¡± James¡¯ voice caused me to freeze in my spot. Slowly I looked up towards my door and


    saw him standing there in nothing but a loose pair of gray sweatpants and no shirt.


    Sweet fucking baby Jesus.


    The events of sleeping with James flooded my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but think of how delicious he


    looked this morning. I wonder if he wants to go again because I wouldn¡¯t mind breakfast in another


    way.


    ¡®Sounds like a good n to me.¡¯ His voice echoed through my mind, and my eyes widened in shock.


    The fuck was that!


    ¡°Well, I could tell you, but I am sure you will freak out.¡±


    My eyes snapped to him, but I wasn¡¯t sure if he was referring to my drink or the fact that he had also


    literally answered the question I had in my head. A chuckle left his lips as he shook his head, watching


    me.


    ¡°Here, take the Tylenol and get dressed. I have coffee and breakfast for you.¡±


    Thesitated as he handed me the Tylenol and a bottle of water, ¡°we had sex.¡±


    His brow quivered, and a smile crossed his lips, ¡°yeah- we did.¡±


    ¡°But Damian said,¡± Shit! Damian is going to kill me!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. One, he is out of town till next week, and two, I don¡¯t ever listen to him, so you


    shouldn¡¯t either.¡±


    As pleasant as that notion was, I did feel better than Damian was out of town, which meant I could do


    whatever wanted, and there was nothing he could do to me.


    At least not right now, anyways.


    ¡°Well, then..¡± I said, letting the nket fall off my naked body and drop to the bed as I slid from it and


    stood in front of him. ¡°Perhaps, I have something else you can eat for breakfast then.¡±


    A smirk crossed his lips, and I watched the hungry gaze return again, ¡°maybe if you¡¯re a good girl. But


    we havepany, so unless you want to join the three of us naked, you may want to put clothes on.¡±


    ¡°Three?¡± I asked, confused as I peeked my head out from the bedroom to see Hale and Talon both


    staring at me. Hale, of course, raised his hand and waved, causing me to give him an awkward wave


    back.


    Shit¡­ are they going to lecture me too?


    Jamesughed again, leaning in and kissing me gently, ¡°no, they aren¡¯t. Now hurry up.¡±


    Stunned was the only feeling I had at that moment. I wasn¡¯t sure why James kept answering all my


    questions like he could read my mind, but perhaps all the alcoholl hadst night had me losing my mind


    or talking out loud.


    Pulling my ck silk robe from the closet door, I slid it over my naked body and brushed my teeth


    before walking out into the living room. Hale and Talon¡¯s eyes swept over me, but yet neither of them


    said anything right away.


    ¡°Good morning, guys,¡± I mumbled, trying to find something to say that didn¡¯t make it any more awkward


    than it already was.


    ¡°Good morning to you as well, Ivy. It seems you have managed to disregard all of Damian¡¯s rules.¡± Hale


    chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah, she did.¡± Talon stated as well, ¡°nothing we can do about it now.¡±


    Slowly I turned away from them both, trying to wrap my mind around the fact they were even sitting in


    my living room to begin with. ¡°So why are you here?¡± I finally asked, trying to kill the suspense.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°That would be because of me.¡± James replied, giving me a smile, ¡°we need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°You know historically speaking sentences that start with ¡®we need to talk¡¯ never end well.¡± My words


    seemed to bring a humorous moment to the whole situation, and all three men started tough.


    ¡°Very true, but this conversation could be very pleasurable to you.¡±


    Taking a moment to think about it, I sat on the small armchair and smiled at them. ¡°Well, go ahead and


    exin. What is it you want?¡±


    ¡°Well-¡± Hale replied, looking at Talon, who nodded his head before he continued, ¡°to be honest, Ivy- we


    want you.¡±


    The sip of coffee I had been drinking quickly went down the wrong tube, sending me into a fit of


    coughing as I tried to grasp what they had just said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°I know it may seem like a lot, but Damian, Talon, James, and myself have always been close growing


    up. We have always done everything together and shared everything together. And now that is what we


    want with you. To share you between us, and in return, we will only belong to you.¡±


    What Hale was saying was like something out of a very expensive porn movie. I couldn¡¯t believe that


    Hale and


    Talon were sitting in my living room, with James, as they discussed sharing me between the three of


    them like their personal sex ve.


    ¡°So you want a poly rtionship?¡± I questioned, trying to figure out where he was going with


    everything. ¡°Kind of,¡± James interrupted with a smile, ¡°we aren¡¯t like normal people Ivy, but regardless


    of that, we all want to


    share you equally.¡±


    I was taken back by what they were asking. When I woke up this morning, I had to only deal with the


    idea of getting away with sleeping with James, but the twins wanted me too? Never had I ever slept


    with more than one man at a time, and yet here they wanted to share a moment that most women


    dreamed of.


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    It was a true revtion. I didn¡¯t have the faintest idea what to say in order to make what they wanted


    work.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13: Caught by the Twins


    My small living space seemed that much smaller with the amount of man that was currently piled within


    it. James, Hale, and Talon all sat there staring at me as if waiting for me to simply say that it was okay.


    When I had first arrived, they had all treated me less than I should have been


    Yet, here three of them were sitting, asking me to be in the middle of a massive orgy.


    ¡°If I say no¡­¡± I was curious to know what their reaction would be if I said no. As I expected, Talon¡¯s


    face contorted into anger, and he stood to his feet, storming towards the door.


    ¡°I told you she wouldn¡¯t fucking ept us,¡± Talon growled, throwing the door open and storming out of


    it. My eyes widened in shock as I nced back at the others. I didn¡¯t know what to say or do because I


    wasn¡¯t saying no. I was simply asking what would happen if I did.


    A hurt expression crossed Hales¡¯s face as he stood to his feet, ¡°no¡­ stay.¡±


    My quick reply took him by surprise as I stood, following out the door where Talon had escaped too.


    The morning sun red down upon me, causing me to raise my hand above my eyes to shield them


    from the awful re.


    ¡°Talon?¡± I called out as I searched around, trying to figure out where he had disappeared too. As I


    searched near the tree line, I saw a disappearing figure that looked like him. ¡°Talon!¡± I yelled again,


    hoping that he would stop so that could exin.


    I didn¡¯t like the idea of following him into the woods, but I couldn¡¯t let him think that I was telling him no.


    I had to exin myself, and make him understand that I just wanted to know all of my options. Moving


    quickly through the brush, I entered deep into the thick darkness of the woods.


    Every step I took creaked across the foliage as broken leaves ached at the heaviness of my step.


    ¡°Talon?¡± I called out again, frustrated that I was out here in nothing but my robe searching for a man


    with more anger issues than | knew what to do with.


    The sounds of something moving within the forest caused me to halt in my steps. My heartbeat slowly


    picked up as | spun around in a circle, trying to figure out what it was that was out there. The uneasy


    feeling of being watched creeping through me and uncertainty settling in.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny!¡± I screamed out loud as fear swept through me. I wasn¡¯t stupid when it came to


    nature. I knew what could be out there. Bears, mountain lions, wolves¡­ those were just some of the


    dangerous animals that could be near me at any given time.


    The low growl of something sounded from behind me, and I froze. I knew that growl was of a wolf, an


    animal I had spent time with in a sanctuary in Georgia. Slowly I turned around and came face to face


    with a wolf more massive than any I had ever seen.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­ shit, shit, shit.¡± I mumbled to myself, ¡°Hey there, little wolfie-¡±


    The creature snapped in my direction quickly, and I thought I was done, but to my surprise, it seemed


    to be a warning to watch myself. As a tear slid down my face, I tried to take small baby steps backward,


    attempting to leave the forest, and get as far away from the creature as I possibly could.


    Oh, my God. I¡¯m going to die.


    Tears streamed down my face as I heard James yelling my name in the distance. I couldn¡¯t call out to


    him, though, because with every step I took closer towards his voice, the wolf took a step closer to me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± | pleaded with it, not wanting my life to end over something so stupid.


    ¡°lvy!¡± James yelled again, getting closer. The sounds of multiple footsteps approached until he stopped


    just short of behind me, holding his hands up to the wolf.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Hale growled, causing the wolf to look at him with uncertainty.


    Confusion split through me. With Hales¡¯mand, the wolf took a step back as if obeying what he was


    saying. It was impossible unless this thing was his pet.


    ¡°Is this your pet?¡± I asked, slowly pushing myself behind Hale and James. The mention of it being a pet


    caused it to snari at me again.


    James, however, found my remark to be amusing, ¡°yeah¡­ he is our pet.¡± He stated before giving me a


    smirk.


    The feeling that I was safe wasforting, but before I could say anything else, the cracking of bones


    resonated through the forest, and I watched in shock as the wolf in front of me changed.


    TE ¡°What the fuck are you doing?!¡± James yelled out in frustration as Hale tried to pull me out of the


    forest. However, my feet were nted firm, and my eyes widened in shock as I saw the wolfturn from aContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    wolf to Talon.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°She may as well know. What the fuck does it matter if she knowsnow?¡± Talon snapped, throwing the


    statement my way.


    James shoved Talon back, who had tried to step closer, ¡°we were supposed to handle this a different


    way, man. Not like this. She wasn¡¯t ready.¡±


    Wolves-like fucking werewolves.


    No, way. Werewolves are real?!


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa,¡± Istated, holding my hands up to silence them. ¡°Werewolves are real?¡±


    The three men stood staring at me before Hale smiled and nodded his head, ¡°yes, we are, as are other


    creatures from your fairytale books.¡±


    It took a moment for what he said to sink in, and slowly ( spun around walking away from them. I wasn¡¯t


    upset that they were werewolves. On the contrary, I was fascinated and excited at the same time. But


    what I wouldn¡¯t tolerate was being lied to


    ¡°See! Look at her fucking leaving like I knew she would!¡± Talon screamed at Hale and James, causing


    me to turn around and storm back to him. This time though I shoved past Hale and James and walked


    straight up to Talon, using my hands with all my might to shove him back ?


    The golden ring wasing to the forefront of his eyes, and James was trying to snatch me away. ¡°No!


    I am going to say what the fuck I have to say, and this prick is going to listen.¡± I yelled, pointing at


    Talon.


    ¡°What do you honestly have to say? Nothing, I don¡¯t already know.¡± He snapped back at me with an


    agonizing look as if trying to hold himself back.


    ¡°Seriously!¡± Taking my finger, 1 poked it into his chest while staring at him, ¡°you are a fucking idiot,


    Talon. All you do is make snide remarks and assume shit just like Damian.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about my brother like that,¡± Talon growled.


    ¡°Oh, what¡­ you don¡¯t like me saying that he is an egotistical asshole with no regard except his own


    happiness. Yeah, that¡¯s clearly fucking obvious.¡¯


    There was no backing down from this argument with Talon. None of them knew the real me. They had


    never even taken the time to get to know me, and everyone, even James, had done nothing but


    assumed who I was or what! could handle.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, human¡­¡±


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t do this. He isn¡¯t like Hale and me.¡± James warned me, trying to pull me away.


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t-¡± I replied, shaking my head in disappointment as the anger slowly slid away and was


    reced with hurt. ¡°Just for the record, Talon. I wasn¡¯t saying no. I wanted to know more about what


    you wanted. But obviously, there is a lot I don¡¯t know about any of you.¡±


    Pulling from James¡¯ grasp, I made my way down the path I had gone down before until my feet stepped


    upon the grass, and the sun once again soaked into me.


    ¡°Ivy,¡± James called out,ing up behind me. ¡°Please let me exin.¡±


    A sigh left me before I chuckled, ¡°exin what?¡± I asked, turning around, ¡°that you didn¡¯t think I was


    able to know the truth about anything because I am a fucking human?¡±


    James was shocked by my response and shook his head. ¡°No, that isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°Well, obviously it is. It makes sense now why Damian wanted to keep you guys away from me.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, please let me exin,¡± he asked again, gripping my arm gently and trying to pull me towards him. I


    could have at that moment fallen into him and epted what he was offering, but to be honest, I


    needed time to adjust to what had just happened.


    ¡°No, James. I need time to be left alone.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14: Giving a Chance


    They say when something traumatic happens in a person¡¯s life that, every individual handles it


    differently. Some cry their eyes out, and some get absolutely drunk. But to me, well, that was a


    completely different story.


    I pretended that none of it even happened.


    Pushing in my headphones, I let Fitz st in my ears, pretending that my life was going to be okay.


    School had started before I knew it, and I had dropped into my regr routine of going to sses and


    thening back and doing school work.


    Unfortunately for the guys, Thadn¡¯t been very forting. James daily was trying to get me to reason


    with him and talk to him. He took every chance he could to hold my hand or touch me, and I knew,


    without a doubt, it was driving him insane with the silent treatment I kept offering.


    But I wanted them to realize I wasn¡¯t some floozy college girl who would do everything they wanted or


    said, and while they argued amongst themselves for how to win me over, I did research on werewolves.


    I was intrigued to learn that such things exist, and I didn¡¯t want to rely on them to tell me everything


    because there was a chance they would hide the truth. At one point, I had considered asking my father,


    but then at the same time, I wasn¡¯t sure if he knew


    11


    My eyes slid over the campus courtyard, and to my surprise, it was packed with students trying to soak


    up thest bit of sun from the summer before the clouds and cold rolled in, and we were stuck in


    sweaters, coats, and tons of snow.


    ¡°lvy!¡± The distance call of my name caused me to turn and smile at Kate before taking one side of my


    headphones out. ¡°I was wondering how loud you had that thing.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°you know me.¡±


    ¡°Super focused¡± she finished causing us both tough.


    With everything that had been going on with me and the guystely, Kate had be my escape. I, of


    course, couldn¡¯t tell her the guys werewolves, but I did have to exin the mark on my neck was from


    kinky bondage sex with James, so she didn¡¯t think they were cannibals.


    ¡°Are you still not talking to him?¡± Kate questioned while smirking at me.


    ¡°What do you mean? Of course, I talk to him.¡± I mumbled, shifting my stuff in my hands, trying to avoid


    the conversation. I wanted to climb in hisp and fuck him hard all week, but at the same time, a girl


    had to have principles.


    ¡°Who are you trying to lie to?¡± She cackled, shaking her head, ¡°look at that poor guy.¡±


    Kate pointed behind me, and my eyes followed to where she was looking. Talon, Hale, and James all


    stood by the truck. Talon looked angry about something as usual and was arguing with Hale. But


    James simply had his eyes on me. A sad, depressing look across his face seemed to break my heart


    Sighing, I looked back towards Kate and rolled my eyes, ¡°what do you expect me to do?¡±


    ¡°Try giving them a chance to make it right,¡± Kate suggested causing me to groan. She was right. In a


    way, I had made them suffer for over a week over what had happened, and instead of being wrapped


    up within the three of them, I was only making myself suffer.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I groaned before grabbing her hand and forcing her toe with me. If I was going to go over


    there, I wasn¡¯t doing it alone. I already knew if the three of them surrounded me, I was going to lose my


    mind.


    James¡¯ eyes widened as I approached, and Hale smiled as Talon seemed just as stunned as James.


    You would have thought that they were watching a miracle happen as I walked towards them.


    ¡°Ivy-¡± James said softly, causing them all to straighten up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Look-¡°| said with a sigh,


    shaking my head. ¡°I am not saying that I forgive you guys for hiding things from me, but-¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I looked at Kate once more, who gave me ¡®the look¡¯ to continue. It had happened


    to be the same look my mother was fond of giving me. Looking at James, I considered everything I


    wanted to do. I wanted to kiss him, and I wanted to be with him and have him make me feel all the


    things he did, but at the same time, they had to realize I was my own person.


    ¡°¨Cbut?¡± He asked as if expecting me to reject him and send him on his way.


    ¡°Show me you guys are serious, and I can trust you, and perhaps I will let you guys get close to me.¡±


    James¡¯ eyes lit up in surprise, and his smile widened even more, ¡°are you serious?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I had a feeling that part of me was going to regret agreeing to this, but then at the same time, I couldn¡¯t


    take being away from James. Every time I closed my eyes, I dreamt of him, and every morning when I


    woke, I felt an emptiness inside of me from his absence.


    ¡°Yes, now I have to go.¡± Turning quickly, I hastened my pace, trying to put distance between us. Just


    because I had agreed didn¡¯t mean I was going to stick around and just start acting like everything was


    okay.


    ¡°Ivy, wait!¡± James called, forcing me to stop and watch as he jogged to catch up to me. ¡°We have a


    small problem, and I need to tell you, so you don¡¯t think I am hiding things from you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the way James seemed nervous, but I could understand it considering the fact I had just


    agreed to give him a chance to show he was serious about me. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Damian is back. He got in an hour ago, and he doesn¡¯t know anything yet.¡±


    A gut-wrenching feeling filled me at that moment. I knew that I should not have cared, but in a way, I


    did. I had disobeyed Damian and allowed something to develop with James even though I wasn¡¯t


    supposed to. Not to mention Hale and Talon both wanted me as well.


    ¡°Is there a way we can not tell him anything? At least not right now?¡±


    My question seemed to make James hesitate, and for some reason, I felt bad asking this of him.


    Damian was his brother, and I had just reprimanded them for keeping things from me, but then I was


    asking him to keep things from Damian.


    ¡°Well, we could try, but the problem is that I don¡¯t know how long that will work.¡±


    Nodding my head, I smiled, ¡°we will figure it out. Let¡¯s talk about itter tonight. It¡¯s Friday, and I really


    want to get thisst ss over with and go home.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15: Weekend Prisoner


    Mlvy-¡± Hale replied softly with a smile as he sat on my couch, ¡°please understand.. Damian is


    particr.¡±


    When I had said that we would figure out a n with Damian I hadn¡¯t meant that I was going to y


    prisoner in my cottage all weekend because they were worried about Damian smelling me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Hale. What do you mean I smell different? Last time I checked I smelt likevender, and


    roses.¡± If the scowl on my face didn¡¯t exin how pissed I was then my bodynguage definitely would.


    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± he attempted to say, but a re from my direction made him stop. ¡°Okay, Ivy, please


    understand wolves are different. When we mate with someone it causes our scent to sort of mingle with


    theirs. So like for humans they wouldn¡¯t notice it, but Damian would smell James all over you.¡±


    I deadpanned as I took in what he was saying, ¡°wait- mate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mate. That¡¯s what you and James did the other night.¡± Hale stated as if confused by my reaction.


    ¡°So having sex is mating.¡± I asked not understanding what the hell he was getting at. Did that mean the


    guy who I lost it to had mated with me in a sense? Grossed out by the ideal shivered shaking away the


    image.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hale said softly as if hesitant to answer me, ¡°when you and James had sex he-knotted you


    and bit you, correct?¡±


    Thinking back on the moment I contemted what had happened that night. James had asked me to


    be his to give myself to him, and in the moment I did. But I had just assumed it was sexy kink talk that


    he was doing because it got him off.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ so he wasn¡¯t just talking dirty to me when he asked me to be his!¡± | eximed, covering


    my mouth with my hand, and causing Hale¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise.


    ¡°Oh shit-¡± scratching the back of his head he looked out the window towards James who was walking


    with Talon back to my home. ¡°Uh-well..¡±


    ¡°James!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs causing him to burst through the door.


    ¡°What happened, are you okay-did Hale do something?!¡± His eyes red out angrily towards Hales¡¯s


    direction.


    ¡°You mated with me,¡± I replied softly staring at him. It was then that something clicked inside James¡¯


    mind, and he looked at me as if he had been caught like a kid with his hand in the cookie jar.


    ¡°Look, Ivy, I can exin-¡± He replied as I began smacking his arms in anger. ¡°Ouch, will you stop¡­¡±


    Talon was the one who intervened, wrapping his arms around my waist and pulling me close to his


    body as he leaned down inhaling my neck taking in my scent. ¡°Did he not ask before he did it?¡± His


    voice growled, causing my eyes to close as I tried to get hold of myself pulling my body from his grasp.


    ¡°No more touching me. You guys are driving me crazy doing that.¡±


    Talon smirked as Hale chuckled, and the three men watched me with a hungry gaze. ¡°We can smell


    your arousal as well, Ivy,¡± James replied, causing me to blush.


    ¡°Stop trying to change the subject, James. Why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth then?¡±


    A sudden feeling within the air shifted between them, and they quickly gave each other a look of


    uncertainty before Talon ran out the door. ¡°Look I will exinter okay, I promise.¡±


    ¡°James, you better,¡± I warned before watching him sprint from the cottage.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but Hale had told me they were supposed to be running in their


    wolves tonight. Because of this, they wanted me to stay in the cottage, and keep the door locked. I


    wasn¡¯t sure why, but Damian


    being back on the grounds didn¡¯t make me feel well about my situation,


    ttt***


    As the sky fell into darkness, I opened the window of the cottage and allowed the cool evening air in. I


    had a mountain of homework to do, and I doubt that Mr. Zebak would allow me an extension on my


    essay two weeks into


    the school year. I had to find a way to get the guys to stop distracting me all the time.


    Thinking about them distracting me didn¡¯t help either, but I had to push through. Pulling my books from


    my backpack I took a seat at my desk with myptop before pulling my hair up into a ponytail and


    sliding my sses onto my face.


    ¡°The History of Commercial Agriculture..¡± I mumbled as I typed out the topic for my essay.


    ¡°That sounds boring.¡± A voice called out causing me to jump as I spotted Hale looking through the open


    window, a chuckle leaving his lips as he smiled at me. ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    Rolling my eyes I smirked, ¡°yes. Now, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Well, I havee to keep watch over you while they run. Unlike the others, I actually do homework


    and pay attention in school. So I just lied and told them I had to finish an essay. I didn¡¯t like the idea of


    leaving you alone tonight.¡±


    The consideration Hale had to make sure I was okay considering Damian was back was sweet.


    Standing to my feet I gestured for him toe in, and quickly walked towards the door unlocking it.


    Hale¡¯s tall form was in front of me in a matter of seconds, and I realized just how close I was to him. I


    hadn¡¯t


    expected him to be more than the man lhad first be ustomed to when I moved here, but yet he


    was far different from the others in his own way.


    ¡°Uhm-you cane in,¡± I whispered trying to get a bearing on myself as I quickly turned away from him


    and headed towards the kettle to make some tea and try to clear my mind of the distraction he was


    creating again.


    ¡°I am going to close the windows and bli ds- is that okay?¡± Hale called over to me, causing me to turn


    and look at him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, because if Damian does happen to run by here he will smell you with an open window, and do


    you really want a peeping tom?¡± His chuckle caught me off guard and caused me to smirk.


    ¡°Oh, you mean like you?¡± I asked, raising my brow, ¡°remind me why you went to my window first and


    not the door?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± He mocked rolling his eyes as he moved around the area.


    If Hale was going to be here tonight then that meant I wasn¡¯t going to get anything done when it came


    to homework, and that thought itself was depressing. It was only Friday, but at the same time, I wanted


    to rx the rest of the weekend.


    ¡°Since you are here do you think I can pick your brain, and ask some questions?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hale turned to stare at me, hesitating for a moment as if he wasn¡¯t sure, but as I glided over towards


    him, handing him the hot cup of tea he smiled. ¡°Sure, why not.¡±


    There was honestly only one question that had been running through my mind since earlier in the day,


    and that was the subject of mates. I didn¡¯t understand it, and one thing made me curious¡­


    ¡°So mating happens with sex, and other stuff or so I am guessing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is a lot that goes into it,¡± Hale replied with a smile that caused hesitation to fill me as I


    contemted how I was going to word my next question.


    ¡°Exin to me how I mate with the rest of you.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16: Time with Hale


    Hale POV


    HOURS EARLIER


    ¡°Hale, what are you doing?¡± Damian asked, walking into my room. Looking up from my desk, I gestured


    to the papers andptop in front of me.


    ¡°Working on my thesis, what does it look like I¡¯m doing?¡±


    Agroan left my brother as he rolled his eyes, as if me doing homework irritated him. In reality, that


    wasn¡¯t my n tonight, but in order to do what I wanted, I had to make sure that my staying behind


    from the run was believable.


    ¡°Seriously, Hale? I just got home, and we always run together as a group.¡±


    Sighing, I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, man. This is important. I have to work on it. Don¡¯t worry, though. I


    will run with you next-time.¡±


    I watched as Damian stared at me for a moment as if contemting what I was saying was true, but I


    had never given him a reason to doubt me before, so why start now?


    ¡°Fine.¡± He replied reluctantly, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with James? He is acting rather off today.¡±


    I nced at him with confusion. Of course, I knew what was up, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t well tell


    Damian that it was because of Ivy, even though I was jealous myself. I had wanted her from the


    moment Iid eyes on her, and yet, James was the one that got to take her first.


    ¡°Think he is seeing some new chick from campus. Who knows, man, he always has to have his dick


    wet from someone.¡± Damian chuckled at my response, nodding his head.


    ¡°Yeah, well, as long as he is staying away from Ivy, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    It was still strange how we all were destined for her. On very rare urrences in history did multiple


    Alpha¡¯s share a mate, but to have four Alpha blooded wolves share one mate, well it was unheard of.


    ¡°Yeah, well, she has been keeping to herself from what I have seen. Stop worrying about her, and


    enjoy your run.¡±


    Damian hesitated before sighing, ¡°Yeah, I suppose so. I will catch youter¡­¡±


    ***************


    The conversation I had with Damian earlier in the night caused me to think about what Ivy was asking.


    She was a human who had just been introduced into the world of the supernatural, and she had no


    idea what she was getting herself into


    The fact that James mated with her without exining everything had irritated me. Ivy deserved better


    than that, and it was the exact reason Damian had stopped him the first time he tried it.


    James was the youngest of us all, and he didn¡¯t stop to think about what he was doing until he had


    already done it. Sighing, I looked at Ivy and smiled.


    ¡°Mating will be different with each one of us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, care to exin?¡± She asked again, and I found myself a little unsure of how the conversation


    was supposed to go. I was smarter than my brothers, but at the same time, I was the worst at


    exining things properly. That job usually fell to Damian since he was the oldest, but he was more


    complicated when it came to Ivy.


    ¡°Each of us likes different things, Ivy. However, because Talon and I are twins, to mate with us means


    to mate with us both.¡± I said slowly, hoping she understood what I meant,


    She was quiet for a moment, and slowly her mouth made an ¡®O¡¯ shape as her eyes widened, ¡°like at


    the same time!¡±


    A chuckle left my lips as I nodded, ¡°yes. At the same time. Talon and I like our one on one moments,


    but at the end of the day, we are very close, and sharing you between us at the same time is one of the


    things we would want.¡±


    I could almost see the wheels turning in her head as I spoke, and because of this, I knew that it was


    going toplicate things if this frightened her. ¡°I see.¡±


    1111


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t let that scare you. Sex with us would be on your own terms, and we would never force you to


    do anything you are notfortable with


    A smile fell across her lips as she lifted the white cup to her lips and sipped on her drink again. I could


    see the pink tint to her cheeks and the way she clenched her legs together, trying to hide her arousal.


    The idea was one that didn¡¯. trepulse her, but it also made her nervous.


    ¡®Hale, where the fuck are you?¡¯ James asked through mindlink, causing me to hesitate at what I was


    going to say to


    Ahh, little brother. Is the run done already? Yeah, and Damian is looking for you. Please don¡¯t tell me


    you are with Ivy.¡¯


    | smiled to myself as I watched lvy stand from her seat and go to the counter to refill the kettle. She was


    absolutely beautiful, and the fact that her mind was so extraordinarily bright was something else that


    turned me on.


    ¡®What the fuck are you doing! If he finds you there


    ¡®Enough, James. I needed stimting conversation, and Ivy is a stimting person.¡¯


    1


    ¡®Did you two have sex?!!


    I could almost feel the anger and jealousy rolling off of him. Because he had already mated her, he was


    going to be more possessive, but it was really bad right now because Ivy declined him any form of


    affection right after the bond wasplete.


    IT¡±


    His fault, of course. He should have listened to what I told him to begin with.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that have been something? But to answer your question, no.¡¯


    ¡®You need to get out of there, Hale. Before things escte.¡¯


    ¡®In time, little brother. In time.¡¯


    Closing off the mindlink to James, I settled my sights back onto the beautiful woman in front of me. She


    waspletely oblivious to the evils in our world, and yet she was so open to the idea that werewolves


    were real. I would have thought she would have run away repulsed like Damian tried to paint, but


    instead, she epted it.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you scared when you saw Talon change?¡± I finally asked, causing her to stop in her


    tracks and slowly turn to look at me with a grin upon her lips.


    ¡°Well, in all honesty, I was shocked. But I worked at a wolf sanctuary in Georgia for two years. So


    wolves don¡¯tThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    frighten me-I mean, they do in a sense, but not in the way you would think. That is why I knew what to


    do when Talon¡¯s wolf first approached me. Had Irun, he would have given chase, and there is no telling


    what would have happened.¡±


    Smart woman, and absolutely right.


    ¡°You are right, Ivy. I am impressed with the way you handled the situation.¡±


    She smiled at me again beforeing over to where I was sitting and taking a seat close to me. ¡°Can I


    tell you a secret, Hale?¡±


    I wanted more than anything for her to share her secrets with me. To confide in me and trust me to help


    her whenever she needed it. ¡°Of course, Ivy.¡±


    ¡°For some reason,¡± she started before she began to bite the bottom of her lip, the motion making me


    want to kiss her more than anything as my wolf paced at the back of my mind. ¡°I feel safe around you


    all, except for Damian- | want to be around him, but it¡¯s different. He makes me feel dangerous, and


    that scares me.¡±


    I was happy that she felt safe around the three of us, but to hear what she said about Damian, I felt


    confused. Damian had always been the one who protected us all and made sure we were doing what


    needed to be done. He was the Alpha of us all in a way.


    ¡°I am d that I can make you feel safe, but I don¡¯t know what to say about Damian. He isn¡¯t a bad


    person, Ivy. He just has been through a lot in life, and you will have to give him time to adjust to you.¡±


    Nodding her head, she sighed before her eyes met mine once more, ¡°I understand. You should really


    go before someone finds you here. I don¡¯t want you to get in trouble.¡±


    I hated that she was telling me to leave because I wanted to stay here with her forever, as you wish,


    Ivy.¡±


    Standing to my feet, I set the cup she had given me down and walked towards the door. Before I could


    reach the doorknob, her voice pulled me back in, ¡°Hale-¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± I replied without turning around. I was already fighting to keep my wolf intact, and if I turned


    back, he wouldn¡¯ t let me leave.


    ¡°Pleasee back to see me more often. I really enjoyed tonight.¡±


    Smiling, I nodded, ¡°of course, dear Ivy. I will be back again.¡±


    And next time, I will have you going to heights of pleasure you didn¡¯t know existed.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17: Texting in Zebak¡¯s ss


    The next few days went by faster than had expected, and as Wednesday rolled around, I groaned,


    thinking about the essay I was turning in Hale had note back to see me since the night of the run,


    and the few times James stopped by, he exined that he had to be careful because he didn¡¯t want


    Damian to smell me on him.


    I was half tempted to tell Damian i was fucking his brother because the build-up of sexual frustration


    was causing me to lose focus, and so help me if I got anything below an ¡®A¡¯ on this essay, I was going


    to lose my mind.


    ¡°Good morning, Ivy.¡± Mr. Zebak said as I walked into his room with a smile. He was young for a


    professor, but all the girls fawned over how handsome he was.


    While most professors were old and balding, Mr. Zebak was tall and well defined with gorgeous ck


    hair and beautiful gray eyes. I had to admit that my professor was sexy as hell, but at the same time,


    he didn¡¯tpare to


    James, Talon, Hale, or even Damian


    ¡°Good Morning, Mr. Zebak. I hope you are doing well today.¡±


    Making my way towards my seat, I could almost feel his eyes upon me, and the sensation of him


    watching me made my heart race.


    As ss began, I found myself towards the back of the ss with prime viewing of the screen. The


    theater-style seating maked it better to get a proper view of therge digital screen he taught from.


    I enjoyed my time in Mc Zebak¡¯s ss. He had easily became one of my favorite teachers, and when in


    his ss | waspletely focused. At least until images of the guys start to flood my mind, and I find


    myself drifting from the lesson in front of me.


    My phone slowly lit up with a notification and hesitating, I flipped it over. I never answered my phone in


    ss, but


    since the guys got my number and started texting me, I couldn¡¯t help but wait by my phone expecting to


    see a message. Just like the one I got now.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart swelled when I opened my phone, and saw the message was from James. The only problem


    was when I opened the text, I found it wasn¡¯t a normal message, and my face quickly blushed red.


    ¡®God, I want to taste you right now. Look how excited you have me.


    My eyes widened even more as I scrolled down seeing the image of his hard cock.


    ¡®Oh, my God! Who the hell sends dirty photos anymore?!


    No matter how much I tried to be turned off by it-I couldn¡¯t. Instead, it made the sexual frustration in me


    even worse. I wanted more than anything to feel him inside me, and the more I thought about it, the


    more my core ached for him.


    ¡®Don¡¯t act like texting you like this doesn¡¯t turn you on, Ivy.¡¯


    James¡¯ next message caused me to smile, and roll my eyes,


    ¡®I am in ss, James.¡¯


    Yes, I know. But that¡¯s what makes it more fun. So tell me how wet you are for me.¡¯


    James was really trying to put me in an ufortable position, and I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready for that


    kind of talk with him. James was goofy, and fun- not to mention amazing in bed.


    But sexting? I wasn¡¯t sure if that was my jam.


    ¡®I will talk to youter, James. Goodbye.¡¯


    | smirked as I sent my message, and then put my phone down trying to focus on Mr. Zebak, whose


    eyes were solely


    focused on me before he turned and continued his presentation. I was instantly embarrassed thinking


    he saw me not paying attention.


    As time carried on, I continued taking notes until my phone signaled another message, and I couldn¡¯t


    stop the urge to groan, wanting to check but not wanting Mr. Zebak to see me doing so again.


    With a sigh, I quickly picked up my phone, trying to hide what I was doing behind myp top and


    checked it. I smiled when I saw it wasn¡¯t James, but Hale that had messaged me.


    ¡®I had fun with you the other night. I would really like to see you again tonight.¡¯


    Biting my bottom lip, I thought over what he had said. With James it was nothing but sexual attraction


    and fun. With Hale it was something elsepletely. I had thought a lot about what he had said about


    mating with the twins, and I had to admit that more than once the idea had turned me on.


    ¡®How aboutter tonight? If you are capable of escaping that is.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t one to be a tease, but I loved pointing out at any chance I could how they always wanted to do


    what Damian said and how worried they were about Damian finding out about me.


    In a sense, I was their dirty little secret. As much as I would have thought that would have bothered me,


    I was surprised when it didn¡¯t.


    I actually enjoyed sneaking around, but I didn¡¯t want to sneak around and not getid.


    The sex had been more than amazing with James, and every night when I closed my eyes, I found my


    self moaning thinking about what it would be like with the rest of them.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry about that. I am capable of doing more than you think.¡¯


    The yful tone of Hale¡¯s message made me blush, ¡®I look forward to it.¡¯


    A smirk crossed my face as I sent the text to him. I wasn¡¯t a girl to text like this, but something about


    the guys stirred something inside me and made me want to do bad things.


    ¡°Ivy? Are you okay?¡± Mr. Zebak said, looking up at me. Coming back to my surroundings, I realized the


    ss was over, and everyone had left, except for my professor and me.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I got so busy with my work I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Quickly, I grabbed my belongings


    and put them in my bag as I stood from my seat.


    ¡°Hey-¡± He said as he hesitated for a moment and cleared his throat, ¡°don¡¯t worry about it, but do me a


    favor, Ivy-¡±


    ¡°Sure, anything¡­¡± I responded happily.


    A grin crossed his face at my response, and he smiled, ¡°please call me Caleb. You are one of my star


    students, and only my stars get that privilege.¡±


    Stunned by his admission, my smile widened, ¡°Thank you, Caleb. I will see you Friday morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am looking forward to it, Ivy.¡± The sultry way he said my name sent shivers down my spine, but in


    a pleasurable way I hadn¡¯t been expecting. Perhaps, myck of sex was starting to make me want to


    fuck everything with legs.


    Exiting the theater, I headed across the courtyard towards the cafe, ¡°Ivy!¡± Kate¡¯s overly excited voice


    squealed, causing me to turn around and see her, James, Hale, and Talon posted on the courtyard wall


    with two other guys! didn¡¯t recognize. To top it off, one of them hands their hands all over Kate.


    As I approached, a smirk spread across my face, ¡°oh, what do we have here?¡± I taunted, looking at


    Kate and the man she was with


    ¡°This is Ss-¡± James replied as he took my books, and Hale took my bag, setting them down on the


    wall, pulling me in between them. ¡°And the other one not wrapped up in Kate is Jacob.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± They both said in unison until the one named Jacob spoke up again, ¡°Brandon is somewhere


    around, but you know him- he is always into someone new every time we turn around.¡±


    Laughter settled over the group as I smiled and tried to pay attention to how Hale was running his


    fingers across the small of my back as James had his arm around my shoulder.


    ¡°Well, I need to run back to my dorm, and Ss is going to help me,¡± kate said with a smirk, causing me


    tough. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, wrap your willy!¡± James called out across the courtyard at Ss causing


    multiple people to stop and turn to look at usughing.


    ¡°I really need a coffee,¡± I said softly as I pushed my head against James¡¯ shoulder.


    ¡°I actually got you one.¡± Talon replied as he came walking back up to our group. I hadn¡¯t even realized


    that he had disappeared, and I found it so touching that Talon had done something like that for me.


    ¡°Thank you, Talon. That¡¯s so sweet.¡± Gently handing the coffee to me, I smiled and took a sip. It was


    exactly how ! liked it, down to the exact sugar amount, and that blew my mind. ¡°You know exactly how I


    like my coffee?¡±


    James, Hale, and Jacob all looked at Talon in shock as he stood there trying to look like a badass as


    he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Medium roast, cream, two sugars with two pumps of vani.¡±


    Never had a guy done something as simple as that and beenpletely romantic. I was the type of girl


    who was easy to please, and a small sentiment like that went miles with me. Out of all the brothers,


    Talon: the quiet, angry, and aggressive one, was the one who knew exactly what I liked.


    Handing the coffee to James, I stepped from his grip and walked towards Talon. I could see the


    hesitation in his eyes as I came closer, and his body tensed as if he wasn¡¯t too sure what I was about to


    do. ¡°Come here,¡± | whispered, pressing against him. ¡±


    Wrapping my arms around him, I rested my head against his chest and hugged him, and it was then


    that I finally felt him slowly lose the tension, and rx into my embrace. My eyes slowly drifted up to


    his, and as they did, I wrapped one arm around his neck and pulled his lips to mine.


    His eyes widened in shock, before I pulled away with a smile.


    ¡°Talon-¡± | whispered as my lips traveled down his neck stopping underneath his throat, ¡°thank you for


    the coffee. That was very sweet.¡±


    As I stepped back he looked at me in shock, and the expression on the other guys faces as I turned to


    look at them made me crack a smile. They were all staring at me, shocked with their mouths parted as


    if they didn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    Picking up my belongings, I grabbed my coffee from James and smiled at them.


    ¡°You boys have fun. I have to get to ss.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18: Bumping Heads with Damian


    Things had be more interesting over the past few weeks than I had expected them to be. I hadn¡¯t


    realized through it all that I was actually finding myself more and morefortable here every day. The


    only lingering worry in my mind was that of Damian, and why he was acting the way he was towards


    me.


    As I pulled into the garage, close to dark, I had the feeling that someone was watching me, and I wasn¡¯t


    wrong. Shutting the car door, I turned to find Damian standing behind me. The three-piece suit he wore


    fit him like a glove, and that dark stare in his eye had me curious as to what was on his mind.


    ¡°Why are you homete?¡± He asked, his dark sultry tone swimming around me.


    I blinked twice before snapping out of my thoughts and raised a brow in question. I wasn¡¯t sure why he


    was always concerned with where I was going but perhaps it had to do something with this mate thing


    James and Hale had tried exining to me.


    ¡°I stayedte to study with the girls. Why does it matter?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at me, ¡°because it matters where you are going. If you¡¯re going to bete, you


    need to let someone know.


    A scoff left my throat as I gave a soft chuckle and headed towards the side door of the garage. ¡°I am an


    adult, Damian. I don¡¯t have to tell you anything.¡±


    Before my hand could grip the handle, I found myself spun around and pinned against the door. His


    firm body pressed against my own and my breath caught in my throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what you will or will not do, Ivy. You will let me know. Do you understand me?¡± My heart


    raced at his words as I slowly looked up at him.


    ¡°Or what-¡® | asked breathlessly, ¡°what are you going to do if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Damian didn¡¯t know that I knew he was a wolf, and I knew very well I was ying with fire when it came


    to this man. Yet, my mind didn¡¯t seem to think straight when it came to speaking to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to try me, Ivy. I can be a dangerous man if I want to be.¡±


    His threat did nothing to me but made my heart race even more. I was rebellious, and at times, I didn¡¯t


    care about anything, but with him it was far worse. It was as if all my sensespletely flew out the


    door and a part of me wanted to challenge him.


    ¡°I highly doubt that Damian. So let me go and stop ying games with someone who can y them


    better than


    you.¡±


    Damian¡¯s eyes shot up in surprise, and a wicked grin crossed his face. I couldn¡¯t help but notice the


    look in his eyes as the gold flecks began to peak, and I wondered if he would finally break his streak of


    acting like he didn¡¯t want me.


    ¡°You are naive if you think that you can stand toe to toe with me, girl.¡± Stepping back, Damian let go of


    me,ughter leaving him as he turned away from me and walked back towards the door he hade


    through.


    I was left shocked as I watched him go. The loss of his touch made something inside me ache as I


    wanted him back. ¡°Yeah, walk away. That¡¯s all you¡¯re good at doing, right?¡±


    Rolling my eyes with hurt in my chest. I turned and opened the door, but before I could cross the


    threshold, he had pulled me back, gripping my neck as he lifted my head and his lips descended down


    upon my own.


    An erotic rush of lust and desire swarmed through me and instantly. I wanted him to take me. I wanted


    to be beneath him begging for him, and the idea of it all made me feel disgusted in myself for being so


    damn horny for a man who had done nothing but treat me like shit since I had arrived.


    As quickly as the kiss came, he tore himself away and looked down at me sneering. His eyes held hate


    within them but also confliction. ¡°Get out.¡± He growled, and I didn¡¯t understand why he was doing this to


    me.


    ¡°No, stop fighting whatever you are and act on what you want.¡±


    Laughing at me again he shook his head, ¡°get out of here, Ivy. You aren¡¯t worth my time.¡±


    His words broke me, but I refused to cry. I wasn¡¯t going to be that girl, and I wasn¡¯t going to allow him to


    see how he affected me. ¡°I am not worth your time?¡± | scoffed.


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    A smirk crossed my face as I shook my head, ¡°try the other way around, Damian. It¡¯s okay, though. I


    don¡¯t y games with men like you.¡±


    I watched his face contort even more into a disgusted look as if he couldn¡¯t understand the words that


    had left my lips, ¡°men like me?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ men like you. One¡¯s who are incapable of caring about anyone else but themselves.¡± His


    laughter annoyed me, and the harder heughed, the more pissed off I got.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± He spat out in between hisughter, ¡°I can promise you that none of those little college


    boys will give two shits about you once they leave.¡±


    The cruelty he spat was unnecessary, and the more he continued, the less patient I was getting with


    him. He was nothing but an egotistical asshole, and if he really wanted to go down the road he was,


    then I would give him what he wanted.


    ¡°Is that so? Because I have had no problem getting more than one man interested in me in all the most


    amazing ways- screaming in pleasure as they enjoy tasting me has been worth the time, I have spent


    with them.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure where I got the courage to say what I did, but perhaps it was because I was tired of his


    bullshit and wanted to hurt him in the way he had tried to get to me. I wasn¡¯t entirely lying. James had


    pleasured me in more than one way, but I couldn¡¯t tell Damian that, it was still a secret.


    An has for Hale, well, perhaps I would take care of that tonight.


    Who knows?


    ¡°You gave yourself away as somemon whore!¡± He screamed at me, and with his words, the door


    to the house flew open and James came running out before Damian could step towards me. His eyes


    looking between us in panic as he grabbed Damian stopping him.


    ¡°The hell is going on?¡± James asked looking between us,


    ¡°Ivy has been whoring herself out at school. Haven¡¯t you?¡± He seethed in anger as James looked to me


    wide-eyed trying to figure out what Damian meant.


    ¡°Whoring myself out, that¡¯s a bit harsh. Then again, I enjoyed every moment I was screaming one


    man¡¯s name.¡± Saying what I did, James tried to stifle the chuckle in realizing what I was talking about.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, Damian didn¡¯t find any humor in what I was saying.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡± He yelled at me, and even with the argument, hearing him say that tore a


    part of me open and caused more pain than I thought it would.


    ¡°Ivy, please go.¡± James asked, giving me a heartfelt look as if he knew the pain I was feeling, and


    perhaps he did. We were mated supposedly- maybe that was a perk


    ¡°Enjoy your evening.¡± I whispered as I took a deep breath and turned, mming the door around me


    headed towards my cottage.


    This wasn¡¯t how I had wanted my evening to go, but it seemed every time Damian and I were in the


    same room, we either wanted to fuck each other or kill each other.


    My fingers traced over my lips as I thought about the way he kissed me. I hadn¡¯t expected it, and when


    it happened, I wanted way more than what I got. Damian was dangerous, but he also was intoxicating,


    and that intoxication made me crave more. ¡°What the hell am I doing?¡± I sighed; this was all bing


    way too much.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19: Mated to Hale


    Stepping into my home, I dropped my bags down upon the ground, and looked around. I was causing


    more chaos for myself than was needed. Perhaps what I needed to do was to stop trying to argue with


    Damian at every turn, and just ignore him when he is around.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± Hale¡¯s voice caused me to smile as I watched his body exit from my bedroom where he had


    been.


    ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± I asked, pushing back the feelings Damian had just caused and


    forcing happiness toe forth.


    ¡°I heard what happened=¡± His eyes looked to me with concern, and I couldn¡¯t help but let my smile


    falter.


    ¡°How? That¡¯s so far away, there is no way you heard.¡±


    A chuckle left him as he stepped forward, wrapping his arms around me and pulling me in for a hug.


    ¡°We have really good hearing, Ivy. The window is open.


    Looking at the living room window; I saw what he meant. The window was open, and quickly, I pulled


    away and closed it. If wolves have good hearing, did that mean that people can hearwhen I have had


    sex?


    ¡°That¡¯s not disturbing. I guess that¡¯s why Damian caught James¡¯ and the first time.¡±


    ¡°No, no. This cottage is actually sound proof. It used to be a music studio years ago. James didn¡¯t shut


    off his link to us before he had sex, and we heard his thoughts clearly.¡± Hale replied with a chuckle


    causing me to turn with even more confusion.


    ¡°Link?¡± Wait, does that mean you guys can read thoughts or something?


    )


    .


    There was so much about them that I still didn¡¯t know, and everytime knew information came in, I felt


    like I was so much further behind in trying to understand them.


    ¡°Yes, wolves who are linked together can speak telepathically. So like with you and James¡­ He can


    hear your thoughts, and from what he said, you project-them loudly.¡±


    I was in shock. James could read my mind!


    ¡°Oh, that isn¡¯t an invasion of privacy or anything.¡± I mumbled sarcastically as I went and turned on the


    kettle.


    ¡°Yes, it can be. And with humans you can¡¯t turn it off like we can, but that¡¯s actually why I¡¯m here. I


    brought you


    something.¡± Turning, I watched Hale pull a small long ck box from his pocket and hold it out to me.


    With hesitation I took it, my eyes darting to him as he smiled and gestured for me to open it. As I did,


    my eyes widened. Within the box was a gold chain with a clear crystal that hung from the end in the


    shape of a moon.


    ¡°Hale-¡± | whispered as I looked at him again, this is beautiful-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a moon stone, Ivy.¡± He replied as he took the ne from the box and helped to set it upon my


    neck. ¡°It will help to block out the ability for us to read your mind unless you want to reach us.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The fact that Hale was respecting my privacy in a way was more than sweet. Everytime I


    spoke to him, he seemed to care more and more about how I felt about things, and wanted to help me


    to understand more about their world.


    ¡°There-¡± He replied softly, his body close to mind as his fingers brushed over my cor bone from


    behind. The touch of him caused me to shiver as I closed my eyes, relishing in the way he made me


    feel. ¡°You are so beautiful, Ivy.¡±


    ¡°Hale-¡± I whispered again as I felt his lipse down upon the side of my neck below my ear. ¡°I want


    you.¡±


    ¡°I know you do, Ivy¡­ you smell so damn good.¡± He whispered back, causing a soft moan to escape


    me.


    Hale waspletely different from his brother¡¯s. He was soft and gentle. Never once did he honestly


    make me feel unsure of myself. The moment I had met him in the dining room of my father¡¯s home, I


    knew that I could trust him, and yet I wasn¡¯t sure why.


    ¡°Then why hesitate?¡± I asked, curious as to why he didn¡¯t just take me like James had before.


    A soft chuckle came from him, and when it did, I knew that the answer he was going to give was going


    to surprise me, ¡°because Ivy,¡± he said softly, ¡°I want to take my time with you, and enjoy every moment


    I am with you.¡±


    Turning around in his arms, I looked up in his eyes. Hesitation filled me as I tried to understand what


    kind of man he really was. With each of them I felt different, as if they each unlocked a part of me that


    was closed away.


    ¡°Then kiss me, and show me.¡±


    His lips descended upon mine, and as they did, I felt his passion and desire for me growing. His kisses


    became hungry, and the way he pulled me closer to his body let me know that he was holding back.


    I was pulled back towards my bedroom; and quickly the door was closed. I had been thinking of this


    moment for the longest of times, and now that it was here I was d. I didn¡¯t want to waste a moment


    of it with him.


    He peeled my clothes off like he was unwrapping a gift. I felt each brush of his skin like a brand. Falling


    back onto the bed, Hale removed his shirt: I couldo¡¯t stop staring at him as I bit my bottom lip. His tone


    and defined chest cut down to the v-line peaking above his pants. I wanted him like a dehydrated


    person wanted water in the desert.


    ¡°Please, H¨¢le-¡± I pleaded as his hungry eyes trailed over me, ¡°I need you.¡±


    A soft chuckle left his lips as he stared down upon me: ¡°Patience, I n on taking my time with you.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he had in mind, but as his lips dipped down to the core between my legs, a gasp left


    me in realization. The way he devoured me was different to Sames. Hale was tasting me as if I was the


    last meal he would ever eat, and there was no stopping him.


    His hands wrapped around my thighs and held me in ce as he made my cries of pleasure increase. I


    couldn¡¯t breath, couldn¡¯t see, the stars shing over my eyes had meing undone. With every swirl


    of his tongue and growl of satisfaction, I was tipping over the edge.


    ¡°Hale, please-¡± I whimpered as tears of pleasure slid down my face. I looked down to see the grin of


    satisfaction cross him, and slowly he trailed up until he allowed me to taste myself upon his tongue. HisThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    long hard member parted my folds until he thrust deep inside me, a moan leaving both of us as he


    hilted


    ¡°Oh God, Ivy. You¡¯re so wet and tight for me-¡± He murmured next to my ear as he started thrusting


    slowly in me. The movement was agonizing because I wanted him hard and fast. Every time I thought I


    was going toe undone, he pulled back and stopped, dying my orgasim.


    Wrapping his arm around my thigh, he lifted my leg upon his shoulder and made deep slow thrusts


    inside me. Something about being with Hale was more subtle and romantic. He took care of me, and all


    he cared about was pleasing me, and helping me to feel every inch of him.


    As the swelling of his knot began to grow, I cried out in pain as it mixed with the pleasure he was giving


    me. He was a little thicker in size than James was, but his agonzing torture of making me wait to cum


    was beyond anything! had ever experienced.


    ¡°I wanna feel you cum-¡± | whispered to him as he kissed me again. My words had some affect on him


    and his wolf because with my words, the intensity was suddenly turned on.


    His movements became hard and fast, and my fingers gripped at his skin as I screamed in pleasure


    over and over again, feeling him spill his warm hot seed inside of me. And as he did, he gripped my


    thigh, sinking his teeth deep into the delicate flesh.


    My eyes rolled back in pleasure and euphoria filled me and his bite burned through me. I was surprised


    this time to not pass out from the pleasure he had created like I had with James.


    ¡°Fuck-¡± I replied breathlessly as he retracted his mouth from my leg and licked up the blood his had


    caused to spill before smiling at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to pull out of you, it feels so amazing.¡± Hale chuckled as he thrusted for fun just a few


    more times waiting for his knot to go down. I giggled at his movements as he leaned over kissing me


    gently. ¡°You are the most amazing woman I have ever met.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-¡®| moaned with a smile, kissing him again, ¡°I could say the same about you, mate.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20: Unkept Promises


    Laying within Hale¡¯s arms after we cleaned ourselves up, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this is how life


    would be all the time. Was it possible for four men-= to love me forever?


    It was an amazing idea, but at the same time, I felt so unsure of it all.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, lvy?¡± Hale whispered from behind me, pulling me closer to him as he wrapped


    himself around my body.


    I didn¡¯t want to bother him with my problems, but at the same time, I was conflicted about everything


    and still worrying about getting my homework done for school. All of the moments I had spent worrying


    about what I was doing with them had caused me to lose focus on what I wanted.


    Yet, even through the chaos that was my life, I couldn¡¯t stop my swirling emotions.


    ¡°Are you going to hide what you have with me like James does?¡± I asked softly, curious to know if Hale


    would be the same way James had been


    ¡°Never. I don¡¯t care what Damian has to say, and if I have to move in here with you to show him that,


    then I will.¡± He chuckled, kissing the back of my neck. His words made me smile, and a giggle escaped


    me as I rolled over to face him.


    ¡°You would move out here with me¡±


    A smile crossed his lips as he leaned in kissing me, ¡°I would move mountains for you.¡±


    ¡°Hale.¡± A voice called from out in the living room, causing my eyes to widen. I wasn¡¯t sure who it was,


    but it didn¡¯t sound like Damian. At least I didn¡¯t think it did. Hale simply smirked at me before sighing


    and climbing off the bed.


    ¡°Talon, you didn¡¯t want to join us?¡±


    The teasing sound in Hale¡¯s voice made me sigh. He was purposely trying to tease his brother, and


    Talon didn¡¯t seem like the type of man to be enthusiastic about something like that.


    Thad known for some time that eventually I would get to sleep with both of them, but they were going to


    allow me to decide when I wanted that to happen. That was the wonderful thing about Hale- he


    wouldn¡¯t make me be forced into something.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I watched as Talon stepped into the doorway of the room. His well defined upper half on full disy due


    to hisck of shirt with glistening beads of sweat dripping down his chest. I was fixed on him, and the


    sight itself was a turn on.


    Laying with a sheet covering half of my body, I smiled at Talon as his eyes fell upon me naked on the


    bed. ¡°Talon-¡±


    ¡°Go figure.¡± He mumbled, shaking his head and turning away from me. I wasn¡¯t sure what had just


    happened, but my heart broke with the look Talon had given me. Had I honestly done something


    wrong?


    ¡°Dude, what is your problem?¡± Hale replied following his brother, my footsteps quickly following behind


    him as I walked into the living room to spot the two men talking.


    ¡°Damian is looking for you. You may want to get back before hees here.¡±


    ¡°Okay¨C¡± Hale replied as if he didn¡¯t care. ¡°What does that have to do with you being rude to, Ivy? Go


    figure?¡±


    Talon¡¯s face was void of emotion, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Damian needs you and James to take care


    of an issue with an ally. You need to go meet him, but I am sure he will smell ivy all over you so figure


    something out.¡±


    Hale hesitated for a moment before turning back to face me. I knew that Talon was right, and even


    though Hale said he wouldn¡¯t keep me a secret- it wasn¡¯t truthful.


    ¡°I have to go.¡± He replied softly as Talon turned and left my home, mming the door behind him. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Ivy,¡±


    Thushed him quickly, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡±


    In all honesty, I didn¡¯t understand one bit.


    I didn¡¯t understand how I could have four amazing men in my life, and yet I was stuck ying dirty little


    secrets while trying to focus on school. There were a lot of things that I could do to change the oue


    of my situation, but honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to risk the chance of losing Hale or James.


    ¡°I hate that I am having to do this after I promised you I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    There was nothing but sincerity in Hale¡¯s words, and as I closed the distance between us, I leaned up,


    nting a soft kiss upon his lips. ¡°Sometimes in life we have to do things we don¡¯t want to, to make


    sure the ones we care for are safe.¡±


    The movie quote made him smile, and with another breathless moment, he stole a kiss from me before


    turning and quickly leaving. Being alone wasn¡¯t something that was new to me. For the longest time, I


    had been alone even if I wasn¡¯t physically alone.


    With Hale and James leaving for a while though, it meant I would be able to focus more on my studies


    which was what I needed. I had to learn to control how my life was flowing, and it was hard to do with


    the two of them lurking around every corner.


    ¡°I have to get my life together,¡± I mumbled to myself letting go of a sigh I hadn¡¯t known I had been


    holding.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21: Meeting Caleb


    Days quickly passed, and with Hale and James gone, I fell into a familiar rhythm with school. I knew


    very well that with winter approaching, it was going to mean that semester exams would quickly follow


    and that was something ! wasn¡¯t ready for. In fact, I wasn¡¯t ready for a lot of things but I had to keep


    focused.


    ¡°Ivy, did you pick up the notes from Zebak?¡± Bree asked as we


    the University.


    I sighed shaking my head, ¡°no-¡°. There was a lot I still had to do, and because I had imissed Caleb¡¯s


    ss a few days ago, I still needed to get the printed notes from the lesson. Caleb had been more than


    happy to gather the notes together for me and that was something else that made me feel uneasy ¡°Girl-


    * Kate added looking at me shocked, ¡°are you sure you¡¯re feeling okay? You have been like a space


    cadette thest few days, and that isn¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± The mumble stumbled out of my mouth as I closed the textbook in front of me, and


    piled all of my belongings into my backpack. ¡°I will stop by there now before Thead home¡±


    Kate and Bree looked at each other with concern asl forced a smile upon my face. ¡°Do you want me to


    come with you?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. You have Calculus homework to do,¡± ! grinned, causing Kate to groan. ¡°That she


    does.¡± Maddy mumbled, causing everyone tough but Kate. It was moment¡¯s like these that made me


    remember why I-loved the life l had, even if it was more thanplicated at times


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault the shit¡¯s impossible!¡± The protest that filled the table caused me to giggle before I


    waved goodbye and left their heated debate on how math was unnecessary.


    !1:


    I enjoyed thest few days spending every afternoon with the girls studying. I had informed my father


    the day we decided to do it just in case Damian tried his crap with me again. I didn¡¯t want him-


    constantly snooping, and with my father knowing I was going to bete everyday, it seemed to keep


    Damian away ¡°Ivy!¡± Caleb called out with a smile as he set his sses on his desk and stood to his


    feet: ¡°I was wondering when you were going to stop by. Are you feeling better?¡± Guilt filled me for lying


    to him, but I pushed it aside, giving him a smile as t nodded, ¡°Yes, I am much better now thank you.¡±


    Thad missed his ss because I had imed to be sick, but the truth was l had been reeling with


    everything that was going on at home and didn¡¯t want to face going to school with my mind a mess.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Oh, let¡¯s grab those papers.¡±


    Caleb turned from me, and made his way towards his desk, picking up a yellow packet that had been


    laying at the corner. I watched him hesitate for a moment before his eyes cast up towards me, and he


    took the steps to close distance slowly holding the package out. ¡°I added a few extra things in there for


    you as well to help with the uing exam.¡± ¡°Oh-¡± I was shocked at how kind he was, and as my eyes


    lifted to him again, I smiled. ¡°Thank you so much. I really do appreciate this, Caleb.¡±  stantly thank me,


    Ivy. I don¡¯t just consider you a student, but also a friend. If you ever need anything from me all you have


    to do is ask.¡±


    I felt like there was another meaning behind what he said, and as he stepped even closer towards me, I


    felt a wave of emotions that built up between the gap that still separated us. ¡°Caleb=¡± I whispered out


    softly. ¡°I appreciate your help.¡±


    I had to change the subject and diffuse the situation. There was a chance Caleb was misreading the


    situation with


    dI couldn¡¯t afford to have that happen. Yes, he was incredibly hot, and under any other circumstances


    would have done a lot of naughty things with him, but he wasn¡¯t James, Hale, Talon or Damian.


    Those were the only men I wanted.


    ¡®I really should be going.¡± I replied softly as the tension between us became almost unbearable. ¡°I need


    to get home to work on all of this.¡±


    Shifting from foot to foot, I turned from Caleb, but not before he grabbed my upper arm stopping me in


    my tracks. ¡°Be careful out there, Ivy. A girl like you shouldn¡¯t be alone.¡±


    Something about the way he said what he had made me feel very vulnerable at that moment. It was


    like his words were a warning, but also something far more dangerous.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The words left my lips before I had a chance to think about saying anything else. I moved with a speed


    that surprised even me as I left his ss, and headed out into the courtyard of the school. My heart


    raced within my chest and I wasn¡¯t sure why.


    As my hand lifted to touch the ne Hale had given me, I considered taking it off just so I could try


    to reach out to him or James. I missed our conversations, and since they both had been gone, I hadn¡¯t


    had the chance to speak to either of them.


    It was as if they had gone radio silent and were off the grid.


    All of which didn¡¯t sit well with me, but I wasn¡¯t ustomed to the life that they led being werewolves. I


    didn¡¯t know pack traditions or policies, and at times, those facts made me feel like a foreigner in my


    own home.


    Pulling my phone from my back pocket, I quickly checked to see if the messages I had sent to Hale had


    been read. Disappointment filled me though when I saw that they still sat unread as they had two days


    before.


    You would think that because I was their mate, they would be more interested in checking up on me.


    Sighing, I pushed my phone back into my pocket and pushed forward towards my car to head home.


    All I wanted was theirfort, but it seemed like it would be another night of simply studying and going


    to sleep alone.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22: Talon and Zane


    My brothers were turning into fools for this girl, and the most annoying part of it all was that Hale


    expected me to ept her as well. She may have been a lot of things fiery, smart, and gorgeous-to-


    look at with hips that enticed a man. But at the end of the day, she was exactly what Damian had


    stated-aplication. ¡°Talon, have you heard from Damian?¡± Zane asked as he stepped into the


    doorway af.my room, with concern on his face.


    Shaking my head I sighed, ¡°no sir, I have not. He is supposed to be here by now, but you know


    Damian- he tends to do what he wants.¡±


    Zane, Ivy¡¯s father, was an aging man with many differentplications of his own. He had once been


    human, but when he mated with Allison, my godmother, it unlocked a dormant werewolf gene thatid


    within him passed-down through generations.¡±


    That was one of the reasons why we didn¡¯t mate with humans. Our-pups had a chance to be more


    human than wolf and with repeated mating, the werewolf gene always stayed dormant unless a wolf


    m¨¢ted with them and anlocked


    ¡°Thonestly don¡¯t understand him. He is supposed to lead this pack once Allison and I step down and he


    doesn seem to act like he wants to do it.¡±


    ¡°I know, but with Damian being the oldest of us, it¡¯s rightfully his throne.¡± I replied, reminding him that


    even though we don¡¯t all agree Damian should be the next Alpha, we respected him too much to take


    that position from him.


    ¡°Talon-¡± Zane replied, giving me a look that let me know what he was going to talk about how are things


    with Ivy?¡±.


    Thesitated in my response. Ivy was a topic Damian didn¡¯t wantus talking about, and I couldn¡¯t tell Zane


    that Ivy had already mated with James or Hale. If Damian found out, it would and could be disastrous.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t a conversation to be loosely had. I replied in a very soft and subtle tone as to not bring


    attention to unwanted ears.


    Zane looked around the area, and nodded before gesturing for me to follow him. It was obvious he


    wasn¡¯t going to let this conversation go. Why would he?


    Ivy was his only child. With Allison unable to bear children after an ident with a rogue when she was


    younger, Ivy was all that they had.


    Allison had made it obvious on many asions that she didn¡¯t care for lvy, and growing up I remember


    Zane never having a problem with that, until he learned Ivy was our mate. Then that changed things.


    It gave him more power and hold- at least that was my opinion,


    I followed him without question through the house until we were safely behind the closed doors of his


    office.


    *Tell me.¡± His voice was firm and authoritative, and I knew that even though he wasn¡¯t of Alpha blood,


    he was a wise man you didn¡¯t want to cross.


    ¡°Ivy has mated with both James and Hale.¡±


    There it was, the actual truth finally slipping free. Zane¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but a smile crossed


    his face as he nodded. ¡°Good. What about you?¡±


    ¡°What you are asking for isn¡¯t a good idea, Zane.¡± I replied, not wanting to talk about mating with Ivy.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to live a life like this.¡±


    Zane¡¯s face darkened over as an evil glint settled within his gaze. ¡°That isn¡¯t for you to decide. The


    moon goddess


    selected her for the four of you, and that never happens, Talon. I know that your past is what keeps you


    from epting her, but this must be done. Once you join that mate bond, Damian won¡¯t be able to say


    no to her.¡±


    Anger filled me as I thought of our previous conversations. The day that Zane found out that Ivy was.


    Damian¡¯s mate, he was determined to get his daughter here. He hadn¡¯t cared about her before that


    moment, and in fact, had often discussed how he had messed up earlier in his life by having her.


    Now he sat here acting like a caring father, but the thing was all he cared about was the power he


    would have with her being our mate. I knew that if Ivy could see how her father was, she would be


    disgusted by him. But Damian made us promise and swear to never discuss the issue of her father with


    her.


    Eventually, Ivy would see exactly what kind of cold hearted monster Zane really was.


    ¡°We still have time, Zane. I will do what I want on my own time, and that is final.¡±


    Zane didn¡¯t like what I had to say, but I far outranked him in strength and power. There was nothing that


    he could do from a wolf¡¯s perspective, because he didn¡¯t amount to what I did. The only reason why I


    tolerated the man in front of me at all was because of Damian and Allison.


    Allison took us in when my parents were killed, and raised us as her own. There wasn¡¯t any way I was


    going to hurt her mate after the way she had helped us, but slowly, every day, I was changing my view


    on that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what the end game is, Talon. Our pack was selected by the goddess to hold the power we


    do, and we have to show unity in order to head all of it. I may be working to make Damian smart in all


    aspects of business, but each of you have gifts that make you different from others.¡±


    Zane¡¯s words were like a jab in my heart. We all did have gifts, and I was the one they called upon


    when it came to war. I was the brother who was more animalistic than reasonable, and it was the


    biggest reason I kept my distance from Ivy.


    ¡°Understood,


    There was no point in arguing with Zane, and getting away from him right now was for the best. Zane


    nodded his head, and quickly I stood to my feet, making my way from his office, mming the door


    behind me. If he didn¡¯t know I was pissed off before, he surely knew now.


    ¡°Talon, I was looking for you. Damian replied,ing down the stairs with a curious look upon his face.


    ¡°What were you talking to Zane about?


    Jesus, christ. Can I not get a break with all the questions?


    Sighing, 1 pinched the bridge of my nose and inhaled slowly. ¡°Update from Hale and James. Nothing


    new. They should be back tomorrow.¡±


    Damian stood staring at me, his brow raised in question. I knew he knew I was lying, but I didn¡¯t want to


    continue the conversation with him and Damian knew when it was a good idea to let it go and not push


    the issue.


    ¡°Very well.¡± His reply came slowly, and as I went to pass him, his hand reached out stopping me. ¡°Have


    you seen Ivy today?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Fucking hell!¡± I yelled, about fed up with everyone looking at me like I was her babysitter, ¡°no I haven¡¯t


    fucking seen her. I¡¯m not her keeper! Y¡¯all go out and fucking check yourselves!¡±


    Damian stood with a shocked expression on his face as I pushed past him towards the back door. I


    needed to run and let off some steam before I did something that was going to be questionable. I didn¡¯t


    want to end up hurting someone, and if I kept on the road I was going down¨C


    That is exactly what would happen.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23: Visit from Dad


    Ivy POV


    ¡°I overslept, Kate.¡±


    My mumbled words into the phone expressed how exhausted I was. N¨¥ver in my life had loverslept for


    school and this was a first. My exhaustion though was due to the all nighter I had pulled in order to


    submit papers on time, and also to study for my uing final.


    ¡°I will get all your work, don¡¯t worry girl. I was just worried when I didn¡¯t see you this morning or in Lani¡¯s


    ss. I would advise not missing her ss next week. She has been in an evil moodtely, and our


    exam ising up.¡±


    groaned in protest thinking about the exam. Lani¡¯s ss was the agricultural economics ss that was


    taking with Kate, and the old woman was a brute when it came to the work she assigned. As much as I


    wished, I didn¡¯t ¨C have to be in her ss. I knew that it was important for my degree.


    ¡°Yeah, I know! I wille by this weekend, and get everything. Maybe we can get coffee on Sunday or


    something.¡± Considering Thad slept the day away, I had missed all my Friday afternoon sses.


    ¡°Sounds good. I will text you Sunday morning.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, I stared at my ceiling wondering once again what James and Hale were doing


    considering! had not heard anything from them. It was the start of another long weekend, and even


    though Damian had been keeping his distance, I could still feel him watching me.


    ¡°Ivy.¡± My father¡¯s voice called, followed by a knock on my front door. I wasn¡¯t too sure why he was here,


    but the fact that he came to visit me instead of just texting me toe to the main house didn¡¯t make


    sense. Sliding from bed, I pulled on my robe and walked to the door opening it.


    ¡°Hey. Sorry I¡¯m just getting up. I replied with a smile as I stepped aside and let him in.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±


    I watched as he moved towards the sofa, and took a seat. ¡°Uhm, yeah. I¡¯m fine. Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Do I need a reason to visit my daughter?¡± He chuckled as his eyes watched my every movement.


    171117


    ¡°No, but I just didn¡¯t expect you toe here.¡±


    Hesitating for a moment he nodded, ¡°yes I can understand why you would think something was wrong


    then. In all honesty, I just wanted toe check on you since I was notified you didn¡¯t attend school


    today.¡±


    ¡°Oh-¡± I replied shocked, ¡°yeah, I pulled an all nighter and was exhausted this morning.¡±


    There was an ufortable silence between the two of us before he stood again. I wasn¡¯t sure if his


    reason foring was actually truthful, but something about him at that moment seemed off.


    ¡°I understand things here are different for you, Ivy. But I want you to remember that no matter how


    difficult things may seem, you can alwayse talk to Allison or I about it.¡±


    The mention of my step-mother made me scoff, and my father¡¯s eyes widened in shock and


    unhappiness due to my response. ¡°I will not tolerate disrespect towards her.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t being disrespectful, but I will have to admit she isn¡¯t being very kind in order for me to like her.¡±


    I replied quickly, crossing my arms over my chest as I watched him.


    ¡°Ivy, enough. You will learn to like her one way or another, and I would rather you do it sooner than


    later. She is your mother.¡±


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t!¡± I snapped back harshly, unable to believe he would say Allison was my mother. ¡°She


    isn¡¯t, and will never be anything other than your wife.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t expected the p toe, but I should have. The noise echoed through my tiny cottage, and


    as it did my hand instinctively went to the side of my face where he had hit me. My eyes wide staring at


    my father in shock, and sudden realization filling him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ever speak that way of her again! Do you understand me?¡± He growled, and the silver


    spark in his eye showed the true nature of my father¡­


    He was one of them.


    Before I could say another Word, my father stormed from my cottage, leaving the door wide open.


    Lwanted to cry more than anything, but at the same time, licouldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. My father had


    struck me over his mate.


    All because I refused to see her as my mother.


    ¡°Ivy-* Talon¡¯s voice called from the front door as he stood panting, staring at me as if he had run allthe


    way here. ¡®Are you okay?


    = ¡°T¡¯m fine.¡±


    **You don¡¯t look fine. He replied, stepping closer towards me. ¡°Did he hit you?¡±


    ¡°Does it honestly matter?¡± snapped back, ¡°there is nothing that can be done


    ¡°You are our mate


    Spinning around, I stared at him, hem James and Hales¡¯ mate, Talon. You don¡¯t even want me, and


    neither does Damian. I am nothing to either of you.¡±


    The moment the words left my throat, I felt guilt over saying it. I didn¡¯t mean tosh out at Talon or to


    make a statement that would make him feel like he was nothing. But in my moment of anger, I did, and


    the hurt was evident on his face. ¡°Talon=¡±I replied softly stepping towards him, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it=¡± ¡°Oh,


    no. You made yourself quite clean, Ivy.¡±


    Spinning on his heels, he turned and walked off towards the woods like he always did. Tears


    threatened to spill, but not because I was sad. But because I was angry and frustrated. Thated how


    things were bing, and more than anything, I wanted to be happy with them.


    == However, that seemed impossible anymore. I could barely get to really know them because I was so


    caught up in trying to hide things from Damian. Quietly. I stepped towards the door and closed it. A


    million and one things flowing through my mind.


    I need to talk to Hale and James.


    Grill


    As my fingers yed with the chain around my neck, I pulled out my phone, and tried to text Hale and


    James again.


    ¡®Hale¡­ James.. I need you.¡¯


    The group text I made with them had me praying that things would work out, and they would reply. But


    as the minutes counted on, i felt doubt in my ability to speak with them.


    ¨C


    ¨CThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡®Ivy¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Hale finally replied, causing me to let go a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Everything. When are you guysing home?¡¯


    Tomorrow. Did something happen?¡¯


    I sighed thinking of how to tell him what happened, but I didn¡¯t know how to begin to exin it because


    what I said to Talon wasn¡¯t fair and I was in the wrong.


    ¡®My dad hit me. We were arguing and he pped me.¡¯


    No reply came, but a howl in the distance resonated and sent worry through me. I wasn¡¯t sure where it


    hade from, but something inside me was telling me it was nothing good.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24: Prey


    Damian¡¯s POV


    Something was going on around my home, and I was tired of feeling like I was thest to know. My


    brothers were acting more than suspicious, and I had no doubt that they were trying to get to know Ivy


    behind my back. It angered me, but then a part of me wanted to be okay with it because my wolf called


    out for her.


    It wanted to be with her, and I was the one preventing it.


    You need to start being the Alpha that¡¯s required of you!¡±


    Hale¡¯s voice yelled through the mind link causing me to growl at him.


    Watch your tone.¡¯l warned, not sure what he was talking about.


    Watch my tone? Zane just hit our mate on your watch. You may not want her, but you should still


    protect her.¡¯


    A howl of anger left my lips at his words. Ivy had been assaulted on my watch and in my home. Iknew


    that Zane was adamant to press certain issues, but never did I think he was capable of something like


    that.


    My wolf fought against the barrier in my mind, demanding to be set free.


    I was going to make Zane pay if he really touched her.


    Father or not¡­ I had to make sure she was okay.


    Ivy POV


    I wasn¡¯t sure what the howl had been, but I didn¡¯t want Talon to be mad at me. I felt terrible about how


    he came to check on me, and the only thing I did was yell at him, which wasn¡¯t necessary. Taking a


    moment to think over-things, I put my phone on the table and slid my shoes on, making my way out the


    front door.


    I knew going into the woods wasn¡¯t the best of ideas, but I had to fix things with Talon. I had to


    apologize and exin to him that I didn¡¯t mean what I had said. It was just words said in anger with no


    meaning behind them.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Talon!¡± I called from the edge of the woods as I stood there trying to grasp the courage to go into the


    forest. James had made it clear that wasn¡¯t the best idea, and yet I never seemed to listen to what


    people told me.


    ¡°Damn it, Talon,¡± i grumbled, before pushing forward onto the path in front of me. ¡°If I get killed I will


    never forgive


    you.¡±


    The darkness within the woods was far more drastic than I had imagined the first time around, and


    seeing everything now, I had to admit that it was beautiful in a scary way.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to find myself in the ce I once had been in when Talon¡¯s wolf approached


    me before, and from behind the brush, it appeared once again. The massive size of the beast caught


    me off guard, but as it snarled at me- I wasn¡¯t scared.


    ¡°I am not afraid of you, because I know you will not hurt me.¡±


    The confidence in my words was met with a growl and a snap as if he was determined to change that


    view. For a second my heart lurched in fear, but something within the wolf¡¯s eyes made me feel


    comfortable.


    *You know it isn¡¯t fair that you can understand me, but I can not understand you.¡±


    Slowly, I walked toward the wolf, and watched as it stared at me with uncertainty. I was just as


    confused and curious myself, but I tried to act as if my heart wasn¡¯t about to jump from within my chest.


    Another snarl, and I halted in my pace. ¡°Would you wish me to do as youmand?¡±


    Each of them was far different from the next, and I wanted more than anything to have them all,


    considering I didn¡¯t feel right without them near. The wolf-seemed to take into consideration what I was


    asking, and before I knew it, the cracking of bone sounded and the wolf turned back into a man.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you learnst time not toe here?¡± Talon¡¯s snarl took me by surprise, but I didn¡¯t dare ba


    him. There was no need, and I needed him to see how sorry I was for going off on him.


    ¡°Talon=¡± | replied slowly.¡±I am sorry for what I said.¡± ¨C Laughter filled the air following myment,


    ¡®sorry? Why are you apologizing? You made it clear what I was.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for it toe out as it did, Talon. I¡¯m sorry. Please let me make it up to you.¡± ¡°Make it up


    to me? You mean like a whore on he? knees¡­ is that what you want? To let me use you like my


    brothers did?!¡± His words stabbed deep at my heart, and tears welled within my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t understand why he was speaking to me that way. I knew that he was angry to an extent, but


    still, how he was acting waspletely baffling. ¡°That¡¯s a bit harsh don¡¯t you think¡­¡± I replied, feeling


    hurt and ashamed to even be in front of him for a moment, ¡°I was honestlying to apologize. Not to


    sleep with you.¡± Turning away from him, I shook my head, unsure of why I bothered to even try to


    exin anything to him. There was no point.


    ¡°Stop.¡± His words wrapped around me, and small grasps of his hand upon my arm caused me to stop


    in my tracks. I had forgotten what it felt like to be touched by him, and as I slowly turned back to face


    him, I saw a primal hunger


    lurking beneath his eyes.


    ¡°If you want to apologize for what has happened between us¡­ you will run for me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant when he said I would run for him. The confusion was clear upon my


    face, and as the smile crept across his face the sound of cracking bones resonated through the air.


    I knew what he was asking then.¡±


    He wanted to hunt, and I was his prey.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25: Caught in the Act


    Running.


    Never had I expected to run for my life-hunted by a wolf that was sworn to protect me


    My feet moved swiftly across the ground, and as Iran,) knew he was gaining on me. The thought of his


    breath across my cheek the first time we had met caused my heart to race, and I kept my feetgoing no


    matter how much wanted to stop.


    I was prey running for its freedom, and the wolf behind me was hungry.


    Oh God, was he hungry. The roar of his fury pushed forward, and before I knew it, I found myself


    unable to continue on. The cuts on my skin seeped with my blood as the branches and sticks cut


    against me.


    The panting of my breath against the cool air of the forest caused my breath toe out in small faint


    clouds of smoke. I wasn¡¯t able to stop long before I caught sight of the massive wolf moving toward me.


    He could have caught me many times, and yet he seemed to toy with me.


    ¡°Talon¡­¡± I whispered as I watched him with wide eyes stalking towards me.


    I knew I had no choice. Turning, I tried to run again, but a massive body quickly knocked me to the


    forest floor and was pinned beneath the massive wolf that quickly changed into a man.


    Talon¡¯s hands took my own and pinned them above my head as Iy on my belly. His free hand quickly


    pulled up my skirt as his breath fanned against my ears. ¡°Mine.¡± He growled, causing wetness to settle


    between my legs.


    ¡°Talon-¡± The whimper did nothing but to arouse him further, and he spread my legs. It didn¡¯t take long


    before his hard thick erection was forcefully shoved into me from behind.:


    Most women may not have enjoyed this type of forceful aggression, but I did. I cried out in pleasure as


    he pulled me to my hands and knees, wrapping arms around my waist as he hunched over me,


    thrusting hard and fast. I didn¡¯t expect my first time with Talon to be like this, but now londerstood this


    was how he wanted me.


    He was more animal than human at times, and as I kissed him over my left shoulder, I saw the gold


    rims of his eyes


    shining back at me. He may have been in human form but this dominant side of lust was all his wolf.


    ¡°Mine!¡± He growled against the vibrations rumbling through me as the thick swelling of his knot took


    ce.


    ¡°Yes-¡± I cried out, ¡°yours¡­ all yours.¡±


    His head snapped to something in front of us, and as my eyes followed his direction. I saw a massive


    ck wolf breach forth in the forest, growling with eyes staring straight at us. However, there was no


    stopping what was happening.


    Talon¡¯s knot had taken hold, and until we were done, it wouldn¡¯t release,


    Something about the wolf watching felt familiar, but it was Talon who drew me back to his chest,


    leaning into my ear. ¡°If he insists on watching then perhaps we should give him a show.¡±


    ¡°Talon-¡± | pleaded, crying out again, ¡°we can¡¯t¡­¡±


    His fingers came down and rubbed circles across my clit, making my head fall back as I screamed in


    pleasure. I rode out the wave of pleasure he was creating in me.


    Pushing me forward, heid on top of me as he stilled, spilling his seed into me. His teeth sank into the


    back of my


    neck as I screamed out in a mixture of pain and pleasure.


    A howl and growl of displeasure came from the wolf in front of us, and I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on.


    But when the wolf shifted. It was Damian. I knew my secret was up.


    Damian POV


    Theard Ivy running, and I wasn¡¯t sure why. Thest thing I had expected was to see Talon chasing after


    her. Pushing myself forward, I broke through a small clearing only to see him shift, and pin her to the


    ground.


    I knew what he wanted.


    My brothers all had wanted it, and yet she didn¡¯t resist him.


    She wasn¡¯t scared of the fact he was a werewolf, and instead, she weed it.


    As I stepped through the clearing, I watched as Talon took her, and while he did anger coursed through


    me. I should have expected this to happen.


    Hell ¨C I should have known they wouldn¡¯t listen.


    But what upset me the most was knowing that she was okay with it, and I didn¡¯t get to have her first. I


    couldn¡¯t stop the growl that erupted from me, showing mine and my wolf¡¯s displeasure.


    I could run over there, and yell at them both. Make them fear me for their betrayal, but honestly, what


    would that aplish. Spinning on my paws, Iran, anger coursing through my veins back towards the


    main house.


    It made me wonder if Talon had taken his moment with her as the others had as well. It was known that


    keeping mates apart was hard and that eventually a wolf¡¯s lust takes over and makes the mating ritual


    happen.


    It still didn¡¯t mean it was fair though


    I was the Alpha!


    Yet, they keep defying me¡­ my own brothers.


    As I let the shift take over, I walked through the back door to the kitchen and just in time to see Hale


    and Jamesughing with each other as they came to face me. They were always close when they were


    younger, and in a way, Hale, looked out for James more than I ever had as the eldest.


    ¡°Did you both handle things?¡± I stated tly causing them both to look at me and nod.


    ¡°Yes, it seems that the Silver Crest pack has had the same issue of rogue attacks that we have on the


    northern side of our territory. It doesn¡¯t make any sense though for them to be trying toe here.


    Something isn¡¯t adding up¡­¡±


    I had been thinking the same thing as Hale for the past few months, and as the attacks grow more


    frequent, i couldn¡¯t help but admit that something seemed more strategic about them. ¡°We have to get


    to the bottom of this..¡±


    As much as I wanted to focus on work, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Ivy and Talon. That anger was still


    close to the surface, trying to escape. As the back door opened, I heard theughter filtering through


    the opened doorway, and knew that it was Ivy¡¯s.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true..¡± her voice called out before Talonughed, ¡°¡­ be quiet¡­ finish the meeting, and then


    go back¡­ stop it, Talon¡­¡±


    Her taunting and yful tone made my blood boil.


    She was supposed to be like that with me.


    As her body moved through the opened door into the kitchen, I could smell Talon all over her. Their


    scents mixed from their mating, and even though she couldn¡¯t smell it, I knew that Talon was well


    aware of what he was doing.


    ¡°Oh-¡± She replied, staring at me with wide doe-like eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt. Just


    going to my dad¡¯s office.¡±


    Nodding my head, I gritted my teeth as I watched her move slowly through the kitchen. All three of my


    brother¡¯s couldn¡¯t keep their eyes off of her, and it was more than obvious that my question on whether


    they had mated with her or not had been answered.


    The way all of them looked at her made my own heart clench.


    Hale and James wanted to touch her more than anything, and through our own bond as siblings, I


    could feel their yearning


    Once her small petite frame had moved from our view, they turned to face me, and my brows


    narrowed. It was then that Hale¡¯s eyes widened in shock having realized that I knew the truth.


    ¡°Damian¡­ I can exin.¡±


    I was done with their false exnations and lies.


    It seemed that there was nothing but betrayal everywhere I turned, and my words as their Alpha meant


    nothing to them anymore.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26: Fatherly Admissions


    Ivy POV


    Spending time with Talon had been more than amazing, but while the fun wasing to a close, I


    never expected that my father would text me asking to speak with me. I was hesitant after everything


    that had happened, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready to face him after he hit me.


    ¡°Ivy, it will be okay.¡± Talon stated reassuringly, ¡°I will be close: I won¡¯t let him hurt you again.¡±


    It was sweet that he was so willing to be protective over me. The moment wepleted the mate


    bond, I could feel everything he did and knew that even though he was more on the aggressive side-he


    would do anything for


    me.


    What I had not expected when we entered the house through the kitchen was to see Damian standing


    there with Hale and James. I wanted more than anything to wrap myself in their embrace and wee


    them home, but I knew that I couldn¡¯t do that because of Damian.


    Damian didn¡¯t know what I had with them.


    Yes, Damian and I fought all the time but no matter how many times we argued and yelled at each


    other, I couldn¡¯t help but find him attractive.


    I couldn¡¯t help but want him.


    Knocking on my father¡¯s office door, I waited.


    ¡°Come in.¡± His loud voice boomed across the small space and with nervous hands, I pushed open the


    door making my way inside. His ratherrge and imposing figure sat behind his desk while his eyes


    barely nced up at my approaching figure.


    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± I was hesitant to see him after the argument we had. Ourst confrontation


    ended with him pping me. Something my father had never done, and I wasn¡¯t sure why he had done


    to begin with.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied before setting down his pin and looking at me, ¡°I wanted to talk about what happened


    earlier and to apologize for losing my cool. That should never have happened, and I regret what I did.¡±


    Shock filled me that my father was apologizing. For him to apologize when he was such a proud man


    was not something I expected. But then again, he had never tried to hurt me before so perhaps he


    really was sorry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know it was done in the heat of the moment.¡± I mumbled taking a seat across from him.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± he chuckled, ¡°there are actually some things that I think we need to talk about.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    ¡°You are mating with the boys, of course.¡± My father said coolly with a smirk that caused my eyes to


    widen in shock


    How in the heck did he know that!


    ¡°I have no idea-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me like I¡¯m a fool, Ivy.¡± He growled with impatience, shaking his head with augh


    before leaning back in his chair. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, though.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a good thing?¡± I was hesitant and nervous about where the conversation was going. There was


    still so much about all of this that I didn¡¯t know about. Hale and I had only had a brief conversation


    about mates and what that meant


    ¡°Did you know that it was much harder to get you here than I expected? But I knew the moment


    Damian recognized


    you as his mate when I came back from your graduation that had to do what it took to make sure you


    came here.¡±


    My father¡¯s riddled words made no sense at all, but I figured it was probably better not to say anything


    so that I didn¡¯t anger him. Instead, I watched how he found joy in the fact that I was miserable in a way


    but happy at the same time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± He chuckled, ¡°to think you could have been at an Ivy League school but I pulled some


    strings made sure you were here to fulfill your destiny.¡±


    His words were like a dagger to my heart as I tried to understand whathe meant, ¡°what do you mean,


    you pulled some strings?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t act like that, Ivy.¡± He scolded, ¡°it¡¯s for the better. You would never have done well there.¡±


    The fact that my father did something to prevent me from going where I wanted, and threr was telling


    me l-wouldn¡¯t have made it there. It was beyond cruel. He had no idea what I was capable of¡­ they


    were my dreams.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± I screamed at him, ¡°that was my future!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare raise your tone with me!¡± He growled, causing me to shrink back, but not before the


    office door flew ¨C = open and all four of them stood there, eyes glowing gold staring at my father as if


    he lost his mind.


    ¡°You will not speak to her that way,¡±Damian growled, causing my father¡¯s eyes to open wide. ¡°You went


    behind my =back, and made my brother¡¯s mate with her after I said no.¡±


    Hale, Talon, and James all looked toward Damian


    Damian had basically just let on to the fact he knew we were all mated, and that wasn¡¯t something I


    had suspected. We were supposed to keep it on the down low, and not let him find out.


    I was supposed to be their dirty little secret. T¡¯


    ¡°They did as they weremanded, as you should too.¡± Zane bellowed, causing Damian to look at him


    with fury. ¡°I am the Alpha, not you!


    ¡°I am the Alpha, notre


    but all the testosterone want


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on but all the testosterone that was floating around was driving me


    insane. I didn¡¯t understand why these men couldn¡¯t just let me do what I wanted to do.


    I hade to Idaho to get my degree and work towards changing the future. Instead, I came and was


    made to live this weird love thing that didn¡¯t make any sense and everyone was walking on eggshells


    around Damian.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this¡­¡± I mumbled, standing to my feet and pushing through the men. I made my way outside


    of my father s office. My father¡¯s tone raised and called out to me as I walked away from him.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± James called out, making his way behind me, please don¡¯t run off. I¡¯m sorry that this is like this.


    Please just give us,¡±


    ¡°Give you want?¡± I yelled, spinning around to face him, ¡°time? That¡¯s all you guys ask for. You never


    think about how things make me feel, just think about yourselves.¡±


    James stared at me, shocked, as I pulled my car keys from my pocket. I didn¡¯t want to keep going


    down this road with them. Right now, I was more than ready to pack all of my things and book a flight


    back to Georgia away from everyone here.


    ¡°Where are you going¡­ you can¡¯t leave.,¡± James¡¯ pleaded, grabbing my arm and stopping me from


    getting into my car.


    ¡°James¡­ let me go,¡± I whispered before his lips came down upon mine, taking my breath away. I had


    missed the way he tasted, but there was no way he could just use the feeling he created in me to


    change my mind.


    Pushing softly against his chest, I leaned my forehead against his and sighed, ¡°I did time, James. I


    need to wrap my mind around this. You all treat me like a secret, and now I find out my father lied to


    me. He never cared about me,


    and ruined my chances at the school of my dream just to have mee here and mate with you all¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you regret it though?¡± He asked looking at me, ¡°do you regret mating with me?¡±


    ¡°No, but love isn¡¯t forced. It isn¡¯t just about what one side wants¡­ it¡¯s both sides.¡± I whispered pulling


    away from him and sliding into my car closing the door. I knew that what I said had double meaning


    behind it, but he was going to have to realize that he couldn¡¯t just do what he wanted.


    It wasn¡¯t just about them¡­ they flipped my life upside down.


    And through it all, no one ever asked me what I wanted.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27: Coffee with Caleb


    Driving from the main house, I found myself thinking over everything that had happened. Yes, I had


    created a bond with Talon and it had been a wonderful moment. But thest thing that I expected when


    I got called into my father¡¯s office was that he was going to exin to me that he had set all of this up.


    Tears streamed down my face, realizmg that I had been deceived. The only thing that I had wanted


    was toe here and get an education and be able to make a difference in the world. Thad thought


    that I hadn¡¯t gotten epted to those universities because I wasn¡¯t good enough. But at the end of the


    day, it was because my father had made sure I didn¡¯t.


    He had pulled strings to satisfy his own needs and desires, making sure that I came here to fulfill some


    destiny that he thought was the right path. No one had exined anything to me, and in fact, no one


    had even asked my opinion on all of it, or what it was that I had desired.


    Instead, they treated me like some child that was incapable of being able to decide what she wanted. I


    wasn¡¯t going to stand for its If I wasn¡¯t finishing up a semester right now, I¡¯d probably pack my bags and


    leave.


    .


    -The thought of leaving though made a part of my soul ache.


    Could I really leave them after everything?


    Before I knew it, I found myself outside the cafe that was on part of the college campus. Rain poured


    down outside as ¡®if it felt the pain I had within myself. Reaching up, I dried my tears and tried to figure


    out my next step. More than anything I didn¡¯t want to go home.


    _Atleast not right now.


    Grabbing my purse, I quickly darted from my car and ran across the sidewalk to the front entrance at


    the cafe. The bell chimed above the door as I opened and closed it, the delicious aroma hitting me in


    my face making me feel more at home.


    My mother had always said there wasn¡¯t a problem that couldn¡¯t be fixed with a good cup of coffee or a


    hot cup of tea. Tonight she was right. I wished more than anything she was here with me right now. I


    wanted to tell her everything that was going on, but I knew she wasn¡¯t in a good state, and burdening


    her with my problems wasn¡¯t the right thing to do. The chattering of individuals could be heard all


    around me, but it was the soft music that seemed to calm me.


    Jazz¡­ a book lover¡¯s soulmate¡­ well at least that was my opinion.


    ¡°What can I get for you tonight? The barista asked as I looked over the menu and quickly ordered a cup


    of tea with milk and honey.


    All


    Paying the woman, I waited patiently for her toplete my order. My eyes scanned the room looking


    for an empty table, and instead of falling on Caleb, who was sitting in the far corner going over a bunch


    of paperwork.


    As if sensing that I was looking at him, his eyes looked up to meet mine, and a smile crossed his face.


    There was something about his smile that seemed so familiar to me, and in the chaos of my daydream,


    I almost didn¡¯t hear the barista calling my name. ¡°Ivy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± I replied sheepishly as I took my drink from her. Her scolding look did nothing for my


    uneasy soul. Turning back, Caleb gestured for me toe over and I wee the idea of casual


    conversation that didn¡¯t involve the current dilemma that was going on at home.


    ¡°Caleb, isn¡¯t it a little bitte for you to be out tonight? Shouldn¡¯t you be home rxing?¡± I stated with a


    teasing smile as I took my seat across from him.


    ¡°I could say the same for you, Ivy.¡± He replied with a deepugh, ¡°What brings you out tonight? You


    don¡¯t look like you¡¯re in a very good position right now.¡±


    If only he had known the truth, I was far from being in a good ce. In fact, all I wanted to do was lock


    myself away and be free of all the drama that was going on currently in my life.


    ¡°There¡¯s just a lot going on at home that doesn¡¯t make me feelfortable being there right now. I wish


    things were easier, but s, that is not my life.¡± He nodded, as if he knew exactly what I meant and


    quickly picked up the coffee that he had in front of him and took a long sip.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin to me what¡¯s going on? Perhaps I can give you some guidance. After all,


    sometimes an outsider¡¯s opinion seems to help people work through their issues.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t possibly do that. I would hate to be a burden on you. I¡¯m sure that you have so much


    that you need to attend to tonight.¡± Heughed at my statement, shaking his head no.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am a single man who does nothing but work his entire life, so I am more than


    weing when ites to casual conversation. If you know what I mean.¡±


    In fact, I did know what he meant. Sometimes having casual conversation that didn¡¯t revolve around the


    life you currently walked was often a very nice thing to have.


    ¡°Ipletely understand what you mean.¡± I replied with a sigh, ¡°I have some guy issues at home and I


    also found out that my fatherwent behind my back and made sure that I didn¡¯t get into any of the Ivy


    League schools that I had ¨C applied for, just to be able to make sure that I came here.¡±


    Mouth formed and Q as his eyes widened in shock at what I had said, ¡°That is definitely something to


    be upset about. Why on earth would your dad do something like that? Does he not know how


    wonderful it is to be epted into a prestigious school?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My father and I¡¯s rtionship has been strained for a long time, and it just seems like he


    wants things his way and doesn¡¯t really take into consideration anything that I want.¡±


    -Caleb nodded his head thinking over what I had just said, ¡°I am familiar with the person that your dad


    is. He is known around the town for being a very aggressive businessman and his godsons, I believe


    are not much better than he is.¡±


    I was confused at his response and wondered where it came from. I didn¡¯t realize that there was a


    possibility that Caleb could, in fact, know the boys and my father, although it would make sense if he


    had lived in this town for quite some time. ¡°Did you grow up here?¡± Caleb¡¯s smirk crossed his face as


    he slowly nodded his head, ¡°I did actually. I went to school with Damian. We ended up graduating a


    year apart. I graduated ahead of him. But he was definitely known to be a very extreme kind of person


    while we were in school.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean extreme? I mean, he is a bit of an asshole, but at the same time, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just


    all the stress that causes him to be that way.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to think of the fact that Damian was aplete-dick his entire life. Part of me wanted to


    believe that he could be a soft, sweet, and gentlemanly, That he was simply stressed with all the workThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and everything else that came with taking over a pack. So they call it. I didn¡¯t understand what it all


    entailed or what his life really was like, but I wanted to find out eventually.


    ¡°Well, they just aren¡¯t normal like the rest of us. I guess you could say.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s statement had me wondering if he knew exactly what they were. I had learned that there were


    a lot of people in this town who were actually part of the pack Damien controlled. I figured that Caleb


    more than likely wasn¡¯t one of those, but it didn¡¯t mean that as a human he didn¡¯t know.


    I wanted to ask him but again, I knew it wasn¡¯t for me to mention something like that, and if he didn¡¯t


    know about that, I didn¡¯t want him to think that I was crazy. Because honestly, I felt crazy 100% of the


    time and I already knew the truth.


    ¡°Well, how normal could they actually be? I¡¯ve learned quite fast when I got here that most of them


    were as far from normal as possible.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so they told you their secret, did they? Well, as much as the majority of humans don¡¯t seem to


    believe in certain things, I think it¡¯s pretty obvious that at the end of the day, we are what we are. No


    matter what DNA says.¡±


    Shock filled me, his words were almost as if it was a confession. I wanted to ask him, but I didn¡¯t want


    to intrude. Could the man in front of me be more than what he was? Was he like the rest of them?


    ¡°Are you a-¡± I started but quickly pulled back on my conversation. I was acting stupid. There was no


    way that Caleb was a werewolf. He didn¡¯t act like the others at all.


    ¡°A werewolf?¡± He finished with a sly grin across his lips, ¡°why yes, Ivy. I am.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28: Learning the Truth


    I couldn¡¯t believe what Caleb was saying. He was a werewolf, just like the others!


    He was aplete contrast to what I was used to with the guys. He was kind, caring, and


    compassionate. He had a love for agriculture and literature that I would only dream of finding in


    somebody, and even though I didn¡¯t see him in that way, he¡¯d be quite a good friend to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that you were one of them,¡± I admitted shyly.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Ivy. We all have our little secrets, but I want you to know that you don¡¯t ever have to be afraid


    to speak with me. I will be open with youpletely about anything you want to know. You simply just


    have to ask the question.¡±


    His smile was warm, and part of me felt overjoyed at the idea he was so willing to help me understand.


    The truth was that the guys had never really taken the time to exin much to me. Granted, Hale


    exined a little but it wasn¡¯ t what I was hoping for. 1443-


    I didn¡¯t honestly know all that much about them, and that broke my heart:


    Caleb cleared his throat, bringing me back from my thoughts, and causing me to give him an apologetic


    look, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°There is no need to apologize. Are you OK?¡± ¡°Honestly, Thardly know anymore.¡± My


    reply was the honest truth. I feltpletely off and different from the world that was floating around me.


    As much as I wanted to stay on top of the game and be in control=I couldn¡¯t find it in myself to be that


    way.


    I felt so defeated not knowing if I wasing or going.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, I understand. He replied with a smile, ¡°Perhaps the best thing for you to do tonight is just to go


    home and sleep it off and get some rest, and be able to recoup tomorrow and figure out what you¡¯re


    going to do next.¡±


    Chuckling at hisment, I contemted sleeping:


    it


    Sleeping sounds wonderful, but definitely couldn¡¯t go home¨Cat least not tonight.


    Perhaps I could call the girls and see if I could crash with one of them? The thought was very


    appealing, but then again I didn¡¯t want to be a burden to anyone.


    ¡°Thanks, but I think I¡¯ll sit here a little while longer. My n was to try to call somebody and see about


    staying at one of their dorms for the night. I just don¡¯t feelfortable going home right now.¡¯


    His eyebrows shot up, and he nodded his head. ¡°Well, I know it¡¯s a lot, but I do have a three-bedroom


    house with two spare rooms. If you want, you can crash in my guest room. If you¡¯d like for the night. No


    strings attached or anything like that. Just trying to give you an option if you don¡¯t feel like going home.¡±


    I found his offer to be very kind, and I quickly nodded my head. ¡°That would be wonderful, actually¡­ If


    you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Ivy,¡± Caleb chuckled as he quickly slid his chair out, grabbing his bag in his jacket. ¡°Let¡¯s get


    out of here and go get you settled in for the night.¡±


    Following him, I wasn¡¯t quite sure what was going to happen. I knew that the guys weren¡¯t going to be


    happy about the fact that I wasn¡¯ting home tonight. But at the same time, I didn¡¯t care. I needed


    the space to be able to clear my mind andprehend everything that I had been learning.


    Part of me had hoped that maybe tonight before I go to bed, I could pick Caleb¡¯s mind to learn a little bit


    more about the life that they were trying to pull me into. They hadn¡¯t really discussed and told me


    anything, and I was supposed to just blindly trust them and follow forward.


    I had to learn how to start listening to myself because I was the only on¨¥


    Walking into Caleb¡¯s home, I was taken back by how beautiful it was. He definitely was making good


    money at the university to be able to afford to live in a ce like this. Beautiful-wooden floors, granite


    countertops, lushi. furnishing. It was a dreame true, and simr to what I hoped that I could awn


    later on in my future.


    ¡°Just go ahead and getfortable. I will take you upstairs in just a minute and sh


    I stayed quiet but smiled at him before he disappeared around the corner. I wasn¡¯t quite sure where he


    was going, but when he came back empty-handed, and with a T-shirt on and Gray sweatpants, I


    realized that he had gotten himself a little morefortable. ! ¡°Here, let¡¯s go upstairs. I¡¯ll show you the


    room that you¡¯re staying in. There should be a change of clothes, some shorts or T-shirts or something


    in the drawer that my sister left here. You¡¯re more than wee to use them and take a shower if you¡¯d


    like.¡±


    His offer was sweet, but at the same time, I was a little hesitant.


    Showering in a house with another man I don¡¯t really know in the next room?


    ¡°Thank you so much for this,¡± 1-said from behind him as I followed him up the stairs towards the guest


    bedroom. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being a bother, but you have no idea how much this means to me to be able to


    get away from it all for a night.¡± Reaching the top of the stairs he turned slightly and smiled at me, ¡°You


    don¡¯t even have to say thank you for staying here. My door is always open to you, Ivy.¡±


    Taken back by his offer, I stood speechless staring at him. Yes, he was my professor but since I had


    come to this town, he had slowly be so much more. He had in fact be a very good friend.


    ¡°Thank you, Caleb. You have no idea how much that means to me.¡± A deep chuckle slipped his lips as


    he nodded his head, and turned to continue on. The subtle movement of his muscles beneath his shirt


    drew my eyes in, but a reminder that they weren¡¯t one of the guys quickly diminished my


    thoughts.


    I missed them terribly, but at the same time. I was happy to be away.


    Walking through the open door my eyes took in the soft feminine decor of the guest bedroom. I had no


    doubt that his sister frequented his home because of how it looked. Soft whites, pinks, and yellows


    littered every inch of the room and brought a smile to my face.


    ¡°When you¡¯re done,e downstairs and I¡¯ll get us some tea. Perhaps; I can answer some of those


    lingering questions for you.¡± | spun to face him as he slowly closed the door with a grin on his face.


    I was shocked that he was able to pick up on the fact I had questions. The chiming of my phone


    resonated again, and looking down I saw the fifteenth missed cal thaty waiting on my phone.


    Each of the men had tried to reach out to me, but I had ignored their advances. Why should I be the


    one to cave in when they all have done nothing but push me around to get what they wanted¡­ never


    what I wanted.


    All I wanted was for my thoughts and opinions taken into ount.


    Was that so much to ask for?


    Staring at my phone I sighed and quickly powered it off, I needed a night that was free from their


    persistent ways. I wanted a night that was just me, and I had wished more than anything I would have


    just got a dorm room like the others.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if there was a way for them to track me down, but with the ne secured around my


    neck, I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be possible. Thinking back over everything Hale had said to me about what


    the ne could do¡­


    I was pretty sure tracking was one thing it prevented-or so I hoped.


    Obtaining my privacy felt like a jolt of aplishment. I was finally able to clear my mind, and also try


    to gain insight into what I am really getting myself into.


    Or at least that is what I hoped would happen.


    I cared about them all, but they had been lying and betraying me. In a way, they used me to their


    advantage. Yes, I enjoyed the moments spent with them. But in the end, I honestly knew nothing of the


    life they lived.


    I waspletely ignorant of werewolf life.


    Up until a few weeks ago, I didn¡¯t even know they existed-but then I came here.


    Of course, that¡¯s how my life seemed to go. One thing after another as if my life wasn¡¯t already full with


    school work.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29: Is it Love?


    The hot cascading water felt amazing upon my skin. So much so that I groaned internally when I forced


    myself to shut it off. The water pressure from the jets was much better in Caleb¡¯s guest shower than it


    was in my small cottage.


    Throwing on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt from the draw he had mentioned, I made my way downstairs


    towards the kitchen. I wasn¡¯t quite sure why a sense of safety filled me around Caleb, but something


    inside me told me I could trust him.


    ¡°Ate you feeling refreshed after your shower?¡± He asked without looking up from the book he had been


    reading at the kitchen table. His eyes hesitated on the page before finally ncing at me with a smile


    on his face.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, Ivy. he replied, closing the book and setting it on the table. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take


    a seat? Go ahead and start on your tea and biscuits and I will answer any questions that you have.¡±


    For a moment, my situation seemed amazing. But then a longing inside of me opened up wishing it


    was Hale or someone else that was having this conversation with me.


    ¡®


    Taking a deep breath, moved toward the table and took my ce in front of him. The tea hot and


    refreshing as drank it lost in my thoughts before deciding what question it was I would ask him.


    ¡°How doe¡¯s someone be a werewolf? Is it like magic or something?¡±


    A chuckle left his lips as he shook his head. ¡°Uh-I guess you can call it that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t even know how to go about asking these questions.¡± I replied shyly, almost


    embarrassed that | was talking to him about it!


    ¡°No, don¡¯t feel bad, Wvy. It¡¯spletely normal to have these questions when you don¡¯t know


    something.¡± The smile he gave me did little to make me feel better, but he quickly stood to his feet and


    gestured for me to follow him.


    Moving from the kitchen, Caleb brought me into a small den within his home and gestured towards an


    oversized


    sofa that I willingly epted to getfortable on. I had no doubt this conversation was going to


    belong.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Let me see, he replied as his fingers moved over a set of very old books on arge brown


    bookcase. ¡°Yes, here it is.¡±


    Turning towards me, he brought over arge brown book and opened it up to a page beforeying it


    down on the coffee table in front of me. The old written words and photos depicted wolves and humans


    from what seemed to be another lifetime.


    ¡°You see while being a werewolf is magic rted, it¡¯s far moreplicated than someone just saying a


    simple spell.¡± Caleb started as he took a seat next to me, and flipped through the pages. ¡°We were


    blessed by the gods, and are protected by the moon goddess herself.


    ¡°The moon goddess?¡± I asked with curiosity, ¡°is she like the ultimate mother or something?¡±


    ¡°Uh-yeah I suppose you could say that yes. She is our deity,


    I was stunned by the recollection of what he was saying. Being a werewolf was definitely a more


    complex situation. ¡°So she made wolves have mates?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no¡­ you see not all wolves get mates. But those of us who do are blessed by her to have a


    love for eternity with the wolf whopletes the other half of our soul. It helps to bnce out our wolf.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± I replied, ¡°when I worked at the wolf sanctuary in Georgia, I learned that even they


    mate for life. A wolf who loses its mate bes lost and depressed and if they don¡¯t happen to get


    another, they often die.¡±


    ¡°In a sense, yes. See you may know more than you think.¡± Caleb replied, smiling at me as he turned


    the page again, ¡°Over centuries, wolves got tired of having to search for their mate for fear that they


    had died, or perhaps weren¡¯t just born yet. So they started taking chosen mates instead. Which in my


    opinion was wrong.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s horrible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know but as time grew on many stopped believing in her feeling that she had abandoned us so


    long ago.¡±


    Staring at the pages before me, I saw the depicted photo of the moon goddess and couldn¡¯t help but


    run my fingers against the page. ¡°People are far too impatient.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are many of the wolves th?t also felt that way. But to each their own, I guess you can say.¡±


    Caleb seemed to be quiet as if regarding the information that he had given me.


    ¡°Have you not found your mate yet?¡± The look in his eyes when I asked the question spoke volumes


    about the conflict he felt


    ¡°Uh-well I did, but unfortunately, she rejected me and imed another.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Caleb. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± My heart broke from him, and before I knew it, I wrapped my arms around


    him and gave him a hug.


    To be given a mate, and then rejected of their love must have been horrible. Especially considering the


    amount of love he obviously had to give.


    I wouldn¡¯t know how to act if that had happened to me, and I wasn¡¯t a wolf.


    Swirling thoughts made me take a look at the rtionship I had with the guys. I hadn¡¯t been with them


    long, and in all honesty, could I actually say I loved them?


    Love was such a strong word.


    I cared for them of course, but I wasn¡¯t sure if love reflected how I felt.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was a long time ago.¡± He replied as I pulled away from him.


    ¡°Can I ask something?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ivy.¡± He chuckled while staring at me, you can ask me anything.¡±


    Awkwardness filled me after he had just told me about his mate, but taking a deep breath I nodded. ¡°I


    understand what you mean about the goddess giving each wolf a mate, but then why am I mated to all


    four of them?¡±


    *All four of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, James, Hale, Talon, and I havepleted the bond. But Damian won¡¯t and he is my mate too.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t get it and don¡¯t even know much about them.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his mouth slowly, slowly dropping open. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I mean, I


    figured it was one of them, but not all four of them. That hasn¡¯t happened in hundreds of years. Mates


    are technically typically one person with another one person or on rare asions two and one.¡±


    ¡°Is it bad I am?¡± I asked a little taken back by his outburst. Was it bad to supposedly be mated to this


    many people? What if it¡¯s a bad omen or something?


    They had never really exined it when I slept with them, but at the same time, I never stopped them


    either. When in the act, I weed it or almost expected them to take their im. It was like a powerful


    urge sweeping over me.


    ¡°I just¡­ they never told you anything?¡± He asked again, looking absolutely dumbfounded. ¡¤


    ¡°No, I mean Hale exined some things but not like you have.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ivy. You¡¯ve been brought into all of this with people who didn¡¯t even take your own


    thoughts and opinions into consideration. They should have taken it more seriously. At least that¡¯s what


    you typically do, especially with someone who¡¯s human.¡± His eyes scanned over me with pity before


    going back to the book,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± I murmured, finishing off my tea, and contemting going to bed.


    ¡°I will try my best to exin some of the stuff that I know to you, but of course, I¡¯m not part of a pack


    like the others and I¡¯m what they call a lone wolf, someone who doesn¡¯t belong to anybody and


    primarily keeps to themselves.¡±


    Lone wolf was a new term that I hadn¡¯t heard before. Of course, I had tried to do a little bit of reading


    on what could find about stuff, but it was all fantasy and fiction, nothing that helped me in the real


    world.


    *Anything that you could tell me would be wonderful. I really appreciate your help.¡±


    Caleb nodded, his eyes going to the clock on the stove before looking back at me, ¡°Damian is what


    they consider to be an alpha. The leader of a group of people, almost like a president would be to a


    country. But he is the leader of his pack, and his pack happens to be one of thergest on this side of


    the continent.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize that Damian was in charge of so many different things. It did make a lot of sense,


    though. The reason why he was always stressed out and of course, the reason why Hale and the


    others had said that he had so many responsibilities.


    He was in charge of so many different people.


    ¡°That exins a lot, I guess.¡±


    An empty pit formed in the pit of my stomach as my mind wandered over to what the guys were


    probably doing right now. I had turned my phone off so that I could enjoy my peace and had no doubt


    that I would get nothing but shit from them when I went home in the morning.


    ¡°Did you want to continue for tonight?¡± Caleb asked me as he closed the book, and made his way back


    towards the bookshelf.


    Exhaustion filled me as Iyawned, and shook my head. ¡°No, what you have told me already has my


    mind spinning. Perhaps, we can pick up tomorrow maybe?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ivy. Go get some rest, and in the morning we can continue if you would like.¡±


    Taking to my feet, I walked slowly back to my room and closed the door. The softness of the bed was a


    wee feeling, and as Iy there I felt the darkness pulling me closer.


    Sleep was overtaking me¡­


    But the thoughts of Damian and their secrets would never stop guing my mind.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30: Words from Mommy Dearest


    Thest thing I expected when I woke up early in the morning was for the smell of bacon to waft in the


    air, and for my stomach to start growling. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about everything that I had learned the


    night before. I was


    angry and had every right to be.


    Time to go home.


    Groaning, I rolled over and turned on my phone, letting it power up as I made my way towards the


    ensuite bathroom. As much as I wanted to rx in peace all day, I knew it wasn¡¯t possible.


    I had to face the guys today, and I needed to find the courage to do so.


    Notification after notification my phone chimed in a chorus of tunes as I brushed my teeth, and by the


    time I picked it up. I noticed the number of times people had tried to get a hold of me. The guys, my


    father, Allison¡­ All of them tried to contact me as if something happened.


    Shoving my phone into the back pocket of my jean shorts, I slipped on my shoes and raced downstairs.


    Caleb¡¯s well -toned body stood over the stove as he ved away to making breakfast.


    As much as I wanted to cut out and run, I felt bad about leaving when he worked so hard and decided


    against it. ¡°Good Morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well good morning.¡± He replied with a smile as he looked over his shoulder, ¡°I hope you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Thank you for this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I figured you would have to leave right away this morning so I decided to make you


    something to eat before you did leave.¡± Caleb never ceased to amaze me with how sweet he really


    was.


    To think that his mate rejected him broke my heart because it was obvious he had a lot of love to give


    someone. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Caleb.¡±


    ¡°Well, 1 like to think so.¡± He replied, causing us both tough.


    As the morning crept on, breakfast finished withughing and great food, and eventually, I was wishing


    him goodbye. ¡°Thank you so much for everything.¡±


    ¡°No problem. You are wee here any time.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nodding my head, I hugged him tight one more time. The feeling of his arms wrapping around me and


    pulling me in for a tight embrace made me feel like I was hugging a long-lost friend. ¡°I will see you


    later,¡± I whispered as I pulled away from him. ¡°Time to go walk through the fires of hell.¡±


    He chuckled, shaking his head as he watched me, ¡°give them hell, tiger.¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s what I n on doing¡­4


    Pulling into the driveway, I should have known that there was going to be nothing but chaos, and before


    I barely made it out of my car, James and Hale were at my door,


    ¡°Where have you been!¡± James yelled, catching me off guard as Hale tried to pull him away,¡± do you


    understand how worried we have been about you!¡±


    I figured that Talon or even Damian would be yelling at me, but for James to yell?


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you as well,¡± I replied with sarcasm, mming my car door and making my way


    towards the back door heading for my cottage. If the guys thought I was going to ept them yelling at


    me then they were sadly mistaken.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for any of it.


    ¡°Ivy, please¡­ wait.¡± Hale called after me, ¡°we were just worried.¡±


    ¡°Worried?!¡± I scoffed, spinning to face him, ¡°so worried that you kept me blinded about mymitment


    to you instead of exining the truth?¡±


    Fuck y¡¯all. I mentally responded as I spun back on the path and continued to my home. I knew what


    was expected of me, but at the same time, I wasn¡¯t going to just y by their games. They imed to


    care, but they told me nothing.


    Caleb had to exin it all to me.


    It¡¯s all bullshit.


    ¡°Ivy, please stop¡­¡± Hale¡¯s words fell on deaf ears as I opened my cottage door, and mmed it behind


    me, making sure to put the locks in ce.


    I knew I was acting immature, but I had prepared myself on the entire ride over here that I woulde


    home and sit down and talk with them. Then James and Hale had toe out and just piss me off. The


    two out of the four that I figured would never do such a thing.


    ¡°Go away, Hale.¡± I responded when I heard him call out to me again, ¡°when you guys learn to talk to me


    properly then we discuss more!¡±


    His groan of protest was met with a victory smile on my behalf. I may have been small and weak in


    some eyes, but I wasn¡¯t. I was a strong individual, and I didn¡¯t have to take crap from them like I did.


    I wish Kate were here to let me vent, but when the semester ended, she took a few weeks to go home


    and I was left without someone else to really talk to.


    There was one person though I had not spoken to in a few days that I wished was with me more than


    anything, and that was my mom. Picking up my phone, Iy on my bed and dialed her number.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She said softly through the phone. The sound of her pain was evident in her voice and made


    me want toe home to take care of her.


    ¡°Hey, mama. How are you feeling?¡± I asked, trying to lighten the subject.


    ¡°Oh, my dear. I am doing perfectly. Just tired from work.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure when she was going to stop lying about her situation, but I knew it was because she didn¡¯t


    want me to worry about her while I was at school. She was such a selfless woman in that way, and it


    killed me because if she died, I would regret forever not being able to be there with her on herst


    days.


    ¡°You need to rest, Mom.¡± I bit out through hidden tears, ¡°how will you ever be ready for a permanent


    vaca when I get my degree if you¡¯re working too hard.¡±


    The ongoing joke made us bothugh as I used the back of my sleeve to wipe away tears.


    ¡°So how are things with those boys? Are they being nice to you?¡± I had slowly begun to tell my mom


    about how school was, and the new friends I had made but not about werewolves.


    That just wasn¡¯t something normal.


    ¡°They are okay, I guess. They always like to try and start arguments with me.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you remember correctly.¡± she started with a smile, ¡°you were not that easy to live with before¡±


    I feigned hurt at herment which caused her tough, ¡°I was an angel when I was younger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well all Lucifer was once an angel too.¡±


    My mother had a point, and hearing like this warmed my heart. It was almost like how it had been when


    I was younger. Back before she got diagnosed with cancer. I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without her, but a


    part of me also said that we had to keep up with only the good memories.


    ¡°I just wish they wouldn¡¯t hide things from me. They like to keep too many secrets.¡± I muttered trying to


    figure out how to fix my current situation.


    ¡°Well, they are werewolves, Ivy. It¡¯s time you ept them as their Luna.¡±


    Shock and curiosity filled me with my mother¡¯s words.


    How in the hell did she know what they were, and how they were connected to me.


    It was impossible¡­ wasn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31: Two Steps Forward, A Thousand Back


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±


    Never did a thought ur to me that my mother would know about werewolves and hide it from me.


    My mother and I never hid anything from each other before.


    ¡°Well, I have always known about this sort of thing. In all honesty, I was about your age when I learned


    the truth.¡± Her soft words weren¡¯tforting this time and instead made the sting of betrayal sink


    deeper.


    She had always been my rock in any situation.


    To know she kept it from me broke my heart.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡± The pain building behind my eyes threatened tears to fall as I tried to


    comprehend why everyone around me had been lying to me.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated, Ivy.¡± She sighed softly, ¡°Trust me, my love, I wanted to tell you so many times and I


    couldn¡¯t. Not to mention your father forbade it, and I was terrified he would make good on his promise


    and take you from me if I did.¡±


    Of course, he would threaten her.


    A sneer of disgust crossed my lips as I took in the information she was giving me. I felt horrible that he


    had treated her that way, but I learned rather quickly the type of man he was.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mama. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, think of this as a blessing. They chose you to be the mother of the wolves. To help encourage and


    love those unable to love themselves¡­¡± My mother¡¯s words weren¡¯t making much sense, and as I


    listened, I tried to take in what she was exining.


    Is a Luna like a mother to the pack?


    There was a lot that had crossed my mind since my conversation with Caleb, and I found myself


    curious to know more. But for now, I was going to have to be patient with the way things were.


    The guys were not too overly pleased with how I had been acting, and I wasn¡¯t too overly pleased with


    them. I had been considering whether I made the right choice by mating with them, and yet even


    thinking about leaving broke my heart


    I felt trapped and wasn¡¯t sure how to escape.


    A knock on my door caused my breath to catch, and as I nced at it I froze. ¡°Mama, someone¡¯s here.


    Let me call you back tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sweetie. Be safe, I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I whispered as I hung up my phone and moved towards the door.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to realize who was on the other side of the door.


    Damian.


    Taking a deep breath, I stilled my racing heart and slowly opened the door. His cold eyes stared down


    at me, but something else within them made me question my sanity.


    ¡°Damian, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°They said you were back, and you looked fine.¡± The sensation of his eyes scanning my body made me


    shudder in a


    mixture of fear and delight.


    ¡°Then why did youe out here if they told you l was okay?¡±


    ¡°I wanted toe check on you myself.¡± He replied through gritted teeth.


    His attitude wasn¡¯t what I was used to.


    Instead of the cold, arrogant, and angry man I was used to, he had be something else. He was


    calmer and more maintained as if struggling to hold back from responding as he frequently did.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Well-¡± reluctance filled me realizing what I was going to do,¡±w-would you like toe in?¡±


    Without answering my question, he strode past me into the cottage and nced around. This wasn¡¯t


    the first time he had been in my home, but it was the first time he had ever willinglye. I wasn¡¯t sure


    why the change.


    ¡°I figured you may have some things you want to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Discuss?¡± Caleb had already told me so much, something the guys should have done.


    The nk stare upon his face was unmoving, ¡°about what you are, and your situation.¡±


    ¡°What I am is human, and I have been destined to be mated with the four of you.¡± I rebutted, moving


    past him to get a drink of water.


    ¡°Who informed you of that? Damian¡¯s deridedment made my eyes roll. ¡°Was it Hale?¡±


    ¡°Hale only exined that we were all mates and how you form a mate bond. He exined nothing else.


    I am more than capable though of getting my information from elsewhere.¡± Turning to face him, a smile


    resting upon my lips, I observed his eyes narrow.


    ¡°The only way you would know is if another wolf told you.¡±


    Ah, so he is finally putting two and two together.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± I replied weakly as I sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Ivy, who have you been talking to?¡± There was the question I was waiting for.


    He is curious.


    ¡°Just a friend, Damian. You guys aren¡¯t the only wolves in this area, just thergest pack.¡±


    A groan of displeasure left him as he pinched the bridge of his nose and red at me.


    ¡°For god¡¯s sake, just tell me.¡±


    I had epted for a long time that this was my fate now. That being mated to them was not the worst


    thing that could happen to me. No, I had thought things would get better.


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t reveal who I speak with Damian.¡±


    With quick movements, I found him hovering inches over me, with my heart racing.


    As much as he angered me, I wanted this. I wanted him. We may fight and argue, but part of me


    wondered if he epted me. Would that fighting and arguing turn into intense passion?


    ¡°Tell me, Ivy.¡± He growled, the gold swirling specks within his eyes enticing me.


    ¡°Make me.¡±


    Who knew those two words might change everything between us? Intense fiery passion spread


    throughout my body as his lips descended upon mine, and his fingers danced along my skin. The moan


    that escaped from my lips was more intoxicating than anything I experienced with the others.


    Pushing and pulling, we fought against each other for control.


    Both of us had waited so long for this moment, and now that it was here, neither of us wanted to stop.


    The scorching touch of his fingers upon my flesh was agonizingly painful-but not in a way that


    physically hurt.


    No, it was because I craved him so much I didn¡¯t want to wait.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± He growled, hoisting me up over his shoulder, racing towards my room.


    A sense of happiness washed over me as I realized that it was finally about to happen.


    Damian had been a pain in my ass since I had arrived, but now I would be linked to him eternally.


    Mated for life-or so I was advised.


    My body bounced upon the mattress as he dropped me. Slowly crawling up as his lips possessed mine


    again, he trailed down over my jaw. The rough kisses had me begging for more.


    That is until he stopped.


    The flicker of confusion in Damian¡¯s eyes swam back and forth before settling upon me. With lightning-


    fast reflexes, he pulled back and put space between us. ¡°Where were you when you left?¡±


    His question was soft and full of confusion. His gorgeous eyes swirled with ck and gold as he stared


    at the navy blue sweater I had worn the night before. I didn¡¯t understand why he was acting the way he


    was. Only a moment ago we were fine.


    Our lips were still swollen from the evidence.


    ¡°I went to a friend¡¯s house. I met up with them in the cafe on campus. Why?¡±


    ¡°A name, Ivy,¡± Damian demanded with a sterner note.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± The way he was acting astounded me. ¡°I am not telling you. It isn¡¯t my ce.¡±


    ¡°Tell me who the hell it is, lvy!¡± Damian exploded in irritation, causing me to slink back slightly in fear.


    ¡°Leave.¡± It was the only reaction he would receive from me.


    Trefuse to sit here and be treated the way he was treating me.


    I wouldn¡¯t condone it, and he should realize that by now.


    ¡°Not until you tell me where you were.¡±


    Disbelief swarmed over me as I shook my head and stood to my feet. ¡°Leave now, or I will take off


    again.¡±


    As soon as he realized I was serious, he moved from the cottage, mming the door behind him.


    My personal life was my own, and they would have to respect that.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32: Distain of an Alpha


    Damian POV


    The moment I smelt Caleb on her sweater, it took everything in me to hold back my wolf. My mate had


    been around the one man that I loathed more than anything in this world. The built-up anger I had for


    him for years resurfaced in a wave of betrayal.


    ¡°She is out of control!¡± I yelled.


    Hale stared at me with utter confusion, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ivy was with Caleb.¡¯ My brother¡¯s face reflected my own shock and anguish.


    Footsteps echoed in the hallway, and James¡¯ face quickly appeared. ¡°What the hell is wrong now?¡±


    ¡°Well, supposedly Ivy is hanging out with Caleb,¡± Talon replied coldly.


    Just hearing Talon mention what she had done sent me back into a wave of bitter darkness. Just as I


    wasing around to being mated to her, she did this to me.


    How could I be so stupid?


    ¡°You are rushing into this in the wrong way.¡± James replied with a stern re.


    Never once in my life had I seen James look the way he did in that moment. He was standing there,


    with an Alpha¡¯s persona of being tall and regal, and not willing to back down from what was being said.


    *Exin then.¡¯ I gritted back, trying to maintainposure.


    ¡°Ivy is in one of his sses. He is one of her professors.¡±


    ¡°You knew this?!¡± I yelled, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡¯


    ncing around the room, I noticed the look from Hale and Talon. They both shared the same


    indifference to the situation as James. They all were aware Caleb was her professor.


    How couldn¡¯t they? They all attended school together.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to really be an issue at the time.¡± Hale finally spoke up. ¡®we all keep an eye on her at


    school.¡±


    An exasperated sigh left my throat as I began to pace around the room. Part of me understood what


    they were saying, but the other part of me knew that Caleb was up to no good.


    My brothers just didn¡¯t know Caleb as I did,


    ¡°Well, now it is a problem.¡± My voice tried to remain calm, but my wolf was on the brink of no return.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the issue is. We all know that you don¡¯t like the guy, but what did he do to


    upset you?¡± Hale stated staring at me with confusion.


    I mentally reyed the scene with Ivy in my mind over and over again.


    The lookup confusion on her face irritated me. All I wanted was for her to exin herself, and she


    couldn¡¯t even tell me who she had been with


    I already had that answer though.


    I wouldn¡¯t mistake Caleb¡¯s stench anywhere,


    I mentally berated myself for years over what happened to Sophia. It had not been my fault that she


    didn¡¯t understand I would never be with her.


    Yet, no matter how many times I had tried to exin that to Caleb he never listened. Instead, now he


    was going after my own mate¡­ which was retribution?


    ¡°She can¡¯t be around him.¡± There was no way around this. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°Damian, are you listening to yourself?!¡± James eximed.


    Talon stood to his feet shaking his head, ¡°for once, I have to agree with James. We only began to fix


    things with her from the mistakes that were made over the past few weeks. We have a lot to make up


    for.¡±


    ¡°Make up for?¡± I scoffed. ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡±


    Hale and James both burst into a fit ofughter. ¡°Seriously?¡± James replied, crossing his arms.


    ¡°Yeah, you have to drop that act.¡± Hale joined in, ¡°you have been the worst of us all.¡±


    What were they talking about? I had done nothing to her but tried to keep my distance.


    ¡°You are the ones who didn¡¯t listen to me,¡± I replied, rolling my eyes.


    They couldn¡¯t deny that was true. I exined to them that mating with her was wrong. She should have


    just taken one of us, and not all. Now she was mated to three of my brothers, and in order for legend to


    work, it had to be all of


    us.


    ¡°Stop with the bullshit, Damian.¡± Hale finally said after a moment of silence. ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t


    want to keep her didn¡¯t mean we couldn¡¯t. She has wanted toplete this bond, and you¡¯re the one


    who is scared.¡±


    Did my ears deceive me? My brother thought I was scared. ¡°I am the Alpha!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Technically, you aren¡¯t yet.¡±


    Allison¡¯s voice piped up from the doorway. The air about hertely spoke nothing but of the hatred she


    had for Ivy. Since the day she found out Zane¡¯s daughter was our mate, she had done everything in her


    power to make things difficult for her and for me.


    ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± I snapped, ¡°I have had enough of yourments.¡±


    ¡°Myments?¡± Allison snapped, her reser focused on me. ¡°Ever since that little wench came


    into our lives, you have be a different person.¡±


    Rippling anger coursed through my veins at her words. She could say what ever she wanted about me,


    but I wouldn¡¯ t allow her to talk about Ivy.


    ¡°I said watch your tone, woman!¡± The snarl that left my lips caused her to shrink back, ¡°I am your Alpha,


    and she WILL be your Luna. You will not say anything negative about her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you are going to treat me after everything I have done for you, all of you?!¡± She responded


    in disbelief, her hands clenching together at her side.


    ¡°Done for us?!¡± Theugh that escaped me was a mocking one, ¡°we have showed you gratitude many


    times. Including letting you, and that mate of yours, to stay in OUR home.¡±


    ¡°This is My house!¡± She yelled back, causing my wolf toe to edge, ¡°you can¡¯t take it from me!¡±


    ¡°Allison, I think its best you go.¡± James interjected giving her a sad smile, ¡°this isn¡¯t helping things.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak to me like that, James Matthew.¡±


    Stepping forward, I pushed my brother James gently out of the way, my eyes locking on Allison like a


    homing beacon. ¡°Start packing your things, because the day she bes Luna¡­ you¡¯re gone.¡±


    Time would tell what I would have to do, and right now I was done dealing with a lot of them. Storming


    past Allison and the others, I headed towards my room. A cold shower seemed more than weing


    after I had just left Ivy the way I did.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Moving up the steps two at a time the weight of our argument sat heavily upon my shoulders. I


    shouldn¡¯t have


    acted the way I did towards her. I overreacted as I always did, and the only thing it aplished was


    causing more problems.


    God! Why can¡¯t I get it right with her!


    I wanted more than anything to grasp a hold of her luscious body, and set my fingers dance against the


    silky curves of her skin. I had her in my grasp earlier tonight, and instead of burying myself inside her


    and iming her as my mate-I lost control.


    I should have known the situation was too good to be true.


    The idea that we could all be one happy family¡­


    ¡°Fucking idiot,¡± I replied mocking myself.


    Now more than ever I needed her. I needed to finish the bond and soothe my wolf because as ofte,


    he had be out of control with the hunger and urge to ravish every inch of her body.


    Stepping beneath the silver head of my shower, I let the cold streams of water run over my body. I was


    hell-bent on driving away my wolf¡¯s lust for her tonight. My pack expected me to be strong for them.


    To make things work, but at the same time, it was tooplicated.


    Running my hand over my face I sighed, ¡°tomorrow is a new day.¡±


    Maybe if I actually did what Hale had suggested, and just talked to her, I wouldn¡¯t be in the situation I


    am. Beating my fist against the shower wall, I tried to grasp a handle on myself.


    Since the first time Iid eyes on her I wanted her. But as soon as her innocent eyes looked up at me I


    found myself too afraid to admit what I wanted. I knew without a doubt I would end up hurting her.


    And then just like Sophia did to Caleb, she would reject me.


    Perhaps, that is what Caleb wants. To convince her to reject us, and rid herself of the attachment she


    has to us. Who knows if that is even possible.


    The only thing left for me to do is to try tomorrow to convince her of how sorry I was.


    To beg her to let me fix things and be the mate I should be.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33- Uncovering My Secret Friend


    A day had gone by, and without trouble from Damian, I fell back into a normal routine.


    Even Hale, Talon, and James had made their apologies and exined their wishes to start over and


    form a better rtionship with me. No way did I hold back on showing them how upset I was. That


    leaving someone in the dark on what everything meant wasn¡¯t eptable.


    Remorse was evident, and even though I was angry I forgave them.


    Perhaps, I didn¡¯t feel the bond like they did because I was human. But it was no excuse for me not to


    be forgiven because for them the bond is like the air they breathe. When I had cut them off for a short


    time, it was like I severed an extension of themselves.


    Realizing that brought forth guilt I didn¡¯t think about-at the time I only was worried about myself.


    ¡°Ivy, did you want to have lunch with us today after sses?¡± James questioned from my open cottage


    door as I grabbed thest of my items for school.


    Looking over my shoulder, I noticed the hopeful glimmer within, ¡°uh-yeah that sounds like a n. What


    did you guys have in mind?¡±


    ¡°We like to go to Angelo¡¯s, the Italian ce in town the night before the full moon. Carbs are good for


    our wolf, and he knows what we like.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the full moon do to your wolf?¡± I replied curiously to know why they suddenly wanted me to


    come.


    His eyes widened in realization, ¡°oh¡­ yeah, I forgot you don¡¯t know a lot yet. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to take it personally anymore. ¡°I¡¯d love to know.¡±


    His excitement seemed to spread as he looked around, ¡°full moons are important. Usually, the pack


    runs together and enjoys in celebrating the moon goddess. It¡¯s just a thing we wolves do.¡±


    The revtion hadn¡¯t even dawned on me before, but to consider the fact they wanted to include me in


    traditional activities that reflected who they were, was warming. ¡°I would love to go.¡±


    Aplishment filled me as I watched the smile of joy cross James¡¯ face.


    Nodding his head, he quickly took off in a jog towards the house, no doubt to tell the others of my


    choice. I appreciated the way they were respecting my boundaries.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Eventually, my way of living was going to change.


    I would be moved into the main house, and then from there¡­ be the love of all of their lives.


    Or, at least that was what I assumed.


    Would I be able to attend school like I want? Or instead, would I move to online education and private


    tutors? With everything else I had on my te, I would also have to begin learning how to be a Luna,


    as Hale calls it.


    Luna¡­ to think I am supposed to be someone important¡­ someone regal.


    Shaking off the many thoughts I had of the future, I grabbed my car keys and headed toward the


    garage. sses started early, and I was looking forward to Caleb¡¯s lecture today.


    The topic was about how reserves are created and maintained by the government and private


    contractors. Like the wolves that I was slowly learningid im to a lot of nature reserves. It made


    sense honestly. Humans were free to maintain adventuring during the day, and the packhousesy on


    the outskirts of the reserves for ess at night.


    Talon exined that not all like this concept, but he had seen it before.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Kate¡¯s squeal of excitement as I entered the cafe took me by surprise.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, when did you get back?!¡±


    Kate rolled her eyes with a smile, ¡°I know I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t text you. I got backst night but I was so


    exhausted with everything that I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open. So I figured I would just surprise you this


    morning.¡±


    ¡°Surprise indeed!¡± Theughter that left our lips was weing. I missed her terribly when she was


    gone, and now that she was back I felt so much better.


    Ordering my coffee, I looped my arm through hers and sat down. ¡°You have no idea how much I have


    missed you.¡±


    ¡°Aww, I missed you too. Why does it sound like something bad happened?¡± More than anything I


    wanted to tell her about everything, but at the same time, it was difficult because I couldn¡¯t tell her


    werewolves existed.


    She will think I¡¯m clinically insane.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a littleplicated.¡±


    My answer wasn¡¯t far from the truth. It just didn¡¯t make sense to tell her about werewolves.


    ¡°A little?¡± She replied. ¡°Sounds like more than a little.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. I will be okay.¡±


    Concern filled her eyes as she nodded, ¡°well if you change your mind you only have to say.¡±


    The rest of our conversation was filled with light humor about what happened on her trip home, and


    how she wants to bring me back to meet her family sometimes.


    The idea of going to visit was not a bad one to have. She didn¡¯t live far from my mom, and to be


    honest, I wished that my mother was with me now.


    Walking from the coffee shop, I made my way towards the north of campus to attend my next ss.


    Spending time with Kate had lightened my spirits, but I was far from being okay with everything.


    Perhaps she was right though. I really needed a vacation.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Stopping in my tracks, I looked over my shoulder to see Caleb walking towards me.


    ¡°Caleb?¡± I smiled enthusiastically. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a ss to teach?¡±


    Augh left his lips as he shook his head, ¡°not for another hour. Are you headed to ss?¡±


    ¡°Depends, are you going to y hall monitor?¡± I teased.


    ¡°Do I need to?¡± A smirk trod lightly over his lips.


    This banter wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to me but stopping it was a must. I didn¡¯t want Caleb to get the wrong


    idea about me. I saw him as a friend and nothing more.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± I replied, ¡°I am on my way to ss though. Did you need something?¡±


    Rubbing the back of his neck, he smiled at me shaking his head.


    ¡°I just wanted to check on you. I have not heard from you since the other night, and I wanted to make


    sure you were okay.¡±


    My mind nk for a moment I pondered what he meant, ¡°oh-yeah. I¡¯m okay, I guess.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound overly confident.¡± His voice wasced with concern as Kates was.


    I knew that I should speak up about what was on my mind, but the thought of burdening others with my


    issues wasn¡¯t something I really wanted to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m-¡± distant shouting grabbed my attention.


    Turning towards the parking lot, I spotted thest person I would expect to see walking across the


    courtyard headed straight for me.


    Damian He held his head high, fists clenched, and a sneer across his lips. There was no doubt in my


    mind that trouble was brewing


    I was baffled by his approach, but it was quickly quieted as Damian reached me pulling me behind him


    and facing Caleb.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± He snapped, taking me by surprise.


    Caleb however didn¡¯t seem fazed by Damian¡¯s attitude. Instead, he crossed his arms over his chest


    and smiled, ¡°well hello to you as well Damian.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked softly trying to decipher why there was so much hostility.


    Damian turned to me with a cold re, ¡°is this the friend you were talking about?¡¯


    My eyes widened in shock,¡± he is my friend, yes. Why does that matter?¡±


    ¡°Is he the friend you stayed with the other night?!¡± Damian¡¯s voice grew a little louder. Catching the


    attention of people passing by.


    ¡°Would you please stop acting like this?¡± I replied, ¡°you¡¯re causing a scene.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right. You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡± Caleb retorted.


    Damian¡¯s anger seemed to re, and without hesitation, he spun back to Caleb with his teeth bared.


    ¡°You will stay away from her.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t belong to you, Damian.¡± Caleb¡¯s statement was only causing more issues.


    ¡°Please both of you stop it¡­¡±


    The one thing I hated more than anything was people who caused a scene. It was ridiculous to argue


    over frivolous things. Not to mention so openly where I attended school.


    ¡°She is mine!¡± Damian roared the gold swirl of his eyes not going unnoticed by Caleb and me.


    If I didn¡¯t stop the confrontation going on there would undoubtedly be a huge problem on campus, and


    not one! wanted to be part of. cing myself between Caleb and Damian, I pushed against Damian¡¯s


    chest lightly trying to draw his attention.


    ¡°Please stop this. I promise nothing is happening. He was just helping me understand some things.¡±


    Damian¡¯s cold re lowered to me, and for the first time in a long time, I wished I had walked away.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t who you think he is, Ivy.¡±


    ¡°What-¡± looking between the two men I tried to grasp the turmoil that was running through me.


    Yes, I don¡¯t know much about their lives or the werewolf kind. But, Caleb has been nothing but kind to


    me.


    ¡°That¡¯s funnying from someone who steals other people¡¯s mates, and then lets them die.¡±


    The wordsing from Caleb¡¯s mouth moved too quickly for me to process.


    Frozen in my ce, I stared at them both in disbelief.


    Did she die?

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34: Secrets of Men


    Ivy POV


    Did he take Caleb¡¯s mate?


    The question swirled like a rollercoaster through my mind. And what did he mean she died?


    A dull ache in my head began to grow like a rooted tree that refused to give up. My flight response


    kicked in and without waiting another moment, I forced myself to walk away from them.


    ¡°If you both want to act like this then you will do it without me around.¡± I huffed as I stormed off.


    If those two wanted to act like a bunch of children then so be it, but I was not going to wait around to


    listen to their bickering. Damian and Caleb had both made some wild statements, and out of the two of


    them, only Caleb had been honest with me so far.


    So why would I doubt him? He had never given me a reason not to trust him.


    The pounding of feet upon concret echoed from behind me. Looking over my shoulder, I watched


    Damian¡¯s figure moving quickly to keep up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Damian asked, stopping me in my tracks again.


    ¡°Away from the both of you.¡± I retorted, stepping around him.


    He was more than persistent as he caught up, and kept in step with me. I wasn¡¯t sure what he was


    trying to do, but I had a ss to get to and wasn¡¯t going to waste another minute on their arguing.


    ¡°Will you wait a sec-¡± His hand reached out, gripping my upper arm, and forcing me to stop.


    The feeling of his touch against my skin sent sensations to my heart I tried to ignore.


    No matter how angry I got with him, I couldn¡¯t deny my attraction.


    ¡°Wait a second, for what?¡± I snapped with my brows narrowed, ¡°what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to exin myself.¡± He said.


    Nodding my head I smiled, ¡°okay. Did you take his mate?¡±


    A look of confusion stared back at me,¡±it wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t like that? Out of all the answers he could have given me, that was the one he wanted to go


    with. For a man that was supposed to be a leader or Alpha as they call it, he wasn¡¯t the wisest of


    choices.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Right¡­ well, you either did or you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Ivy.¡± Damian replied, crossing his arms, ¡°she wasn¡¯t a stable person.¡±


    ¡°Again you¡¯re not making yourself look better.¡±


    Groaning in protest his eyes darted around before he gripped my hand, and began to drag me towards


    the parking lot. ¡°Where are you taking me! I have ss!¡±


    ¡°Juste on. I can¡¯t exin things here.¡±


    As much as I wanted to get to ss, my curiosity got the better of me.


    Damn it, hopefully, Mandy can get me those notes.


    Kate POV


    Thated lying.


    My entire life I had grown up on the philosophy of not lying if I didn¡¯t have to. I mean what was honestly


    the point, right?


    Yet, here I was lying to Ivy.


    There was so much that I wanted to tell her, and had to hold back on. I felt bad for the girl. Everything


    she had known about her life wasn¡¯t what it was supposed to be. Instead, she was fed whatever truth


    people wanted to give her.


    Something that irritated me.


    When I went back to Georgia, it wasn¡¯t for a family emergency or respite from the semester. No, it was


    because had to regroup for my mission. Things were bing moreplicated by the second, and


    the council demanded action.


    It was the reason I was where I was now.


    The shadow of the library building concealed me from where I watched. I had always felt that Caleb


    was up to no good, and as Damian made his way across the courtyard, I knew nothing good was going


    toe of it.


    Caleb might have been a professor on campus, but there was no doubt interest lurking beneath his


    gaze. I had seen that lust-filled look many times- he gave it every time he looked at Ivy.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mandy replied from behind me causing me to jump.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she replied sheepishly. ¡°I had toe to see what you were doing. You¡¯re being odd.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I AM odd.¡± I retorted rolling my eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. But it¡¯s more than usual.¡±


    Mandy was a sweet girl, but for some reason, she seemed off to me.


    The first day I met her, I could sense she was going to be trouble. Mandy seemed shy and naive, but


    as my eyes drifted toward her intriguing figure, curiosity filled me with who she really could be.


    The day I met her, Mandy dressed like she was the most high-end girl on campus, but her personality


    didn¡¯t reflect the way she seemed to want to present herself.


    ¡°As that may be. I was simply making sure Ivy was okay.¡± Turning away from the corner of the building,


    my feet carried me towards my car in hopes of being able to get rid of Mandy.


    ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± She called out.


    Groaning, f spun to face her with a smile, ¡°sorry. I have some personal stuff I have to do. We can catch


    upter though.¡±


    Lying again. Letting out an exasperated sigh, I pulled out my phone checking to see if the message I


    had been waiting on hade in.


    Much to my dismay¡­ it hadn¡¯t. Go figure.


    Looking back over my shoulder, I watched as Mandy slowly turned and began to walk towards the


    direction Caleb and Damian had been arguing. It wasnt the wisest of directions to go, but knowing her


    she would get in the middle because Ivy was there.


    Her funeral.


    I didn¡¯t trust that girl. She was a snake in tall grass waiting for someone to make a mistake. On more


    than one asion had I caught her watching Ivy. Each time she yed it off as if she was in the wrong


    ce at the wrong time, but I still didn¡¯t trust it.


    The bright morning sun beamed off my faded blue four-door sedan as it sat in the parking lot. The sight


    of the old car brought a smile to my face, and that was because I had missed it terribly.


    Yes, I could have flown back from Georgia, but honestly, walking around everywhere sucked.


    So my old car was a quick choice.


    My mind drifted back to Ivy, contemting the need to tell her the truth.


    If Ivy wasn¡¯t careful she was going to end up in a dangerous predicament, and nothing those guys did


    would be able to save her from her fate.


    ¡°Kate¡­. The sound of my name being called from my passenger door froze me in my ce.


    I thanked the gods that my doors were locked once I started the engine because when I faced the


    neer, I saw Caleb¡¯s eyes staring back at me.


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡± I questioned rolling the window down a hair.


    ¡°Where are you going? Don¡¯t you have ss right now?¡±


    Caleb was an inquisitive man, but there was no way he would be able to know my schedule. ¡°No, sir.


    But I do have an appointment so I must be going.¡±


    ¡°Oh-¡± he replied thinking, ¡°I could have sworn I saw you in Mrs. Simmon¡¯s ss the other day.¡±


    Now I know he is lying. ¡°I find that hard to believe, Professor. Especially considering the fact I just back


    in townst night.¡±


    The happy smiling instructor¡¯s act quickly dissipated. ¡°Perhaps, I was mistaken.¡±


    Caleb was a man I never was too fond of. ¡°I must be going. Have a wonderful day.¡±


    Putting my car into reverse, he stepped back onto the sidewalk pushing his hands into his pockets.


    With his brows furrowed, his eyes never left mine. The man was thinking hard about something.


    If he was approaching me now it meant one of two things.


    One he was starting to take an interest in me like he did Ivy, and there could be trouble.


    Or two¡­


    He was catching on to what was going on around him- and I was running out of time.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35: Stop beating around the bush


    Ivy Pov


    Breathing heavily through my nose, I exhaled in annoyance. Damian had brought me to his car in the


    parking lot and wanted to take me home to exin. All of which I wasn¡¯t having.


    ¡°You can exin here,¡± I replied, crossing my arms over my chest.


    His jaw tightened, and his muscles tensed. For some reason, Damian held himself back from whatever


    he wanted to do. ¡°Fine.¡± His words, spoken through gritted teeth.


    Cocking a brow, I leaned against his car and waited patiently. Never before had he been so willing to


    comply, and that notion on its own made me curious.


    *Look-¡± he stated with a sigh, ¡°I have known Caleb since high school. He is older than me, and when


    he got his mate before me he was happy. Surprisingly enough, we used to be friends.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t hard to believe that at one point they had been friends. The way they argued made it seem


    like they had indeed been close at one point in time. I just never realized that Damian would find it this


    hard to talk about.


    ¡°I figured that.¡¯ I finally replied. ¡°But what is the deal about this mate.¡±


    *The day Caleb turned eighteen and got his wolf, he found his mate. Her name was Sophia.¡±


    Sophia. The same swirled across my tongue, and yet something about her name seemed to light a


    spark in Damian¡¯ s eye.


    ¡°Did you care for her?¡±


    Shaking his head he sighed, ¡°not in the way you think. The three of us had been close friends, but


    instead of being happy she was mated to Caleb¡­ she rejected him.¡±


    ¡°Because she wanted to be with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied with a sigh, running his hand through his hair, ¡°she was convinced that there had


    been a mistake and that she and I were supposed to be mates. She was determined she was Luna


    material, not that of a Gamma¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Gamma?¡± The term caught my attention, and I was curious to know what it meant.


    There was still a lot about it all that I had not been made aware of.


    ¡°Yes, a Gamma is the Alpha¡¯s third inmand. As I said, it¡¯splicated.¡±


    Frowning, I leaned forward off of his car and stared at him. ¡°Perhaps, there would be lessplications


    had you told me everything from day one. Regardless, it doesn¡¯t exin why she rejected him. What


    would make her want to reject him and go to you?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ivy!¡± He groaned in frustration, ¡°because she wanted to be the Luna? I mean, why do


    women do half of the things they do?¡±


    His sexiest remark made me roll my eyes in displeasure, you must have led her on then.¡±


    From what the guys had told me, Damian wasn¡¯t the man he is now back then. When he was younger,


    he was a party guy who loved to have fun and sleep with thedies.


    It only made sense that she thought she would have more with him


    *I don¡¯t lead people on That¡¯s disgusting


    Disgusting?!


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I questioned, watching as he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Did you party back then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s relevant.¡±


    ¡°Just answer the damn question, Damian. Did you party back then?¡± I asked, getting frustrated with his


    stubbornness.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well did you hang out with her back then?¡± I asked, making sure my questions were leading to a


    particr direction.


    ¡°Again, how is that relevant, Ivy.¡± He replied, shaking his head.


    ¡°Please stop making me repeat my questions, and just fucking answer them.¡± | snapped, trying to show


    him that I was done ying his games.


    ¡°Yes, we all hung out. What¡¯s your next question?¡± The sarcasm in his words dripping from his lips.


    ¡°Did you ever do anything with her before she found out they were mates? Kissing¡­ sex?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not answering that question,¡± Damian replied before walking towards the passenger seat of his car


    and opening the door for me to get in.


    ¡°No, answer the damn question. I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so hard about this.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t hard, but it isn¡¯t any of yours or anyone else¡¯s business. Now get in the damn car, Ivy.¡± The


    growl that left his lips at his words made it clear that he was done ying my game. However, hisck


    of response to the question made it clear what the answer was.


    He had done something with her, and in turn, she thought they could be more.


    Poor Caleb.


    To think the man had a chance of a mate and lost it because Damian was the center of her attention. In


    a way, it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault. He couldn¡¯t have expected them to be mates, or at least, I hoped he


    didn¡¯t continue after he found out


    ¡°Your silence is all the admission I need,¡± I replied after a moment. ¡°I think I will go for a walk, and make


    my own way home.¡±


    Damian mmed the car door as I turned around, ¡°will you stop being so fucking immature and get in


    the damn car. I don¡¯t have time for this shit.¡±


    ¡°Just go home, Damian.¡± I countered over my shoulder as I kept my feet moving. No matter what I did,


    he constantly wanted to argue with me. I may not have known much about mates, but I was sure this


    wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± with calm collection, Damian grasped my arm once more and turned me to face him. A longing


    within his eyes gave way to his attempt at trying. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this.¡±


    The notion that he was asking for understanding made my heart swell, ¡°no. You can¡¯t keep acting like


    this. I¡¯m tired of arguing with you. Since I got here all you have done is been cruel to me, and I won¡¯t


    tolerate it anymore.¡±


    Pulling away from him, I continued walking across campus. His footsteps never followed me. My chest


    tightened in the realization that my life was a cruel fluctuation of twists and turns. Constant secrets


    preventing me from seeing clearly


    Clouded skies gave way to the approaching rain that would soon settle down upon the earth, and with


    it, winter would begin its approach in just a short time. Never did I realize that love could bring such


    anguish.


    In my own way. I did love each of them- or at least I thought I did.


    Staring down at the ground, I thought over what Damian had told me.


    My heart broke for them both. I couldn¡¯t understand why fate had been cruel to them, but again, there


    was still so much I didn¡¯t know. I was the outsider in the situation.


    The foreign entity that came in, and changed the game for everyone.


    Was Caleb lying to me? Did he have an ulterior motive that he was hiding?


    A scream of frustration tore through my throat bringing the attention of people passing by. I didn¡¯t care


    what they thought. I didn¡¯t care what any of them thought.


    The only thing I wanted was to have peace in my life.


    Peace seemed so far away though.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice traveled through the air.


    Looking towards the road, I spotted his car with ease. The passenger window rolled down and his face


    peered through with concern.


    ¡°Oh-¡± I replied, ¡°Hey, Caleb.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing standing outside? It¡¯s about to start storming.¡± He replied.


    Augh escaped me as I shook my head slightly, ¡°I am trying to figure out why my life is the way it is. I


    have you acting a certain way, and Caleb telling me somethingpletely different. Through it all¡­ I


    don¡¯t even know what my purpose is.¡±


    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s get out somewhere warm before it starts storming. I will help you figure this all out.¡± Like


    always, Caleb¡¯s words seemed sincere. But now with the lingering doubt in my mind ced there by


    Damian, I didn¡¯t know what to believe.


    ¡°How do I know you aren¡¯t pretending? That this isn¡¯t just an act.¡±


    My question was appropriate considering what I had seen between them earlier. I didn¡¯t even know that


    Caleb and Damian had known each other till the situation in the courtyard.


    Neither man exined that their rtionship had been more than acquaintances.


    ¡°Have I ever given you a reason to not trust me?¡± He asked, causing me to hesitate.


    He had a point. Never before had he given me a reason not to trust him.


    Nodding my head, I climbed into his car and shut the door. ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    There was no telling if I was making a mistake, but there was only one way to find out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36: Masks of Truth


    The wind wailed against the darkening sky, making those around aware of the approaching dangers. It


    was going to be the most unpleasant of days, but they say through the darkness one will always find a


    light.


    Or something like that.


    Caleb¡¯s car pushed through the approaching rain towards his home. A sense of unease fell over us on


    the drive, and an internal debate on whether I had made the right choice made me curious as to what I


    was currently doing.


    Caleb wasn¡¯t my mate, and yet, I had so willingly gone with him.


    Maybe I¡¯m making a mistake.


    Pulling into his drive, I hesitated outside the car, ¡°I think I should just go home.¡±


    Caleb spun around, his eyes staring at me with apprehension. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just don¡¯t think I should cause more problems.¡±


    Caleb slowly nodded his head, pushing his hands into his front pockets, ¡°at least let me make you a


    cup of tea and we can get you an Uber if you would like.¡±


    Guilt washed over me at his response. Caleb had done nothing but been kind to me, and here I was


    acting as if he was a criminal. It wasn¡¯t fair to him. He had done nothing wrong.


    ¡°That sounds great.¡± I smiled, ¡°let¡¯s have tea and then I will call a cab.¡±


    A smile crossed his lips as he turned and continued towards the front door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened earlier.¡± Caleb¡¯s apologetic voice called out as he moved around his


    kitchen.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I replied softly, ¡°everyone has their issues and yours and Damian¡¯s seem to run deep.¡±


    Silence met the air between us as he set the kettle on the stove and prepared our cups.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He replied after a moment, ¡°it¡¯s a shame too because we used to be close.¡±


    As the tea was sat in front of me, I picked it up without hesitation and sighed into the delicious taste


    that filled my mouth. On long days, the best cure is always a cup of tea or, at least that is what my


    mother told me growing up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I remembered sitting around the dining table with her after a rough day at school, and she would make


    me a cup of tea while we talked about what happened.


    Those were memories I cherished.


    *Thank you for being so kind and caring,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°I am just doing what any caring person would do, Ivy.¡±


    Something about the way that Caleb spoke set my nerves on edge. A smirky on his face that


    seemed more off than usual. Nodding my head slowly, I gave a small smile and fiddled my fingers


    around my cup.


    ¡°I appreciate that.¡± I muttered softly, ¡°I think I am going to call that cab now. I¡¯m sure people are


    beginning to wonder where I am.¡±


    Standing to my feet, I stumbled a bit. My eyes blurring slightly and my head foggy. It wasn¡¯t a feeling I


    had before, and with every step I took, I felt my body be heavier and heavier.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ivy?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice replied from behind me. An uneasy feeling settled in my stomach.


    ¡°Perhaps, you should sit down.¡±


    Panic set into my veins as I tried to grasp a handle on myself and found it impossible to do.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± I asked breathlessly.


    Unable to stand any longer, my legs finally gave out, and my body copsed to the floor. A cry of pain


    left my lips as I tried to understand what was happening to me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look good at all.¡± Caleb taunted, his heavy footsteps echoing against the wood floor as he


    approached me slowly


    ¡°Wha-¡± I stuttered my head throbbing with a dull ache, ¡°what did you do to me?¡±


    There was no doubt about it. The situation I was in wasn¡¯t normal, and now I was questioning my


    judgment towards men. Had I misunderstood everything?


    Was Caleb really the devil in disguise?


    The fluttering of my heart as it raced echoed in my ears, and slowly Caleb¡¯s face came into view as he


    crouched down near my face with a grin spread across his lips.


    ¡°Oh, my sweet dear, Ivy.¡± He replied shaking his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t want things to be like this. Honestly, I


    thought you were warming up to me. Then Damian made the spectacle he did today, and I knew I


    couldn¡¯t waste any more time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I cried out in pain and confusion. ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t, but don¡¯t worry, I will exin everything to you.¡± He replied standing to his feet.


    Caleb POV


    For too long I had endured the idiocy that was Damian. The man wasn¡¯t the Alpha his people needed,


    and instead of being cast aside and one of his other brothers taking over, they epted him with open


    arms.


    Yet, they didn¡¯t know the man like I did.


    Growing up in the pack, there was a moral code you went by. A standard that was meant no matter


    what. It was what was instilled upon us since we were pups, and Damian failed at it all. It didn¡¯t matter if


    he and his brothers were orphans- they didn¡¯t belong here.


    My eyes cast down to Ivy, whoy on the floor helpless to the drug I had given her. She wanted to


    know the truth. So who was I to deny her of that?


    ¡°Damian never deserved to be Alpha.¡± I stated, ¡°he was a piece of shit when we were kids, and he still


    is to this day. Always thinking that he was better than everyone else, and never taking anything


    serious.¡±


    | sneered at the memories that tried to resurface.


    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± She whispered softly, the medication I gave her working double-


    time as I hoped.


    ¡°It has everything to do with you, Ivy and in time you will know the details.¡± Her eyes slowly fluttered


    until hershes brushed against her cheek. It was the sign that I had been waiting for. Grabbing the


    duffel bag from my sofa, I carried it towards my car, quickly preparing to leave for my next location.


    The brothers would soone looking for their mate, and it meant that my time in my home was


    coming to an end. It wasn¡¯t for nothing though. I had yed my part within this town for long enough,


    and now that I had what I had been waiting for, I was going to move to the next part of my n.


    Constant buzzing from my pocket caused me to groan in irritation. Pulling my phone from my pocket, I


    watched my the good little wolf¡¯s name cross the screen.


    ¡°Ah, I was wondering when you would call.¡°


    ¡°Yeah, well I have been busy as always. Did you get her?¡± She replied with irritation.


    A chuckle left my lips at her tone, ¡°of course I did. We will be heading that way in just a minute.¡±


    ¡°Well, you better hurry,¡± she snapped, ¡°They are up at the school looking for her. Considering the


    argument you had with Damian they will being to your ce next. Thest thing you need to do is


    get caught with her in your possession.¡±


    The news was unpleasant, and as much as I didn¡¯t appreciate the way she was speaking to me, the girl


    had a point. I needed to be quick, ¡°alright. We will see you tomorrow.¡±


    Hanging up my phone, I slid it back into my pocket before jogging back inside. Ivy¡¯s bodyy sleeping


    on the wooden floor of my living room, her hair sprawled around her like a halo.


    ¡°Soon, my dear, things will change in my favor, and I will be able to show you what it¡¯s like to be mated


    to a real wolf.¡±


    The thought itself made the bulge in my jeans tighten in excitement. I had wanted this girl since the first


    day I had seen her. Now, that I had her there was no way I would let her go.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37: She¡¯s Missing


    Hale POV


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I cursed under my breath as I mmed the door of my car. ¡°She isn¡¯t on campus.¡±


    My eyes scanned the empty campus courtyard, looking for where she could have gone. Rain began to


    fall from the sky and worry filled me.


    If Ivy was out here, it wasn¡¯t good. The weather in this part of the country was unpredictable, and with


    theing rain, the cold would follow.


    I couldn¡¯t allow her to get sick or worse¡­ hurt.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± I yelled again.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t here Hale!¡± James called over a p of thunder. ¡°Maybe she headed home.¡±


    ¡°Without her car?!¡± I retorted.


    The moment Damian had gotten home, and told me what happened at the school between Caleb and


    Ivy, I went in search of her. The only problem was that Ivy having the damn ne I gave her made


    her untraceable.


    Regret filled me realizing what I had done.


    Something that was intended to give her privacy now became a hindrance to her safety


    ¡°Where could she be?¡± James asked as if I would be able to answer that question. There was no telling


    where she could be.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Our rtionship with her hasn¡¯t exactly been great, as you may know.¡± I snapped at him


    with irritation. All of our wolves could feel the connection with Ivy growing fainter every day. The circle


    hadn¡¯t been fullypleted, and now with her missing, it was a bigger issue.


    Moving back towards the car, I mmed the door, my hands hitting the steering wheel over and over


    again. I had to get her back¡­ even if the bond broke with the harvest moon¡­


    Thad to get her back more than anything, but sometimes I worried if she was better of without us. Ivy


    deserved better than what she was getting.


    ¡°What happens if we can¡¯t find her before the harvest moon?¡±


    James¡¯ question hit me hard, the thought that the bond would sever was unnerving.


    Would it mean that we would lose Ivy forever, or was it the possibility she would no longer be able to


    mate with four but instead just one?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, James. Let¡¯s just find her.¡±


    Silence filled the car as we pulled out from the university and drove around town looking for her figure


    with every turn we made. No matter how hard we searched, every angle came up empty-handed.


    ¡°What about that guy¡¯s house¡­ Caleb. Do you think she went there?¡±


    James, for once, had made a good point. Breaking into a U-turn, I pushed my foot down on the gas and


    sped towards Caleb¡¯s house. I had made a point when Damian had mentioned her hanging out with the


    guy to discover where he lived, and now it woulde in handy.


    Pulling onto the concrete drive, James and I were out of the car in a sh. My fist beating upon the


    door with a sense of urgency. Praying to the goddess I hoped that Ivy was here because if she wasn¡¯t, I


    didn¡¯t know what I was going to do.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± I called out into the air, ¡°Caleb¡­ open up it¡¯s important!¡±


    ¡°Hale¡­ I don¡¯t think they are here.¡± James¡¯ replied standing back and looking up at the dark windows


    of the house.


    ¡°She has to be. We have to find her, James.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m telling you she isn¡¯t here.¡± His reply was former this time, and as my eyes met his, I felt


    it too. She isn¡¯ there, and if she had been, she was long gone now.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± A voice called from behind us, causing us both to turn around.


    The gray hair of an older man stood on the other side of a hedge in the neighbor¡¯s yard with concern


    etched on his


    face.


    ¡°Yes?¡± James replied as we walked closer.


    ¡°Are you looking for the young man who lives here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are. Do you know if he has been home?¡± The words left my mouth quickly, hoping for anything


    that would clue me into whether or not Ivy had been here.


    ¡°Oh, I would say about an hour ago. He and a pretty young girl came home, and then thirty minutes


    later, they both left.¡±


    ¡°Ivy was here¡­¡± I mumbled, looking back at the house and wondering where they could have gone.


    ¡°Yes, the poor thing looked like she was sick.¡±


    Spinning back around, I stared at him with confusion. ¡°Sick?¡±


    Why would she be sick? That made no sense.


    ¡°Yes, she could barely walk and the young man said she fainted and he was taking her to the hospital.¡±


    Tension and suspense filled me as my anxiety skyrocketed. There was no way that she had fainted.


    None of it made sense and Caleb knew we werewolves. He wouldn¡¯t have just taken her to a normal


    hospital.


    ¡°Hale¡­¡± James¡¯ whispered, ¡°we have to tell Damian.¡±


    ¡°I know.. let¡¯s go. I have a feeling lvy is in trouble.¡±


    Ivy POV


    The dull sounds of a motor filled my ears as the fog lifted from my mind. Slowly opening my eyes, the


    bright light of my surroundings began to fill my vision. I¡¯m moving.


    The realization was obvious, but for some reason, my mind couldn¡¯t wrap around what was happening.


    It was as if every fiber of my body protested against what was happening.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I muttered, sitting up straight and trying to grasp my bearings.


    A man¡¯s mumbled voice drew my attention, and I could have sworn it was Caleb talking into a phone.


    His eyes nced back at me from a mirror over and over again.


    ¡°What- I groaned, my hand trying to move unable to, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Focusing my gaze, I took in the brown rope wrapped repeatedly around my wrists. Realization and


    horror set into my bones as I looked up to see Caleb in the front seat driving,


    ¡°Good morning, Ivy.¡± He replied staring at me from the rearview mirror, ¡°I was wondering when you


    would wake up.¡±


    ¡°Where am I? What is going on!¡± Pulling against the restraints, my eyes widened.


    He kidnapped me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    A man I trusted had taken me against my will and far away from my home.


    ¡°Calm down, Ivy. Enjoy the ride, resisting will only cause you to hurt yourself.¡±


    ¡°Your crazy!¡± I yelled in anger, ¡°let me go right now!¡±


    A growl reverberated from the front seat, causing me to slink back where I was sitting, ¡°you will watch


    how you speak to me, Ivy.¡±


    This man in front of me was no longer the man I had once known. Instead, he had be something


    else, and I felt foolish not to have listened to Damian¡¯s warning.


    Caleb wasn¡¯t a good man. He was dangerous, and I walked into his trap.


    Tears threatened to spill down my cheeks, and blinking quickly, I tried to push them back.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I thought we were friends.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s deep chuckle made my stomach tighten in fear, ¡°enjoy the ride. I will exin everything when


    we arrive.¡±


    It was pointless to keep up the emotions I was going through. If I was going to find a way to break free,


    I was going to have to save my energy.


    God knows what this man had nned.


    The fluttering of wind from Caleb¡¯s open window brushed against the side of my face. The smell of the


    lake within my nostrils caused me to take in the details outside.


    Thick forests in the distance surrounded the water from theke below. Concrete pirs with spiral tops


    crested the edges of the bridge against the sky. I wasn¡¯t sure where Caleb was taking me, but from the


    looks of it, it was far from the town I was in.


    Perhaps, if I paid attention to my surroundings, I could find a way back.


    There was always a chance I could escape.


    Hope was the only thing I had to hold on to because without it there was no telling where my mind


    would go. My mother, the guys¡­ they all needed me, and instead of doing what I should have, I


    decided to ignore them.


    I should have stayed home in Georgia and nevere to this ce.


    All had be was a damsel in my own story, with the big bad wolf ready to devour me.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38: How do you take your tea?


    The car stopped, jolting me forward in my seat. My eyes scanned the darkness of the dense forest


    around me while I tried to contemte where I was. This was unfamiliar terrain though. A cloak of


    uneasy darkness spread across forests, I had never been in,


    Yet, this is where Caleb brought me.


    He drove for hours and refused to stop under any circumstance. The irritation over his behavior and my


    situation grew by the second.


    Just as I thought I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, the car came to a stop and I was faced with the idea of


    where our destination was


    Moving quickly from the car, he opened my door and grabbed me by my arm, and roughly pulled me to


    my feet. The cold fresh air hit my face, as I stumbled on the rooted ground. There was no gentle touch


    from Caleb, instead, his firm grasp pulled me further and further up a trail towards a small wooden


    cabin overlooking a bluff.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± I whimpered as he tugged on me again. His cold eyes darted towards me before


    looking back on his set target


    ¡°Stop whining. If you listened and moved faster, I wouldn¡¯t have to treat you like a child.¡±


    Unsure of what awaited me in the cabin, I pushed into him causing him to stumble, and ripped my arm


    from his grasp. Moving quickly, I tried to break free but only managed a few feet before he yanked me


    back


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I cried out before I was thrown over his shoulder kicking and screaming,


    ¡°Scream all you want, Ivy. No one is going to hear you out here.¡±


    He moved from the dirt path up to the porch, carrying me as if I weighed nothing. The door opened and


    a cool voice I hadn¡¯t expected to flow freely in the air.


    ¡°It took you long enough to get here.¡± Mandy¡¯s voice replied causing my eyes to widen.


    ¡°Mandy?¡± The gasp that left me caused her to chuckle, and I realized that her friendship with me had


    been nothing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± She called out as Caleb dropped me down onto an old worn-out sofa with a grin on his lips.


    ¡°I have been waiting for this moment for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Her eyes seemed to shimmer in the dim light of the fire as if twinkling with a desire to let me know


    everything that they held secret. ¡°Give it time, and I will tell you everything you want to know.¡±


    ¡°No, you need to tell me now. What the fuck is wrong with you both?!¡±


    The p across my face was unexpected, but the sting was ever so present. My eyes swirled for a


    moment as focused back on what was in front of me.


    I had always considered Mandy to be a quiet and sweet girl, but to my surprise, she was a devilish


    demon in disguise. ¡°Now look what you made me do.¡±


    Her cold words matched her re before she walked away to the kitchen. My eyes shifted towards


    Caleb. I tried to search for any part of him that felt remorse, but instead, all I saw was lust in his eyes


    as he stared at me.


    ¡°Caleb, I know you hate Damian but this isn¡¯t how you get revenge, I have done nothing to you.¡±


    His lips formed into a thin straight line at the mention of Damian. ¡°This isn¡¯t about him¡­ well not


    exactly.¡±


    ¡®Then will one of you please tell me what the hell is going on?¡±


    Silence followed the open statement hanging between us. I wanted answers, and I wasn¡¯t going to give


    up. But something told me that with the way they were both acting. I wasn¡¯t going to like what they had


    to say


    ¡°We are saving you, Ivy.¡± Mandy finally replied, stepping back into the living room with a porcin


    teapot. ¡°Giving you a chance to change your future.¡±


    ¡°Change my future?¡± Nothing she was saying made sense. ¡°How can you change my future?¡±


    ¡°This is one thing I hate about the four of them. They didn¡¯t have themon respect to tell you the


    truth about who you are, and what you will do.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it doesn¡¯t seem anyone wants to tell me anything anymore. Including you.¡± 1 snapped,


    frustrated with the riddles she was spewing.


    Tsk. Tsk. Tsk


    The sound caused my anger to bubble as she stepped closer, ¡°tell me, Ivy¡­ how do you like your tea?¡±


    Tea! Was she being fucking serious right now?!


    ¡°If I tell you, will you start talking?¡± I replied through gritted teeth.


    Perhaps, I would have to y their game in order to get questions.


    Her eyes cast off for a moment before she looked back towards Caleb, who had taken a seat in the


    chair across from me. He quickly nced at her, shrugging his shoulders causing Mandy to smile.


    ¡°Of course. That sounds fair to me.¡±


    Rolling my eyes I sighed,¡±two sugars and a ssh of milk.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. I will be right back.¡±


    Trying to maintain myposure, I leaned back into the sofa and stared at Caleb. To think that for


    weeks I spent time getting to know him and helping out in his ss.


    Even staying the night at his house!


    Only to find out he had been ying me the whole time. That his goal had been this from the


    beginning, and I fed right into the lies he was creating. I was a fool to trust him.


    ¡°Here we go,¡± Mandy replied with a smile as she brought in a pot of tea and a few cups. ¡°Now, why


    don¡¯t we start¡­ Caleb, do you want to tell her or should I.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Mandy.¡± He snapped quickly with irritation, ¡°stop acting like your in charge of anything.¡±


    Her eyes widened at his temper as did mine, both of us looking at him as if he had lost his mind.


    ¡°Excuse me? If it wasn¡¯t for me they would have caught you by now¡­¡±


    A growl of anger left his throat as his eyes turned ck. I had seen Damian get like this a few times,


    and from what! assumed, it was the beast inside him that was ready to break free.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ ¡®I muttered staring at him, ¡°Please Caleb¡­ you can tell me.¡±


    Mandy red at me, not pleased with me speaking, but she didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth.


    ¡°Mandy was right. Caleb finally said after he took a deep breath, and leaned forward on his knees. ¡°I


    am trying to save you, Ivy. Give you a different life.¡±


    A different life?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± sighing, he pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°you wouldn¡¯t have to be mated to them and would be


    able to choose who you want to love.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s words weren¡¯t words that I was expecting. I didn¡¯t think that there was a way to undo what had


    already been


    done. Hale said it was for life, and if it was, then nothing Caleb said was making any sense.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t possible.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ maybe not for normal wolves, but you are human. Your bond to them isn¡¯tplete without


    Damian.¡± The glint in his eyes caught me off guard.


    ¡°You¡¯re happy about this?¡± I stated, making my observation known.


    Augh left him as he before a grin slid across his face, ¡°yes. Because when the Harvest Moon peaks


    in two days¡­ the bond will break with the other three, and you will be free to be imed by another


    wolf.¡±


    The bond will break.


    The idea of my attachment to the other guys severing was horrific. Yes, we had our problems but I


    didn¡¯t want to leave them¡­ did I?


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ why would I want another wolf if I let them go?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to want anything, Ivy.¡± Mandy smirked, ¡°but it will be pleasant to watch Damian fall


    when Caleb ims you for himself.¡±


    My chest tightened at her revtion, and everything slowly began to make sense. Caleb wanted


    revenge on Damian, that was obvious. So, therefore, I became the object he would use to do so.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    Standing to his feet Caleb¡¯s eyes met mine, ¡°to make him suffer the loss of a mate, just as I had to


    endure with him.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39: Caleb¡¯s Deration


    A dull ache filled me as my mind tried to wrap around the idea of what Caleb said. The two of them had


    completely lost their minds.


    How was it that my life had made the turn it did?


    All I wanted was peace, and yet I was resorted to participating in a twisted society that deemed holding


    people hostage as a way to fix their problems.


    ¡°Caleb, why?¡± I asked softly, trying to understand how the sweet man I once met would be so cruel


    towards me. ¡°This is all ridiculous. You have to let me go.¡±


    ¡°I already told you why. What part of that don¡¯t you understand?¡± He snapped, his eyes narrowed in my


    direction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why me¡­?¡± I searched for a part of him that could see reason, ¡°I get that you have


    issues with them, but I never did anything to you.¡±


    I watched as he paced around the room. The rigid stance of his body showed the frustration he was


    feeling. ¡°It isn¡¯t about that, Ivy. You mean something to him, and to be honest, I wish it wasn¡¯t you. You


    don¡¯t deserve what¡¯sing, but I won¡¯t deny the joy I do have in being able to have you as mine.


    You¡¯re special.¡±


    Special? This man really had lost his mind. I was nothing special. All I wanted to do was finish school,


    and make an impact on humanity to help better our.


    A simple tree hugger, as most would call me.


    Sighing in disbelief, my eyes gazed towards the window. Mandy¡¯s figure paced back and forth as she


    talked low on her phone. I wasn¡¯t sure who she was speaking to, but when her phone rang earlier, she


    jumped at the opportunity to step outside and take the call.


    ¡°I will never ept you, Caleb,¡± I stated firmly, trying to show him how serious I was.


    The one thing Hale had taught me was that mating was about eptance of both parties. So


    theoretically, if I didn¡¯t ept him, he couldn¡¯t im me, right?


    At least, that was the hope.


    A deep chuckle echoed from his throat as he stopped and nced towards me, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. You


    don¡¯t have to ept me, because when I mark you, it will be toote.¡±


    Toote? What does he mean it will be toote?!


    ¡°You can¡¯t mark me.¡± The statement was meant to be firm, but disbeliefced the words instead.


    ¡°Oh, I think you will find that I can do as I want.¡± Calebughed before striding toward me, ¡°I know that


    in time you will love me.¡±


    Love was such a strong word to use, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I even knew what love was.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± I replied, rolling my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what delusional world you¡¯re living in, but I¡¯m


    pretty sure love doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°You will change your mind eventually, Ivy.¡± He was confident in his beliefs that I would love him.


    And his arrogance over the matter infuriated me.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± I yelled, showing him I wouldn¡¯t back down, ¡°Damian wille for me and there is nothing


    you can do about it.¡±


    As the words left my mouth, Caleb gripped my hair and pulled me towards him, his face inches from


    mine, ¡°never


    say his name in front of me again. He is nothing.¡±


    A swell of fear rippled through me seeing a new side to Caleb. This was a man who wasn¡¯t afraid to get


    what he wanted, and that wasn¡¯t the same man I knew.


    ¡°Get your hands off me.¡± I snapped.


    No matter how scared I was, I couldn¡¯t show him fear. I had to keep myself together and wait for the


    right moment when I could escape. Who would have thought the sweet and caring professor I once


    knew would turn out to be a man of insanity?


    ¡°Nice try, but I know what¡¯s really running through your mind. You say he wille for you, but there is


    still doubt lurking in the depths of your consciousness. The smirk on his face made my heart sink.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. I doubted whether Damian or any of them woulde for me. I had done nothing but


    create problems for them since I had arrived. The conflict of my arrival had torn their happy family


    apart, and even though they were trying to work through it, I was still aplication.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± I spit, showing emphasis on my reluctance. There was no way I would let him get inside my


    head. Even if I had doubt, I wouldn¡¯t stay Caleb¡¯s prisoner. I had to find a way to break free from his


    hold and get my life back


    Even if that meant running forever. I would do it.


    ¡°So fiesty.¡± He smirked before firmly tossing me over his shoulder. My eyes widened at what he was


    doing.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± I screamed as he forced me down into the darkness.


    The damp, stale stench of the basement invaded my nose, causing a sputter to escape my lips as I


    coughed. There was no telling thest time this basement probably had ever seen any kind of


    attention, and now here I was being locked into it.


    ¡°You are going to learn that when I want something, I will have it, Ivy.¡±


    A new sense of fear swept through me, my heart racing with every step he took. There was no telling


    what he was really nning to do, but my mind wandered to what it could entail.


    Forced mating. Unwanted desires. Caleb was a man determined to have me, and make Damian live in


    the same pain he had lived in for such a long time.


    He quickly threw my body down upon something soft, and as I scrambled to look around, I saw the old


    tattered bed beneath me.


    ¡°The hell are you doing?¡± I gasped, as I watched Caleb reach down and pick up a steel chain from the


    floor walking towards me.


    ¡°What does it look like?¡± He retorted, ¡°I can¡¯t have you escaping.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed, my body scrambling backward as I tried to put as much distance between him and


    me. It was useless, though. Caleb snatched me by the ankle and dragged me towards him before


    clipping the shackle to my wrist and smiling down at me.


    ¡°Only two days left, Ivy. As soon as the moon¡¯s high and the bond breaks, you will be mine.¡±


    Two days. His words ran through my mind as I watched his figure retreat back up the stairs leaving me


    in the darkness.


    I didn¡¯t see it as I had two days left.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    No. I saw it as I had two days to escape, Reaching up, I grasped the ne around my neck and


    yanked it off. The once object of privacy was now my only means of escape.


    The thing was, I couldn¡¯t let Caleb know I had that over on him.


    I had to have the element of surprise. Otherwise, my fate would be sealed with his bite.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40: Brotherly Arguments


    Damian POV


    ¡°How can she be gone?!¡± I yelled, listening to my brothers exin to me that no matter where they


    looked, they couldn¡¯t find her.


    Dread filled me, realizing how badly I had fucked up. I shouldn¡¯t have treated her the way I did, and


    now that I had, the bond was fading. James exined he could barely feel her now, and it made sense


    since he was the first to have mated with her.


    ¡°You know this would never have happened had you not been such a dick.¡± Talon snapped, crossing


    his arms over his chest as he leaned against the door frame.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, Talon. Don¡¯t you think I know that!¡±


    Tensions were high in the mansion, and thankfully, Allison and Zane took a trip for a few days.


    Otherwise, I would have had to listen to Ivy¡¯s father run his mouth as well.


    A swirling pit of despair built within my stomach as I yed over what could have happened to her. She


    wasn¡¯t the kind of girl to just leave¡­ or well, I mean she was, but not like this.


    Fuck, what am I going to do?


    ¡°Uh¡­ someone¡¯sing up the driveway, and in a hurry.¡± James replied as he stared out the front


    window.


    Moving from the living room, I headed to the front door just in time to see a blonde girl step out of a


    blue car ande marching straight for me. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Where is who?¡±


    ¡°Ivy. Don¡¯t y fucking stupid with me. Where is she?¡± She asked again with her hands on her hips


    starting in frustration.


    A growl of disapproval left my lips at her tone, ¡®who the fuck do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    ¡°The bitch who is looking out for her pack member.¡± She growled in response, her eyes glowing an


    amber color as she bared her fangs.


    Taken aback in the moment, I found myself speechless at her admission. Pack member? How was Ivy


    part of her pack?


    ¡°The hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ivy Thorne is part of my pack, and my name is Kate. Now where the fuck are the rest of you? We have


    a lot to catch up on.¡± She replied, pushing past me and making her way into the house.


    Every part of me wanted to put her on her ass for the way she was speaking to me. Yet, I couldn¡¯t. I


    was too curious about what she was talking about to stop her.


    Closing the front door, I pushed forward towards the living room where Kate was standing with my


    brothers talking over the situation. ¡°You are all idiots,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you start telling me why the fuck you¡¯re here in my house acting the way you are? You are


    far from your own territory.¡± I snapped, tired of listening to her bitchy attitude.


    Turning around, she narrowed her eyes at me, crossing her arms over her chest, ¡°excuse me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to deal with this woman. I needed to find Ivy.


    ¡°You heard me. Now, exin.¡±


    Rolling her eyes, she sighed. ¡°When Ivy¡¯s father got with her mother, it wasn¡¯t just because she was


    pretty. He knew her family¡¯s connection with my pack and my father. He thought by being able to


    seduce her, he would wiggle his way into our pack to take over.¡¯


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Zane is a liar?¡± That was something I already knew.


    ¡°He is an egotistical pig that is after money and power. Everything you guys thought you knew about


    him is a lie. He wants to control this pack. My father knew how much mates meant to wolves, and so he


    didn¡¯t want to stop Ivying to you, but he didn¡¯t trust Zane.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with finding her now!¡± I yelled in frustration.


    Yes, this information was important to an extent, but it didn¡¯t help me with my current problem.


    ¡°As I was saying,¡± she replied, narrowing her eyes, ¡°he wants the bond toplete so he can get rid of


    you. Once the bondsplete, if Ivy dies, you all do as well, and he can take over this pack. What he


    didn¡¯t ount for was your past issues with Caleb.¡±


    ¡°Caleb?¡± James asked, as he nced at me, raising a brow.


    ¡°Yes, Caleb.¡± I retorted, ¡°he may have issues with me, but he isn¡¯t that stupid.¡±


    Laughter filled the air as Kate shook her head, ¡°that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. He has her, Damian. I have


    no doubt about that.¡±


    A shadow of darkness rose within me, hearing what Kate said. There was no way Caleb would be


    stupid enough to take Ivy. Regardless of the issues he and I had, I saw the way he looked at her when I


    confronted him.


    He cared for her in some odd way.


    ¡°Why would he want her?¡± Hale replied, staring at me.


    Sighing, I pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to let what they were saying process. The only reason


    he would take her if he had was because he wanted to get back at me for what his mate did. It wasn¡¯t


    my fault that she fell in love with me. I had always exined that wasn¡¯t what I wanted.


    I only would ept my mate.


    ¡°Because he mes me for what happened with his mate.¡±


    ¡°We have to stop him!¡± Talon roared, his eyes a swirling ck mist of anger. ¡°When the moon rises, he


    can take her for himself.¡±


    Talon was right. As much as I didn¡¯t want to believe it, he was right about that.


    ¡°I know where he lives. We can go there¡­¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t there.¡± Hale piped up, ¡°we looked, and the neighbor said that Caleb left with a girl.¡±


    ¡°So she willingly went with him?!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Hale replied, shaking his head. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t¡­.


    His eyes drifted off in a distant look. His mouth partially opened, ¡°Hale, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°She took off the ne. I can feel her, but it¡¯s faint.¡± He whispered, before rising to his feet. ¡°She is


    in trouble.¡±


    I envied my brothers for having that bond with her. I couldn¡¯t reach out to her the way they could, and it


    killed me! missed the opportunity to im her.


    I wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen again, though.


    ¡°She is in a cabin.¡± Talon spoke softly, his eyes searching the ground as if looking for something. ¡°Does


    Caleb have a cabin?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No. As far as I know, he doesn¡¯t, but then who knows what he has done over the years.¡±


    ¡°Caleb wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to take her to one of his properties.¡± Kate replied, speaking up. ¡°If he


    had her, he would take her somewhere you wouldn¡¯t look.¡±


    I was getting sick and tired of this girl. From the moment she had walked into the house, she did


    nothing but cause more questions, and threw her weight around like she was in charge.


    ¡°Well,¡± I snapped, ¡°by all means, where the fuck do you think he has her then?¡±


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re an asshole.¡± Kate shrugged her shoulders, ¡°no wonder she wanted to go home.¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t leave us.¡± James eximed, ¡°she loves us.¡±


    Kate smirked, shaking her head, ¡°anyway, I know someone who has a cabin. A girl named Mandy. I


    had suspected for a while that she was up to something shady, and overheard her on the phone the


    other day talking to someone about a cabin. I¡¯m guessing it was Caleb.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure why the name Mandy sounded familiar, but if Caleb had someone working with him, it


    only meant that things were going to be a lot trickier. ¡°Do you know where this ce is?¡±


    ¡°No, but I figured Hale could figure it out.¡± She replied, turning to Hale with a smile.


    Letting a sigh escape him, he stood and walked towards theputer on my desk. ¡°On it.¡±


    The situation with Ivy had gotten moreplicated. First, the issue with Caleb. Then hearing that her


    father Zane had his own agenda as well. It was a lot to take in.


    Ivy had done nothing wrong since she got here, and all I could think about was how horribly I had


    treated her. My brothers had tried to exin to me that what I was doing was wrong, but I didn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Oh, shit¡­ Damian, we have a problem.¡± Hale replied with his eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mandy is Caleb¡¯s dead mate¡¯s sister.¡± He replied.


    He was right. That was a problem.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41: The Cabin


    Ivy POV


    The dripping sounds of water off pipes woke me from my sleep. My mind was a haze from theck of


    food and clean air. I had reached out to the guys, trying with all my might to show them or tell them


    where I was, but my thoughts went unheard.


    Was this what I had to look forward to? A life with nothing but false love and attention.


    Pulling my weight forward, I sat up and tried to make sense of my surroundings. The cool metal of the


    shackle at my wrist nging against the hard wet floor, drawing my attention to the hook on the floor.


    If only there was something to undo these bolts.


    ¡®Hale.¡¯ I called out again in my mind as I pulled at my restraints. ¡®Please talk to me.¡¯


    No matter how many times I tried, my cries went unanswered. ¡°I have to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I want!¡± Caleb¡¯s booming voice came from up above.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he and Mandy had been up to, but I could only imagine that it wasn¡¯t anything good.


    The sharp pull of a door at the top of the stairs caught my attention. The slow, heavy footsteps on the


    stairs caused my heart to race.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Good Morning, my future wife.¡± Caleb taunted as he came into view. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that? What kind of man would have his future wife and mate sleeping in a


    cold, damp basement on a dirty mattress?¡± The sarcastic retort left my lips with a trail of venom.


    There was no way this man was going to be sweet when he had been nothing but toxic since the


    moment he kidnapped me in his house. Too many times had I fallen for his act, and now that I knew who


    he was, it would never happen again.


    ¡°Be it as it may, the harvest moon is tonight, my dear.¡±


    How was that possible?! He said two days.. How is it already tonight?


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. It was just two days..¡± I whispered, trying to understand.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Caleb smiled, walking closer to me, ¡°when you fell asleep, I injected you with a sedative so


    you couldn¡¯t escape.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock at what he said. How did I not know that he had done that?


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible..¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± The smirk that crossed his lips as he walked towards a wooden tool bench set my nerves on


    edge. This man was more sadistic that I had expected.


    ¡°Why would you do that?!¡± | eximed.


    Shaking his head, he turned towards the table and started fiddling with the tools on it.


    ¡°Tonight things will change for you, Ivy.¡± He replied slowly. ¡°You will start to see things in a new


    perspective, and I will give you a life you always dreamed of.¡±


    Every ounce of my body screamed to fight and get away, but whatever he had injected into me left me


    groggy and my body heavy. ¡°Caleb¡­¡±


    It was no wonder I wasn¡¯t able to reach out to Hale or the others. Whatever he had put into my body was


    blocking


    the link thing Hale had told me about before.


    ¡°You look a bit stunned, my dear.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s voice brought me out of the trance I was in, causing my mind to swirl with likely oues of


    what was going to happen. The trouble that wasing was going to make things a lot more


    complicated.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what it was I was asking for, but the look in his eyes told me he understood what


    I wanted, even without words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that this is how things are going right now. I never expected things to be this way.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you doing this?¡± Caleb made no sense. He would say apologies, then turn around and act


    like a man with sadistic intention.


    A howl in the distance stopped our conversation, and Caleb¡¯s eyes darkened. A low growl emitting from


    his lips as he flew to the stairs and took them two at a time.


    If he was angry about the howl we heard that could only mean one thing¡­ Damian wasing.


    Kate POV


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect with these guys, but I had to do what was necessary to get Ivy back. I had


    been a fool to think I could let her go on not knowing the truth. She was my charge, and I had one task.


    Protect her and watch


    her.


    Both of which I failed at the moment I let Caleb get the better of me.


    It gave him the chance to lure her in and make a drastic move of taking her captive.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just go in there, guns zing.¡± I snapped, listening to the ns that they had been running


    through for thest thirty minutes.


    With my help, they were able to narrow down Mandy¡¯s cabin. It had belonged to her parents years ago,


    and when they passed on, it was left to her. I wasn¡¯t in the least bit surprised to see how isted it was,


    but even though it was a mile off, the view from where we were was perfect.


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Damian retorted with disdain.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to realize he couldn¡¯t stand me, and that was fine because I didn¡¯t care for him


    either. ¡°First of all, we need to make sure that it isn¡¯t trapped. I doubt he would rely on just istion to be


    enough.¡±


    The look in Damian¡¯s eyes told me he hadn¡¯t considered what I was saying.


    Some Alpha.


    ¡°Look guys, we don¡¯t have time to bicker between each other. We need to figure this shit out, and


    quickly.¡± Hale replied, shaking his head.


    ¡°Perhaps Talon should scout it out. He seems to be the stealthiest of you four.¡± I sneered, rolling my


    eyes.


    ¡°She does have a point.¡± James pointed out looking at me, ¡°Talon is better suited.¡±


    Talon didn¡¯t wait for someone to tell him to go. He shifted in front of us, hisrge dark wolf growling as he


    took off through the brush towards the cabin. I had no doubt that he would tell us what to expect.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to rush in there. Thest thing I want is for Ivy to get hurt.¡±


    Damian makingments like this pissed me off more than anything. It was his fault that she was in this


    mess to begin with. He pushed her away andnded her in this riffed situation. ¡°You caring about what


    happens to her is shocking.¡±


    ¡°Will you shut the fuck up and stop being a bitch?¡± Damain snapped, causing me tough.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for this to be over so I don¡¯t have to deal with you anymore.¡±


    Damian snorted in disapproval to what I said, ¡°that is a mutual statement.¡±


    ¡°Hey, he said it¡¯s clear as long as you take the western direction,¡± Hale finally piped up, walking back


    towards us,


    There was a hesitation in his eyes that made me ufortable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hale shook his head and spoke softly to James before turning towards Damian and I. A grave feeling


    coursed through me that made me ufortable.


    ¡°There are some things about the ce that make Talon ufortable. He said that the property is


    trapped. So he will meet us in a moment, and have us follow him in. It seems there are only the two of


    them there, but he hasn¡¯t seen Ivy


    Taking a moment to let everything sink in, I let a breath escape me.


    We were walking into something we weren¡¯t prepared for. But I was determined to get my friend back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this shit. I want my mate, and I¡¯m going to get her.¡± Damian growled, shifting into his


    large ck wolf.


    Its paws dug at the earth as white clouds of heat escape his muzzle. A determination brewing in his eyes


    to get his mate. With his determination set, a shifting frenzy as the cracking of bones resonated in the air


    and the rest of us followed


    Breaking through the cool wind and into the forest our destination-Ivy.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42: Battle for Ivy


    Ivy POV


    Darkness. The sound of escting battle beginning on the earth above caused turmoil to bubble within


    my soul. I wasn¡¯t sure what the situation was, but I had a feeling that before the night ended, I would


    be a martyr in battle.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mandy¡¯s voice followed down the stairwell, followed by her footsteps descending the stairs.


    Cold, dark, swirling eyes greeted me with a malicious smile.


    I was in trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± She snarled as she pulled the key from her pocket, snatching at the shackle on my wrist.


    The movements causing it to dig against my skin in difort.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I replied, struggling against her as she snatched my arm, trying to drag me across


    the floor towards the stairs. ¡°Get the fuck off me!¡±


    A blow to the side of my face caused me to reel back to the ground. Mandy stood over me, impatient and


    unforgiving. ¡°Don¡¯t make me kill you, because honestly, I love that idea better.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this? I thought we were friends.¡±


    Laughter escaped her lips as she contemted what I had said. I should have known from the beginning


    that this girl wasn¡¯t friendly at all. She had always shown such kindness and concern towards me, but it


    was only after she had seen me with Hale and James in the courtyard.


    ¡°I was what I needed to be.¡± She retorted before grabbing my hair and dragging me up the stairs with a


    force I didn¡¯t think a woman of her size had.


    Werewolf strength. It was undeniable, and every movement sent sharp pains through my back and side


    with every step she took.


    As the door opened towards the main floor, the roar of wolves grew louder. Even though my connection


    to Hale, James, and Talon was growing weaker, it was slightly stronger now that they were closer. The


    drugs that Caleb had given me slowly wore off from my system.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± | yelled as I struggled against Mandy again.


    I had to get away from her. The further along she dragged me, the closer to the ravenous wolves I was,


    and that was a ce I didn¡¯t want to be. I had seen the guys¡¯ wolves up close before, but even then, I


    was scared.


    ¡°It¡¯s time they realize who has the upper hand!¡± Mandy yelled, throwing open the front door and dragging


    me onto the wooden porch.


    She pulled me roughly to my feet. Her ws extended on her hand as she brought my back to her chest


    and held me by my throat. ¡°Enough!¡± She roared, causing the wolves to halt in their step.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caleb yelled, quickly shifting back.


    The snapping jaws of the ck wolf pawing at the earth across from the porch, watching the scene


    unfold. ¡°I¡¯m done with the childish games of men. The harvest moon is high, and with time still left, I will


    handle this as it shouldContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    be.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I cried out in fear as tears ran down my cheeks, ¡°let me go.¡±


    ¡°Ivy!¡± James and Hale called in unison.


    My eyes widened upon seeing James and the others. A rush of relief rolled through me, knowing that


    they hade. I had wondered if everything I had with them had all been for nothing, but deep down I


    knew they wouldn¡¯t


    abandon me.


    ¡°James-¡± I cried out, only to have her grip tighten on me. Tears rolled down my cheeks as I watched the


    wolves stare at the scene in front of them.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt her¡­¡± James begged as his own eyes widened in fear, ¡°she did nothing to you.¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. But Damian did.¡± Mandy retorted with disgustcing her tone.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what Damian had done to Mandy, but part of me hoped it was a misunderstanding. Damian


    may have been a lot of things, but I didn¡¯t want to believe he was as bad as they made him out to be.


    The breaking of bones echoed in the air as I watched the ck wolf shift slowly back into Damian. My


    heart raced. at the sight, having never witnessed it before. His dark swirling eyes caught my attention


    though as they met mine, and an unreadable expression crossed his face.


    ¡°Your quarrel is with me, Mandy. Ivy isn¡¯t mated to me, so there is no way her death will hurt me. Don¡¯t do


    something stupid.¡±


    Laughter left Mandy¡¯s lips as she shook her head. ¡°you really are daft, aren¡¯t you? Do you think it¡¯s her


    life that actually matters to me?¡±


    Damian¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as he listened to her speak. The more I moved, the deeper her


    ws dug into my skin, causing a wet sensation to drip down my neck. ¡°What did Damian do to you?¡±


    I had to know what hurt Mandy so much. I was desperate to know what he had done that would cost me


    my life.


    ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t tell you.¡° Mandy whispered in my ear, ¡°the wolf who killed herself because of him¡­ she


    was my sister.¡±


    Shock rushed through me. Everything made sense.


    Mandy lost her sister that day, and for so long, she nned revenge with Caleb to make Damian suffer.


    However, what she was doing now conflicted with everything that Caleb had wanted.


    ¡°Wait.. Caleb wanted to steal me from Damian so he could take Damian¡¯s mate.. But you..¡±


    The idea ran through my head as I tried to understand her reasoning.


    She was doing this for blood.. A life for a life.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± I screamed, trying to get away.


    Laughter escaped her though as she held me tight to her, ¡°so you finally understand. At least one of you


    does.¡± She replied with a smirk.


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Caleb yelled, stepping closer only for Mandy to step back, holding tight to


    my body.


    ¡°Move again and I¡¯ll kill her.¡± She snarled, ring at the men in front of her.


    ¡°She is going to kill me to kill Hale, Talon, and,¡± the tightening of her grip cut my words off, digging into


    my throat.


    It was true. She was going to kill me to kill them, and even though I didn¡¯t want to die, I couldn¡¯t allow my


    death to affect them. They meant more to me than my own life, and I would do anything for them.


    Dark spots formed in my vision, and as I was once told growing up, my life shed before my eyes.


    If this was the end, then so be it, but Moon Goddess, if you are out there¡­ spare them and only take me.


    Kate POV


    ¡°She is going to kill her to kill your brothers!¡± I yelled as soon as I shifted.


    It made perfect since. A life for a life.


    A vendetta to solve all the problems there once had been. Even with Caleb wanting to take Ivy. Mandy


    was getting one over on him as well. Ivy had be the center of their attention, and with Ivy gone, they


    would all lose


    something.


    But Damian would lose the most.


    His brothers and his mate-no wolf could go through that much pain.


    It would destroy him.


    Before another word could leave my lips, Mandy¡¯s attention focused on Damian was lost as Caleb


    charged her and ripped her from Ivy¡¯s body. The sweet petite figure dropped to the floor as the battle


    between Mandy and Caleb began.


    Mandy¡¯s lifeless body fell to the floor before us.


    As if someone clicked the pause button, the rogues Caleb had with him charged us once more, and I


    shifted back into my wolf. My teeth snapping and grasping at any wolf I could get hold of.


    I wasn¡¯t the most powerful of wolves, but I couldn¡¯t rely on the brothers to protect me.


    I wasn¡¯t part of their pack.


    The only thing I could do was hope that my efforts weren¡¯t wasted, and I was able to protect a girl who


    had be more than just my friend. She had be like a sister to me.


    And I would be her protector.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43: Damian vs. Caleb


    Damian POV


    I fucked up


    It was the only thing I knew for sure, and with everyst ounce of breath I had, I would find a way to


    make it right with Ivy. The moment that Hale found Mandy¡¯s cabin, I was the first in the car to go save Ivy.


    I didn¡¯t want anyone else to do this besides me, because even though we were all supposed to be her


    mates, I knew without a doubt that things were worse with her and I. If, for some reason, our bond was


    broken¡­ I would still try to make it right with her.


    I couldn¡¯t lose her.


    She was perfect in the mess of confusion and clouded thoughts, and even still, I had no way of knowing


    what I was losing until I had lost it.


    Looking up to the sky, I watched as the full moon turned orange, and the Harvest peaked in all its glory. I


    had only an hour to save her. After that, my time would be up and the bond would be broken.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    I had to protect the bond. My selfishness was causing us all pain.


    As the roar of wolves thundered against the ground, we found ourselves outnumbered, and even though


    I was an Alpha, there was still only so much I could do.


    My brothers at my back, we pressed forward, taking down rogue after rogue.


    Caleb¡¯s human form watched from the porch with a smile on his face before shifting and heading straight


    for James. James was no match for Caleb and snapping a gray wolf¡¯s neck, I leaped over two more


    running towards my youngest brother.


    Thad to protect him. To save him from a fate that none of us would get over.


    Snarling my breath came out in white pants of smoke against the cold air. Throwing my body at Caleb, i


    knocked his wolf out of the way. Growling as I stood protectively in front of James.


    No one would mess with my brother but me.


    ¡°It¡¯s time they realize who has the upper hand!¡± Mandy yelled, causing us all to stop in our tracks.


    Ivy.


    Her struggling form was at Mandy¡¯s mercy as her ws dug into Ivy¡¯s throat. My wolf urged me to press


    forward and save our mate, but at the same time, I knew I couldn¡¯t be brash. Doing so would only cause


    Ivy to get killed.


    Caleb shifted quickly in front of me. His wolf sheds its skin, leaving a man in its wake. I could kill him right


    now, but with the situation, it could only make things worse.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± He yelled as he took two steps toward Mandy. Her body flinched as she watched


    with a snarl his concern over the girl in his arms.


    ¡°Please, let me go.¡± Ivy said, struggling as tears streamed down her face.


    The cracking of bones resonated near me as my brothers all shifted in return. ¡°Ivy!¡±


    No one moved. Not even the rogues, as everyone seemed to contemte what was going to happen


    next. If Ivy died, then what would be left? Caleb would have no leverage or purpose in the battle


    anymore other than to face me himself.


    Which was something I know he has wanted to do for a very long time.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt her¡­¡± James pleaded his own eyes misted with tears. ¡°She did nothing to you.¡±


    He was young and naive, allowing his emotions to show as they were, but then again, I didn¡¯t have the


    connection with Ivy that they did. Shifting into my human form, I stood waiting for her next move.


    Her eyes seemingly calcted what it was I was going to do. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. But Damian did.¡±


    Taken aback by what the girl was saying, I found myself baffled.


    I stood waiting for her next move. I knew exactly what she was talking about. She med me for her


    sister being dead, just like Caleb did.


    ¡°Your quarrel is with me, Mandy. Ivy isn¡¯t mated to me, so there is no way her death will hurt me. Don¡¯t do


    something stupid.¡± I replied, watching her.


    Laughing, she shook her head, watching me, ¡°you really are daft, aren¡¯t you? Do you think it¡¯s her life


    that actually matters to me?¡±


    A growl escaped my lips as I stepped forward. Her grip tightening just a little more.


    ¡°What did you do, Damian?¡± Ivy asked with pleading eyes, trying to understand.


    It was the same look she gave me so many times when I disappointed her.


    ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Mandy whispered just loud enough for me to hear, ¡°the wolf who killed herself


    because of him¡­ she was my sister.¡±


    It didn¡¯t make any sense. The look Mandy gave Caleb was one of hatred, not respect. A rush of


    confusion ran through me as I tried to understand what Mandy had to gain from acting the way she was.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Caleb wanted to steal me from Damian so he could take Damian¡¯s mat.. But you¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s faced


    shed with recognition as if she was processing all the information.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Ivy screamed, struggling against Mandy. A wickedugh leaving Mandy¡¯s lips, causing us


    all to step forward closer, only to have the rogues on edge ready to attack


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°So you finally understand.¡± Mandy replied, looking directly at me, ¡°at least one of you does.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Caleb yelled, stepping closer only for Mandy to step back holding tighter


    to Ivy.


    ¡°Move again and I¡¯ll kill her.¡± She snapped baring teeth.


    What was I missing?!


    ¡®She is going to kill her.; Talon replied through our link. ¡®He is going to kill her to kill us.¡¯


    ¡®No¡­ she can¡¯t.¡¯ James added, listening in.


    Caleb is going to do something. When he does, we need to rush him and the rogues.¡¯


    There was silence among us after my statement, but ncing at Hale, I saw the calcted look he was


    giving over the situation.


    ¡°She is going to kill me to kill Hale, Talon, and-¡± Ivy¡¯s words were quickly cut off as Mandy dug deeper


    down on her grip. Her body slightly goesx within her hands.


    A mass of movement blurred in the distance as Kate yelled, ¡°She is going to kill her to kill your brothers!¡±


    It all made sense now, though.


    With Mandy¡¯s attention on me, I watched as Caleb took the opportunity and rushed toward Mandy,


    ripping her from Ivy¡¯s body. The sh of wolves raged once more as I shifted and took them down two at


    a time.


    My brothers battled as well-our goal was to retrieve Ivy, whose bodyid unmoving.


    Taking down another wolf, I turned to find Caleb standing over the bloodied body of Mandy. His cold,


    dark swirling eyes looked towards Ivy before turning on me. He was angry, and the pain fueled that


    hatred.


    Charging at me, he shifted mid-air. His wolf shed with mine as we ended in a rolling fury of fury and


    blood. Our teeth snapping at each other in a mixture of anger and frenzy.


    I was going to kill him, there was no denying that.


    As my teeth bit down upon him he struggled beneath me. Prey to the bloodthirsty wolf I was, I enjoyed


    his struggle.


    *Crack


    His neck snapped in my jaw, and with its sound the rogues that hadn¡¯t died stopped in their tracks. Their


    eyes darted towards me as I let Caleb¡¯s wolf slip from my jaws, hitting the ground.


    There was no reason for them to fight anymore.


    The rogue wolves retreating towards the woods in fear as I step closer towards them. They knew what


    would be of them if they stayed around. There was no denying my wrath, but in that moment, there


    was only one person I had my eye on.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44: Broken Bond with New Rules


    Ivy POV


    Rough hands gripped a hold of my waist, causing my eyes to flutter. Looking up, I watched as Damian¡¯s


    rugged good looks came into view. The steely, fierce force of his gaze upon me as he lifted my body and


    carried me forward.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I whispered in a raspy tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured. We have to get you to the hospital.¡±


    The monotone way he spoke to me did nothing but leave me puzzled. ncing up at the sky, I watched


    as the red faded from the moon.


    The harvest moon was ending.


    ¡°Stop, we have toplete the bond.¡± I moaned softly, trying to move from his grasp. ¡°Put me down.¡±


    ¡°No-¡® he stated softly, ¡°it¡¯s over. There is no time.¡±


    I was astounded by what he was saying. If we didn¡¯tplete the bond, there would be no turning back.


    The matebond would be lost forever. ¡°Do you not want me?¡¯


    Tears filled my eyes, realizing that I was losing them.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that¡­. his eyes gazed down at me as he stopped in his tracks, ¡®it isn¡¯t right for us to keep you


    from what you want in life. Since you have been here, we have done nothing but cause you problems.¡±


    ¡°Put me down.¡± I gasped as I blinked back tears.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied before a car door was opened, and I slid into the back seat.


    Darkness over taking my thoughts. I tried to keep my eyes open. Drops of crimson stained my shirt as I


    looked down at my chest


    There was no changing his mind, and just as I had gotten used to it all¡­


    He decided he didn¡¯t want me.


    *****


    As the pull of light drew me back towards reality, I slowly opened my eyes to see the white tile ceiling


    above me. The sterile smell of cleaning supplies stung my nose as I looked around my room.


    Thest thing I remembered was being carried, and then-Damian.


    Trying to sit up, I took in Kate¡¯s sleeping form sitting in the gray armchair. Her eyes closed, and a white


    nket pulled up to her chest.


    ¡°Kate,¡± I whispered roughly, jolting her from her sleep.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± she eximed, scrambling to her feet as she rushed to my beside. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    ¡°Finally?¡± What did she mean finally? I had only been asleep for a few hours.


    Her eyes looked at me questioning before she slowly nodded her head, ¡®Ivy¡­ you have been in aa


    for two weeks.¡±


    Two weeks?!


    That wasn¡¯t possible¡­ the harvest moon¡­ They guys¡­


    Chapiner 44 Broken Bond with New Rulen


    Where were they?


    ¡°No,I mumbled, shaking my head in disbelief ¡®That¡¯s not right


    Kate sighed, looking at me with pity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sweetie¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s James Hale? Talon?* The fact that I had woken up and they weren¡¯t here with me caused a pit


    of despair to open within my stomach. The betrayal of their absence leaves a sinking hole in my heart


    *Let¡¯s not talk about that right now.¡± she muttered softly, we need to get you better.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed the beeping of the heart monitors bing erratic. ¡°Where¡¯s Damian!¡±


    ¡°Ivy, please. Calm down!¡± Kate yelled, trying to make me see the reason. However, no matter what she


    said, it fell on deaf ears.


    Pulling at the cords that were attached to me. I forced myself from the bed, wanting to progress further. I


    had to find Damian, I had to know what was going on.


    ¡°Damian!¡± I screamed again, wanting to hear from him about what was going on. ¡°Get me, Damian!¡±


    My screams of protest echoed throughout the room until the door opened, and Damian¡¯s dark and sultry


    gaze peered at me from beneath darkshes.


    My heart skipped a beat seeing him, and even though we had so many issues in the past, he was still


    able to make me feel some sort of way.


    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± He replied with a thin-lipped expression. His eyes were unreadable, causing an


    uneasy expression to pass over me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I whispered, searching for anything to tell me this wasn¡¯t happening. Those things


    were still okay between us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. You were injured and have been in the hospital, healing.¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean. Why weren¡¯t you guys here with me? Where¡¯s Hale, James, or Talon¡­ What¡¯s


    going on, Damian?¡±


    Letting out a deep breath, he nodded. ¡®They aren¡¯ting. Ivy.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped in disbelief, ¡®but they are my mates¡­ Why wouldn¡¯t theye?¡±


    ¡°Because they aren¡¯t your mates anymore. The moon passed, and the bond wasn¡¯tpleted, so it


    vanished.¡± Damian replied with a solum stare.


    It was true then. The harvest moon had passed, and I was no longer bonded to the guys.


    The men who had captured my attention, and made me feel alive and desired for the first time in my


    existence. Where are they?¡±


    *Ivy, this is better this way. You have the chance of a normal life. One away from wolves, just like your


    mother.¡±


    My mother? ¡®You know nothing about her.¡± I snapped the anxiety over the situation rising within me.


    *Sweetie Kate replied softly, your mother is more than you know. None of that matters, though. Damian is


    right. Now that you are awake and getting better, it¡¯s time we go home to Georgia.¡±


    ¡°No! I screamed, not wanting to ept what she was saying I wanted to see Hale. I had to see him. Out


    of the four of them he was the most logical and could tell me the truth.


    Did they really think they were doing this for me?


    Or was it because they actually didn¡¯t want me?


    *You will be leaving ¡®Dannian replied with a formal tone, that is final.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Damian. I understand you never gave a shit about me, but you don¡¯t get to speak for your


    brothers¡±


    I was done dealing with him. Since the moment I got there, he had done nothing but give me shirt. More


    than once! had tried to do something to make him happy, and then to top it all off, I was captured by


    Caleb and Mandy because of him.


    Then, to repay me, he wants to take away people I cared about calling it¡¯a normal life


    Rolling his eyes, he stepped forward with a pained expression, ¡®don¡¯t ever think I don¡¯t care for you. You


    have no IDEA how much I care for you.¡±


    *Then why-why are you doing this? I was desperate at the moment to get himn to change his mind I


    didn¡¯t want him to give up on this. To give up on me.


    ¡®It¡¯s toote.¡¯ He whispered softly as he stepped closer and brushed a strand of hair behind my ear. They


    have gone their separate ways.


    Closing my eyes, I let out the breath I had been holding and allowed the tears to roll down my cheeks.


    They had left me. There was nothing holding them back now.


    ¡°James wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡¯


    As much as I wanted to believe the admission, I knew I couldn¡¯t I couldn¡¯t ept what he was saying


    because deep down, after everything we had gone through, I didn¡¯t want to believe they would leave me


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Ivy. But you don¡¯t deserve a life of chaos. You deserve to be happy with ONE man who can


    give you everything you need. Not shared between multiple men, never knowing what was going to


    happen¡¯


    Damian¡¯s words stirred a determination in me.


    I wanted those things, though. I wanted to be with them all, and even though I was confused before, my


    mind had been changed.


    ¡°Do one thing for me. If you still feel the same way afterward, then I will go.¡¯ I replied softly as itry eyes


    cast up to meet his.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡¯ He replied with an edge of concern.


    ¡°Kiss me.¡¯ The demand was clear, and taking a step back, I knew he was hesitant about fulfilling it ¡®If you


    still feel


    the same afterward, I will go.¡¯


    A quietness flowed over us as he stared at me. Slowly his feet moved, and before I knew it, his lips were


    upon mine.


    Damian had only kissed me once before, and I can¡¯t understand why I had never taken the initiative to do


    it more often.


    The feel of his lips against mine caused me to moan softly as my heart raced. I could still feel the swarm


    within my stomach I had once felt with the others, and the emotional rollercoaster tipped me over the


    edge.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t possible.¡¯ He whispered as he pulled away..


    ¡°You feel something, don¡¯t you?


    The realization that what they thought was real wasn¡¯t causing my head to spin. I wanted him at that


    moment, no matter how I had to get him.


    The Moon Goddess hadn¡¯t given upon us.


    She had only chosen to change the stakes of the game.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 46: Mutual Understanding


    Two days passed since I had arrived back at the pack house, and little by little Damian realized when I


    said I wasn¡¯t doing something-it wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    He attempted to get me on the ne the day before but I stood firm in my ce and refused to go. There


    was no talking to me about it¡ª no forcing me to do it. Nothing.


    He had my bags packed by the door and even attempted to throw me over his shoulder, but all his


    methods proved to be useless.


    I¡¯m a stubborn woman, and when I say something, I stand my ground.


    In the end, he roared in frustration and shut himself in his office with nomunication towards me for


    the rest of the day.


    Honestly, it was peaceful.


    ¡±


    After giving up on the notion of me leaving, Damian had his servants move me into the main house. He


    imed he wanted to make sure I wouldn¡¯t run away or do something stupid.


    As if that would actually happen.


    I wanted to know where the others were, and I wouldn¡¯t leave until I did.


    Determination set into me to find them. To make everything right again, and with that determination, I had


    found myself so behind in my studies that I was struggling to catch up.


    Day and night I went through my textbooks and worked on papers, but no matter the amount of time I


    spent working hard to achieve my dream, I always felt a mile away.


    ¡°Still studying?¡± Damian¡¯s voice called out as he entered the kitchen.


    I had set up a study at the kitchen ind while I waited for my pizza to finish a few hours before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡± I said sarcastically,¡±all my books and myptop are out. Is that what it looks like?¡±


    He stood there staring at me through narrowed eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be a bitch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s riching from someone who has been nothing but an asshole towards me since I came to this


    stupid town.


    Sighing dramatically, he turned towards the fridge and opened it. ¡°Are we really going to keep bickering


    every time we have a conversation, Ivy? Because if that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, you can leave.¡±


    Laughter escaped my lips as I shook my head. ¡°You would like that, wouldn¡¯t you? The only Alpha in


    history I hear that wants to get rid of his mate. Some Alpha you are.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± He yelled, turning to face me. ¡°I¡¯m tired of this shit between us.¡±


    ¡°You and I both.¡± I snapped, shaking my head, ¡°I miss the conversations I could have with your brothers.


    Ones where they actually cared about what I thought and how I felt. Conversations we had that were full


    of meaning andughter. So, have you found them


    yet?¡±


    Hesitation filled his dark, sultry eyes as he crossed his arms over his chest. He didn¡¯t acknowledge my


    question, but there was no doubt that he was hiding something from me.


    ¡°You have, haven¡¯t you?¡± I whispered, shaking my head in disbelief. ¡°If you know where they are, we


    need to go get them.¡±


    ¡°Why, Ivy?¡± He asked with irritation. ¡°Why do you want to bring them back? So you can torture them


    some more with the fact they lost their bond to you?¡±


    His statement was a cheap shot at my heart. He knew very well that the bond being severed wasn¡¯t my


    fault. He was the one who denied it for so long that by the time he wanted toplete it, it was toote.


    ¡°Please, Damian,¡± I whispered, looking down at the book in front of me as I blinked back tears that


    threatened to fall, please help me get them back.¡±


    0.00%


    12:25


    Chapter 46: Mutual Understanding


    Lv.1


    I didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. I didn¡¯t want to keep reliving that horrible night in my head every


    time I closed my eyes.


    The only thing I wanted was for them all to be back here, and for us to decide together what we were


    going to do.


    A part of me longed to be back in their arms, but at the same time, a part of me was also scared.


    Prisci said that I had a gift from the goddess of choice.


    I was given the choice to ept them all or only the ones of my choosing. No other human or werewolf


    alive was ever given that choice.


    A part of me wondered if that was why Damian was so hesitant because he didn¡¯t know if I would choose


    them and not him.


    The very thought had crossed my mind a few times, but I wasn¡¯t going to make any decisions until I


    reconciled with them all, and we talked about it.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He replied with reluctance. My eyes quickly darted up to him just in time to see him sigh and run


    his hand through his hair.


    ¡°Fine?¡± I questioned, unsure of what he meant. ¡°You mean


    you know where they are?¡±


    As his eyes met mine, I saw a small ounce of defeat in him as he slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I never knew that one simple word could fill me with such joy until that moment. Jumping from my seat, I


    screamed joyfully before running over and throwing my arms around him.


    He stood frozen to the spot, and it took me a moment to realize what I had done. His touch created a


    feeling in me that my body relished, and as much as I wanted to kiss him at that moment, I couldn¡¯t.


    As confliction filled me, I stepped back in silence, my eyes looking anywhere but on him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I


    don¡¯t know what came over me. I got a little excited.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can see that.¡± He chuckled as he shook his head. ¡°I will have to see if I can find a way to contact


    them.¡±


    ¡°Contact them?¡± I gasped quickly,¡± why don¡¯t we go get them?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you have much time to do anything like that, Ivy.¡± He replied, looking at my


    belongings littered across the kitchen counter


    He was right. I was busy trying to get school situated, that I really didn¡¯t have time to do anything else.


    But at the same time, didn¡¯t want to miss out on the opportunity to find them.


    The choice weighed heavily on me, and as it did, a frown crossed my face.


    ¡°Well, where are they?¡± I asked him as I slowly walked back towards the counter and closed myptop


    and my books, shoving them back into my bag.


    ¡°Not anywhere close, I¡¯m afraid. When the situation with you happened, they took off, and it took a while


    to get a small idea of the location they are in.¡±


    Hearing that they had gone so far just to get away from me tore at my heart, and with that pain, a void in


    my chest opened. I had to find them, no matter the situation.


    They were mine as much as I was there, and matebond be damned, I wasn¡¯t going to lose them. I


    couldn¡¯t lose them. Since the moment they came into my life, they had each found a ce that was


    special to me.


    ¡°School can wait, Damian.¡± I replied softly, ¡°we have to get them back. I caused these problems and I


    need to fix it.¡±


    Letting out a deep breath, I watched as Damian leaned against the countertop and thought over what I


    was saying. ¡°Your father will be back tomorrow. We can leave then.¡±


    Without another wasted moment, Damian quickly turned his back on me and made his way out of the


    kitchen. Through all the time I had known Damian, he was never the type of person to just willingly agree


    to do something I wanted.


    In fact, most of the time, he acted like he hated me.


    It seemed deep down there was a lot about him I didn¡¯t know, and perhaps my entire perception of him


    had beenpletely wrong.


    ¡°Damian, wait,¡± I said as I rushed forward.


    3R 934


    12:241


    Chapter 46: Mutual Understanding


    ¡°What do you want now, Ivy?¡± He asked with an exhausted sigh. ¡°It¡¯ste, and we both need to get to


    bed.¡±


    *I just wanted to know why you were suddenly okay with helping me find them,¡± I mumbled, shrugging


    my shoulders as I pushed the strap of my bag further up.


    Taking a moment, he slowly turned to face me. A void expression on his face as he seemed to consider


    his next words, ¡°because you are not the only one at fault for what happened. I am as well, and my


    brothers don¡¯t deserve sorrow because of me.¡±


    It was the first statement I had ever heard him say that was genuinely true. He was taking the me for


    his mistakes, and in that light, it made me feel differently about him.


    I didn¡¯t trust himpletely, but I found amon ground with him at that moment.


    ¡°Well, when we find them, we can fix all of this,¡± I replied, watching as something flickered in his eyes.


    As I watched him escape into his office, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this trip would fix things with us or if


    it would push us further apart.


    Part of me wanted to smother him and make it look like an ident, but then there was another part that


    wanted to climb him like a tree and ride him into next year.


    Both choices weighed heavily on my mind, and with them, I found nothing but conflict.


    *Please help me fix this,¡± I whispered, praying to a goddess I had never believed in until I came to Idaho.


    If she existed, there was a chance she was the only one who could aid in my venture.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Because even though Damian seemed genuine enough to help me.. something inside me made me


    think otherwise.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 45: Sealed Fate


    Ivy POV


    I knew the moment that he kissed me he felt something, and by the look on his face when he pulled


    away, I knew without a doubt he was confused by what was going on.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he be?


    From what I had learned from Caleb, if the bond had not beenpleted, then it was stripped from us


    all, and I was no longer bound to them.


    I would have a chance at a new life¡­ or better yet, I could decide my fate.


    ¡°Damian,¡± I whispered, ¡°you have to see that what we were told wasn¡¯t the truth. What the prophecy said


    was up for interpretation.¡±


    Shaking his head, he cast his nce towards Kate who looked just as shocked as he was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. This is all far beyond my concept of anything. I can call my father, though. Perhaps he


    may know something.¡±


    Kate quickly moved from her chair and made her way from my hospital room. Damian¡¯s eyes still staring


    at the spot where she had once sat, not a wording from his mouth.


    ¡°Please say something¡­¡± I asked, hoping for the silence to end.


    ¡°What am I supposed to say?¡± He replied as he looked towards me. ¡°This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    We aren¡¯t supposed to be mated anymore.¡±


    The tone he used left a sinking feeling in my heart as I tried to understand why he was angry. I thought


    more than anything he would be pleased with the notion that the bond wasn¡¯t gone. That even though my


    initial marks from the others had disappeared¡­


    We were given another chance.


    ¡°Do you not want me?¡± The question came out before I could stop it. His mouth opened and closed as he


    thought about what he was going to say. Never had we had a proper conversation about what he wanted


    with me until this point.


    To be honest, I was terrified of what he was going to respond with.


    Would he reject me?


    ¡°We need to go see someone.¡± He replied, tly turning on his feet. ¡°I will get you some clothes and we


    will leave immediately.¡±


    Stunned by his response to the situation, I sat dumbfounded as I watched him leave the room in search


    of clothing, and perhaps a doctor.


    An hourter, Damian and I sat in his car flying down the interstate heading north towards the northern


    part of Damian¡¯s territory. I wasn¡¯t sure what was up there that would cause us to need to venture that


    far, but whatever it was had Damian determined.


    ¡°Will you please tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked softly, my eyes sliding towards the view at the window,


    tired of his cold persona.


    With a deep breath, he sighed, ¡°the woman who told me the prophecy years ago¡­ She lives up here.


    We are going to go see her and see what happened.¡±


    Once again, his wording choice caught me by surprise.


    He had to see what happened. As if being mated to me is so horrible.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I replied tly, watching the rush of trees pass by my window until we turned onto a dirt road that


    led towards a rugged old cabin.


    When the car finally came to a stop, Damian quickly exited the cabin and came around to my side of the


    car. Surprised by his gesture, I took his offered hand when he opened the door and got out.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment before nodding his head and turning towards the cabin. His hand slid through


    mine as he pulled me with him. The fact that Damian was holding my hand was a surprise on its own.


    Never had he shown that kind of affection before.


    ¡°Prisci!¡± Damian called out loudly as he knocked on the door. ¡°We need to have a word.¡±


    The door opened slowly, revealing the wrinkled face of a graying elderly woman. Her brows furrowed


    until her eyes set upon me, and then a smile crested her face.


    ¡°Oh, my.¡± she said with a grin, ¡°I see that you have been touched by the goddess.¡±


    Touched by the goddess? What the hell does that mean?


    ¡°Enough, we need to know what¡¯s going on,¡± Damian replied with annoyance.


    ¡°Very well. Come in,e in.¡± She retorted as she stepped aside and made her way towards the cabin¡¯s


    small living room. ¡°I suppose you are here to ask how the bond is still there, but not as you expected.¡±


    ¡°But how-¡± I gasped, not understanding how she knew.


    As her eyes turned towards me, I saw the twinkle in their corner, looking at me with amusement.


    ¡°There is no answer to how I know things, child. Just that I do.¡±


    ¡°Then exin.¡± Damian snapped, growing impatient. ¡°You told me that the bond would break if we didn¡¯t


    allplete it before the Harvest Moon left the sky. Well, it did. So how is it that I am still bonded to her?¡±


    Laughter left the woman¡¯s throat. ¡°Youin like being bonded to this pretty young woman is a bad


    thing.¡±


    ¡°Right..¡± I snorted. ¡°You would think he was more grateful to have a mate at all.¡±


    My remark was meant to be mumbled, but theughter that left the old woman caused me to look at


    Damian, who stared at me wide-eyed and in disbelief.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± He snapped with a huff.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± I shrugged, rolling my eyes again.


    The woman leaned forward with a smile, setting her elbows on her knees as she stared between the two


    of us. ¡°I like this one. She has a spark in her. No wonder the goddess chose her.¡±


    ¡°Choose me? Choose me for what?¡± I asked, not understanding what she meant.


    ¡°Well, you asked her for a gift, didn¡¯t you?¡± The woman replied, causing me to think back on what she


    could be referring to. After a moment, the realization dawned on me and my eyes snapped back to the


    woman whose smile widened in delight.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think she would answer me-¡±


    Damian sat quietly pinching the bridge of his nose with utter annoyanceced in his features as we


    spoke. ¡°How about someone starts exining what the hell is going on?¡±


    Taking a moment, I sighed, ¡°when I thought I was dying¡­ I prayed to the goddess to take just my life but


    disconnect me from your brothers so they may live. I knew that losing me you would be able to ovee


    with their help, but


    losing us all would destroy you.¡±


    Silence filled the air in the living room as Damian sat staring at me with confusion


    ¡°You willingly would have died to save them¡­ To save me?¡± He mumbled as if he couldn¡¯t believe what


    he was hearing.


    ¡°Of course, I would. You may all get on my nerves, but I do care about each of you in a different way.¡± I


    replied, not knowing how else to exin how I feel about them. They were all soplex, and in a


    perfect world, things would be easier


    But unfortunately, our world wasn¡¯t easy


    Damian¡¯s eyes lingered on me for a moment more before turning towards Prisci.


    ¡°So what does this mean, then? Are we all still bound?¡±


    ¡°No, not exactly.¡± She replied, picking up a teacup in front of her taking a sip. ¡°Everything is now in Ivy¡¯s


    court. She can decide to allow the mate bonds to form, or she can decide to have nothing to do with any


    of you.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The pressure weighed down on me heavily with what she was saying.


    No longer could they initiate anything. They wouldn¡¯t feel the pull like they did before that drove them to


    mark and mate with me before. Instead, they would only feel the connection by physical touch if I gave


    them the chance.


    I was the Alpha in charge of this situation, and that notion blew my mind.


    ¡°Whoa-¡± | muttered, leaning back in the chair, letting the information sink in. ¡°Talk about being put on the


    spot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you are strong, independent, and fierce. Don¡¯t let anyone tell you what to do. You take the


    initiative of your own life. You don¡¯t even have to ept all four of them. In the end, you can pick just one


    if that¡¯s what you want or none at all.¡±


    After finishing up our small conversation with Prisci, we learned more than I had been prepared for. My


    mind was a rushing rollercoaster of information that would take an eternity to process Stepping into the


    car, I sat there in silence with Damian, whose hands gripped the steering wheel.


    ¡°I will book your flight to go home tomorrow.¡± He said out of nowhere, catching me off guard.


    ¡°What?¡± I replied with my eyes darting towards him, ¡°what makes you think I want to go home?¡±


    Shaking his head, he looked at me perplexed before putting the car in reverse and heading back to his


    house.


    Hours passed and eventually, the pack house came into view as Damian parked his car. Never once did


    he bother to address what I said or even acknowledge the other questions I had. Instead, he was stuck


    in his own mind ying the silent treatment, acting as if everything that had happened since I got here


    was nothing.


    ¡°Damian!¡± ! yelled, grasping his attention. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking walk away from me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He snapped, turning to face me, you¡¯re leaving tomorrow. The sooner the better.¡±


    His bitter reply didn¡¯t phase me. I realized a while ago when he acts like this it¡¯s deflecting his true


    feelings because he is scared. Determination set into me as I stormed towards him, gripping his arm and


    turning him to face me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± I yelled at him, ¡°stop running away from me you fucking coward.¡±


    His eyes widened as he growled, his wolf not appreciating how I was speaking to him. ¡°Watch your tone


    with me,


    girl.¡±


    A smirk crossed my lips as a n rolled through my mind. ¡°Make me pup.¡±


    Without another thought, I found myself pressed against the car and Damian¡¯s lips upon my own. A


    sexual frenzy flowed through us as the electric volts of pleasure touched parts of me that longed to be


    yed with.


    ¡°I want you,¡± I whispered, earning a growl of satisfaction from him.


    Pulling at our clothing, we left a trail from the door up the stairs towards his room. My back hit the bed


    with a soft thud as his tongue devoured my core, causing me to scream in pleasure at the way he made


    mee undone,


    There was no holding back anymore. The animalistic side of him was done ying games, and when


    Damian lined the head of his thick erection with my center, the thrust that filled me made me scream in


    pleasure.


    Repeatedly, he plowed into me. His rough aggression turned me on like no one else had ever done. The


    sensation that every inch of my body was on fire and alive took me to a level even the others hadn¡¯t


    done.


    ¡°What do you want, lvy?¡± He whispered in my ear, holding me tight against him, ¡°do you love me?¡±


    ¡°Yes -¡± I replied with a moan, ¡°I want you. Mark me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t waste another moment before his teeth came down upon my neck, marking me as his for all


    eternity. His seed spilled into me as another rippling orgasm passed through my body, making stars


    dance before my eyes,


    The swell of his knot held us together as he retracted his teeth and looked down at me with a smile.


    ¡°There is no going back¡­


    ¡°I know there isn¡¯t, Damian.¡± I replied with a smile, ¡°but I want the others too. You are all close, and each


    one of youpletes a part of the Alpha position of this pack. You are all stronger together, and we need


    to get that back.¡±


    Daman sighed for a moment as he slid from me and rolled over onto his back, pulling me close to him.


    My head rested on his chest as his fingers danced through my hair.


    ¡°Then we better get packing, because they are scattered around the globe and we will have to go there


    to convince them toe back.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure about what he was saying, but one thing I knew for sure¡­


    I couldn¡¯t do it without him. It was going to take all of us to make the future work.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47: Dealing with Allison


    Damian POV


    Walking into my office, I felt a surge of anger wash over me that I and my wolf couldn¡¯t understand. I


    wanted more than anything to im her as mine and make it to where she couldn¡¯t leave. But then I


    would open my mouth and do nothing but push her away.


    I was a fucking fool to think that this mate bond or whatever stupid nonsense it was actually held


    meaning.


    Ivy was right about one thing, though. I¡¯m the only Alpha in history that rejects the idea of having a mate,


    and that was something that most didn¡¯t appreciate.


    As I approached my liquor cab, I didn¡¯t stop myself from reaching for the amber-filled bottle, pouring


    myself a ss to down my sorrows. It had be the only thing I could dotely to dampen my mind


    from thoughts of her.


    Her sweet and gentle nature always pulled me in, and when the fiery spark in her came to life, my wolf


    and I were automatically turned on.


    Just thinking about her in that way made my dick throb with anticipation over the day I would finally get to


    have her. If she even let me.


    Lost in my thoughts, my phone rang to life, and with a groan of irritation, I pulled it from my pocket to see


    that Allison was calling.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I replied, annoyed by her continuing pestering.


    ¡°Damian, I¡¯m just letting you know we will be backte tonight instead of tomorrow.¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I sighed, ¡°okay and why were you calling me to tell me this?¡±


    ¡°Well, because I want to see you when I get there.¡± She replied with amusement,cing her tone. Disgust


    filled me, thinking about how many times she tried to hint to me that she and I would be strong together. I


    was older than the others when we went to live with her and considering that Allison was nothing but


    power-driven. I knew her end game.


    ¡°I will be in bed, Allison.¡± I stated firmly. ¡°Ivy and I have a lot to do tomorrow before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Ivy?!¡± she shrieked, ¡°I thought you got rid of that little useless bitch, Damian.¡±


    A warning growl left my lips at her words. ¡°Watch how you speak about her. She is still my mate.¡±


    Laughter filled the other side of the phone, and I knew her and Zaneing back was going to cause


    nothing but problems. ¡°Mate? Last time I checked, you and the others lost your mate. It¡¯s time you get rid


    of that little harlot and take a chosen mate, Damian.¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss the way she emphasized the words chosen mate.


    Deciding to save my battles for another day, I hung up the phone, gripping it tightly in my hand. I had no


    doubt that when Allison got back with Zane, she was going to cause issues with Ivy.


    I only hoped Ivy would be able to stand her ground.


    Because if she wants to be Luna one day-she will have to deal with Allison.


    ***


    Ivy POV


    Waking the next morning, I expected the arrival of my father. Damian had said that he was to arrive


    sometime today, and as much as normal girls would be excited I was not.


    Fully dressed, I left my room and made my way down to the kitchen to make coffee. The sounds of


    voices carried towards me, and two of them weren¡¯t supposed to be here yet.


    As I rounded the corner, I came face to face with Allison and my father. Both of their eyes fell upon me


    with disgust.


    Chapter 47: Dealing with Allison


    Lv.1


    ¡°What the hell are you doing in here?¡± Allison snapped.


    Her words brought my attention back to the present. ¡°I¡¯m sorry what?¡±


    Narrowing her eyes, she sneered, ¡°I said, what are you doing in here? You have your own ce to live,


    and my house isn¡¯t the location.


    My father stood there with a smug look on his face that disgusted me. He was really going to allow her to


    talk to me like that. As if I was the issue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you think you¡¯re talking to like that, but if you have an issue, you need to talk to


    Damian because thest time I checked, HE is the Alpha, and this is HIS house.¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak to her like that!¡± my father yelled, causing me to flinch at the moment. ¡°You will


    never speak to her in such disrespect,¡±


    Rage burned through me that he was taking her side on this. All I ever wanted was for my father to


    actually care about me, and even now, he didn¡¯t. He was nothing but a disappointment.


    ¡°No!¡± I scream, mming my hand against the counter. ¡°Neither of you will speak to me the way you are.


    You do not have a say in my life, and you will have respect for me.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure where the courage came from to confront them in that way, but before I could do anything,


    a p rang through my ears as I realized my father had pped me.


    As soon as it happened, a roar echoed from Damian¡¯s office, and I watched as he flew into the kitchen,


    pinning my father to the wall, seething in anger. ¡°You dare touch her!¡±


    Fear soared through me, seeing Damian this way. He was partially shifted, and the power that dripped off


    him was enough to bring Allison to her knees.


    ¡°Stop!¡± she cried out. ¡°What are you doing? This girl is nothing! We are your family.¡±


    Damian¡¯s eyes turned slowly towards Allison with venom dripping from his fangs, ¡°neither of you are my


    family. Pack your shit and get out of my house now. You are no longer wee here.¡±


    Throwing my father, I watched as hended on the floor, and Damian stepped back to stand beside me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Allison shrieked. ¡°This is my house!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong, Allison.¡± Damian snapped, ¡°this is my house and you are lucky that


    banishment is the only thing you are getting. Attacking a Luna usually means death.¡±


    ¡°She is NOT a luna!¡± My father roared, getting to his feet. ¡°She is not mated to you.¡±


    Laughter erupted from Damian as he slowly nced at me. ¡°Do you want the honor of telling them?¡±


    Taking a moment, I thought over his words and what he meant. He was asking me if I wanted the


    pleasure of sharing with them that the mate bond wasn¡¯t actually gone, and as much as I wanted to rub


    that in her face, I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°No-¡± I replied calmly with a smile on my face, they don¡¯t deserve that news. Let them find out in a few


    months when the news spreads.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Never had I stood up to someone like this before. Let alone a parent, and that feeling alone was


    amazing. For so many years, dealt with the bullshit sent my way from my father, and for him to break my


    heart the way he did he deserved this.


    ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s go to my office. We have things to discuss.¡± Damian replied as he took my hand


    and pulled me from the kitchen.


    The touch of his hand upon mine sent sparks through my skin. If you would have asked me a few weeks


    ago to believe Damian would ever stand up for me, I would haveughed at you.


    A few weeks ago, we hated each other and wanted nothing to do with one another.


    Now everything was different, and just the touch of his skin upon mine made me second guess


    everything I thought I knew.


    As my eyes gazed up at the back of his head, I felt the urge to ask him if he cared about me, but at the


    same time, it felt wrong and I knew that I couldn¡¯t.


    Chapter 47: Dealing with Allison


    Lv.1


    Stopping inside his office, he dropped my hand and left me just inside the door. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± He


    mumbled as he took a seat at his desk, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wake you to tell you they were here.¡±


    ¡°When did they get here?¡± My eyes met his for the briefest of moments, and I watched as an exhausted


    look crossed his face.


    ¡°Last night.¡± He replied, ¡°they got home early.¡±


    Nodding, I walked towards the chair across from him and took a seat. I should have known that Allison


    and my father wouldn¡¯t be happy with me being here. Allison had hated me from the moment I entered


    her home, and I had no idea why.


    ¡°Why does she hate me so much?¡± It was a question that had gued me for years, and as he stared at


    me, I got a feeling I wasn¡¯t going to like the answer.


    ¡°Because she wants to be the Luna of this pack.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I eximed with disgust. ¡°She raised you like her own children, though. That¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but in her eyes, she feels it¡¯s her right. One she will never have, I might add.¡±


    At least that was something both of us could agree on. Allison was a twisted individual, and she had


    shown her true colors for thest time. I was just d Damian stood by my side through the argument.


    Looking down at his desk, I noticed a map and ne tickets. Curiosity filled me as I realized the map


    was of Mexico. ¡°Where are we going? Are they in Mexico?¡±


    Taking a moment to consider what I said, he chuckled, ¡°I wish it was that easy. One of them is.¡±


    ¡°Which one of them?¡± I asked with an exasperated sigh.


    More than anything, I had hoped they would be together, but I knew they weren¡¯t.


    Everything that had happened had been too much on them, and they went insane trying to kill the pain


    they were feeling. Pain that I helped to create with the bond being broken.


    Had I listened to Damian¡¯s warning so long ago, none of this would have happened.


    As I waited for his answer, he looked at me with a small smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s James.¡± He chuckled, ¡°he is living the party boy life in Cancun, Mexico.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48: Once Upon A Time In Mexico


    Taking my seat on the ne, I watched as Damian got himself situated. The swivel of the seats moved


    as he took his ce across from me and continued barking out orders.


    ¡°Hey, make sure that Jose meets us at the airport when wend. I need to speak with him about


    something else.¡± Damian tells his Gamma, who nods and quickly exits.


    ¡°Whose that?¡± I asked with curiosity as his gaze turned to mine and the airne door closed.


    ¡°Who, Jose?¡± Damian questioned as I nodded. ¡°Oh. He is just a friend.¡±


    ¡°A friend?¡± I smirked, ¡°Well, I look forward to meeting this friend.¡±


    Things had been different between us since the situation with my father and Allison. Damian didn¡¯t seem


    as hostile towards me as he once had been and even though I was keeping my guard up, I was curious.


    The roar of the engines came to life and before I knew it, the ne was headed down the tarmac. This


    was putting me one step closer to finding James and the others.


    If my life was to get better then I needed each one of them at my side to make it happen because the


    way my father and Allison acted towards, me had me worried.


    Allison didn¡¯t seem like the type of person to easily give up on something.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Damian¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts, and turning to him, I smiled softly.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry. I¡¯m just all over the ce.¡±


    Nodding, he pulled out a file from his briefcase and sorted through the photos inside. Handing them over,


    I saw who lined them. They were photos of James, Hale, and Talon in their current locations.


    Just seeing the photos brought a smile to my face and caused tears to brim my eyes. ¡°Oh wow-¡±


    ¡°I thought you might like to see them.¡± He replied, as I chuckled.


    ¡°Look at them all.¡± I smiled, ¡°I guess they have changed a lot since being gone.¡±


    It had been almost three weeks since the night our bonds were broken, and with the bond breaking, they


    were torn from my life.


    ¡°I promised you I would fix things, Ivy.¡± Damian sighed, ¡°I will make sure that I do.¡±


    Regardless of everything that had transpired between us, I wanted to believe him. I wanted to know for


    sure that he would fix things, but I still felt doubt.


    ¡°I know. Maybe I¡¯m just tired. Thest few days have been a lot.¡± I mumbled, looking back out the


    window as I handed him the photos.


    Letting a sigh leave his lips, he took the photos, ¡°why don¡¯t you get some sleep then. I will wake you


    when wend.¡±


    ********


    Six hourster, a gentle nudge to my shoulder stirred me from my sleep, and as I opened my eyes. I


    realized that it was Damian at my side. His smiling face looking down at me, I sat up, stretching my arms


    only to realize the ne had stopped.


    ¡°Are we here?¡± I asked, with hopefulness in my voice. ¡°Are we in Mexico?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He chuckled. ¡°The nended twenty minutes ago. I let you sleep while we finished unloading


    our luggage. Why don¡¯t youe on, and we will head to the vi?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly where Damian had nned for us to stay, but hearing it was a vi took me by


    surprise. ¡°A vi? Is that a fancy word here for hotel?


    ¡°Hotel?¡± Heughed, shaking his head, ¡°oh no. I have a house here, Ivy. On the beach.¡±


    Chapter 48: Once Upon A Time In Mexico


    (Lv.1


    It never ceased to amaze me the things I learned about. I kept forgetting that Damian wasn¡¯t an ordinary


    human, and had forged a powerful empire as an Alpha.


    ¡°Of course you do.¡± Iughed as I descended the stairs of the ne. The warm Mexican sun hitti my skin


    and caused me to smile as my feet eventually touched the ground.


    It was more beautiful here that I expected, and as I stepped towards the open car door, I looked forward


    to what awaited me further in Mexico.


    ¡°So I was thinking we could go out and get something to eatter.¡± Damian stated once we were in the


    car moving. The way he stated what he wanted to do was done with hesitation, and I found the moment


    sweet.


    ¡°That sounds good,¡±I replied with a smirk. ¡°Did you have a ce in mind?¡±


    ¡°I did, but it¡¯s a surprise.¡± As I looked at him, I watched the subtle smirk cross his face, and with it, I


    became curious to know what he had in mind for our evening.


    Twenty minutester, we were pulling onto a long driveway that led towards a bungalow sitting on a cliff.


    The tan y roofing ented the magnificent structure, weing its visitors warmly against the bright


    sky.


    ¡°Wow.¡± As the words escaped me, I heard his chuckle of amusement from beside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± He mumbled as he put the car in park, allowing me to step out into the heat and


    really take everything in properly for the first time.


    ¡°Like it more like love it.¡± As my gaze fell upon him, I was surprised to find him standing there with a


    small grin on his face, watching me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing-nothing,¡± he blurted as he walked towards the house with me following him.


    To say that the outside had stunned me was really a smallmentpared to the astonishment I felt


    from the inside. Wide eyed, mouth partially open. I stood staring at the sight before me.


    Not a penny had been spared to create this wonderful home, and with the view of the coast in the


    distance, I enjoyed the salt air kissing my skin as I walked about therge balcony.


    ¡°Ivy, if you follow me, I will show you the room you will be staying in. Then we can rest for a bit, and go


    get dinner-if you still want to.¡±


    Damian was trying, and the once aggressive, egotistical attitude he had was diminishing every day that I


    spent with him. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I was happy to know that he was trying.


    It was all I ever asked of him. ¡°Sure. Lead the way.¡±


    **tttttt


    An hourter, I stepped from the shower with a white towel wrapped around my body. Damian said he


    was going to take me to a local spot he loved, and as much as I wanted to trust his judgment on


    authentic Mexican food I was wary.


    It was, after all, my FAVORITE food to eat, and I was more than picky when it came to it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sliding on my whitece summer dress and sandals, I braided my hair and made my way towards the


    living room. My mind rattled with the anticipation of what this trip could hold. I wanted more than anything


    to find the guys, but I also wanted him. Damian.


    ¡°Wow, you look beautiful.¡± Damian replied with a grin across his face. His eyes took in the sight before


    him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± The reply was followed by a heavy red tinting of my cheeks as I blushed. ¡°You clean up well


    too.¡±


    With an outstretched hand, he gestured for me toe near him, and as I did, he quickly took my hand


    and spun me around slowly. ¡°This dress will be great for dancing.¡±


    ¡°Dancing?¡± I replied, shocked, ¡°we aren¡¯t supposed to be having fun. We are supposed to be finding


    James.¡± I reminded him as he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°We are, but we can have fun while we do it.¡±


    Pulling me behind him, I let him lead me to his unknown destination of choice. I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly


    he had in mind, but I had no doubt that it would be interesting.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49: Tacos and Tequ


    Music. Dancing. Tacos and Tequ


    Who knew that Damian was a man who enjoyed such pleasures?


    Round and round, he spun me in circles. Theughter that emitted from me wasn¡¯t something I had


    heard in so long, and every time he pulled me close to him I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who the man


    before me was.


    This wasn¡¯t the same Damian I had met so many months before. This Damian was actually fun.


    ¡°I can¡¯t-¡± Iughed, holding my side, ¡°I need to sit down.¡±


    Pulling away from him, I moved back towards our table away from the crowd of people who still lined


    the dance floor. Mexico was more than I expected, and between the music and food, I found myself not


    wanting to go home.


    I could understand why James hade here to get away.


    One could really lose themselves within the culture of this ce. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already partied


    out.¡± Damian replied, taking a seat next to me.


    ¡°Me?¡± I scoffed, ¡°never.¡±


    As much as I had enjoyed the evening so far, though, I felt wrong. We were there to find James, and


    instead of doing that, Damian and I were having fun and drinking.


    It wasn¡¯t right, and a guilty emptiness settled in my stomach.


    ¡°We will find him.¡± Damian¡¯s voice whispered softly. My thoughts reflected in my facial expressions as I


    forced a smile and nodded my head.


    ¡°I know, but I hate that it¡¯s taking so long to do so.¡± I wanted him now. Not eventually.


    Taking the bottle of local tequ, Damian poured himself and I another shot, scooting it towards me.


    ¡°Drink up.¡± He replied with a smirk, lifting the shot ss into the air. ¡°To finding James.¡±


    As much as I didn¡¯t think I could manage another shot, I lifted the ss and smirked, ¡°to James.¡±


    The smooth taste of the tequ slid down my throat for a sixth time tonight, and between the shots and


    the margarita¡¯s I was drinking, I felt as light as a feather.


    No doubt I would regret my decisions in the morning, but for now, I would live in the moment.


    ¡°One more dance before we leave.¡±


    Looking at Damian, I sighed at his extended hand and nodded. Just one more.¡±


    Sweeping me to the dance floor, he pulled me close to him. The slow tone of the song pulsated around


    me, and as he glided me across the floor, I couldn¡¯t help but take in his intoxicating scent and the way


    his eyes seemed to peer into my soul.


    Unsure of what he was doing, I let myself go in the moment, and with every passing second the


    intensity between us grew. ¡°Damian-¡± I whispered softly as he leaned in and ced a soft kiss behind


    my ear.


    ¡°Shhh, just let go for tonight.¡±


    There was arguing with the idea as his lips imed me in a kiss that made the world melt around me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± I urged, as a soft growl of excitement left his lips.


    I wanted more, and with the ache he was creating between my legs, I had no doubt he nned to sate


    it. In more ways than one.


    Chapter 49: Tacos and Tequ


    Lv.1


    The car ride home was faster than I expected, and before I could step towards the door, he had swept


    me off my feet and was closing the front door behind us. It wasn¡¯t slow and gentle in the least. Instead,


    Damian was a mixture of dominance and something far more primal.


    Gripping my throat, he pushed me against the wall as he captured my lips. The heat from his body set


    mine on fire, and as he swept his tongue against mine, I moaned in excitement.


    There was nothing more I wanted than for him to ravish me.


    To make me explode over and over again till I was begging him to stop.


    ¡°What do you want, Ivy?¡± He whispered in a demanding tone that made me soaking wet already


    ¡°You.¡± I pleaded, ¡°I want you to make me scream.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like the others, Ivy.¡± He warned, ¡°I¡¯m not soft and gentle and when I take you, I will dominate


    you in every way. Do you understand that?¡±


    Staring up into his dark eyes, I contemted what he was saying, ¡°you¡¯re dominant?¡±


    Slowly a sinister smirk crossed his lips, giving me his answer. Never had I done anything dark or


    dangerous like that before, but with the weight of the alcohol and the height of my arousal.


    I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Fuck it.¡± I replied, iming his lips once more.


    It was the only answer he wanted, and before I knew it, our clothes were shredded from our bodies and


    scattered from the front door all the way towards his bedroom.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re so wet for me.¡± He muttered as his finger spread against the folds between my legs. The


    sensation caused me to moan softly as I closed my eyes, relishing in the feeling of his fingers against


    my core.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Pulling away, he smiled down at me. ¡°So impatient.¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡± I muttered with my own smirk that did nothing but caused me to regret my words.


    Faster than I expected, he gripped me by my hair and pulled my head back as he wrapped his other


    arm around my waist. The look in his eyes was sadistic and, when most women would have been


    terrified, I wasn¡¯t.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I was excited, and I wanted whatever he was going to give me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you scared, Ivy.¡± He whispered in my ear, ¡°and you will love every moment of it.¡±


    My alcohol induced thoughts couldn¡¯t keep up as he captured my lips once more and tossed me upon


    the bed. With a forceful


    grip, he spread my thighs, pulling me to the edge of the mattress as he leaned his head down towards


    my mound and groaned in satisfaction.


    The movements came unexpectedly, but in the moment, I was down for whatever he was going to toss


    at me. I wanted all of it. ANY way he wanted to give it.


    The first swipe of his tongue sent vibrations through my soul with the low growl of approval from his


    wolf. My back arching in pleasure, he devoured me just like his own personal little Red.


    Fingers gripping his thick hair, I moaned in approval, ¡°fuck, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    The pleading desires of an expected orgasm pushed me closer and closer to the edge, but every time I


    expected to be pushed over, he would stop.


    He was tormenting me with his actions, but it only made me grow more needy for his touch.


    More needy for the pleasure he would end up giving me.


    Gripping my legs, he flipped me onto my stomach, gripping my thighs as he put me on disy in front


    of him. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going toe next, but when I felt the cold sensation of leather, I froze.


    My heart raced as I anticipated his next move.


    ¡°Tell me you want it.¡± He demanded, as his fingers gently brushed over my skin. ¡°I promise you will like


    it.¡±


    He wanted to whip me, and that was something I wasn¡¯t sure I would like.


    Chapter 49: Tacos and Tequ


    Lv.1


    Taking a moment, I slowly nodded my head, only to have the swift stinging sensation of the whip


    brought across my backside. I jolted forward a little, but held my position.


    It was a painful sensation, but the pleasure was far more great.


    *Again,¡± I pleaded.


    One after another he whipped me, and every time had my core tightening for him.


    ¡°Enough.¡± He growled as he pulled me towards him. The feeling of his thick erected member pushing at


    my center craving the release he was bound to give me.


    Gripping my hair, he pulled me back as he pushed deep inside me. A cry leaving my lips as I epted


    him. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back.¡± I moaned as he feverishly took over every aspect of my body.


    The louder I cried out for him, the more I moaned, and as my climax built, he tipped me over the edge


    countless times before he finally roared in desire, releasing himself deep inside me.


    His knot pushed at my walls, making a tear escape down my cheek as I relished in the pleasure it


    brought.


    The excitement, the pain, and the frustration of everything that was Damian had been well worth


    waiting for. The only problem was that rational me-would never agree to what I just did.


    Thank god rational me has checked out for the night.


    There was no way I would miss a moment of what he just gave me.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50: James Appears


    Damian POV


    Looking down at her sleeping form, I took a deep breath trying toe to grips with what had just


    happened. I let the tequ and intensity of her body against mine push the evening into a direction I


    wasn¡¯t aiming for.


    I didn¡¯t expect to get her in my bed tonight, but I damn sure wouldn¡¯t object to it.


    I had held off for so long because I had a feeling she wouldn¡¯t like my taste of sexual desire.


    However, I was very wrong.


    She embraced it like a champ, and that was only the tip of what I enjoy.


    The dim light of my phone lit up in the darkness of my room. Looking down to wear itid on the


    nightstand, I watched my private investigator¡¯s name cross the screen.


    ¡°Hmm..¡± It waste for him to be calling. ¡°Hello?¡± I muttered as I quietly shut the bedroom door behind


    me.


    ¡°Damian, sorry to call sote, but we have a lead.¡±


    Fantastic, this will make her happy. ¡°What do you have?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he was spotted just outside of a local restaurant tonight near the beach. By the time we


    got there, he was gone though.¡±


    Pinching the bridge of my nose, I tried to digest the information. ¡°What was the name?¡±


    ¡°Of what sir?¡± He asked, testing my patients.


    ¡°Of the fucking restaurant.¡± I growled, losing my patience. ¡°What was the name?¡±


    ¡°La Habichu.¡± Of course it was. I was drinking and James had been watching us.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I muttered as I walked towards the windows, peering out of them. ¡°I was there.¡±


    There was silence for a moment before he spoke, ¡°you were there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I was there tonight with Ivy. He was fucking watching us.¡±


    It honestly didn¡¯t surprise me that he was watching us. It was not surprising that we were in Cancun.


    Especially when I had been such a big sponsor in helping to renovate the localmunity to bring them


    more of a modern touch.


    Cancun had a special ce in my heart, as did its people.


    ¡°What would you like us to do, sir?¡± The man asked as I shook my head, trying to figure out what exactly


    I should do. If James was watching us, then it meant he knew what we were doing.


    Perhaps it was time I went out looking for him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Be here tomorrowte afternoon. We will sit down and discuss things.¡±


    ***


    Ivy POV


    The bright stream of sunlight cast through the open window of the bedroom. The smell of salt air filling


    my nose as I stretched within the sheets of the bed, relishing in how amazing they felt beneath my skin.


    That is, until I hit something firm, and opened my eyes to realize there was another body next to me. Not


    just anybody either. It was Damian.


    ¡°Oh-¡± my heart began to race as the events of the previous night littered my mind.


    Chactet St. James Appears


    Lifting up the sheet, I looked down at my naked body, and gasped.


    Holy fuckin¡¯ shit. It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡°Shit. Shit Shit.¡± I muttered quickly, jumping from the bed, startling Damian, who jumped from the bed as


    naked as the day he was born looking around the room for the threat.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± He muttered when his eyes fell on my naked form wrapped within the white sheets of


    the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that.¡±


    ¡°Last night=¡± i muttered wide-eyed, ¡°we¡­?¡±


    *Fucked.¡± He smirked, crossing his arms over his chest.


    Narrowing my eyes, I scoffed, ¡°why do you have to say it like that?¡±


    *Are you regretting your choices?¡± He chuckled, but the lurking sense of hurt lined his eyes.


    With a sigh, I shook my head, trying to wrap my mind around it all.


    ¡°No, of course I don¡¯t regret it. It was ¡± fumbling for the words, I smiled, ¡°amazing.¡±


    ¡°So, round two?¡± He replied with a seductive gleam in his eyes as he stepped forward.


    Shock filled me as I stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Noooo!¡±


    Pushing past him, I moved towards the door only to have him follow me down the hall.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s wrong?¡± He called after me as I opened my bedroom door and turned to stare at him.


    Are you serious right now, Damian?¡± I asked, trying to understand why he couldn¡¯t see how wrong this


    was. ¡°I loved everything aboutst night. The food, drinks, and the sex. But we are here to find James.


    Not drink and fuck the week away.¡±


    His lips met into a tight, firm line as he stared at me with clenched fists. ¡°So, finding my brother is more


    important than spending time with me?


    I could tell he was angry. It was of no surprise by his reaction to myment.


    ¡°For you to automatically think that proves how you look at things. I¡¯m going to take a shower, Damian. I


    think you should do the Same so we can start picking up the pieces and get our family back together.¡±


    With a sigh of disappointment, I closed the door behind me and left Damian in the hallway. I didn¡¯t want


    to argue with him, butst flight shouldn¡¯t have happened in this way


    I mean, it should have happened, but not under the circumstances.


    I didn¡¯t want James to think that we weren¡¯t putting him first. Not that he would know


    Frustration filled me as I let the scalding hot water run across my skin, soothing my muscles. The


    soreness of the night¡¯s events was lingering after effect, and my head hurt from the amount of liquor I


    drank.


    Stepping from my room forty-five minutester, I headed for the kitchen in search of food.


    Damian sat at the bar with a te in front of him and his head within hisptop. Biting my bottom lip I


    watched him as guilt flooded my heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Slowly his eyes looked up at me as he furrowed his brows in confusion for what?


    *For acting the way I did. I mumbled as i fidgeted under his gaze


    I wasn¡¯t intentionally wrong about how I acted, but at the same time, I could have approached the


    conversation better. My actions hadn¡¯t been fair to himn.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he sighed. ¡°You were right.¡±


    Taken aback by his admission, a small smile formed across my lips, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ can you repeat that?¡±


    He chuckled, rolling his eyes, ¡°no I know you heard me. Don¡¯t get used to it.¡±


    As much as I wanted to hear him say it again, I didn¡¯t push the issue. Just knowing that he wasn¡¯t upset


    at me made me happy. At


    Chapter Se: James Appears


    the end of the day, if we wanted to find the guys, we couldn¡¯t be fighting with each other.


    ¡°Have you got any leads yet?¡± I asked as I approached him, looking at what he was searching through


    on hisputer. A list of possible tip locations lined a spreadsheet with the guys¡¯ names at the top.


    The only thing concerning me about this was the fact Talon¡¯s column was rtively empty.


    ¡°Yeah, I got a tipst night, actually.¡± He replied, ¡°James was at the restaurant.¡±


    My fears were urate, and much as I didn¡¯t want James to know what happened, he saw it firsthand.


    ¡°He was watching us there?¡±


    Nodding, he clenched his jaw. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Ivy. Please don¡¯t let that eat at you.¡±


    How was he going to tell me not to let it bother me?


    James had been there, and I could have been in his arms. Instead, he watched Damian and I enjoy


    ourselves while he had been aplete wreck since the bond broke.


    ¡°We have to find him, Damian. I don¡¯t want him,¡±


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t think like that.¡± He pleaded, ¡°I am going out tonight to find him. I promised you that I


    would, and I intend to keep that promise.¡±


    Hope filled me at his words. I wanted more than anything to see James again, and if Damian was going


    to look for him, hopefully he would show himself.


    Hopefully.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51: Dealing with the Past


    James POV


    Sitting in my darkened hotel room, I mulled over my reality. When I heard that Damian was in town, I


    contemted running again. I didn¡¯t want him to find me. The moment my bond with Ivy broke, I felt a


    pain in my chest that was unbearable.


    My wolf and I were torn apart-the memory more than I can bear.


    ¡°James, you have to let her go.¡± Damian had yelled at me in the hospital hallway. ¡°We are nothing but


    toxic for her. She deserves a normal life!¡±


    Anguish gripped a hold of my soul as my heart raced, ¡°no¡­ I can¡¯t. We can¡¯t!¡±


    Dropping to my knees, I stared at her hospital door. She was hurt because of me, because of us.


    ¡°If you loved her at all, you would let her go. It¡¯s toote anyways.¡±


    So that¡¯s what I did¡­ I let her go.


    Snapping back to reality, Iunched my beer bottle across the room, watching as it shattered and fell to


    the ground. I had let her go, but the moment I went to confront Damian at the restaurant, my breath was


    stolen from me.


    She was there. She was with Damian, and they were happy together.


    I couldn¡¯t understand it. Trying to wrap my head around what I had seen, I stood to my feet and stormed


    from my hotel room. I need more alcohol. Anything to numb the pain I felt.


    *Jarnes- an all too familiar voice called from behind me, stopping me in my tracks.


    Damian


    Clenching my fists tightly at my side, I turned to face him. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?


    He looked the same as he always had, Calm, collected, and here on business.


    That was his M.O, after all. ¡°I came to bring you home.¡±


    Laughter escaped me as I shook my head, ¡°are you fucking serious?¡±


    *Don¡¯t act like this, James. You have been gone too long, and it¡¯s time toe back to reality.¡±


    ¡°Reality!¡± I yelled. ¡°How about the fucking reality that you¡¯re here with Ivy, Damian?!¡±


    I watched as he took a deep breath and rxed his shoulders. There was something about him at the


    moment that was slightly different, but I wasn¡¯t sure what it was.


    ¡°She came with me to find you,¡± he finally replied, but the sound of it wasn¡¯t as good as I thought. All this


    time I had hoped what! had with her, and lost, had just been a dream.


    Yet here he was trying to put it on me as if I was supposed to be excited.


    ¡°What happened to letting her go, Damian? What happened to letting her have a normal life!¡±


    Shaking with fury, I wanted nothing more than to beat Damian within an inch of his life. I knew I didn¡¯t


    stand a real chance against him in a fight, but at the same time I wanted-no, needed anything to relieve


    the anger I felt.


    *Things weren¡¯t as we thought, James. The bond wasn¡¯t broken, just the terms had been changed.¡±


    His riddles meant nothing to me. All he ever did was try to order me and the other around. His lies would


    not win me over this time, no matter how much I wished they were true.


    Chapter 51: Dealing with the Past


    Lv.1


    ¡°Go fuck yourself, Damian,¡± I snapped. ¡°I¡¯m done listening to your bullshit.¡±


    Shaking my head in disgust, I turned from him. I couldn¡¯t believe he would unt her in front of me after


    everything he did to us, and to think she allowed him.


    It disgusted me. I loved her-shit, I still love her.


    ¡°She came for you, James!¡± He yelled after me, ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, go see for yourself.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Stopping in my tracks once more, I thought over his words. As much as I didn¡¯t want to do that, curiosity


    filled me to some extent, wondering what he was saying.


    ¡°Are you at your vi?¡± I asked tly.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He replied, chuckling, ¡°I am going to have a few drinks with some friends from the city. I


    won¡¯t be back till the early hours of the morning. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t be left alone all night.¡±


    Gritting my teeth, I rolled my eyes, refusing to look at him. I wouldn¡¯t give him the pleasure of a response,


    but as I walked off, I couldn¡¯t help but think he was right.


    Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t be left alone.


    *******


    Ivy POV


    Hours had passed since Damian left, and with the moon high in the sky, I watched it shimmer across the


    open ocean. Never had been curious about the power of the moon, but at that moment, I found sce in


    its appearance.


    ¡°Help Damien find him,¡± I whispered aloud to the moon, wishing the goddess would help us find James.


    Without him, I couldn¡¯t fulfill what my heart wanted.


    What I wanted seemed so far off in the reality of things, and yet something told me deep down that I was


    closer to having it than I realized.


    Turning, I made my way into the house. The day had been long with everyone who had been present


    earlier, and through all the conversations I had sat silently thinking about him.


    Wondering if he could still feel me¡­ Hear me even.


    A longing for the bond we once had. ¡®James. I called out through my mind, once again pleading for him


    to hear me. Pleading for him toe home. Please find me.¡¯


    Grasping the metal kettle from the stove, I turned on the tap of the sink and filled it. The sound of running


    water filled the silence around me.


    If this is what uncertainty felt like, I didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°How?¡± A breathless voice said to my right, causing me to drop the kettle. Its metal form crashed to the


    ground as the sound resnotated through the air.


    Tears filled my eyes at the sight before me and even though he lookedpletely different from the man


    I remembered, I felt the pull to him. The love and anger over his appearance.


    * James?¡± The disbelief in my tone was enough to break him from the trance he was in before he


    furrowed his brows and looked on in confusion.


    *How are you here?¡± He asked again, ¡°why?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the reunion I had hoped for, but at the same time, I understood his reaction.


    ¡°¡­¡± pausing, I thought over my choice of words, ¡°we came to find you. To bring you home.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a home there anymore,¡± he snapped, angry, rolling off him in waves. ¡°If you came to rub


    your romance in front of me, then you¡¯re free to leave. Stop looking for me.¡±


    He turned to leave, and with panic coursing through me, I ran to him, gripping his arm. The same electric


    touch we once had coursed through me, and he turned to me with wide eyes, looking down at my hand.


    Chapter 51: Dealing with the Past


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave, James,¡± I begged him. ¡°It¡¯s not broken.¡±


    Slowly, his eyes met mine, and as they did, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He quickly gripped my head and pressed


    his lips to mine, devouring my very soul. With every touch we had, our kisses became more demanding.


    More intense.


    I quickly found myself picked up within his arms as he walked towards the sofa, pulling me onto hisp


    as I straddled him. This wasn¡¯t a time for talking. It was a moment to rekindle the feelings we had for


    each other, and I was more than okay with that.


    Making headway, I reached for his pants, undoing them one by one. ¡°Ivy, we should talk-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°We can talk after.¡±


    Sliding myself down over his thick shaft, I cried out in pleasure. He was much longer than Damian, and


    every inch of him forced inside me pressed against my cervix, creating pleasure I had missed.


    Slowly, I rode him. My hand on his throat as I bite seductively on his bottom lip. This was about his


    pleasure over mine. I felt the need to make it up to him with everything he had been through. I wanted


    him to know that I still wanted him, that I still cared.


    ¡°Fuck, Ivy,¡± he gasped, closing his eyes, his head falling back against the sofa as he gripped my rear-


    end, mming me down over him harder and harder.


    ¡°I want you, James,¡± I whispered, kissing him as I felt his knot fill me. ¡°I want you always.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± he moaned loudly again as I felt us both close to the edge.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I cried out, ¡°oh fuck¡­ mark me again, James,¡± I begged him.


    His eyes met mine with swirling ck and gold flecks. His wolf was on edge, and I didn¡¯t care.


    Ivy-¡± He growled, ¡°don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    My grip on his throat tightened as I pushed my face against his and groaned, ¡°fucking do it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate at mymand as he pulled my neck to the side and bit down into my shoulder. A cry


    of pleasure left my lips as I screamed out,ing undone on his shaft.


    The feeling of his own release building pressure within me as his knot locked us in ce.


    A guttural growl of possession filled the room as he released his bite and looked into my eyes. A haze of


    pleasure washed through me as I smiled at him, ¡°don¡¯t leave me again.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52: epting the Future


    Damian POV


    When I walked into the house, I knew it waste. I knew my brother James wouldn¡¯t fight the urge to see


    her. Out of all of us, he cared for her the most in the past.


    She was everything to him.


    His first real love. His only love.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± James turned from the open fridge towards me and nodded. No longer was he unkempt


    and dirty. They must have had fun because he was now freshly shaven and showered in my kitchen.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Sleeping.¡± He quickly retorted as he ced a bottle of water on the counter with the sandwich he had


    obviously made. ¡°Care to exin to me what happened?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to actually listen this time?¡± I responded with a smirk as I walked towards the counter


    taking a seat.


    James wasn¡¯t impressed by my attitude but nheless, he rolled his eyes and shrugged, ¡°don¡¯t push it,


    Damian. This was all your fucking fault to begin with.¡±


    Pressing back the annoyance I wanted tosh upon him, I squared my shoulders and let a breath


    escape me. ¡°I understand I fucked up in the past, James. I can¡¯t change the past, but I am trying to fix


    things now if you will help me.¡±


    ¡°Help you?¡± He snorted, that¡¯s rich.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. We came here to find you first. Next, we are going after Hale.¡±


    James stared at me with a nk expression, ¡°he left too?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nodding, I sighed. ¡°You all did. She woke up, and I was the only one still there for her.¡±


    My revtion made him flinch, but no matter the guilt he may have felt, I knew why he did what he did. I


    wanted to do the same thing, but one of us had to be there when she woke up.


    ¡°How could I not feel the bond before, but as soon as she touched me, I could? That shouldn¡¯t be


    possible, Damian.¡±


    * I know.¡± He was right. It shouldn¡¯t be possible. ¡°I took her to see the seer. She exined that Ivy is


    favored by the goddess, and now the bond has been left to her. She can choose a normal life, mating


    with one of us or a few¡­ Or she can have us all. At the end of the day, though, it¡¯s her choice.¡±


    ¡­and she didn¡¯t run for a normal life¡­¡± he murmured with surprise.


    ¡°Obviously not if we are here, and from the looks of it, I take it she rekindled her bond with you.¡±


    He was silent for a moment before slowly nodding, ¡°I didn¡¯t think she was real when I saw her again.¡±


    ¡°You mean at the restaurant?¡± I inquired, knowing full well he was there.


    Nodding, he groaned, ¡°I hade to tell you to leave me the fuck alone, but then I saw her. How happy


    she was, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. Seeing her again was too much.¡±


    ¡°I get it. It was a lot for me when I saw her in the hospital awake as well. Even if I didn¡¯t have the bond


    with her like you three did.¡±


    Both of us sat there in silence for a moment before he looked up at me again, ¡°why haven¡¯t you bonded


    with her yet? I smelt you on her, so I know you had sex.¡±


    ncing down at my sped hands in front of me, I mulled over the idea.


    Why hadn¡¯t I marked her when I had the chance?


    ¡°I suppose, in the moment, it didn¡¯t seem right.¡± I responded, looking at him again, ¡°I want you three to


    reconcile with her first, and then I will have my chance.¡±


    12:271


    Chapter 52: epting the Future


    Lv.1


    ¡°So you could fuck her first but not mark her. That makes a lot of sense.¡± He snaps.


    Grinning at his jealous remark, I ran my tongue over my teeth, trying to hold back the cynicalment


    that was pushing through.


    ¡°James, if you remember correctly, you all were fucking her before I did.¡±


    pping his hand against the counter, I observed the fire swirl within his eyes, ¡°because you didn¡¯t


    fucking want her. Remember that minor detail?*


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want her, James. But that is what you want to believe, right?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Damian.¡± He snorted, ¡°you didn¡¯t want to be tied down. Admit it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I snapped, ¡°I wanted her to have a normal life, dammit. Was that so hard to ask?¡±


    The anger simmering within James, he leaned back and scoffed. At one point in time, we all wanted her


    to have a normal life. That¡¯s why they all chose to leave.


    They could have stayed and refused what I told them to do, but they didn¡¯t. They left.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to leave, James. Even if I said to go. You could have stayed.¡±


    A growl ripped through him as he clenched his fist, ¡°fuck you, Damian. You put that shit in our heads and


    made us feel like we had no choice. We all love her, and you only now see what we lost. How important


    she is in the long run. She was gifted to us by the goddess herself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I replied with a smirk crossing my arms over my chest, ¡°she was gifted to us.¡±


    I knew deep down the moment I had found her as my mate that there were going to be problems. The


    idea of one woman being mated to the four of us was just asking for problems.


    I had never been one for sharing, and the thought of sharing my mate was disgusting.


    At the time, but now I wanted it more than anything. I wanted her.


    ¡°How do you even know she truly wants this, Damian? How do you know that she just doesn¡¯t feel guilty,


    and that¡¯s what¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    Shrugging my shoulder a smile crept across my lips, ¡°ask her yourself.¡±


    Confusion shed through his eyes as I pointed behind him towards Ivy¡¯s shadowed figure. I knew very


    well she had been listening to us, and as he turned she stepped forth, she smiled.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt.¡±


    No matter what Ivy did or what she had been through, she was still the most beautiful woman I had ever


    laid my eyes on. I regretted every moment of not finishing my bond with her, but atst, all I could do was


    make up for my past mistakes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t ever have to apologize,¡± James replies, dropping his food on his te, and wrapping his arms


    around her as he kisses the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left you.¡±


    A grin crossed her plump, kissable lips as she pulled away from him, ¡°Damian is right, James. We can¡¯t


    change the past, but we can fix the future.¡±


    He seemed to consider her words over mine, and even though the Alpha in me itched to say something


    about it, I didn¡¯t. She would be the luna of our pack, and with her ce by our side, she would have


    the ultimate say.


    At least behind closed doors.


    ¡°Are you sure this is what you want, Ivy?¡± He asked with desperation. ¡°You could be free.¡±


    Laughter escaped her, though, at hisment. Pulling down the cor of the oversized shirt she wore,


    she disyed her mate mark. ¡°Toote for that.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± James whispered, running his hand through his hair, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t-¡±


    Quickly bringing her finger to his lips, she shook her head, ¡°don¡¯t. I have thought about all of this, and this


    is what I want, James. Damian knows this. My future career can still happen one day, but not without all


    of you by my side.¡±


    The moment she spoke those words, my heart swelled with pride. She truly did care about us, and the


    look in her eyes when she proimed her desire to have us all spoke volumes.


    She didn¡¯t regret her choice, and she was determined to be with us all.


    ¡°Okay, then. Well, what¡¯s the n? Where¡¯s Hale?¡± James asked.


    As her eyes met mine, I gestured for her to exin. If she wanted to be the boss, I¡¯d let her.


    ¡°Pack your shit. We¡¯re heading to Japan.¡± She giggled.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53: The Mile High Club


    Ivy POV


    ¡°You know I hate flying overseas,¡± Jamesined for the tenth time since I told him where Hale


    was. I found hisining cute because he looked very distressed about what was going on. He did


    not like flying. That was obvious.


    Damian groaned again as he let out a sigh. He was controlling his temper, and it was taking everything


    he had to do so. ¡°Once again, you flew to Mexico, James. Why is Japan such a big issue?¡±


    ¡°I took sedatives before flying to Mexico. Unless you have some hiding within your clothing,¡± he


    sneered, ¡°¡­or on this ne, you¡± re just going to have to deal with myining.¡±


    As much as James tried to be okay with what we were doing, I could tell flying was really bothering


    him. Looking across from me! watched as his face paled looking out the window. Leaning forward I


    rubbed soothing circles over the back of his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I tried to reassure him, as my eyes nced at Damian urging him to do something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay,¡± James murmured, adjusting himself. ¡°I just need to adjust.¡±


    Thinking about the situation a small smile crossed my lips.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we y a game or something? Are there cards on this ne?¡± I asked, looking at


    Damian, ¡°it will help James take his mind off things.¡±


    Damian sat quietly for a moment as he raked his eyes over my body. He had been the one to suggest


    the blue dress I was wearing, and now I suddenly was unsure of my choice.


    ¡°What?¡± I replied, looking between him and James. ¡°Do I have something on me?¡±


    James¡¯ brows furrowed as he nced at Damian, who gave a slightly raised brow and a smirk.


    They were up to something. I just wasn¡¯t sure what it was.


    Standing to his feet, Damian strolled over to us from where he was sitting.


    ¡°Do you really want to help him take his mind off things?¡± He asked in a sultry way that set my body on


    fire.


    Slowly ncing up to him beneath fullshes, my mouth parted as I nodded. I knew exactly where his


    mind was going, and the thought of it instantly aroused me.


    ¡°On your knees, Ivy.¡± He ordered, causing a smile to fall across my lips as Iplied.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± James asked in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± Damian firmly said as he held up a finger to James, quieting him. ¡°Comply.¡±


    Running his hand through my loosely hung hair, I smiled. ¡°Do you know what I want you to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I replied, and I felt his body tense at my reply. Never had I addressed him in that way.


    Yet, he liked it. ¡°Show me.¡±


    Crawling forward on my knees, I slid between James¡¯ thighs and slowly moved my fingers over the


    zipper of his jeans. ¡°What are you doing?¡± James whispered, looking down at me.


    Silence was all he got from me as my hands freed the beast within.


    I wasn¡¯t overly confident with my actions, but Damian¡¯s mind was on the right path.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This would help take James¡¯ mind off his fear of flying.


    Slowly, I swirled my tongue around the head of his thick erection. A gasp left his gently parted lips as I


    slipped his length into my mouth.


    Chapter 53: The Mile High Club


    Lv.1


    Up and down I worked with his shaft, breathing through my nose as I tried to take him deeper into me.


    The slow movement of his hips and his fingers in my hair let me know that what I was doing was


    working.


    As my eyes looked towards Damian, I almost froze. They swirled with darkness as he watched me. I


    finally understood why Damian wanted me to please James. He was turned on at what I was doing in


    general, and I didn¡¯t think it mattered who it was to.


    He gripped himself through his pants as he stood back and watched.


    The outline of his massive erection showed me just how excited he was, and as if on cue, I looked to


    James, who took note of what I saw.


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you share her with me? After all, I can¡¯t be the only one to have fun.¡±


    ¡°Only if you insist,¡± Damian replied as he stood to his feet. He moved behind me, taking a seat in the


    chair I had once been in. The sound of his zipper opening made me curious, but not once did I stop


    deep throating James until Damian¡¯s hands gripped my panties, ripping them off.


    Reaching down, his fingers brushed across my soaking wet core, causing me to shiver as I moaned


    with James¡¯ cock in my mouth.


    ¡°Do you like that?¡± James asked with a smile, causing me to nod my head.


    Pulling his erection from my mouth, he smiled down at my rubbing his thumb over my lip. ¡°God, you¡¯re


    amazing.¡±


    Before I could say anything James pulled me to my feet and backed me towards Damian. Their hands


    moved over my body as they spread my legs and helped lower me onto Damian¡¯s thick erection.


    He filled me to the brink, and as I gasped, James shoved himself back into my mouth.


    The intensity of what was happening caused me to cry out in pleasure.


    With rapid fire, Damian thrust up into me. My legs hooked up over the arms of the seat, giving him


    maximum angle as James gripped my throat, fucking my mouth.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Ivy.¡± Damian groaned. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking tight and wet for us, aren¡¯t you?


    James pulled his cock from my lips with a pop as I cried out,ing undone. ¡°Fuck! Yes-yes!¡±


    Sadisticughter left them as I found my mouth full once more. Everything about this situation was


    intoxicating, and never had I done anything like this before.


    These men were opening me to things I had only read about in books, and I loved it.


    No longer was it secrets and hiding amongst the shadows to not let the others know.


    They were openly sharing me, well at least two were.


    As the build of another climax began to grow, I felt James¡¯ thick member swell in my mouth as he


    grunted in approval. ¡°Will you swallow me, Ivy?¡± He asked, biting his lips. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Nodding, with tears streaming down my cheeks in pleasure, I felt the spurting of his orgasm as he


    erupted. Gagging, I swallowed down as much as I could until it was dripping down my chin.


    ¡°Fuck you¡¯re amazing.¡± He whispered as he pulled himself from my lips.


    The swell of Damian¡¯s knot caused me to gasp as I gripped the arms of the chair. ¡°I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to coat the inside of you, Ivy.¡± Damian grunted, ¡°every inch.¡±


    Before I could protest on the verge of exploding, fingers found my clit, and I realized James was going


    to ensure that I lost my mind with this one.


    Sure enough, a scream of pleasure ripped from my throat as Damian held my arms down while James


    forced me to ride out my orgasm. Even after it went, he kept going.


    The sensitivity caused me toe undone a second time as I tightened around Damian, milking every


    drop of the cum from him that there was. A groan of satisfaction escaped him as he slowed down.


    Stars danced before my eyes as I sat there waiting for the knot to go down. A smile spread across


    James¡¯ face as he leaned in to


    0674


    Chapter 53: The Mile High Club


    Lv.1


    kiss me. ¡°That was amazing, Ivy.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Does this mean I just joined the mile-high club?¡± I giggled as both menughed.


    Pulling me back, I rested against Damian¡¯s chest, ¡°yeah you could say that sweet cheeks.¡±


    ¡°I need a nap.¡± I gasped as I slowly closed my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t worry about the cleanup, because both men had done that for me on more than one asion.


    In the moment, no matter how dirty and erotic it had been-I felt closer to them.


    As if the bond I was told about was growing stronger with every passing moment. Perhaps there was a


    possibility that this could work with all of them. Even if Damian had once upon a time thought it


    impossible.


    Perhaps there was a way they could share me.


    To find out for sure, we had to find Hale and Talon.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54: Wee to Tokyo


    I wasn¡¯t too sure what I expected whening to Japan, but as I gazed out the window of the car, I was


    taken aback by how pretty it was. Thousands of people lined the streets, moving to get to where they


    needed to be, and neon lights lined the skies.


    I thought once upon a time that New York was the ce that was alive all the time, but from the looks of


    it, this city is more alive than New York.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty here.¡± I mumbled as I took in the sights. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get out and walk around this ce.¡±


    As much as I wanted to y tourist, I also knew that it wasn¡¯t feasible.


    ¡°We have things to do here, Ivy. We have to make sure that we are sticking to the n, and not


    deviating. The calm, soothing tone of James¡¯ voice made my heart melt.


    Yet, when I looked towards both men, I saw the dark, grim look Damian was giving me. Something was


    bothering him, and as much as I wanted to pretend there wasn¡¯t; I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked him, watching as his body went rigid, and he cleared his throat.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± The car¡¯s slow stop caught his attention, and before I knew it he was opening the car


    door and stepping through


    From the moment we had arrived in Japan, he had been bothered. Part of me didn¡¯t want to intrude on


    his past, but another part of me was curious if something had happened here that made him


    ufortable abouting.


    As we stepped into the penthouse apartment Damian had rented for us, my eyes widened at the


    spectacr sight. Wall to wall windows lined the far wall overlooking Tokyo, and with this view I was able


    to take in everything.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Damian asked from behind me as his arms wrapped around my waist and his chin sat


    on the top of my head. It was aforting and romantic notion for him to hold me the way he was.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± I smiled, admiring the view. ¡°Do you think we will be able to find Hale here, though? The


    city is so big, and I worry it won¡¯t be as easy as Cancun.¡±


    Laughter echoed to my right as I turned to see James dropping the rest of our luggage onto the ground,


    ¡°Hale isn¡¯t like I am. He won¡¯t be as clouded, and if he wants to be found he will make himself known.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure what he meant, but I could tell that he was being serious.


    There were still things I was learning about each of the men, and even though Hale and I had spent so


    much time together, it was more in an intellectual way than anything else.


    ¡°Oh-¡± I whispered, pulling away from Damian,¡±well I guess he will find me then. Like you did.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± James shrugged as he grabbed my bags, and walked me towards a back room.


    Following behind him, I took in therge modernized room and smiled. It was beautiful, but it was just like


    any other room you would rent. Simply, and to the point.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some rest? We can go outter if you would like.¡± James said as he turned to face


    me.


    ¡°Are you guys not sharing a room with me?¡±


    James¡¯ eyes cast behind me and as I turned, I saw Damian ring at him with his arms crossed. It didn¡¯t


    make sense for there to be tension between them, but at the same time, Damian was still very much a


    mystery.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be sharing a room with you. We will each have our own.¡± Damian replied as he brushed past


    James and I.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± My firm, unhappy tone seemed to snap him from whatever funk he was in because his


    face quickly softened as the corner of his lips turned up.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong. This just gives you privacy. I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured into anything.¡±


    Chapter 54: Wee to Tokyo


    Lv.1


    Was Damian being serious right now?


    ¡°Right.¡± Clearing my throat, gripped the door handle and stared at him. ¡°Well, I guess I will see youter


    then.¡±


    Nodding his head, he turned, and I closed the door. Letting a heavy breath escape me, I tried to wrap my


    mind around his words. It was as if we hadnded and he became another person, and with that he


    slowly changed his behavior towards me.


    Again.


    James POV


    I knew thating to Tokyo was going to be a problem. Damian hadn¡¯te to this ce in years, and


    being back here was going to bring back too many memories.


    ¡°You need to tell her.¡± I snapped as I walked into the living room and plopped down onto the sofa. ¡°If


    Shamira does find out you¡¯re here and Ivy doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s going to cause problems.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t going to know.¡± He snapped back, ring at me.


    Laughing, I shook my head, and if she does?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t, damn it!¡± He yelled in a whispered tone, trying to prevent Ivy from hearing what he was


    saying. ¡°We just need to hurry up and find Hale and get the fuck out of here.¡±


    ¡°Like that is going to happen.¡± I scoffed, ¡°Hale came here for a reason. I wouldn¡¯t doubt he is probably


    hanging out with Shamira.¡±


    There was a swirling amount of contemtion running through Damian¡¯s mind, and it was obvious from


    his concerned yet angry look that he thought that too.


    Once again, there were too many secrets being hidden, and with how things went the first time I didn¡¯t


    want the oue repeated.


    *Just call her and stop avoiding things. Then talk to Ivy.¡±


    Stopping in his tracks, he looked at me with a dumbfounded look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you watch Ivy, and I will try


    to handle things quietly.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Iughed, waving him off,¡±you¡¯re the boss. Do what you want.¡±


    There was no point in arguing with him. If he wanted to run off and do things his way, then let him. I


    would stay here and make sure Ivy knew how much I cared for her.


    Because if Damian was going to fuck things up again, I didn¡¯t want Ivy to leave me. After all, they said


    she could pick who she wanted, and we didn¡¯t need Damian in the end.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I will.¡± He sneered, ¡°I am going to run somewhere and see if I can find a trace of him. Keep an eye on


    her and don¡¯t leave until I get back. Do you understand?¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I shooed him off,¡±I¡¯m not a child.¡±


    No matter how much he may have changed for the better when it came to lvy, he was still the same man


    she had first met. It killed me that she didn¡¯t realize that.


    As much as I wanted my brother to be happy, she deserved better than him.


    Pulling out my phone, I contemted calling Shamira myself, and asking if Hale was there. She had


    been a woman who had helped our family many times in the past, and even though she had a more


    detailed past with Damian, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t help me.


    ¡°James?¡± Ivy¡¯s angelic voice called to me.


    Turning, I looked over my shoulder on the sofa just in time to see her step out of the room dressed in a


    silk nightdress. Her hair tossed, and a sleepy look in her eyes. ¡°Hello, Gorgeous.


    Walking towards me, she frowned as her eyes grazed the area, where did Damian go?¡±


    Shit.


    ¡°Uh-he just stepped out for a moment. He was going to check on a lead while you rested.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She smiled sweetly, well, goodnight then.¡±


    She walked towards me leaning over and giving me a gentle kiss before turning and walking towards her


    room. When she acted like this it made my heart melt.


    Guilt filled me knowing that I had just lied to her, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t want to be the one to break


    the news to her about Damian¡¯s past. It wasn¡¯t my ce to do so.


    ¡°Sleep well, Ivy.¡± I murmured as I watched her figure disappear from my sight.


    Something about today was eating at me, and with my wolf growing restless to get home, I knew that we


    couldn¡¯t be here for too long.


    I just hoped Hale would listen to Ivy like I did. He may have been smart, but he and Talon held a grudge


    like no one I had ever seen.


    Twins at their finest.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55: Shamira


    Ivy POV


    I should have known that they were up to something. I heard bits and pieces of a conversation, but at the


    same time I wasn¡¯t sure where Damian had gone. Slipping back into my room, I picked up my phone and


    began flipping through social media.


    A photo of Kate with her boyfriend popped up, and an idea came to mind as I called her.


    ¡°Hey girl!¡± Kate¡¯s warm voice echoed through the phone, causing me to smile.


    ¡°Hey, I was wondering if you could do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± she hesitated, ¡°and what might that be?¡±


    ¡°I want you to see what you can find out about someone named Shamira, and also what it may have to


    do with Hale.¡±


    There was silence on the phone, and with it, I knew she already knew something. ¡°Ivy-¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Kate.¡± I firmly cut her off before she could say no.


    ¡°Well,¡± she hesitated. ¡°From what I know, they spent some time there with the Tokyo pack, and Shamira


    is the Alpha¡¯s daughter. They own a club called Dark Moon.¡±


    Hearing the news, I found myself conflicted about what she was saying. Did Damian go to meet her? Did


    they have something going on with her, the guys that is?


    Too much of it weighed heavily on my mind, but pushing it back, I let a heavy breath leave my lips.


    ¡°Okay. Thanks, Kate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to do something stupid, are you?¡± she replied with hesitation. At first I wasn¡¯t, but


    now that she had brought it up, an idea did fill my head.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± I grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. I¡¯m going to get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay-¡± she sighed, ¡°night, Ivy.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, I sat contemting what she had told me. Damian was hiding something, and it


    more than likely had to do with where Hale was.


    The worry didn¡¯t fill me that Damian was doing anything wrong, but to think Hale had gotten with another


    woman only a few weeks after me.


    That idea hurt like hell.


    Jumping to my feet, I pulled out a ck dress and heels and quickly threw it on. If I was going to get the


    answers, I would have to do things myself.


    ¡°James!¡± I yelled out. Only to hear him scrambling towards my room, throwing open the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± He asked frantically as his eyes met mine, and concern filled him.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong.¡± Iughed, causing him to sigh, ¡°get dressed. We¡¯re going out.¡±


    Pausing in his response, he furrowed his brows in confusion, ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, we¡¯re going out. Go get ready unless you want to go like that.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Ivy, no we¡¯re not. Damian said ¡±


    ¡°Since when did you care what Damian thought?¡± Iughed, shaking my head, ¡°look you can either go or


    you can stay here and I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    James carefully considered what I was saying before he reluctantly sighed, and nodded his head. ¡°Can I


    at least know where we


    Chapter 55: Shamira


    Lw.1


    are going?¡±


    ¡°Nope


    just get your butt ready.¡±


    There was no way I was going to tell him we were going to the Dark Moon.


    Damian POV


    Coming back to Tokyo hadn¡¯t been the best of decisions. Shamira wasn¡¯t pleased when I left, and when


    she found out that I had found my mate, thatplicated things further.


    They say there is nothing worse than a woman scorned ¨C but they were wrong.


    There was nothing worse than a she-wolf with ws scorned.


    Shamira was aplicated individual, and she had her eyes set on me for years. So walking into the


    Dark Moon club, I expected to see things on a difficult level.


    Thetest music beat through the club as I wound my way through an array of pulsing bodies on the


    dance floor. My eyes scanning for signs of Hale, hoping that I didn¡¯t run into anyone else.


    However, I should have known that would be impossible. Especially when I heard a familiar voice behind


    me.


    ¡°Well, well well. I thought that was you, Damian.¡±


    Turning. I forced a smile to my lips as I faced Shamira and two security guards. Her long ck hair hung


    in ringlets over her shoulders as her dark eyes stared at me.


    ¡°Shamira. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡±


    A cold hard p came to my face as I pushed against a recoil, trying to reel in my wolf from breaking


    free. ¡°I suppose I deserved


    that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡± She sneered. ¡°You left me and ran off back home to some girl.¡±


    The girl she was talking about was Ivy, but at the time, I hadn¡¯t even known her yet. The jealousy this


    woman had was unreal, and the only thing I could think about was finding Hale


    Ivy needed him, and I wanted to grab him and leave without issue.


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s in the past, I¡¯m here to find my brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard about what happened.¡± She smiled, biting on her nail in a yful manner. ¡°I guess that


    means you came to see me,


    too.¡±


    Raising a brow, I pondered over what she meant, and like a crashing weight, the realization dawned on


    me. She heard about the matebond issue with Ivy, or at least what she thought and thinks that I¡¯m here


    for her.


    ¡°No, you have it


    ¡°Oh stop,¡± sheughed as she quickly approached me and ced her lips upon mine in a quick kiss that


    took me by surprise. ¡°Let¡¯ s go find Hale. He is in the lounge.¡±


    Guilt filled me having allowed her to kiss me. I was disgusted by her action, but at the same time, I


    needed her to find my brother. Reigning in my wolf that growled in the back of my mind, I internally tried


    to calm him.


    This is what we had to do to get Hale then so be it. It¡¯s what our mate needed.


    I should have known Hale was here, and as much as I wanted to correct Shamira and tell her that I was


    still with Ivy, I didn¡¯t want her to throw me out before I could find my brother.


    Following behind Shamira, I let her lead the way down hallways off the side of the club into a private area


    out on another dance floor. My eyes locking onto Hale, who sat off with another woman in hisp.


    ¡°Hale.¡± I said firmly as I approached, ¡°having fun?¡±


    When he looked at me he frowned, ¡°what the fuck are you doing here?¡±


    Chapter 55: Shamira


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing.¡± I scoffed, ¡°moving on so quickly?¡±


    Angerced his eyes as he pushed the girl off of him and stood to his feet. ¡°What the hell do you care?


    You never cared about her anyways.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t true-¡±


    ¡°Boys, boys. Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. She isn¡¯t here and I am.¡± Shamira said with a smug grin


    as she grasped my hand and pulled me onto the sofa.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t really have time for this.¡± I tried to exin as Hales scoffed.


    ¡°He never has time for anything.¡± Hale remarked, as he picked up a drink and chased it down.


    I knew he was hurting, but as Shamira folded her leg over mine, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted by


    what she was doing.


    ***


    James POV


    Walking down to the car with Ivy I had a bad feeling about what was going to happen. She was acting


    very calm, but determined at the same time.


    ¡°Where too?¡± The cab driver asked as we climbed into the back taking our seats.


    ¡°The Dark Moon Lounge, please.¡±


    My eyes darted towards hers with shock as the cab lurched forward, ¡°we can¡¯t go there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no?¡± She feigned shock, ¡°why not, James?¡±


    It was obvious that she knew something, and I didn¡¯t like the way she was looking at me. If I was right


    someone had tipped her off, because there was no way she would know to go there.


    ¡°Who told you?¡± I asked without hesitation.


    Her smile faltered as she raised a brow and turned her attention to the world outside, ¡°I have my sources


    just as you have yours.¡±


    Kate. That was the only person she could have spoken to, and internally, I made a mental note to scold


    the woman for having told Ivy about this ce. If Damian and Hale were there with Shamira, there was


    no telling what we were going to walk into.


    As the cab came to a stop outside of the club, I reluctantly exited with Ivy. Her eyes fell on the building


    with a disgusted sneer across her face as she moved forward only to be stopped by the guard at the


    door. ¡°You can¡¯te in here.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡± I snapped watching as he bowed his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. You know my orders,¡± he replied, trying not to argue with James.


    ¡°I will handle Shamira. Now move.¡±


    Doing as Imanded, he moved aside and let us through. Ivy¡¯s eyes nced at me momentarily as we


    passed through the main entryway headed for the sea of people.


    ¡°Where do you think they are?¡± She asked softly, ¡°I don¡¯t see them.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re here, they aren¡¯t out in the main area.¡± I hummed, as a nervous feeling flowed through my


    body.


    ¡°Private VIP,¡± she snapped as her eyes narrowed, staring at me. ¡°They went to a private room?¡±


    ¡°Ivy don¡¯t-¡± I sighed,¡± don¡¯t automatically think the worst. Damian and Hale wouldn¡¯t do that to you.¡±


    A heavy breath left her lips as she looked away from me as if trying to persuade herself that I was telling


    the truth. Even if I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She finally said, ¡°can we please go get them. I¡¯m ready to find them and go home.¡±


    Wrapping my arm around her waist, I pulled her close, kissing the top of her head as we walked forward


    towards the roped off VIP section. The guards standing by hesitated for a moment before moving a side


    for us to pass. The sound of Hale¡¯s voice echoed from down the hallway as Shamira¡¯sughter followed.


    And as we turned the corner my eyes


    Chapter 55: Shamira


    LV


    Anger boiled within me as a growl ripped through my throat. I didn¡¯t need to see Ivy¡¯s face to feel how


    she felt because I could feel her through our bond. Her heart shattered into pieces seeing the sight


    before her, but she held herself together the best she could


    Stepping from my grasp, her hands upon her hips she looked at them all as Damian¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°Seems you both are having fun, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Oh, she is pissed.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56: Bar Fight with a She-wolf


    Ivy POV


    Anger. It coursed through me like a wildfire as I tried toe to terms with what I was seeing.


    ¡°Seems you both are having fun, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°James, it¡¯s so lovely to see you.¡± The woman purred as she ran her hand over Damian¡¯s chest. His face


    unreadable as it paled at the sight of me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hale finally asks, as his brows narrow at me. ¡°I figured you would be living


    your life in Georgia.¡±


    The man speaking was not the same Hale I had known before. This man was unrecognizable, and it


    killed me he was acting the way he was. My heart breaking, I felt James step closer to me, but at the


    same time, I had to handle this myself.


    ¡°Yeah, and I never thought the man I fell in love with would be sitting here with a naked woman, moving


    on so quickly after everything that had happened. Yet, here we are.¡±


    My snarky response caused the woman on Damian tough. ¡°Wait, is this the girl?¡±


    Clearing his throat, Damian tried to remove himself from Shamira. Her eyes darted to Damian as he


    moved before quickly grasping him and pulling him back.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Oh, she is feisty. Tell me, girl, why are you here?¡± she asked, putting her gaze on me once more. The


    look in her eye stirred something inside me that wanted to rip her apart.


    ¡°Well, I came to collect what belongs to me, but I see that they have found entertainment where they


    don¡¯t belong. Funny how that works,¡± I grit out as James wraps his arm around my waist, pulling me


    closer.


    *We should go-¡± he murmurs, causing Hale to look between the two of us before standing to his feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re mated?¡± He asks, snapping James¡¯ attention, who looks at him with a small nod.


    ¡°You have missed a lot brother, and I thought Damian came here to bring you home, but it looks like that


    is not the case.¡± James snarled as Damian¡¯s eyes flickered, his wolf fighting for control.


    Every time Shamira touched Damian, my anger rose a little more. I knew that this wasn¡¯t the boys¡¯


    territory, and even though I was still very new to their world, I had to remain calm. Otherwise, I would do


    more damage than needed.


    ¡°Damian, we need to leave,¡± I said, clearing my throat deciding to deal with himter.


    ¡°Oh, he isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡± Shamiraughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you, as a human, think you have the


    right to tell him anything. He is mine, and you lost your chance. Plus, humans don¡¯t breed strong


    children, where I can.¡±


    Her words stung, and as a growl left James, I held my hand up and pulled my hair to the side to show off


    James¡¯ mark. ¡°They are mine, and I am here to collect what rightfully belongs to me, so it¡¯s in your best


    interest to stand down.¡±


    Hale¡¯s eyes widened as I spoke, and slowly, he stepped near me. ¡°That isn¡¯t possible.¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are to speak to me like that?¡± The woman shrieked as she stood to her


    feet, do you know who I


    am?¡±


    Laughter left my lips as I shook my head, watching as Damian stood next to her and shook his head for


    me to stop. But it didn¡¯t matter, because this was a fight I wouldn¡¯t back down from.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I am their rightful Luna, and you will back down now.¡± I said sternly, with more


    confidence than I thought I had to begin with.


    Something about the way I spoke seemed to make the guards step back, and even the woman in front of


    me to second guess her actions. However, Hale stepped back from me, clenching his fists as he stared


    at the mark upon my neck


    0.00%


    Chapter 56: Bar Fight with a She-wolf


    Lv.1


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he replied, ¡°regardless this means nothing. What happened, happened.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The hurt from his words caused pain to shoot to my heart as it crumbled a little more.


    ¡°Hale, juste with us and listen to what we have to say. Don¡¯t do this.¡± James replied as Damian


    stepped forward, shrugging Shamira off as she tried to reach for him.


    ¡°James is right,¡± Damien replied, staring at me with a lust filled look that I chose to shrug off. ¡°Ivy, please


    let me exin. I can see you¡¯re upset.¡±


    ¡°Upset?¡± Iughed, ¡°I¡¯m not upset. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Enough of this!¡± The woman screamed again as she pushed her way towards us, and grabbed me,


    throwing me to the side. ¡°You are a worthless human!¡±


    Growls echoed around me as the three of the guys turned towards her in a menacing way.


    ¡°You dare touch what is mine!¡± James all but roared, as I slowly made my way back towards them. His


    wolf was on the brink of breaking through as I tried to shush him and calm him down.


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s not do this here.¡± I pleaded with them, ¡°she isn¡¯t worth it. Let¡¯s just go. Please.¡±


    A grip on my hair pulled me back, and I realized quickly that the woman had a hold of me. Turning in her


    grasp. Ished out, punching her in her face. Pain radiating through my hand as I realized I had just hit


    this she-wolf.


    ¡°You stupid bitch!¡± She roared as she tried to lunge at me again, only to be grabbed by an older man with


    graying hair.


    Everyone seemed to freeze at the man¡¯s arrival-all but me.


    ¡°Enough of this,¡± he replied firmly as he stared at the woman, ¡°you disrespect me with your actions


    Shamira.¡±


    ¡°Father-¡± she choked out, ¡°she hit me ¡ª you have to punish her.¡±


    ¡°I saw everything through the camera, Shamira. You started this, and now you will go.¡± Shaking his head,


    he shoved her towards a security guard who drug her out of the private lounge. His eyes slowly trailing


    back towards me.


    ¡°I apologize for my daughter¡¯s behavior. I have spoiled her too much in life. Are you okay, my dear?¡± He


    asked me with nothing but sincerity in his eyes


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied with a nod before turning to look at James, Damian, and Hale.


    They were unmoving and firm in their ce as the man¡¯s eyes wandered over me before ncing


    towards them.¡±I hope that my daughter¡¯s actions have not caused ill blood between us.¡±


    ¡°She attacked my mater¡± James snarled, but stopped as I held my hand up.


    ¡°There is no ill blood between us, sir, What¡¯s done is done, and we will be leaving the city tomorrow. I do


    apologize for the inconvenience we have caused you.¡±


    My response causes a smile to line his face as he sps his hands in front of him and nods before


    looking at the guys. ¡°You have a fine, Luna. The goddess has blessed you all with her presence.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. We are very blessed to have her.¡± Damian finally said, speaking up, as


    James wrapped his arm around me and pulled me away to let them talk.


    I knew full well he was trying to rein his wolf in that wanted blood, but at the same time, we couldn¡¯tsh


    out when we were in someone else¡¯s territory. I was d that he had controlled himself. I didn¡¯t want a


    war caused because of me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hale¡¯s voice said from behind me, causing James and I to stop.


    Turning slowly, I looked at him, blinking back tears, ¡°will youe with us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± he sighed, trying to find the words I didn¡¯t want him to say. Questions of whether he had ever


    actually loved me swirling through my mind


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I replied, not waiting another moment to hear him as I pulled away from James and pushed


    my way through the crowd till I hit the cool air of the night.


    My main objective had been toe and get the men I loved, and instead, I was faced with sights I


    hadn¡¯t wanted to see. Damian


    Chapter 56: Bar Fight with a She-wolf


    was in the arms of another woman, and Hale didn¡¯t want me.


    Hale, a man I loved, didn¡¯t want me after everything that had happened.


    My mind was fogged over with thoughts as a ck sedan pulled up to the curb and James came out,


    ushering me inside it. All wanted to do was to go home. I had hoped finding Hale would have been as it


    was with James, but I was so wrong.


    I had lost him, and that killed me.


    As for Damian ¨C could I trust him after what had happened?


    I wasn¡¯t sure, but part of me wanted to believe he wasn¡¯t trying to hurt me.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57: Convincing Hale


    Walking back into the suite we were staying in, I headed straight for my room. I didn¡¯t want to see


    anyone, and thest thing! wanted to do was talk. My head was a swirling mess of confusion over what


    had happened.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Damian¡¯s voice called out as the sound of the front door opened. ¡°Ivy??¡±


    ¡°Will you shut the fuck up?¡± James snapped as the sound of his bedroom door opened.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Damian replied, and as I sat in my room, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    I had gone out to find Damian and Hale to bring them both home and, instead, I was met with chaos and


    heartache. Damian and Hale had both been in the arms of other women, and my heart clenched at the


    fact they didn¡¯t seem to care for me.


    As tears streamed down my face, I quickly wiped them away only to have my bedroom door thrown


    open, and Damian¡¯s dark eyes staring down at me.


    ¡°Ivy, please let me exin¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped, shaking my head. ¡°Your actions spoke louder than words, and I don¡¯t think there is


    anything for you to say to change my mind.¡±


    The sobs I fought to hold back tore at me. I had given myself to him, and was falling in love with the idea


    of all of them being mine, and yet he did this to me.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± he growled. ¡°You¡¯re going to listen to me. That was all an act. I had to make her think things


    were okay with us so that I could find Hale. Otherwise, we would never have found them.¡±


    Stunned by his confession, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that there were things he was leaving out.


    ¡°Did you kiss her?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°What?¡± He was taken aback by my question, but at the same time, I had to know


    *Did. You. Kiss. Her?¡±


    Laughter escaped him as he shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t see how that is relevant.¡±


    It was clear, though, that the answer to my question was yes. ¡°So you did. Guess you will do anything to


    stay undercover then. Especially since you and she have a very close history.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Who the fuck told you that?¡± he growled angrily. ¡°Did James tell you that?¡±


    ¡°No, actually, he didn¡¯t before you act stupid,¡± I replied, crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°Then who?¡± Standing to my feet, I ignored his demand, and walked towards my doorway where he


    stood.


    ¡°Get out of my room, Damian,¡± I argued, holding myself together as I tried to close the door. Only to be


    stopped with his firm grip on the frame and a cold re in his eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done talking.¡±


    ¡°Damian, perhaps you should listen to her. Tonight has been eventful enough.¡± Hale¡¯s voice called out


    from just out of my sight, and pushing past Damian. I stepped into the hallway to see him standing there


    looking at me.


    ¡°You came?¡± I questioned, trying to understand why he had decided to leave.


    Nodding, he sighed before bringing the bottle of whiskey to his lips. ¡°Yep. Call it curiosity.¡±


    Watching him, I could tell that the Hale I once knew was gone. No longer was the sexy, happy man I had


    fallen for in my presence. But instead was a man who has grown cold.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore, do you?¡± I asked softly, staring at him. I wasn¡¯t sure what I hoped for, but it


    wasn¡¯t a cold nce and a smallugh as he shook his head slightly, as if unsure on how to answer.


    12-301


    Chapter 57: Convincing Hale


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to love someone who was never really yours, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The answer painfully tore at my heart, and not wanting to let them see me cry, I turned walking into my


    room, mming the door behind me.


    How could I have been so foolish to think that things would be different this time?


    Damian¡¯s POV


    Never did I want things to be this way.


    The moment she had walked into the club, I knew I fucked up thinking I could have things the way I


    wanted. Thinking that she wouldn¡¯te seek me out, because that was who Ivy was.


    She was beautiful. The most beautiful woman in the room, and I broke her heart.


    I didn¡¯t need the matebond to tell me I had. What killed me the most was the look she had when she saw


    Hale. She had waited for days to find him, and her excitement was crushed when he acted as if she was


    nothing but a problem.


    My wolf howled at me to punish him for hurting our mate.


    ¡°You fucking idiots,¡± James snapped as I stepped into the living room with Hale beside me.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, James,¡± I growled, ¡°You have no idea the problem you caused.¡±


    Laughter escaped his lips as he clenched his fists, ¡°I caused? I didn¡¯t fucking cheat on her.¡±


    ¡°Neither did 1!¡± | sneered. Looking towards Hale, I watched as he took a seat on the sofa, softlyughing


    to himself. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    As his eyes met mine, he raised a brow. ¡°The fact you two are fighting over a woman who doesn¡¯t belong


    to us. The bond is broken, and you told us to move on Damian, so what are we doing here?¡±


    Hisplete disregard for her angered me. I didn¡¯t understand why he was acting the way he was


    because it waspletely out of character for him.


    ¡°Because the bond wasn¡¯t exactly broken. The bond is still there. She gets to choose whether she wants


    a normal life or she wants us as her mates. We were given a second chance.¡±


    My words seemed to confuse him as he leaned forward on his knees shaking his head, ¡°what are you


    talking about? That isn¡¯t possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± James finally spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s why I was able to mark her.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mark her then, Damian?¡± Hale asked me, causing a deep breath to escape my lips as I


    ran my hand through my hair.


    ¡°Because I messed things up the first time, and I wanted all of you to mark her first before I did.¡±


    My confession swirled in the air, and as Hale leaned back into the sofa once more, I could see he was


    contemting what I told him. As if my words were believable, but then they weren¡¯t.


    ¡°So after everything that happened, you expect me to forget the pain I went through, and act like we are


    one happy family again?¡± he questioned while ncing between James and I.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to do anything for me. I expect you to think of her. She gave up a normal life to be


    with us and even put off finishing school toe find you all since you took off. She loves you, and she


    didn¡¯t break the bond. That was my fault.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Hale snapped, ¡°It is your fucking fault, Damian.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you acting like this. Just fucking go see her,¡± I growled, trying to control myself. I had given


    my brothers too much leeway over the years to speak to me however they wanted, and I was growing


    tired of it.


    ¡°No,¡± Hale said tly as he continued to drink. ¡°I don¡¯t think I will.¡±


    James gasped at Hale¡¯s remark, looking at him wide-eyed. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    Chapter 57: Convincing Hale


    Lv.1


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t trust the bond the goddess¡± supposedly bestowed upon us. I won¡¯t allow myself to be


    hurt again by some woman. I tried once, and Ivy is everything that I want in a woman, but I won¡¯t be a


    fool again.¡±


    Selfish. That was all Hale was.


    Turning on my feet, I stormed off towards the front door and mmed it behind me as I exited. I couldn¡¯t


    believe we hade all this way for Hale to act this way.


    Talon I expected it, but Hale¡­ there was no way.


    He was so scared and torn up about what had happened before that he couldn¡¯t move past it to see the


    truth. In the end, Ivy was the one who would suffer for it.


    The only thing giving me hope was that he came back to the suite with me. Perhaps there was a chance


    that he could change his perspective being around us. Perhaps there was a chance that he woulde


    back to the states with us.


    Only time would tell in the end. For now, I will try to keep my distance from him.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58: Heated Connections


    Hale POV


    Seeing her walk into the club was like a dream.


    Too many times in my sleep had I seen her walking back to me, and as much as my heart wanted it to be


    true, I knew it wasn¡¯t possible. She had been torn away from me, and I lived with that pain every day. I


    just was shocked it hadn¡¯t killed me.


    ¡°You have to give it a chance, Hale,¡± James said softly, as I stared at the front door. Damian had walked


    through it in a huff, and I was left confused, showing no emotion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible,¡± I said beneath my breath as I watched James from the corner of my eye


    shake his head and go towards his room.


    My thoughts swirling over the night¡¯s events, and memories of Ivy flooding over me.


    I could almost taste her on my tongue the first time I ever kissed her. Her pouty pink lips waiting for me in


    the next room to take once more. Yet, I doubt taking the forefront of any desire I had lingering for her.


    With a heavy breath, Iid back on the sofa and closed my eyes. My mind, begging for release.


    By the time my eyes opened again, darkness had surrounded uspletely. I wasn¡¯t sure what time it


    was, but listening carefully, I could tell Damian hade back at some point and he and the others were


    sound asleep.


    Moving to my feet, I walked down the hall towards the bathroom, but as soon as I got to her door, I


    couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. My curiosity begged me to open her door and see her again.


    Taking a deep breath, I exhaled and did just that. I pushed the door open and quietly stepped into her


    darkened room. The smell of her perfume wrapping around me as I pushed forward.


    My eyes settled on her petite sleeping form, stirring my wolf.


    Slowly, I stepped forward and watched her. How was it that this woman could affect me as much as she


    did? It was something! would never understand.


    She was my biggest weakness, and yet at the same time, my greatest asset.


    **


    *


    Ivy POV


    Running. I always seemed to be running, and as I was I could see him. The beautiful wolf I had grown to


    admire no matter how much he was thought to be dangerous.


    ¡°Talon!¡± I called out, watching as the wolf looked at me with a pained expression and then fought off


    something that seemed to be trapping him. I didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but as I ran through


    the snow covered forest I called out to him again. ¡°Talon, please wait!¡±


    It was of no use though. The more I ran and the harder I tried the slower I became.


    A heavy weight seemed to fall over me that didn¡¯t make any sense, and with it I felt helpless to the


    situation. But the sensation was being watched chilled me to my bones.


    Letting my eyes scan the forest I waited for whatever it was to attack. The only problem was I felt myself


    being pulled, and as I was I realized something-it was only another dream.


    The same dream I had been having for the past few nights, only this time it felt more real.


    Something was pulling me back to reality, and I felt him before I opened my eyes


    The smell of his cologne woke me from my slumber as I slowly opened my eyes to see him standing next


    to my bed, looking down


    Chapter 58: Heated Connections


    Lv.1


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    at me.


    ¡°Hale?¡± I whispered, causing him to startle and step backwards. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why, Ivy?¡± he asked with more vulnerability in his voice than I had expected.


    I was confused by his question, and as I sat up in the bed, I stared at him. ¡°Why what?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± I sighed. ¡°I want you with me. The bond.. it isn¡¯t broken, and I don¡¯t want a life without you,


    Hale. I need you with me.¡±


    There was no hesitation in my response. It was all true, and I had to have him realize that no part of me


    ever wanted to lose him. It wasn¡¯t my choice, and despite the opportunity to run from them, I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying,¡± he replied firmly. ¡°You had the chance to be free, and live a life as a


    human does. Being with us will take all of that from you.¡±


    I was aware of what he was saying, and regardless of all of it, I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I know. Yet, I still came.¡± Standing to my feet, I moved towards him, but as I approached, he recoiled. He


    didn¡¯t want me touching him, and I knew why.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee, Ivy,¡± he said, causing me to halt in my steps. My heart, already broken,


    couldn¡¯t take much more, but at the same time I could see it would be difficult for him to know the truth


    unless I did one thing ¨C


    Before he could move again, I moved forward quickly and wrapped my arms around his waist, holding


    him tight against me in a hug. The feeling of him in my arms once more warmed me and brought tears to


    my eyes.


    For a moment earlier, I never thought I would feel this again.


    Hale was stiff at first, but slowly he melted within my touch. His hands going to my face as he raised my


    eyes to meet his. Tears lined them as they slowly slid down his cheeks.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe they were telling the truth,¡± he sobbed quietly. ¡°How¡­¡±


    Smiling, my own tears began to fall, and I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Hale.¡±


    It only took a moment for his lips to captivate my own, and with the kiss, I felt my heart swell with love,


    realizing that in some way! had him back. I had the man who made me swoon, and fall over and over


    again¡­ back in my life.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me again,¡± he whispered, leaning his head against my own.


    ¡°I won¡¯t-¡°I cried, giving a softugh, ¡°I promise, Hale. I won¡¯t leave again.¡±


    There was a moment of silence between us before the door burst open, and James and Damian stood


    there staring at us with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Oh, thank fuck for that,¡± James replied, letting out a sigh of relief. ¡°For a moment there, I thought you


    really were fucking going to blow us off.¡±


    Turning in Hale¡¯s grasp, I stopped short when he pulled me against him tightly again. His eyes met mine


    as he shook his head no. 1 knew that he wasn¡¯t ready to let go of me, and I was fine with that I would do


    whatever he wanted to make him feelfortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I understand all of thispletely, and that I agree with the prophecy, but I am willing to


    give it onest try. As you said, Damian, this is for her. Not us.


    Damian nodded at Hale, and a bit of uncertainty filled me. I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant by that, but at the


    same time I was happy that Hale was at least giving something a chance


    ¡°Good,¡± Damian finally said after a moment, ¡°because we have problems back home and we need to get


    back.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t yet¡­ We have to find Talon.¡± i gasped, looking at James and Damian with confusion.


    ¡°Ivy-¡°Damian replied, shaking his head.


    Fear swept through me. I needed them all. ¡°No!¡± I screamed, ¡°we have to find him. He needs me¡­ I can


    tell. Talon needs me. I have to find him.¡±


    12:301


    Chapter 58: Heated Connections


    There was nothing but panic in my voice. For too many nights I had dreamt of Talon, and through those


    dreams I could tell he was in pain, and the anger he felt was uncontroble.


    Perhaps, they had been dreams, but at the same time I couldn¡¯t just let that be it. I needed him just as


    much as I needed the others.


    ¡°Ivy.¡± Hale said softly in my ear. ¡°I will make sure we find him, but Damian is right. We have to go home


    first, and then we can look for him.¡±


    James nodded in agreement as he stood with his eyes crossed, looking at me.


    It was pointless to argue against all three of them, at the end of the day their word was final.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59: Unwanted Visitors


    By the time we had made it back to the states, I was more than worn out. The ne ride hadn¡¯t been like


    the others, and as much as I wished it would have been, I couldn¡¯t help but think that was partially my


    fault.


    I wasn¡¯t as forting as I was before.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Hale whispered softly in my ear as I looked up at him. I was still pressed firmly against him


    in the back seat of the car as we drove from the airport to the pack house.


    ¡°Finally,¡± I replied. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get out of this car and stretch my legs.¡±


    There was an eerie silence as the car came to a slow stop. All three of the guys were sitting up straight


    before looking at each other. ¡°When we stop Ivy, I want you to stay in the car.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked with confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    Just for once, please do as you¡¯re told. Please,¡± Damian begged with a sigh as my eyes met Hale¡¯s and


    he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay in the car.¡±


    Slowly the car moved forward more, but as it stopped, I finally got a glimpse of what was worrying them.


    Allison and my father stood with a group of older men at the front of the pack house and a smirk adorned


    Allison¡¯s face.


    ¡°What the fuck is she doing here?¡± I snapped in anger as she stared at the car with amusement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ivy.¡± Damian replied, ¡°but just please stay here. We don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± Knowing


    Allison was here, I couldn¡¯t make any promises to him, but one thing was for sure, I would wait and see


    what happened first.


    All three of the guys exited the car and started talking to those present. Voices were raised and res


    were being thrown. However, when Allison pped Hale in the face, I about lost my shit. Ignoring what


    they said, I jumped from the car, y your fucking hand on them again and I¡¯ll kill you myself, bitch.¡±


    Laughter erupted in the crowd as the group stared at me, oh, this little human has jokes, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    James quickly was at my side as he looked down at me, shaking his head, ¡°why don¡¯t you ever listen?¡±


    He smirked.


    ¡°Hey, I did listen. Until she touched what is mine,¡± I murmured as I watched her say something to the guy


    next to her.


    ¡°Why is this human even here?¡± Allison yelled, ¡°she is nothing to this pack and should be long gone.


    There is no bond anymore!¡±


    Pushing past James, his arms wrapped around my waist as I red at her and pulled down the cor of


    my shirt to expose James¡¯ mark. ¡°The bond isn¡¯t gone, dumbass. The rules just changed.¡±


    Shock ran through the woman and seeing this sent pleasure through my chest. I had something on her


    she wasn¡¯t aware of, and I nned toplete the prophecy. Regardless of what Damian and Hale had


    done¡­ they were both still mine.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t possible!¡± She yelled. ¡°It¡¯s a trick!¡±


    The men with her didn¡¯t seem to be very enthusiastic about how Allison was acting. Her desperate


    attempts to cause issues were irrelevant. ¡°Allison enough.¡± One of the men said.


    ¡°Ivy, this is the elder council,¡± Damian said in a professional manner.


    ¡°Hello¡± I said softly with a smile,¡±it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all, but what are you doing here?¡±


    An older graying man stepped towards me and as he did, James¡¯ grip tightened as Hale moved closer.


    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not going to hurt her. I just want to see the mark.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I eximed with my cheeks blushing, ¡°of course. Here you go.¡±


    Pulling down my cor, I allowed the man to take a closer look, but never once did he touch it. Instead,


    after a moment he stepped


    19:21


    Chapter 59: Unwanted Visitors


    back and turned to Damian. ¡°We will be on our way. I do expect to see you all at the next meeting in two


    months time.¡±


    Damian nodded his head with a small smile, ¡°of course, Elder Don. We wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Allison and my father still stood speechless as the men gathered into their vehicles and drove away. The


    pleasure of knowing that whatever she was trying wasn¡¯t going to work.


    ¡°Ivy- my father¡¯s voice said softly: ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡± I snapped, ¡°you made it clear what you think about me and I have nothing to say to you.


    Now both of you need to leave right now!¡±


    I was pissed, but at the same time, I was hurt. I couldn¡¯t believe my own father had done what he did to


    me, and still tried to let his wife hurt me. She was an evil bitch, and I wanted nothing to do with her. At


    the end of the day, she needed to leave us alone.


    *Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± She snapped at me as she took a step closer, only to be stopped


    by Damian, who stood quickly in front of me.


    if you touch her, Allison¡­ I will kill you.¡± Damian growled in a protective manner as James and Hale


    stood by protecting me as well. I didn¡¯t need them to protect me, but their actions made my heart swell.


    *You will regret making this decision, Damian.¡± She warned, ¡°things are not going to end up the way


    you¡¯re hoping.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was hinting at, but I didn¡¯t like the sound of her warning. There was a glint in her


    eyes that made my stomach knot. Yet, Damian said nothing as she and my father turned and got into


    their car, and left.


    How were things supposed to get better for the five of us if we were still having to deal with Allison¡¯s


    issues? Damian sighed as he turned to face me, ¡°let¡¯s get you inside.¡±


    Nodding my head, I followed behind him, and Hale with James at the rear. The feeling of having them all


    around me wasforting, but at the same time, it didn¡¯t feelplete yet.


    I needed Talon


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you freshen up, and we can get some food and hang out for a bit?¡± James whispered in my


    ear from behind, causing me to blush.


    *That sounds wonderful, but there is a problem,¡± I admitted, watching as all eyes turned to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Damian sighed, brushing his hand over his face.


    *First off¡­don¡¯t be an ass,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°I was merely going to ask what room I¡¯m staying in. I


    don¡¯t want to be presumptuous about my amodations. Unless you want me back in my cottage?¡±


    Hale¡¯s eyes widened as he shook his head, ¡°no no. Come with me, and I will show you where to go while


    James and Damian sort some things out.¡±


    Laughter escaped my lips as Hale gestured towards the stairs, and I caught a glimmer of amusement on


    James¡¯ face. He could sense my emotions, and even though I once found it invasive-I was growing fond


    of it.


    ¡°Perhaps you should have some fun with him.¡¯ James replied through the link, causing me to smirk


    *Perhaps I will, but the more the merrier.¡±


    There was no doubt about what I was hinting at, but I had a feeling the answer would be no.


    As much as I want to, I think you need time alone with Hale,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I know, but he doesn¡¯t want that with me right now. He seems scared,¡± I sighed,


    ¡°Then entice his wolf, Ivy.¡±


    The suggestion was one I hadn¡¯t thought about before, and perhaps he was right.


    Following Hale down the hallway, he stopped outside of the master bedroom and opened the door.


    ¡°Damian told me he had this fixed for you while you guys were gone. This will be your room.¡±


    Confusion filled me at Hale¡¯s words, and as I passed the threshold, my eyes widened. A huge bedy


    against the far wall, bigger than any king-size bed I have ever seen. White thick nkets on top of it, and


    an abundance of pillows. The entire room had a


    Chapter 59: Unwanted Visitors


    feminine feel andpletely depicted my personality.


    My heart swelled with love and appreciation as I gasped, and tears filled my eyes. ¡°He did this for me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he isn¡¯t as bad as you and others think. Damian just has had a hard time believing in love, but I


    can already tell that around you he is changing. He isn¡¯t as cold as he used to be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to see that,¡± I replied as a heavy breath escaped me, ¡°thank you foring home, Hale,¡± I


    said as I turned to face him. ¡°I can¡¯t do this without you.¡±


    A soft chuckle escaped him as he turned to leave, ¡°I will let you take a shower.¡±


    James¡¯ment ran through my mind again as I quickly reached out and grabbed his wrist, ¡°wait. Don¡¯t


    leave just yet.¡±


    ¡°Did you need something else?¡± he asked with confusion.


    I needed him, but I couldn¡¯t lead that way. He was still so temperamental, and like James said, I had to


    entice his wolf if I wanted him to y.


    ¡°I uh-just don¡¯t want to be left alone. Will you wait in here for me to finish?¡±


    There was clear hesitation in his eyes as he cleared his throat and forced a smile as he nodded.


    ¡°Uh, sure. I will just wait on the bed.¡±


    Smiling, I tried to get my nerves under control. I wasn¡¯t the type of girl to be super outgoing, but I had to


    learn to befortable around them. After all, they were my mates.


    Slowly, I began to undress, bit my lip as his eyes widened slightly watching me. ¡°Ivy,¡±


    ¡°What is it, Hale?¡± I feigned innocence as I pulled off my shirt and slowly slid down my shorts until I was


    just in my bra and panties. *Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, looking slightly ufortable.


    ¡°Getting undressed for the shower?¡± I asked, confused, as I raised a brow with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t shower


    fully dressed.


    Reaching around, I unsped my bra, letting it drop to the floor as his eyes darted to my bare breasts.


    The gold in his eyes flickered as his wolf slowly fought for the surface.


    ¡°I think I should wait downstairs,¡± he replied with more hesitation as he started to get up.


    ¡°Oh, stop.¡± I scoffed with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go into the bathroom. Never thought you would be one to get all soft


    around me being naked, Hale. You have seen me naked a few times, and even had sex with me.¡±


    Shit. I thought that would have worked, but it didn¡¯t. Turning towards the bathroom, I moved towards the


    shower and turned the water on. ¡°It isn¡¯t working¡­ he was going to leave.¡±


    James¡¯ughter echoed through my mind, causing me to groan, ¡®so y with yourself and make him


    stay. His wolf will love it.¡¯


    I¡¯m starting to think this is wrong, James.¡± I groaned internally. ¡®It hurts that he doesn¡¯t want me.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, he does. Trust me on that. He just needs a shove.¡¯


    Stepping into the shower, I thought about what he told me to do, ¡®for some reason, I have a feeling you


    are going to get me into trouble.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, don¡¯t worry, babe.¡¯ Jamesughed, you are going to like it.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60: Secrets Revealed


    ¡®You will enjoy it.¡¯


    Those few words that James told me through the link had me hesitating. Yet, as the hot water streamed


    down over my body, I took the initiative. The bathroom door was open, and I knew without a doubt he


    had a clear view of me.


    Even if he was choosing not to look.


    Slowly, I let my hand slide down between my thighs as I cleaned myself. My mind drifting towards the


    erotic feeling that each of the men gave me. Hale, though, was unlike the others.


    The first time he fucked me, I came undone with his teasing and forceful pleasure. Yet, I knew he was


    holding back. As if back then he was worried about hurting me.


    The more my fingers stroked over my sensitive swollen clit, the more soft moans began to leave my lips


    and as they did, it¡¯s when I heard something I wasn¡¯t expecting. A low growl from the bedroom that


    sounded more dangerous than I had expected. I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, but the faster and faster I


    pleasured myself, the deeper the growl got until Hale finally spoke.


    ¡°Stop!¡± He growled as the shower door was ripped open, and I stood beneath the hot water panting as


    he stared down at me. ¡°You have no idea how hard I am trying to control myself right now.¡±


    *Then don¡¯t.¡± Myment came out quicker than I expected, and his eyes quickly glossed over as if


    asking someone toe help him. ¡°They won¡¯t help you.¡± I smirked as his gaze came back to me.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t expect them to.¡± Heughed as he grabbed me roughly by the arm and dragged me from the


    shower. My heart hammering in my chest as panic slowly crept within me, unsure of what was about to


    happen.


    ¡°Hale- Igasped, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    Tossing me upon the bed, Inded soaking wet in the center as I watched him exit the room for a


    moment, ande back with James. James¡¯ eyes met mine, and they darkened over as a sinister smirk


    crossed his face. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    * Ready.. For what?!¡± | eximed as Hale gripped my ankle, dragging me towards him as I panicked to


    get away.


    ¡°The more you struggle, the rougher it will be.¡±


    The dark sultry reply went straight to my core, and as it did, he inhaled deeply and sighed before


    catching my eyes. ¡°Do you want to know a secret, lvy?¡±


    Looking at Hale, I hesitated, ¡°what..¡±


    ¡°We have a special talent rare to most wolves in our area. Something about our bloodline that you would


    have learned aboutter, but right now it¡¯s going to happen sooner.¡±


    Unzipping the bag, he flipped me over and gestured towards James, who climbed onto the bed and


    gripped my wrists, holding them down. ¡°James, what are you doing? This isn¡¯t funny.¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me, Ivy?¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I quickly replied without hesitation, of course I do.¡±


    Leaning forward, he kissed me slowly before pulling away. ¡°Good, then let what is about to happen. I will


    warn you, the twins are more attuned with this side of us than Damian or I.¡±


    Something cold and hard came in contact with my bare ass, a stinging sensation running through me as I


    realized that Hale had just whipped me with something. Gripping at the sheets, I struggled against


    James as it came again.


    A cry escaping me as pleasure rushed straight to my core. ¡°Hale-¡± | moaned.


    ¡°Do you want more?¡± He asked and James¡¯ eyes twinkled, waiting for my response.


    Chapter 60: Secrets Revealed


    Hales fingers rubbing against the folds of my core driving me crazy for more. ¡°Yes¡±


    Another smack and my arousal was dripping down my legs. ¡°I knew from the day I met you, you were


    into the same things I was.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± I smiled, biting my bottom lip. ¡°can I show you something?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I felt his hand brushing over the marks he had just created. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Hale asked.


    ¡°You have to let me up first so I can show you¡­¡± I taunted with a singsong voice and a soft moan.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡¯ James asked through the link, causing me to smile.


    ¡°Let me go, and you will find out.¡± I taunted again, watching the confliction in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run.. whatever you do.. Don¡¯t run. Hales¡¯ wolf isn¡¯t like mine or Damians. He and Talon¡¯s wolves


    are dangerous when they want to be.¡±


    James¡± words lingered in my mind, and slowly he released me with nothing but gestation as his eyes


    zed over. No doubt telling Damian something.


    Turning to face Hale, I watched the pitch ck of his eyes stare down at me with intrigue as I stepped


    forward, running my finger over his chest. ¡°I know that you and your wolf share a mindset, Hale. Can I


    ask his name?¡±


    Narrowing his brows, he slowly raised one with curiosity. ¡°Liekos.¡±


    ¡°Liekos-¡± I said softly with a smile,¡± does your wolf like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said with a heavy breath as he watched me walk around him.


    ¡°Ivy.¡± James said again in a toneced with warning, ¡°tread lightly.¡±


    My eyes slowly went to James, who was sitting on the bed, watching me intently. Always the worrier, but


    right now I knew he was being serious. I didn¡¯t know what the secret was that he was going to tell me,


    but I wanted to know.


    I wanted to know everything about them. ¡°I will make you a deal, Liekos¡­¡±


    ¡®Stop talking to his wolf, Ivy.¡¯ James quickly said through the link. The warning falling on deaf ears as I


    watching Hale tilt his head to the side.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Hale replied, but for some reason, his voice was much rougher. More animalistic.


    Taking a few steps back, I trailed my fingers over hardened erect nipples, ¡°if you can catch me Liekos ¨C


    you get to have me.¡±


    Turning quickly, I bolted from the room naked, and ran down the hall. James¡¯ screaming ¡°Ivy no¡± behind


    me as a roar erupted from the room that shook me to my core.


    ¡°Run!!¡± James yelled through the link, ¡®I told you not to do that!¡±


    Fear suddenly escaped through me as I ran towards the stairs, taking them two at a time as the office


    door flew open, and Damian¡¯s panicked face looked at me with shock.


    ¡°Ivy, what the fuck did you do?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. We were just having fun. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong.¡± I said breathlessly.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t normal wolves, Ivy. We are mixed.. It¡¯s-fuck, I don¡¯t have time to exin. I will hold him off.


    Run towards the cottage now, and lock the doors.¡±


    I didn¡¯t waste another moment as I heard themotion upstairs, and took off running towards the back


    door. My hand ripping it open as I pushed through the door, my bare feet hitting the grass with a fury. I


    didn¡¯t care that I was naked or if anyone could see me.


    I had to get away, and I had to hide fast.


    Two sets of roars escaped the house as I heard a crash. I knew for a fact one was Damian, but the


    other-it was otherworldly.


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± For once in my life, maybe I need to start listening to what people tell me.


    Approaching my cottage, I stopped and turned just in time to see Hale burst through the back door. The


    only problem was he


    Chapter 60: Secrets Revealed


    IV 1


    didn¡¯t look like the Hale I knew.


    Instead, he was taller and almost as if he had partially shifted into his wolf. Long canines over his lips


    and ws at the end of his fingers. ¡°What in the hell?¡±


    My breathless reply didn¡¯t go unnoticed as his eyesnded on mine, and a roar escaped him again. One


    that rattled through my chest straight to my heart.


    Throwing open the cottage door, I darted inside and shut it behind me, locking it in ce before escaping


    into my bedroom and hiding.


    I was terrified, but at the same time something inside me was exhrated.


    This was the secret they were talking about. The one I wasn¡¯t supposed to know yet.


    I had taunted his wolf, and something else came to y.


    Something that wanted to ravage me in a way that aroused me.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61: Taken by the Darkness


    ¡°Ivy.¡±


    A taunting voice called from outside the cottage, followed by a scratching sound that made me bite my


    bottom lip. ¡°Why are you hiding from me?¡±


    As much as I wanted to reply, I couldn¡¯t. Instead, I remained quiet, and with my silence, I heard the


    cottage door crash open. His thundering steps echoed over the flooring as he stepped inside. ¡°Are we


    ying hide and seek?¡± he chuckled deeply.


    There weren¡¯t many ces to hide in my cottage. The distant voices of James and Damian echoed


    outside. ¡°Hale!¡±


    Holding my breath, I watched Hale¡¯s shadow from the closet door. He knew where I was, and as the


    doors flew open. I tried to push past him, only to be snatched by sharp ws and pulled back. A cry


    escaped my lips as he chuckled. ¡°Why are you running? You said you wanted to y with me.


    ¡°Hale, what are you doing?¡± I whined as I looked up into two dark, swirling eyes. ¡°How are you shifted


    like this?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not Hale¡­ well, technically not.¡±


    Confusionced my mind as I tried toe to terms with what he was saying. He was Hale¡­ his human


    form was present, but small characteristics had changed, and with them, something else came forward.


    A more primal side of him took the forefront.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked breathlessly as his tongue slid over my neck before tossing me onto the


    bed. I was turned on at the moment¡­ To know he and his wolf had a need only I could fulfill, and as he


    stood over me, I waited.


    Waited for him to pounce waited for him to take me.


    The swollen and sensitive mound between my thighs ached, and with every movement my thighs teased


    me, begging for a release only he could give me.


    ¡°You should have listened to them,¡± he said with a predatory gaze that caused fear to creep in slowly.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have run.¡±


    Before I knew it, I was pinned beneath him as his lips met mine. The kiss was not as before, and his


    touch was not soft at all. Most women would have screamed, but me¡­ I didn¡¯t.


    I was utterly entranced by what he was doing to me, and as his thick erection parted my folds, impaling


    me all I could do was moan in pleasure.


    I was his to do as he wanted, and the voices of Damian and James were distant in the fog of pleasure


    that clouded my mind.


    Hale¡¯s hand gripped my throat as he fucked me with a force no human man could everpete with and


    cries of pleasure escaped my lips over and over again.


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± I screamed as he flipped me over and slipped himself back in from behind. The pration


    was deep and slightly painful. Yet, it was nothingpared to the sensation of the knot at the base of his


    cock swelling and pushing against my walls.


    ¡°I can¡¯t-¡± I whimpered as he held me down. His lips trailed over my neck as he created more arousal


    within me


    **You are mine, Ivy. Say it. Say you are mine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m yours,¡± I replied breathlessly. ¡°Make me yours.¡± Overloaded to the max, I tried to pull myself together,


    but his whispered words in my ear stopped me cold.


    ¡°Oh, I will. And as I empty myself, you will carry the future.¡± The voice wasn¡¯t normal and panicking, I


    realized it was that of his wolf.


    ¡°Wait, what¡± elongated teeth bit down at the base of my neck, and pleasure flooded through me as I


    screameding undone as I felt the pressure of his release settled deep within my womb.


    I didn¡¯t care at that moment what he meant anymore. I was willing to surrender to his desires.


    Chapter 61: Taken by the Darkness


    Desires that made my heart flutter as darkness slowly crept into my vision. I wasn¡¯t sure what the future


    would hold, but as my eyes began to close, I saw the creature within the darkness. A force unlike


    anything I could have imagined


    It was a beast waiting to be released. A force of nature that didn¡¯t fit with the world we were currently in


    and none of it made sense.


    ¡°Ivy.¡± It called out in a soothing voice that wrapped around me like velvet. I have been waiting for you.¡±


    Fear spiraled through me as my heart began to race. The beast in the darkness stalked towards me


    slowly as if it owned me. Yet, even though fear was there, I wasn¡¯t entirely afraid.


    The creature was more familiar to me than I understood, and something deep down inside my soul


    recognized it. Something deep inside me was calling to it, and as it did, the creature reached for me,


    plunging me into a dark abyss of constant pleasure andfort


    Was this the end¡­ Or was it simply the beginning of something new?


    Something that could potentially destroy us all if we weren¡¯t careful.


    James POV


    Bursting through the door, I watched as Hale slowly became himself again. His eyes flickered for a


    moment as he looked at me, and then down at Ivy whose beautiful neck was now lined with another


    mark next to mine.


    His mark¡­ his im on her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± I gasped, realizing what it meant that he hadid with her in that form. He had imed her


    and mated with her in a way that very well could produce a child by the end of a year.


    ¡°Oh, fuck-¡± he said as he realized what I was talking about. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Heavy footsteps echoed behind me, and as I turned, I took in Damian¡¯s dark ring eyes assessing the


    situation. Hale slowly moved as his knot released and grabbed a nket,ying it over Ivy¡¯s now


    sleeping form.


    The mating process took everyst bit of energy from her.


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done,¡± Damian replied firmly through gritted teeth. She is one with you both now, and it


    can not be undone as it was before.¡±


    ¡°Damian, why haven¡¯t you imed her?¡± Hale finally asked as I grabbed a pair of shorts from a stash in


    her closet we had left weeks before and tossed them at him.


    ¡°I have given my reasoning before,¡± he sighed. ¡°You all deserve to have her before I make my im. As


    should have been done in the past.¡±


    ¡°We need to find Talon.¡± I interrupted, causing them both to turn to me before nodding in agreement.


    Finding Talon would be a problem. After losing Ivy, he had gone off the radar and stayed to his


    animalistic side. A side that was hard to reach at times, considering how out-of-control Talon was.


    **No matter what we do¡­ you, Hale, can not let that happen again. You have controlled that side of you


    for years. What the fuck happened up there?¡±


    Damian¡¯s scolding question caught Hale by surprise, and I knew I was at fault for what happened, as well


    as Ivy. I pushed her to do what she did, but never did I think that Hale would have lost it.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± I whispered, causing them both to look at me. ¡°Ivy wanted you, Hale, and I could feel how


    bad it was breaking her to not be with you. To have you so indifferent to her. She expects it from Damian,


    but not from you. So I pushed her to do what she did.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡± He yelled as he stormed towards me and shoved me against the wall. ¡°I could have killed her,


    James!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Damian roared, causing us both to back down. ¡°I will not tolerate any more of this shit in my


    pack. We are stronger together, and I will not have us divided. I said what I said, what¡¯s done is done.¡±


    Damian was more than serious, and I was well aware of what he had to say. ¡°What would you like to do


    about Ivy ?¡±


    36.54%


    12 311


    Chapter 61: Taken by the Darkness


    Lv.1


    His eyes cast down to her as he shook his head, ¡®take her to the room andy her down. Whatever


    happens though from here on out, she can not be a part of retrieving Talon. Especially if the goddess


    takes pleasure in our situation, and she does be pregnant.¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss the way his eyes darted to Hale with swirling ckness as he said pregnant.


    Yes, she belonged to all of us. However, the Alpha wolf in him wanted to have that right first.


    It was about dominance and control. Even if she was shared. His wolf didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I muttered as I walked towards her and lifted her sleeping form in its nket.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    My wolf howled in protest in the back of my mind to a danger lurking around us. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was


    but the pacing he was doing caused me to grit my teeth as pain radiates through my skull.


    ¡®Mate.¡¯ It whined as if to try and tell me something was wrong with Ivy.


    A feeling of despair slowly grew within the pit of my stomach as nausea swept through me.


    ¡°I think something is wrong,¡± I whispered, causing Damian to look at me with concern.


    ¡°What do you mean something is wrong?¡±


    Shaking my head I looked at him with confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Just something isn¡¯t right.¡±


    Our eyes lingered on Ivy¡¯s sleeping form in my arms. Her hair swept around her face causing her to


    seem more delicate than she was. ¡°Isn¡¯t the bond the same as before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said softly, ¡°Hale didn¡¯t bond with her like he did before. This was different. There is something in


    Ivy that is different than before, and my wolf is going crazy¡±


    As Damian and my eyes lingered on Hale he stood speechless, ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    That isn¡¯t good. With the bond solidified between them, he should have been able to feel what I did, and


    yet, he couldn¡¯t.


    *Take her to her room andy her down. We will take turns keeping an eye on her. In the meantime, we


    need to find Talon. That has to be priority. if we don¡¯t. I have a feeling she will turn to drastic measures of


    trying to find him.¡±


    Nodding my head, I made my way back to the house trying to calm the beast within my mind.


    I had no doubt that she would be out for a while. The mating process with anyone was draining, but to


    mate with the mixed ones¡­ Well, that was sure to be more dangerous.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62: Family Secrets


    Ivy POV


    Two days passed since the incident with Hale, and it had be more than awkward around the house.


    The guys seemed content with whatever project they were working on, but I had no doubt that it had to


    deal with Talon.


    On more than one asion, I heard his name mentioned and even heard Damian get angry. Walking


    down stairs, I made my way towards the living room. My eyesnding on James who sat reclined on the


    sofa watching T.V. ¡°Hey, you,¡± I smiled, watching him turn to me.


    ¡°Hey, did you sleep well?¡± He asked as I slid in between his legs and gotfortable.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I sighed, ¡°has there been any news on Talon yet?¡±


    A heavy breath left him as he pondered over what I was saying. I knew he didn¡¯t want to tell me what


    was going on, but at the same time, it was time they told me something.


    ¡°We still aren¡¯t sure¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that,¡± I snapped, as I turned my eyes to his. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I know you know something,


    otherwise Damian wouldn¡¯t be as angry as he is.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that, Ivy,¡± he said, as he kissed the side of my head. ¡°There are other problems going on, too.


    Allison is trying everything she can to get you and us removed from our positions. Saying that we are


    ying with the political aspects of a pack and are no longer capable of leading.¡±


    This was something I knew that I hadn¡¯t heard before. A few days ago when we arrived back, I was sure


    that Allison had been cast aside and was going to leave us alone.


    But that would have been too easy.


    ¡°Why is she doing this?¡± I asked, but deep down in my chest, I knew the answer.


    She didn¡¯t like me, and I was a problem in her eyes.


    ¡°Damian already told you about how she has been towards us growing up, Ivy. Everything is more


    complicated than you think, and he wants you to stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he does,¡± I groaned, rolling my eyes. Damian acted like I was a China doll, and didn¡¯t want


    me to be part of anything. He thought he knew best and had since the day I had gotten here. ¡°Can you at


    least exin to me about Hale?¡±


    James¡¯ eyes caught mine again just as footsteps approached the living room. The devil himself appeared


    and as his eyes caught mine, I could see his hesitation. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Hale asks softly.


    ¡°The truth that¡¯s all I ever want. I don¡¯t want you lying to me or hiding things from me anymore. We


    should be past that type of rtionship.¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss the way Hale and James looked at each other as if in some sort of unspokennguage.


    There was more that they were hiding, but if we could start here, I wouldn¡¯t push it further.


    Hale moved towards an armchair and took a seat across from us. His demeanor had changed since the


    first moment I saw him, and now something more sinister seemed to lurk beneath the surface.


    ¡°Our mother was a full-blooded wolf shifter. She came from this pack actually, and her family was the


    original family. Yet, when my mother came of age to find her mate, she found it in the most unlikely of


    ces.¡± Hale said with a sigh, she found herself mated to darkness.¡±


    ¡°Darkness?¡± I questioned furrowing my brow, ¡°but I thought it was all about the moon and light.¡±


    Soft chuckles left the men as Hale shook his head, ¡°no Ivy, but that is the dream, isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, things aren¡¯t like the stories others have told the world. Shifters are not light and happiness. We are


    creatures of darkness.


    Chapter 62 Family Secrets


    Lv.1


    Cursed by the moon.¡±


    I was beginning to realize that there was still so much I didn¡¯t know, and as I let it process, my eyes met


    Hale¡¯s once more. ¡°You aren¡¯t darkness, Hale.¡±


    A flicker of light in the depths of his eyes seemed to spark for a moment as the corner of his lips turned


    up, you always see the light in everything, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I smirked, shrugging my shoulders, ¡°continue¡­ I want to hear it all.¡±


    Shaking his head, he sighed with a wide grin as he rubbed his hands against the tops of his thighs,


    ¡°well¡­ My father was the darkness she found. He was mixed between a wolf shifter and something far


    more ancient-a Lycan. The race of Lycans died or supposedly had died, but yet something happened


    where thest of them mixed with wolf shifters to preserve the bloodline.¡±


    Something deep inside me understood clearly what he was saying, and my mind raced with dreams that


    I had had once upon a time. Dreams that were more nightmares and haunted me every time I closed my


    eyes.


    ¡°All of you can look like that?¡± I finally asked after a moment of hesitation. My eyes glossed over the


    three of them with curiosity.


    ¡°No, Ivy.¡± Damian replied, ¡°just the twins. They took after our father more, whereas James and I took


    more after our mother. It¡¯s a simple case of inherited gics. We are stronger than most wolves,


    though, and our senses are far more heightened than normal shifters.¡±


    The sound of gravel outside distracted me from the conversation, and all of our eyes turned towards the


    front windows of the house. Kate¡¯s elegant form stepped from the car with all her badassery and I


    couldn¡¯t help but smile as I jumped to my feet.


    ¡°Kate!¡± | squealed with excitement as I ran towards the front door. The sound of Jamesughing echoed


    behind me as I slung open the door and ran to her. ¡°Kate!¡±


    Pulling me into a hug, ourughter mixed as she squeezed me tight, ¡°hey girlie! Oh, my god it¡¯s so good


    to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± I replied, pulling from her. ¡°What the hell are you doing here? I thought you would have gone


    home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I did. By the way, your mom is looking so much better since the pack doctor has taken her


    under his wing.¡± She grinned, giving me a knowing look.


    ¡°My mother?!¡± I gasped, ¡°and the pack doctor?¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh?¡± She nodded as we bothughed, turns out that he can¡¯t get enough of her and they have


    been spending a lot of time together. Her treatments are going really well, and she is doing a lot better.


    Figured I would let you know since I know she doesn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    Nodding, I smiled. ¡°Thanks, Kate. It means a lot.¡±


    ¡°So the party is out here, huh?¡± Jamesughed as the three men exited the house. Knowing what I did, I


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there were others like them out there. So many questions swirled within the


    depths of my mind, and I wanted answers.


    However, those answers would have to wait for another day. They said it was a secret, and if Kate didn¡¯t


    know, I wouldn¡¯t tell her. After all, it wasn¡¯t my secret to tell.


    As Kate conversed with James, Hale and I, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the other man with her speaking


    quietly with Damian off to the side. Their hushed words were distractive and yet. I wasn¡¯t sure what they


    were talking about.


    Whatever it was, though, Damian¡¯s eyes connected with mine for a moment, and the look he gave me


    was one of worry. His body was rigid, and his hands fidgeting.


    Something was definitely off, and I didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Care to share the information you¡¯re sharing with the rest of us?¡± I asked, cing a hand on my hip, ¡°no


    secrets, remember?¡±


    The man speaking with Damian quickly closed his mouth and looked between the two of us.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think we have been introduced.¡± He quickly replied, stepping towards me holding at his


    hand, ¡°My name is Angel. I¡¯m Kate¡¯s mate.¡±


    ¡°Mate?¡± I replied, shocked, as my wide eyes looked at a grinning Kate.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Sheughed. ¡°We met each other a few weeks ago.¡±


    Chapter 62: Family Secrets


    de


    Lv.1


    ¡°Oh, my god. I¡¯m so happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She grinned as he wrapped his arm around her waist,¡±we are still trying to figure everything


    out, but with his job and my newfound talent, we will figure a way.¡±


    Curiosity piqued my mind as I looked at him with a smile, ¡°oh what do you do for a living?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a tracker-¡± He said before Kate quickly elbowed him in the stomach.


    Shaking my head, I looked at Damian and the others with a smirk. ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°Ivy-¡± Damian called out before I held up my hand to silence him.


    ¡°If you will excuse me, I will go get some food ready. Kate, I¡¯m sure you both are starving after your trip.¡±


    She looked at me with hesitation before nodding. ¡°Let me help you-¡±


    ¡°No no. No need. You have business to attend to, and afterward, we can catch up on everything else.¡± I


    replied before turning on my feet and walking back inside the house.


    It was obvious that I was the elephant in the room, and with me around, they had to be careful of what


    they were saying. I didn¡¯t understand it though, and something deep in my stomach clenched at the


    hidden secrets.


    It had to deal with Talon. There was nothing else that they would need to hide from me.


    Something was wrong, and they were afraid to tell me.


    Deep down I knew the answer, though-Talon needed me.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63: News of Talon


    Taking the day to clear my mind of all the bodies that have been currently filling the pack house, I made


    my way into town. The need to escape the madness and find solitude in the only ce I knew I could.


    My favorite university.


    Gripping the steering wheel of my sleek ck car, I took enjoyment in the purring sound it made when I


    stepped on the gas. I never had a car like this, and even though it wasn¡¯t top of the line like the guys had


    it was mine.


    Flying past treelines, the car gripped the road without trouble. The silence allowed my mind to go through


    everything that had happened since the moment I woke up. I wasn¡¯t sure where my future would lead,


    but I knew deep down what I was doing was right.


    It had to be right.


    Talon¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown, and with him still missing, I couldn¡¯t find the closure I so


    desperately needed. To top it off, James and Damian constantly fighting wasn¡¯t doing any good.


    James med him for everything that happened, and Hale sat quietly like a loose cannon ready to


    explode. The chaos wasn¡¯t healthy for anyone, and if anyone should be med, it was me.


    I was the one who came here and turned their lives upside down.


    I was the one who decided to fix them and give up my chance of being normal.


    They were simply following a calling. A beacon of hope they would have the mate they had always


    desired and with it. I brought more chaos.


    Tears quietly slid down my cheeks as I let my bottled-up emotions free. The mess I had created broke


    me bit by bit, and as it did, I had the drive to fix it. I was just terrified while I was trying to fix it, I would


    fuck it up even more.


    Turning off of the highway, I pulled onto the main streets of town, heading towards the university.


    Everything in the town was more than normal, and as I spotted some of my ssmates walking on


    campus, I couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of them.


    That could have been me.


    I could have been normal. I could have been so many things, but instead, I felt selfish.


    Pushing back my emotions, I pulled into a parking spot on campus and dried my tears. My soul intention


    ining to campus was to meet with my academic advisor and go over options to start taking sses


    again.


    Yet, stepping out of my car, I felt weird. Thest time I had been here was with Caleb, and his betrayal


    was a wound that still had not healed. He may have been bad, but he was desperate.


    In times of desperation, we all make bad choices, and in the end, must learn to live with them.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed myself forward towards the office.


    I had a goal to achieve, and once the five of us were back to a normal routine, I wanted to be prepared. I


    wanted to be able to continue what I had started.


    It was about as close as I would get to being normal.


    If there was even such a thing as being normal.


    Forty-five minutester, I was given every bit of information I could possibly need to get me prepared for


    online school. The very same type of schooling I had refused to do once before.


    It was the best they could do for me, though, considering the circumstances of my immediate withdrawal


    a few weeks back.


    ¡°Ivy!¡±


    12:35


    0.00%


    Chapter 63: News of Talon


    I turned to see Kate smiling and waving at me from across the courtyard.


    ¡°What the heck are you doing here?¡± I called out as she approached me with a grin. ¡°I thought this was


    just like a cover for you or something?¡±


    Rolling her eyes, a grin lined her face. ¡°No way. I actually like school contrary to what most people would


    think and my sexy mate happens to think smart girls are cute. So it¡¯s a win-win for me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d he approves,¡± Iughed as I stood there soaking it in. ¡°I have to admit, it¡¯s weird to be


    back here, Kate.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she replied with a concerned look on her face. ¡°You love school, and getting your degree has


    been a goal forever.¡±


    ¡°I know, but so much has changed since the first day I arrived here. My life was practically turned upside


    down, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ming or going anymore.¡±


    Pulling me in for a hug, she smiled down at me, ¡°well, why don¡¯t we go get coffee like old times and talk


    about it.¡±


    As we pulled away, I hesitated for a moment and looked towards the campus cafe. It wasn¡¯t the reason I


    hade here, but thinking about it, there was no way I could say no to her.


    *Sure, that would be great.¡±


    Turning, we headed towards the cafe as we had always done before. This time, though, we were down


    to two people that had usually joined us, and as if she knew what I was thinking, I watched her smile


    fade.


    ¡°It is weird, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said softly as we ordered and took a seat in our favorite booth.


    ¡°Yeah, but at least things are slowly getting back to normal.¡±


    ¡°Well, well. If it isn¡¯t my lucky day.¡± A snappy voice called to my left, and as I let my eyes gaze over the


    figure, my blood boiled, and every part of me wanted tosh out.


    ¡°Allison,¡± I seethed, ¡°what brings you here to the campus? I didn¡¯t realize you were trying to finally better


    yourself.¡±


    All I wanted was normalcy for one day, and as always, fate didn¡¯t want to allow me to have that. Instead, I


    was constantly bombarded by people like Allison.


    Furrowing her brows, I watched her jaw clench before a smile lined her lips, ¡°and I didn¡¯t think you would


    be getting back into sses so soon. I had assumed you would have left already to go after your lost


    mate.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ncing at Kate, I watched her eyes widened in shock as she stared at Allison. Her lips slightly parted


    as if she was unsure of what to say. ¡°Allison, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t?¡± Allison smirked, cing her well-manicured nails upon her hips. ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°Kate¡­ what is she talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goddess. You guys haven¡¯t told her?¡± Allison scoffed, ¡°that¡¯s pretty sad. To think I thought she


    was just being a bitch by not going after him. In reality¡­ she doesn¡¯t even know.¡±


    Staring between the two of them, my heart began to race. They were hiding information from me.


    Information that led to Talon. ¡°Kate, do you guys know where Talon is?¡±


    Slowly she nodded her head with defeat, ¡°it¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Complicated my ass,¡± Allison eximed with disappointment before turning her attention to me. ¡°You


    think I¡¯m your enemy. You don¡¯t have the slightest clue what they are really trying to do. Perhaps you


    should reevaluate your mates.¡±


    ¡°I fucking get it!¡± I snapped at her, watching as her eyes widened. ¡°You need to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Allison gasped as she stumbled over herself, backing away from me. ¡°That isn¡¯t


    possible. It just isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Allison didn¡¯t bother to finish her sentence before her figure disappeared through the front doors of the


    cafe. Her departure allowed the anger to slowly subside, and instead leave a trail of hurt straight to my


    heart. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Ivy-¡±


    ¡°No Kate¡­ why are you guys hiding secrets?¡± I asked more clearly as I turned to her, waiting for an


    answer. ¡°What just happened? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    27.86%


    12.36


    Chapter 63: News of Talon


    LY.1


    ¡°Well¡­ a lot just happened,¡± she said, letting out a heavy sigh,¡± one of them being what you did to her.¡±


    Taking a moment to think over what she was talking about, i frowned in confusion, ¡°huh?


    ¡°Ivy,¡± she whispered, leaning over the table towards me as she looked around, ¡°you just used an Alpha


    voice on her.¡±


    A burst ofughter escaped me as I shook my head, ¡°don¡¯t be ridiculous. One, I¡¯m not a wolf¡­ and two,


    even if I was¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be an Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, man. That was pretty intense-¡±


    What she was saying made little sense, and brushing it off, I yed it down to Allison overreacting. The


    woman was beyond irritating and an enjoyable coffee with Kate had been ruined by the news she gave


    me.


    ¡°So is it true, then? You guys are hiding Talon from me?¡±


    A wave of uneasiness seemed to seep from her before she nodded again. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m so sorry. Damian said


    he didn¡¯t want to bother you until he knew everything one hundred percent. He didn¡¯t want to get your


    hopes up, and it¡¯s way moreplicated than we thought before.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? How is it moreplicated? I need to understand how finding my mate is


    complicated, Kate. Getting him back is my top priority.¡±


    Slowly standing to her feet, she gestured with her head for me to follow. Unsure of where she was taking


    me, I didn¡¯t bother to question her, and instead fell in step with her out of the cafe and back across


    campus. ¡°What are we doing?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss this where someone can hear us,¡± she replied as she continued to power walk


    farther away.


    ¡°Uh, why? What¡¯s wrong that it¡¯s so difficult for you to tell me back there?¡±


    Stopping in her tracks, she turned to me for a moment and stared as if she wasn¡¯t sure she should be


    saying anything. The hesitation in her eyes hurt considering how close we had gotten, but I could see her


    confliction clear as day.


    ¡°If I tell you, will you promise me you won¡¯t do anything stupid?¡± she asked with concernced within the


    depths of her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m serious, Ivy. Nothing stupid.¡±


    Groaning, I rolled my eyes, ¡°fine¡­ Jesus, just fucking tell me already.¡±


    As we walked across the courtyard and headed towards the small park across from the school, I couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder what was so terrible she was finding difficulty in telling me what was wrong, and


    Damian, James, and Hale would hide it from me.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with him, Ivy.¡± Kate finally replied as she stopped in her tracks and looked around


    before her eyes once more fell on me. ¡°He isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    I knew it. Deep down, I knew that something was wrong with him from the moment I woke up in the


    hospital. It was as if I could feel his pain and agony without being connected to him.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why, but at the same time, I just knew.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders, she shook her head slightly with a sad look in her eyes, ¡°we don¡¯t know, Ivy. He


    has be unreachable through the link and his wolf is acting erratically. Almost as if he has gone


    crazy, and his humanity is no longer there.¡±


    My heart raced hearing her words. There was no way that was possible. Things like that just didn¡¯t


    happen in this world. He was perfectly fine thest time I had seen him.


    Storming away from her, I hurried across the street, and bee-lined straight for my car.


    ¡°Ivy! What are you doing?¡± Kate screamed at me as I heard her footsteps quickly approaching from


    behind me. ¡°You promised me


    Spinning around, I stopped and stared at her, ¡°I am going to see Damian. It¡¯s time they stop hiding things


    from me as they always do and bring me in on Talon¡¯s status. Keeping secrets isn¡¯t going to build our


    rtionship, Kate. I¡¯m done with it.¡±


    ¡°Shit-¡± she groaned as she climbed into my passenger side and closed the door, buckling herself in.


    ¡°Fine, fuck it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°He is going to be pissed, you told me. You know that, right?¡± I grinned at her. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to


    wait it out?


    Chapter 63: News of Talon


    Lv.1


    ¡°No, just fucking go,¡± she sighed, ¡°you¡¯re right. They shouldn¡¯t be hiding things from you at all.¡±


    Surprised to hear she was agreeing with me, a smile crossed my face. The problem was it didn¡¯tst


    long, because an ache in my chest grew slowly thinking over Talon.


    He was alone wherever he was, and everything that had happened because of me was causing him to


    lose sight of himself. I needed to find out what Damian knew, and I had to force them somehow to find


    him.


    It had to be done whether they wanted to do it or not.


    I need Talon, and I know he needs me.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64: Be Donna


    Damian POV


    Hearing Talon was probably too far gone was not the news I wanted brought to me. I had sent a group of


    men to the northern woods of Canada to find him, and out of the eight I had sent, only two came back.


    Talon had torn them apart, and ording to Ralph-he enjoyed it.


    He enjoyed it so much, ording to Ralph, he feasted upon the fallen bodies as if he was dining at the


    table of the gods. A sight! was d I didn¡¯t have to witness for myself.


    No matter what Ralph said¡ª my brother wasn¡¯t a monster.


    *Damian, we have a problem, Angel stated as he quickly entered my office.


    ¡°What kind of problem?¡±


    ¡®The kind where Ivy knows about Talon,¡± he replied with emphasis on her name, stressing the importance


    of the situation.


    *How the fuck does she know anything? I snapped, seething with anger as my hand mmed down


    upon my desk ¡°I made sure everyone knew not to say anything to or around her. I can¡¯t have her upset if


    things don¡¯t turn out right.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Angel replied looking at me with regret, ¡°unfortunately, it was leaked to her and there is nothing


    that can be done with it now.


    Pinching the bridge of my nose, I exhaled deeply, trying to wrap my head around the shit show that was


    about to happen. I had promised her no more secrets, and here I was lying to her again. ¡°How did you


    find out?¡±


    ¡°Kate mind linked me and told me they ran into Allison on campus. Allison told Ivy some things, and Kate


    couldn¡¯t lie to her. She hasn¡¯t told Ivy everything, but they should be here any moment, and from the


    sounds of it, Ivy is on a warpath.¡±


    Of course she was. My little vixen was a force to be reckoned with, and everything about her made me


    proud. I just wished more than anything I could be the man she was expecting me to be.


    Until we figure out Talon, though I wasn¡¯t able to.


    Instead, I would have to rely on James and Hale to soothe her. When this was all over, I would make


    sure to make it up to her. I would get her away from this ce properly, and give her the rxation that


    she needed.


    Show her how mates should be treated. It¡¯s what she deserved.


    Thinking over Angel¡¯s words, I tried to understand why Allison was there. For her to be on campus


    means she was solely seeking Ivy out. Which meant she had inside information on Ivy, and her


    whereabouts at all times.


    That thought alone was ufortable. *Angel, when Ivy gets here, can I count on you to round up


    border patrol leaders and tell them to sweep the area and double down on security. I have a feeling we


    are being watched.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Alpha,¡± he replied bowing his head slightly. ¡°I will see to the task myself.¡±


    The sound of gravel beneath tires caught my attention just in time to see Ivy mming her car door,


    storming towards the house with a stern gaze in her eyes.


    *Shit, she¡¯s here, I muttered just as James and Hale walked into my office.


    ¡°Why is Ivy pissed?¡± Hale asked as the sound of someone clearing their voice caught all of our attention.


    She stood there with her hands on her hips, tapping her foot with a fuck you look in her eyes. She was


    beyond upset with us, and 1 suppose she had every right to be.


    ¡°Ivy is pissed because the three of you failed to inform me about Talon. Instead, your bitch of a


    godmother Allison so delightfully informed me of your failure to exin Talon¡¯s dire situation. So which


    one of you assholes is going to start exining first?¡±


    Opening and closing my mouth, I tried to figure out where to start. There wasn¡¯t much I could say to


    make things right lvy¡±


    Chapter 64: Be Donna


    Lv.1


    Holding her figure up, she closed her eyes as sheughed,¡± don¡¯t even try to deny or push the topic off


    me. I want you to tell me right now what is going on, Damian. I have a right to know.¡±


    ¡°You do have a right to know.¡± Hale interjected as he looked towards me, shaking his head, ¡°we shouldn¡¯t


    keep this from her anymore.¡±


    Hale was right. We should be keeping this from her anymore, and I was a fool to think I could.


    She was the Luna to this pack, and in the end, even the Alpha bows to his mate.


    LLLLLL 15222


    Ivy POV


    I hadn¡¯t expected Hale to be the one to speak up first. In fact, I had expected it to be James, but for some


    reason, he seemed so unsure as he passed nces with Damian.


    Giving a reluctant sigh, Damian shook his head and took a seat behind his desk. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± I asked with shock as I raised my brow. ¡°Does that mean you will tell me everything?¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Damian stared at me, unimpressed by my attitude. Not that I gave a shit.


    He was the one heading this operation, and he was supposed to be over this kind of thing with me. We


    had promised each other no more secrets. To be open and honest.


    Yet, here we were once again.


    ¡°Yes, I will tell you what I know,¡± he sighed. ¡°May I begin?¡±


    Nodding, I walked towards the sofa and sat down. My legs were shaking from the adrenaline running


    through my body and if I wasn¡¯t careful, it was going to take me to the ground.


    ¡°We did find Talon.¡± Damian finally admitted causing my heart to swell with anticipated hope of Talon


    finallying home,¡±but from what we know, he has lost his way. He has taken on his more animalistic


    side, and with that, he isn¡¯t responding to any of us. Even Hale can¡¯t get through to him, and they are


    twins.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I asked, looking at Hale, ¡°you guys have always been so close and connected.


    Surely he has to be reachable.¡±


    Letting out a heavy breath Hale¡¯s shoulders sagged, ¡°we think he has been drugged, Ivy.¡±


    ¡°Drugged?¡± Taking a moment to let what Hale said sink in, I furrowed my brows and tried to understand


    how a werewolf¡­ or shifter, as they called it was so easily affected by drugs when they heal so fast.


    ¡°Yes, drugged,¡± Damian replied, ¡°and he has killed many people in the process of trying to recover him


    because of this situation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. You guys heal though¡­ like stupid fast. How can something small affect you?¡±


    Turning to Damian, I watched as a smile spread across his face.¡± What the hell is so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is funny, Ivy. I¡¯m just shocked you have been researching our kind.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± I shrugged. ¡°If I¡¯m to be your mate and the Luna of this pack, then I think it¡¯s important I


    learn about your kind. I actually found a bunch of books up in the spare room I had been staying in


    before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very progressive of you, Ivy,¡± Damian admitted making me feel a lot less angry towards him than I


    had been before. ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Even though hispliment made me smile I couldn¡¯t allow myself to get distracted. ¡°Please.


    Tell me everything you know. What kind of drugs affect you guys?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Well, there are a few, wolfsbane being one¡­¡± he replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget Be Donna and Hemlock,¡± James added.


    My brows furrowed at James¡¯ remark. ¡°Be Donna?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a beautiful flower, but it¡¯s also very poisonous.¡± James chuckled, ¡°we don¡¯t have any of that


    here though. It¡¯s native to South Africa.¡±


    29.37%


    Chapter 64: Be Donna


    Lv.1


    ¡°Do you have a photo of it?¡± I asked with curiosity trying to see if it was the same flower I had seen


    before within the house. I knew that it was native to South Africa. I wouldn¡¯t be an agricultural student if I


    didn¡¯t but that wasn¡¯t something to point out right now.


    Furrowing his brow in confusion, James pulled out his phone and scrolled through it. ¡°I don¡¯t understand


    what this has to do with anything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ivy. I thought you wanted to hear what we knew.¡± Damian replied, looking beside himself. There


    was something about it all, though, that I had to figure out.


    Something Talon had told me when I first got here that never once made sense before, but at the same


    time, nothing like this has ever happened.


    ¡°Damian, when I first got here, Talon had called me a Be Donna¡­ Doesn¡¯t that trante to something


    that has to deal with women?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Italian¡­ It means pretty woman,¡± Damian reluctantly said, ¡°what does that have to do with


    anything?¡±


    ¡°Here..¡± James finally replied as he turned his phone to face me. ¡°Wanna exin why you¡¯re acting


    weird?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m acting weird?¡± I scoffed, ¡°you guys really don¡¯t pay attention to anything I¡¯m into, do you?¡± ¡°Of course


    we do,¡± Damian snapped, ¡°you are the center of our attention at all times.¡± Even with his quick reaction, I


    caught on to the seductive hint he was giving. He was urate. They did pay attention to everything that


    had to do with blowing my mind in any position they could get me in.


    Deciding to ignore him, though I took James¡¯ phone and stared at the photo. ¡°Has Talon been to South


    Africa?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Damian replied, ¡°no¡­ why does that matter.¡±


    ¡°It matters because out of all the nts that you guys are affected by, this one would cause a lot of his


    symptoms and going crazy is one of them.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t make sense, though,¡± Hale finally said as he stood to his feet from the sofa and began to


    pace the room. ¡°This doesn¡¯t grow around here.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be, Hale. People import shit like this all the time. I doubt Talon willingly would take this;


    he was very well versed with nature, and knew a lot about nts.¡±


    The room grew quiet as I looked up from the phone and nced at the three men. Their brows cocked in


    confusion, and mouths parted open. ¡°What?¡± James muttered, staring at me. ¡°The hell are you talking


    about? Talon didn¡¯t care about flowers.¡±


    ¡°Seriously,¡± letting the shock of theirment roll off of me I took a deep breath. ¡°You know what¡­ We


    can address thatter. Damian, what are the symptoms or characteristics he is showing?¡±


    ¡°From what we could tell, he wasn¡¯t able to see quite well. He killed quite a few of our men, and on top of


    that, he was going crazy. All of which a lot of them do-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Iughed, shaking my head, ¡°all of them don¡¯t. I¡¯m telling you this is what is hurting him. We need to


    leave right now and save him before the toxicity ends up killing him. There is a cure-¡±


    Damian mmed his hands upon his desk as he rose to his feet, staring at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you so that


    you could be a part of getting him home, Ivy. Did you not just hear me when I said that he had killed


    multiple people on this recovery mission?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to give up?¡± | gasped, unsure if that was where he was leading. The idea of giving


    up on Talon wasn¡¯t something that I could jump on board with. Talon was the other piece to my puzzle,


    and I needed him.


    I needed him like I needed air to breathe.


    ¡°Ivy, my word is final,¡± Damian replied with a re. ¡°I will not have you part of this.¡±


    Turning towards Hale and James, I looked at them for help. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t agree with what


    Damian was saying. ¡°Hale.. he¡¯s my mate and your twin¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, Ivy, but he would agree with me in not risking you. If he can¡¯t be saved, he wouldn¡¯t want me to


    come after him.¡± Hale tried to keep a straight face. He tried more than anything to hold it in, but I could


    see right through him.


    57 AAC


    Chapter 64: Be Donna


    | Ly.1


    I could see the tears welling within his eyes that he fought so hard to blink back.


    He wanted to save Talon as much as I did. He was just more scared of losing me.


    ¡°No,¡± I stated firmly, turning my gaze back to Damian. ¡°I won¡¯t stand for this. Where is he?¡±


    Laughter escaped Damian as he watched me, ¡°do you think I would honestly tell you? I know how you


    are, Ivy, and you¡¯re not going anywhere near there and that¡¯s final.¡±


    Finality was something that only ordinary people lived by, and I was slowly realizing I was more than


    normal. I was a human in a shifter situation, and it was my job to fight for what I wanted. Whether that be


    physically or metaphorically.


    ¡°No!¡± I snapped. The words came out of my mouth in a slow and dangerous growl. A growl I had never in


    my life ever created before. ¡°You will tell me where he is right now.¡±


    Damian stared at me in shock, but something inside him stirred and a dangerous glint crossed his eyes.


    ¡°You dare speak to me like that.¡±


    ¡°I dare do what I need to get my mate back. With or without your help, Damian.¡±


    If this was going to be a battle, then so be it. At the end of the day, though, I was going to find him. No


    matter the cost, I would have to pay

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65: Taking Charge


    Ivy POV


    The conversation was over. Hoisted over Hales¡¯ shoulder, I was carried upstairs towards my room. The


    swears and curses of my frustration trailed behind us as I made Damian aware of how pissed off I really


    was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of your shit, Damian!¡± I yelled again before my bedroom door was kicked open and Hale


    dropped me down on the bed with a bounce.


    ¡°Ivy, please. I know you¡¯re upset, but we are going to try and figure something out.¡±


    Sitting up on my knees, l jabbed him in the chest. ¡°That isn¡¯t good enough. Damian¡¯s version of trying to


    figure things out is when he feels like it. If Talon is being poisoned, we have to help him now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivy.¡± Hale replied as he backed away from me. ¡°We can¡¯t risk someone else getting killed.¡±


    Jumping off my bed, I gave a frustrated groan. ¡°It isn¡¯t his fault, Hale. He doesn¡¯t know what he is doing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware, but that doesn¡¯t excuse what¡¯s happening. You can¡¯t be involved in this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I scoffed, ¡°because I¡¯m so defenseless and will get killed?¡±


    Hale was silent, and as I paced up and down my room, I couldn¡¯t help but take my frustration out on


    everything around me. Object after object was picked up and thrown across the room. Tears streaming


    down my face, with the feeling of hopelessness building in my chest.


    This had all been my fault, and that was the realization that killed me the most.


    ¡°He¡¯s your fucking brother, Hale.¡± I replied with defeat as I faced him, ¡°how can you fucking act okay with


    this? Why aren¡¯t you out there yourself, fighting the situation and trying to get him home?¡±


    Clear frustration ran through his expression, and I was aware I wasn¡¯t being fair to him. At the same time,


    though, he and the others were not being fair to Talon. They were acting as if Talon was a lost cause,


    and he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Ivy, as much as I want to go, if for some reason we did. if something happened to you, I would never


    forgive myself. I would never be able to get over losing you.¡±


    There was raw emotion and turmoil running through his voice as he spoke. The way it cracked when he


    talked about losing me made it all the more real.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hale felt guilty over what he did when I tricked his wolf into iming me.


    He felt guilt for not staying with me when the bond severed, and now he felt guilt over Talon.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one, though. I felt the guilt too.


    Meing to this ce had changed so much of their life, and even though I hadn¡¯t asked for any of it¡­


    I wasn¡¯t making it better.


    Since I had woken up from the incident with Caleb, I had done nothing but fuck things up one thing at a


    time. My biggest mess up was not listening to what Damian and the others were telling me.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, though.


    There was a drive inside me that pushed me forward. It made me crave the attention of all of them, and


    for every moment I spent not wrapped in their arms, it was agony.


    Like a wildfire, the bond made me crave their touch, their power. It drove me like a burning river to have


    them all, and I couldn¡¯t fight it.


    ¡°Sometimes in life, Hale, we have to do things we don¡¯t want to do for the greater good. Even though my


    life means a lot to you, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Talon is part of us, and without him, we aren¡¯tplete.¡±


    There was a hidden meaning behind my words that he didn¡¯t catch on to. Never had I wanted there to be


    a division between us,


    Chapter 65: Taking Charge


    but at the end of the day, Damian had told me he would help me bring them all back.


    Even if he wouldn¡¯t help me, it wouldn¡¯t stop me from getting Talon back. It would simply mean I would


    have to do this shit myself.


    Hale¡¯s eyes watched me in silence as he processed what I was saying. Slowly stepping forward, he


    wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me close, letting his lips brush against mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivy. I wish there was more we could do, but these are waters we are unfamiliar with. Allison


    was the one who knew about this kind of stuff and, of course, as you know, she wasn¡¯t here. Asking for


    her help would be like giving a child ice cream when she is already jacked up on sugar.¡± .


    ¡°I will ask her then,¡± I said, letting out a deep breath. ¡°I will plead with her to get him home. He was like a


    son to her. She won¡¯t let him die.¡±


    ¡°We were nothing to her but an advantage, Ivy. There is a lot you don¡¯t know about the rtionship we


    had with her. She wasn¡¯t a kind woman unless it benefited her.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you treat her like you did?¡± I asked, with confusion.


    Hale sighed, a softugh leaving his lips as he looked down at me, ¡°because we owed her our lives. She


    saved us when most wanted to kill us. Granted, she wanted us for personal gain, but others saw us as


    monsters because of our father. The only reason Damian is Alpha is because he doesn¡¯t have the gene


    Talon and I do. Why do you think I¡¯m not Alpha?¡±


    It all made sense now. Hale had better qualities to be an Alpha than Damian did and he was the second


    oldest. Damian never wanted to be Alpha, but the thing was no one would ept Talon or Hale because


    of the Lycan gene in their blood. The ancient wolf of chaos.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair-¡± | gasped.


    ¡°Life isn¡¯t fair, Ivy. I wish that we could go in guns zing, but until we know more about Talon¡¯s situation,


    we just can¡¯t risk it.¡±


    His words weren¡¯t the ones I wanted to hear, but with reluctance I nodded as he kissed the top of my


    head before turning and walking out of the room, shutting the door behind him.


    Part of me knew that he was right, but the other part didn¡¯t want to listen to what he was saying. I


    couldn¡¯t ept defeat in the situation. I couldn¡¯t just allow Talon to go as he was. My heart begged me to


    go to him, and perhaps that is what I needed to do.


    I needed to give Damian a reason to follow through on his promise.


    Picking up my phone, I dialed Kate¡¯s number. A n formted in my mind as she answered on the


    second ring. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I need your help, Kate,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°With what?¡± she replied hesitantly as if she had a feeling about what I was going to say.


    ¡°With Talon.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone before a sigh escaped her, ¡°you¡¯re going after him,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re going to help me,¡± I stated firmly, letting her know that I wasn¡¯t backing down from this. I


    wasn¡¯t sure if I woulde back alive, but it was Talon. I had to try.


    Deep down, I knew I could be the one who was able to reach him. I just needed to go there, and I had no


    clue where to look. Kate would know though since her mate Angel was well informed of what was going


    on.


    He was a skilled tracker, and Damian had called him in for his help.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good idea, Ivy,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I know, but if it was Angel, you know you would do the same thing. You wouldn¡¯t let someone keep you


    away from him.¡±


    Kate let out a heavy sigh on the other end of the line before groaning. ¡°Okay, fine. What time?¡±


    ¡°Be here at four in the morning. That way, the guys are sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± She eximed, that¡¯s so fucking early!¡±


    Narrowing my brows, pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to keep myposure.


    Chapter 65: Taking Charge


    Lv.1


    Just do it, Kate, and you better not say shit to anyone else. That¡¯s an order, man¡­ Hoes before bros and


    all that shit.¡± I told her as a smile slowly crossed my lips, hearing herugh.


    ¡°Whatever. We are stopping for coffee, though, and your ass is buying.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, I smiled to myself, d I was able to have Kate as a friend. It was crazy how


    quickly she and I had bonded, and through everything, she never left my side.


    Relief flooded me, but beneath it was a mass of nerves, unsure if what I was nning to do was a good


    idea. Taking a deep breath, I took in the mess I had created around me. Books were strewn across the


    floor, and clothing scattered the bed and hung from their drawers.


    My temper tantrum was unreasonable, but in the heat of the moment, I hadn¡¯t considered it. Slowly, I


    began to pick up the surrounding items. My mind went over the conversation I had with Hale. If Allison


    could be of some help, perhaps I should trust her, and ask her to help me.


    Unless that was the n, and she really had something to do with this.


    My skeptical mind was frustrated with the information and no matter how much I tried to push it away, I


    couldn¡¯t. I knew how to cure Be Donna. The ingredients we could pick up the way to where we were


    going and once we got there, I would have to figure out my next step.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± James¡¯ voice called softly from my bedroom door.


    Lifting my gaze to meet his, I smiled. ¡°Hey, you. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I wasing to check on you,¡± he replied with wide eyes as he stepped inside the room and looked


    around. ¡°I see you did a number on your room.¡±


    Blushing, I bit my bottom lip and nodded, ¡°yeah, sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.. it¡¯s your room.¡± He chuckled, ¡°I do have to admit, though, for someone as petite as you, you


    can do some damage.¡±


    Chucking a pair of panties at him, he grabbed them mid-air andughed, ¡°oh, do I get to keep these?¡±


    *If you want, but I would have thought you would prefer the ones on me.¡±


    The seductive nature of how I spoke made him grin, that¡¯s tempting.¡±


    * As tempting as it may be, I should probably clean this up first,¡± I replied, gesturing around my room. ¡°It¡¯s


    a mess.¡±


    He slowly took steps toward me and pulled me to my feet. A rush of emotions flooded me as my heart


    began to race. There had always been something about James that excited me, but in a way I would


    have been in high school.


    Perhaps it was his yful boyish charms that drew me in or the way he smiled. Something about it was


    comforting, and through it all, he refused to give up on me.


    ¡°Who said anything about sleeping?¡± Kissing the corner of my lips, he ran his hand down my side and


    cupped my ass, causing me to giggle.


    ¡°As much as I would love to do this right now, James, I can¡¯t.¡±


    The whispered confession wasn¡¯t one I knew he wanted to hear, but he nodded regardless and kissed


    the side of my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry this is happening.¡±


    ¡°So am I.¡±


    Pulling me tight against his chest, he hugged me and deeply inhaled my scent. ¡°I know you¡¯re nning


    something, Ivy. I can tell by the emotions rushing through you that you are going to do something, and


    I¡¯m begging you not to.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny what he was saying, because I knew very well he could tell. However, if I admitted it, I


    also knew he would stop me.


    ¡°Everything I am plotting is to help you guys bring him home. I wouldn¡¯t ever do anything without you.¡± It


    was technically a lie because, at the end of the day, they woulde after me once they knew I was


    gone. Another part of my n would be perfectly executed.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66: Defying Damian


    James POV


    A few hourster and I couldn¡¯t stop pacing the living room. She was nning something. I wasn¡¯t sure


    what it was, but my gut feeling was hardly ever wrong about things.


    ¡°Would you stop pacing?¡± Damian sighed as he lifted his bourbon ss to his lips and shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s giving me a migraine.¡±


    Stopping in my tracks, I stared at him with frustration. ¡°She is nning something. I know it.¡±


    ¡°She has no idea where to look,¡± Hale reassured, ¡°she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Now, if you would


    like to be helpful, we need to search through these books and find a cure for Be Donna.¡±


    Hale wouldn¡¯t get off the issue of Be Donna being the drug that was affecting Talon. The moment Ivy


    had suggested it, he had run with the idea, and he wouldn¡¯t allow any other suggestion to be made.


    ¡°What makes you so sure it¡¯s that?¡± Damian asked as if the idea was one he couldn¡¯t wrap his mind


    around. ¡°I don¡¯t want us to assume something we aren¡¯t sure of.¡±


    Laying the book down in his hands, Hale sighed, shaking his head, ¡°Ivy knows a lot more than you give


    her credit for, Damian. We need to start listening to the things she is telling us.¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly think I don¡¯t?¡± Damian snapped, ¡°I have been trying to protect her since the moment


    she got here and every time I turn around, you both or she is going against everything I say.¡±


    ¡°We all have fucked up in regards to lvy, Damian. Not just you, but me, Hale, and Talon have as well. If I


    could go back in time, would change things, but what happened made us stronger. She will be the Luna


    of this pack and even without the ceremony, she already is. We need to trust her.


    Damian sat staring at us with disbelief. ¡°Is this what you both think?¡±


    Looking at Hale, he nodded in agreement with what I was saying. Ivy needed to be taken more seriously,


    and we didn¡¯t agree with Damian trying to protect her from everything.


    ¡°Yes, and to top it off, she is changing.¡±


    ¡°Changing?¡± Damian asked with confusion, ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I know you can¡¯t tell because you haven¡¯t marked her, but something is different about her than it was


    before. Like something inside her is slowly waking up, and it really started to happen after Hale imed


    her again.¡±


    Silence fell between us as I took a seat, and Hale went back to his reading. Damian was not the kind of


    man to look vulnerable, but staring at him now, all I could see was fear in his eyes. He was afraid of what


    I said, and I wasn¡¯t sure why he was afraid.


    Damian had always been the strongest of all of us. He had been the one who had taken charge when


    our parents died. He was also the one who always took a back seat in things to make sure we were put


    first.


    I didn¡¯t understand it. In fact, his personality didn¡¯t portray a man who would do something like that.


    Instead, he came off as cold and unlikeable. An Alpha who was ruthless and didn¡¯t care for the feelings


    of others.


    It was an act, though. My brothers and I knew the truth without him having to admit it.


    Damian was terrified of losing Ivy and even more terrified she would reject him.


    ¡°Maybe we should reconsider the idea of keeping her out of this,¡± Damian said, breaking the surrounding


    silence. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time I give her a chance to be a part of this instead of always trying to push her


    away.¡±


    A smile lined my face, hearing his words. ¡°I think that is a wise choice, brother. She is sleeping right now,


    so in the morning, I think we should all three surprise her and tell her what we have decided. It will make


    her happy.¡±


    Nodding his head, Damian stood to his feet and put down his empty ss, ¡°I¡¯m going to head to bed. I


    will see you both in the morning.


    Chapter 66: Defying Damian


    ¡°Likewise,¡± I replied as I joined him. ¡°Hale, I take it you¡¯re going to stay up for a while?¡±


    Hale was silent as he read, and a nod was the only acknowledgment that I received. No matter how


    much he was trying to act normal, I could see the truth. He was far from being alright and that concerned


    me.


    I could only hope that Ivy was able to fix him like she was convinced she could fix Talon.


    Ivy POV


    Silence.


    The sky outside was still ck from the nket of darkness that had clouded thend. I knew what my


    objective was, but thinking about it now, I couldn¡¯t help the doubt that seeped into my soul.


    Was I really making the right choice?


    Grabbing my backpack, I quietly moved through the house and down the stairs towards Kate, who had


    better be waiting just outside. I knew that as soon as I left pack territory, the patrols would wake Damian,


    but by that point, we would already have a head start.


    Dim lighting from the living room had me freezing in my ce at the bottom of the stairs. My eyes cast


    nces towards the open space, searching for a figure that wasn¡¯t where I had expected him to be.


    Hale sat quietly in his chair with his eyes trained on me. ¡°I had a feeling you were up to something.


    Especially after James mentioned something about it before he went to bed.¡±


    Sighing, I slowly moved forward, stopping in the entryway, and smiled. ¡°I have to do this, Hale.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he replied, catching me off guard. It wasn¡¯t the response I had expected from him, and yet he


    was okay with me leaving to go after Talon.


    ¡°Why are you okay with this? The others would have chained me up to keep me from going.¡±


    The corners of his lips turned up into a small smile as he nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know. But I think you¡¯re right,


    Ivy. I think it¡¯s Be Donna poisoning, and I¡¯m starting to wonder if someone close to us did it.¡±


    ¡°The guys wouldn¡¯t have-¡±


    ¡°No, they wouldn¡¯t,¡± he quickly said, cutting me off. ¡°But I think someone else might have. Someone who


    is trying to cause issues for us, and make sure that you are not able to get to Talon. Someone who would


    benefit.¡±


    His words confused me, and to be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure who that would be. There were so many people


    that were close to us and Allison wouldn¡¯t poison Talon.


    She needed them.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Allison?¡± I asked with hesitation, unsure of how he would respond.


    ¡°As much as I don¡¯t want to think she would do that, I don¡¯t see why she would. We are more useful to


    her if we are alive. Otherwise, she has no way to get to power. Regardless if Damian is sitting in the


    Alpha position, we all rule together,¡± he replied as he stroked his chin, staring off into the distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±


    Slowly, his eyes met mine again as he gestured for me toe to him. My feet moved me forward


    without a second thought until he pulled me onto hisp. ¡°No, it¡¯s not, and that is why I need you to be


    careful. Trust no one, Ivy. Make sure that you watch your back, and when I doe, I want you to be


    prepared.¡±


    Nodding, I pressed my lips to his in a gentle kiss, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°You could never let me down, Ivy. Even though I have changed from how I was before, I want you to


    know it isn¡¯t you. I am trying to find the person I was before I lost you. Honestly, I think I am like this


    because I don¡¯t have Talon.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what it was like to have siblings, considering I was an only child, but I could feel the pain of


    his missing brother through the link. He had opened himself to me emotionally, and the pain of losing


    Talon was tearing him apart.


    ¡°I will bring him back.¡± I said again as I kissed him, ¡°but I have to go now before the others wake up.¡±


    Chapter 66: Defying Damian


    Lv.1


    Standing to my feet, he patted my back end gently, causing me to look back at him with a grin. I still


    remembered what he had told me before about twins and needing to mate together, but after everything I


    had read about their kind-it was mistranted.


    Mating with them together was how I produced an heir¡­ Not to form the bond.


    Something I didn¡¯t bother to correct them on because having children right now was not on the agenda.


    Although some day it would be nice. The idea itself fills me with pride.


    Hale walked with me out to Kate¡¯s car, whose eyes bugged out when she saw himing with me. ¡°Uh-


    did I miss something?¡± she stuttered.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied withughter as Hale ced my bag in the car and kissed me one more time.


    ¡°Be safe, Ivy,¡± he said, running his hand through my hair. ¡°I expect you in one piece when we get there.¡±


    ¡°Funny you say that because I was thinking the same about you, Hale. James and Damian are going to


    flip out when they find out you let me go.¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, he nced back at the house, and turned to Kate and I. ¡°You need to go now.


    James will be up soon.¡±


    Wasting not another moment, Kate and I were speeding down the driveway towards the highway. Her


    lead foot became an asset in our getaway.


    ¡°How long until Damian knows you¡¯re gone?¡± she asked, pulling me from my thoughts.


    ¡°No long,¡± I smirked just as a roar echoed in the distance, and my phone began to ring repeatedly. ¡°Do


    you mind if I put this on speaker?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Opening and closing her mouth, she shook her head with a grin across her face. ¡°Go for it.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I answered the call, ¡°Hello, Damian.¡±


    ¡°Get your ass back here right now, Ivy!¡± He yelled into the phone, causing Kate and I both tough. We


    weren¡¯t trying to be disrespectful, but it was hard not tough at Damian sometimes when he got angry.


    A vision of him pacing the living room with his ears turning red from how pissed off he really was taunted


    my mind and made me smile.


    ¡°Now, Damian. This is a team effort, honey.¡± I replied, putting on a fake heavy southern ent. ¡°We all


    have to work together. Team work makes the dream work.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Ivy. Kate, I swear to god you better turn that fucking car around right now! This isn¡¯t a game.


    Talon is fucking bent and you¡¯re both going to get yourselves killed!¡±


    Nervousness seeped off Kate at Damian¡¯s words. I knew theplications for myself, but I never took


    into ount theplications for Kate.


    Reaching over, I gave her knee a gentle squeeze to help reassure her. My touch seemed to calm her


    racing mind as I put my attention back on Damian.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s wrong with him, Damian. The problem isn¡¯t with what I¡¯m doing. You need to figure out


    who is behind it and why. Talon won¡¯t hurt me, no matter what you think. Just for once in your life, trust


    me.¡±


    My statement was met with silence as crashing sounds echoed through the background.


    ¡°I do trust you, Ivy,¡± he replied exhaustedly. ¡°I just can¡¯t lose you.¡±


    There was a weakness in his words that he didn¡¯t care if even Kate heard. It was fear that forced his


    choices, and now more than ever, I could see that clearly.


    ¡°I promise I will be okay,¡± I sighed. ¡°And I know I will see you soon.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, I put it on silent, and leaned back into my seat taking in what I was really doing.


    Part of me knew I was in way over my head, but there was something else inside me driving me to go to


    him.


    It was a force I couldn¡¯t ignore, and I was more than willing to take a leap if need be to save him.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67: On the Road Again


    Two hours.


    That¡¯s how long Kate and I had been driving and my ass was sore from our journey. I should have


    suggested we took my car because Kate¡¯s smallpact vehicle was not meant for long-distance


    journeys.


    Even if I was short and petite, I had junk in my trunk and the seat was killing this cushioning.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± I asked her again after the hundredth time. Her eyes slowly narrowed as she looked


    at me with frustration.


    ¡°If you ask me that one more time, so help me, I will pull this car over.


    Laughter erupted from my lips at herment. She reminded me so much of my mother growing up


    when we went on trips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Why don¡¯t we pull off at the next exit and take a potty break and get


    coffee?¡±


    The sound of coffee made Kate¡¯s eyes perk up, and a grin crossed her lips. ¡°Deal, but this is thest


    stop, Ivy. We literally have two hours left and if you keep this up, we will never get there.¡±


    ¡°Two hours?¡± I repeated with confusion. ¡°He¡¯s that close?¡±


    Opening and closing her mouth, she tilted her head and sighed, ¡°not exactly.¡±


    ¡°You know I hate it when you answer with that. It lets me know that shit¡¯s going to get more chaotic for


    me than just riding in your tiny ass car.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you talk bad about ck Betty. This car is a machine and will out do yours


    any day of the week.¡±


    She was right. The damn car was a beautiful machine, but at the same time, it wasn¡¯tfortable. ¡°Pain


    before beauty.¡±


    ¡°Damn straight, bitch,¡± she grinned, pulling off on the exit way headed towards a small town with one gas


    station and a few small diners. There wasn¡¯t much here, but food and coffee sounded great.


    ¡°I want ast meal before I do.¡± I teased her as she pulled into the gas station to fill up and turned to


    stare at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say shit like that


    you¡¯re not dying, Ivy.¡±


    Perhaps I wasn¡¯t actually going to die¡­ or at least I hoped that wouldn¡¯t be the case.


    ¡°Regardless, I need food.¡± I smiled at her, watching as she rolled her eyes before getting out to pump


    gas.


    Letting my eyes wander, I took in the area two hours from the pack and admired how lush and green it


    was. We were high in the countryside, and the size of the small town we were in showed just how


    secluded life really was here.


    We had only just passed through the Canadian border, and from what Damian had said before, Talon


    was deep within the Canadian wilderness. His animalistic instincts kept him in the forests, and my


    clothing was not doing anything to control the cold that bit at me.


    Furrowing my brow, I pulled myself from my thoughts as Kate got back in the car. My eyes lingered on a


    figure walking into the gas station I swore I recognized before.


    ¡°Kate¡­ that man right there in the ck coat with the white ball cap. Doesn¡¯t he look familiar?¡±


    Her eyes followed mine as she squinted, taking him in. ¡°I don¡¯t think so..¡±


    ¡°No, seriously. I¡¯m telling you I have seen him somewhere.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Pulling out my phone, I waited until he exited the store, and I snapped a photo, sending it to James. My


    mind reeled over the ideal have seen that man before somewhere.


    It only took a moment and James¡¯ number popped up on the car¡¯s Bluetooth.


    ¡°Hey, I take it you got the photo.¡±


    TA


    Chapter 67: On the Road Again


    (Lv.1


    The sounds in the background let me know they were driving, and a smile crossed my lips, realizing they


    were indeed right behind


    US.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Bet. A guy who works on your dad¡¯s security team. Where are you guys?¡±


    Looking around, I searched for a sign before looking to Kate for an answer. However, all she did was


    shrug, unsure where we were.


    ¡°We passed the border a little while ago, but not sure of the name of the town. What would this guy be


    doing here?¡± I asked as an uneasy feeling grew within my stomach.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We are still an hour behind you, though.¡± James said with hesitation. ¡°Damian wants you to


    find a ce there to lie low until we get there. We¡¯re not sure if maybe your dad is involved in this. After


    all, he wasn¡¯t happy about being reced.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that, James,¡± I replied, trying to think of what to do. ¡°It looks like he is going into


    the diner. maybe we can stall him just in case.¡±


    ¡°Ivy.¡± Damian finally said through the phone, sending chills down my spine as I smiled.


    ¡°Hello, cupcake. How¡¯s the drive?¡±


    Kate stifled herughter as she took a sip of her water.


    ¡°It could have been better, but instead we are chasing after you, as always.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s always exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡± I grinned, watching Be sit down at a table with a woman I didn¡¯t


    recognize.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to listen to me, are you?¡± Damian finally groaned as Kate and I began tough.


    ¡°Nope¡­ probably not. Talkter, though.¡± I said, hanging up the phone. What the hell was this guy doing


    here and why do I feel like he is up to no good?


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± Kate finally asked, pulling my attention towards her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°I mean he could just be like on a date, but it feels too


    coincidental for my liking. What would you do?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean probably sh his tires,¡± she said after a moment of silence. ¡°It would make sure they can¡¯t


    follow you right away or something


    With wide eyes, I turned to her, ¡°I have never shed someone¡¯s tires before.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t want to do it unless you¡¯re sure, usually. Otherwise, it could be just a dick move¡­.¡±


    and it


    Kate¡¯s words trailed off, and through it all, the only thing I focused on was I had never shed someone¡¯s


    tires before sounded kind of fun.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it,¡± I finally said. ¡°I¡¯m going to sh his tires.¡±


    ¡°Seriously..¡± Kate said tly. ¡°You¡¯re going to do it?¡±


    Looking at her with a wide mischievous grin, I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°fuck it. Why not?¡±


    Kate¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as a grin spread across her face. ¡°Who are you and what did you do


    with safe Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Who said I was safe?¡± I replied with confidence. Sometimes a girl has to get dirty in order to protect her


    assets.¡±


    ¡°You mean the four sex god men that currently like to ravage you? Your Impaler¡¯s delight?¡±


    Staring at her dumbfounded, Iughed. ¡°Are you going to sit there all day trying to think of things to call


    them or move towards that car before the guy decides to leave?¡±


    ¡°Good point,¡± I replied.


    Kate quickly pulled from the gas station towards the diner. As soon as she got close, I jumped out of the


    car and stabbed the two back tires with the knife, watching as they quickly deted. The sounds of


    Bet running from the diner and yelling at me were amusing, and as I jumped back into Kate¡¯s car,


    she stepped on the gas and took us back onto the highway.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if the guy was actually following us, but at the same time, I wasn¡¯t going to risk it. Why else


    would my father¡¯s


    1


    Chapter 67: On the Road Again


    Lv.1


    security guy be this close to where Talon was, and so convenient when we were on our way there?


    Better not to take any chances Something about it didn¡¯t seem right, and I wasn¡¯t about to allow anyone


    to hurt Talon or anyone I loved.


    Sometimes a girls gotta do what a girls gotta do.


    Just as she said, two hourster, we pulled up outside of a forest somewhere in the northern part of


    Canada. I wasn¡¯t sure why! would have expected it to be warm. It waster in the year and there was


    more snow on the ground here than I had seen back in Idaho.


    ¡°Kate, why do you think Bet was in that town?¡± I finally asked, breaking the silence between us.


    Shaking her head, she looked at me and shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have been wondering the same


    thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s making me wonder if my father and Allison had something to do with all of this. I mean, I don¡¯t see


    why Allison would, but at the same time, I could understand my father wanting to get rid of them.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, Ivy, I never liked Allison. I met her years ago at a nationwide pack event and even then she


    unted herself as if she was the most important person in the room. I wouldn¡¯t put it past her having a


    hand in this.¡± Kate replied with a sigh. The statement was one I didn¡¯t want to hear.


    As much as I wanted to give Allison the benefit of the doubt, there was a chance I couldn¡¯t. There was a


    chance that she was trying to kill Talon, and who knows if the guys were targeted next?


    Opening the door, I stepped out into the cold Canadian air and froze in my tracks.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, it¡¯s fucking cold,¡± Iined as Kate and I stepped out of the car.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bit cold,¡± she retorted, grabbing a bag full of gear from the trunk as I slid on my backpack.


    ¡°A bit?¡± | eximed. ¡°It¡¯s more than a bit cold, Kate. I¡¯m freezing my ass off.¡±


    Laughter escaped her as she closed the trunk and walked towards where I was standing. ¡°The best thing


    about being a shifter¡±. we run hotter than normal. So yeah, it is cold, but it isn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I turned towards the forest and contemted what we were about to do. This was by far


    the most dangerous thing I had ever done, but at the same time, it was for a good purpose. This would


    bring Talon home, and help toplete our circle.


    A circle that should have beenpleted so long ago.


    ¡°No matter what happens, Kate¡­ if Talon charges me, don¡¯t interfere.¡± I muttered, watching as her gaze


    met mine, and shock


    filled her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ask me to do that, Ivy. You¡¯re human and can¡¯t take him. He could try to kill you.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t, Kate,¡± I replied before she stopped in her tracks and shook her head.


    ¡°But he could!¡± she eximed. ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me to do that.¡±


    Giving her a pointed look, she slowly caved and nodded her head, biting her bottom lip. Silence fell


    between us as the sound of


    snow crunching beneath our boots echoed through the trees. There was no telling what was going to


    happen, but one thing! knew for sure was I would seed.


    I had to seed-for Talon.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68: Finding Talon


    The sound of crunching snow beneath my boots echoed around me. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was expecting,


    but the surrounding forest was silent except for the noise we made. Kate and I ventured deeper into the


    forest until a small clearing with a log cabin came into view.


    ¡°Is he there?¡± I asked as we stopped, curious about why a random cabin sat so far within the depths of


    the forest. It had taken us over an hour to get here on foot, but that was because I couldn¡¯t shift to make


    the process go by faster.


    Kate hesitated before slowly nodding and it became clear that she was nervous about being here, and


    considering everything the guys had exined to me, I didn¡¯t me her.


    Talon was far worse than anyone had thought him to be, and even though I desperately wanted to save


    him, I knew there was a possibility I wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward. The cabin was my target, and if Talon was in there, then I had


    to see him. I hade too far to turn back now, and there was no way I would be leaving without him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kate. Everything is going to be okay.¡±


    My words were meant forfort, but Kate gave me a look that showed doubt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t assume it will be all sunshine and rainbows, Ivy. The Talon you know isn¡¯t the same one out here.


    It¡¯s what everyone has been trying to tell you, and if you¡¯re not careful, he will kill you.¡±


    I knew what she was saying was true, but I also had faith I could bring him back.


    I had faith he would return to me, and the goddess that loved them would help me do that.


    As my feet hit the wooden deck of the cabin¡¯s porch, I paused, taking a moment to let everything sink in.


    There was a chance he was on the other side of this door. There was a chance that with everything I had


    gone through, I was about to be reunited with him.


    The thought alone gave me hope, but as my hand hovered over the doorknob, I couldn¡¯t find the strength


    to open it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ivy. Just open it,¡± Kate replied, bumping me with her shoulder and giving me a smile.


    Nodding, I quickly turned the doorknob and let the door swing open.


    I had been hoping and praying Talon was sitting inside waiting for me toe to him, but in the end, I


    was met with nothing but cold emptiness.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t here,¡± I said as I stepped forth into the cabin and Kate joined me, shutting the door behind her.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Probably in his animal form, Ivy. We aren¡¯t sure if hees back here, but every time he has been


    seen, he isn¡¯t in his human form.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that before?¡± I asked, turning to her with confusion, ¡°you could have said


    something.¡±


    ¡°We have, in the past forty-eight hours you have been told. I¡¯m sorry, Ivy. I wish it was just as easy as us


    coming here, and him waiting for you. It would make all of it so much easier, but unfortunately. We are


    that fortunate.¡±


    Her words weren¡¯tforting, but as my eyes cast around the cabin, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like he had


    been here and very recently.


    The cabin was small and held no bedrooms; instead, it had a very open floor n that was perfect for a


    single person. A small bed with a blue quilt sat to the side of one cabin, and a small kitchen sat on the


    other side. It was perfect enough for someone who was trying to escape his life, but at the same time, it


    felt lonely.


    Tears welled within my eyes, realizing this is where Talon had escaped to escape the pain he felt when


    my bond with him had severed.


    ¡°I have to find him, Kate,¡± I whispered loud enough that Kate heard me. ¡°I need to go out there and find


    him.¡±


    Chapter 68: Finding Talon


    Lv.1


    ¡°Not tonight, you aren¡¯t,¡± Kate replied, catching my wrist. ¡°We will camp here tonight, and hope that he


    eitheres back or we can find him in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked with confusion. Not understanding why we wouldn¡¯t go and find him now. I wanted to find


    him before the guys got here because I didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt.


    Sighing, Kate pointed out the window to the sky. ¡°The sun is setting, Ivy. It¡¯s about to get very cold


    around here and hungry thingse out at night. We can¡¯t protect ourselves if we are moving in the


    dark.¡±


    ¡°You can see in the dark, though, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, silly¡­ But you can¡¯t.¡± she said, stating the obvious. As much as I hated remembering I wasn¡¯t one


    of them, I had to learn to face facts. I was useless in these kinds of situations, and no more than ever, it


    made sense why they hide things from me.


    ¡°So what do we do?¡± I asked her, letting out a heavy sigh, knowing there was nothing I could do other


    than take direction from Kate.


    Dropping her bag, she smiled at me. ¡°Stop moping. We will figure it out, okay? I¡¯m just trying to keep your


    sweet little ass alive, Ivy. Now, I will start a fire. Why don¡¯t you look for anything useful in the kitchen.¡±


    Without another word, I made work of what she told me to do. The entire time, my mind was spinning


    with the idea Talon was out there somewhere in the cold. His mind slowly slipping from the poison


    running through his veins and time slowly slipping with the chance to save him.


    An hourter, we sat near the fire drinking coffeel managed to scrounge up in the kitchen. Laughter


    escaped us as we talked about the escapade we had in the town with my father¡¯s man


    It was during times like this I was grateful for Kate because she had the ability to help people forget


    about their problems just by being herself.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think he was headed here or was already up here?¡± I asked her, watching as she shrugged. My


    thoughts of my dad having his hands in why Talon was sick sent anger to my soul.


    ¡°Maybe, I wouldn¡¯t put it past your dad. He seems like a real piece of work.¡±


    Nodding my head, I couldn¡¯t deny what she was saying. ¡°Yeah, he isn¡¯t the man I was hoping for him to


    be. Then again, I have been na?ve about a lot of things since I came to live with him. I think it¡¯s time I


    start taking responsibility for my actions.¡±


    Furrowing her brows, she looked at me with confusion before setting down her cup.


    ¡°It¡¯s expected for you to not know much about our lives, Ivy. It was kept from you forever, and no one


    bothered to properly exin things to you when you did find out.¡±


    I could tell she was trying to make me feel better about everything, but she couldn¡¯t deny I have made


    many stupid choices.


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied with a heavy sigh. ¡°Still, I have been a bit ridiculous at times.¡±


    With hesitations, she nudged me a little and smiled.


    ¡°Maybe a little, but you handled the news so well. I was surprised you didn¡¯t flip out when you found out I


    was one, too,¡± sheughed, causing me to crack a smile.


    ¡°By the time you told me, I had already grown used to the idea of wolves and whatever else might be out


    there. Then they drop the whole Lycan thing on me¡­¡±


    Her eyes widened at my mention of the Lycan situation, and quickly she cleared her throat. ¡°What do you


    mean,¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, however, a low growl emitted from within the darkness outside.


    Both of our eyes darted towards the window on the far side of the cabin as we froze.


    Somethingrge outside was slowly circling the cabin, and even though we used the wooden barricade


    to lock the cabin door-it wouldn¡¯t hold back a wolf like Talon.


    ¡°Do you think-¡± I whispered, only to have Kate re at me quickly and shake her head no. I wasn¡¯t linked


    with Kate, somunication wasn¡¯t possible, but I watched her own eyes ze over and I knew right


    away what she was doing.


    Chapter 68: Finding Talon


    She was reaching Angel.


    Fear spiraled through me as the hairs on my arms raised with anticipation of Talon finding me. There was


    a calling between us. Something inside me that let me know the monster on the outside of the cabin was


    him.


    As much as part of me wanted to open the door and run to him, I couldn¡¯t. I had to think smarter, and I


    had to be patient. It wasn¡¯t just my life out here¡­ It was Kate¡¯s as well.


    As Kate¡¯s eyes cleared, she pulled out her phone and typed out a message showing it to me.


    ¡®Angel is with the guys, and he said they are still forty minutes out. A wreck on the highway has dyed


    them. They said to stay in the cabin and wait for them to get here.¡¯


    Running my hand over my face, I sighed. This wasn¡¯t what was supposed to happen.


    I came here to save Talon, and not sit locked away in a cabin waiting for the guys to get here to rescue


    me. Otherwise, why did Ie in the first ce?


    Frustration filled me, realizing my hands were tied right now. If I went out, there I could get Kate hurt¡­ If


    I stayed, the guys would be here soon and there was no way they would let me do anything.


    Weighing my choices, I tried to think of a n, but everything came to a roadblock that only upset me


    even more.


    ¡°NO..¡± I whispered, watching as she stared at me in shock before I broke contact and let my eyes drift


    towards the front door. ¡°He knows we¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Within moments chaos consumed us as Talons¡¯ wolf mmed against the door to the cabin over and


    over again. The wood held it together, cracking little by little against his massive weight.


    I had only met his wolf once or twice before, and both times his wolf hadn¡¯t been pleased with my


    presence, but I enticed him.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Kate eximed as she grabbed her bag and quickly began to pull out a tranquilizer gun and darts.


    The realization of what she was nning to do almost broke my heart.


    ¡°What-Kate¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    She turned to me with a dumbfounded look as she continued pulling things out. ¡°What the fuck does it


    look like I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m making sure we stay alive.¡±


    ¡°Kate, he won¡¯t hurt me,¡± I replied, moving towards the door. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    She grabbed my arm, pulled me back, and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Look, I love you dearly, Ivy, so I


    am going to say this the best I can and I don¡¯t want you to take this the wrong way. But have you lost


    your fucking mind? He isn¡¯t the same man you knew before.¡±


    The cracking of the wood and the biting cold circled us as the door to the cabin gave way to his massive


    form. His wolf stood before us, spotted with blood from his recent kill, and a murderous look in his eyes.


    Slowly, we both backed away from him one step at a time until a low growl echoed from his throat, and


    he snapped his jaw.


    ¡°Talon-¡± I whispered, his gaze quickly locking onto me. ¡°Talon please, it¡¯s time toe home.¡±


    As true to their word, Talon didn¡¯t recognize me. He didn¡¯t know who I was, and the poison from the Be


    Donna or whatever coursed through his veins.


    Deranging his mind until nothing he once knew made sense.


    With his gaze locked on me, Kate took the opportunity to quickly reach for her gun. Only Talon was


    faster, and he turned swiftly. snapping in her direction. His body blocked her from the only thing that


    could currently save us.


    Thinking quickly, I thought back to what had happened with Hale. When I had enticed his wolf, it was


    enough, he couldn¡¯t keep his focus on me, and even though it could have ended badly. I had to take that


    chance.


    ¡°Hale!¡¯ I screamed through my mind, hoping he would feel me and open his link.


    The day I was able to invade his mind like he could do me would be a miracle.


    ¡®Ivy?¡¯ Hale responded, causing me to sigh as I went between listening to him and focusing on the


    situation with Talon and Kate.


    Chapter 68: Finding Talon


    ¡®What¡¯s Talons¡¯ wolf¡¯s name?¡± I asked him.


    ¡®Ivy, why¡­ What happened?¡± he asked me with a sense of panic in his voice.


    ¡°Hale!¡¯ I screamed at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this¡­ Please, he is going to kill Kate unless you tell me.¡±


    ¡°Vire¡­his wolf¡¯s name is Vire. Please be safe, Ivy.¡± he replied with reluctance, giving me everything


    I needed.


    Focusing back on reality, things were getting worse. Talon was only a foot from ripping Kate apart and


    losing her would be like losing a piece of my soul.


    **Vire!¡± I screamed, watching as the wolf¡¯s ears flinched at my words. ¡°Vire, Imand you to look


    at me.¡±


    The demanding tone of my voice caused Talon¡¯s wolf to look at me with anger and conflict. A painful


    whine left his lips as realized the name I spoke was of an ancient term, and what happened with Hale


    could very well happen here.


    ¡°Kate, when I get him clear, I want you to shoot him with the antidote. It¡¯s in my bag.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± she screamed. ¡°Are you fucking insane?!¡±


    Laughing, I backed towards the door while Talon stared at me with amusement, ¡°no matter what, Kate¡­


    don¡¯t you dare fucking miss!¡±


    Turning on my heels, I did the one thing I was told to never do in a situation like this.


    Iran¡­ With everything I had, I ran through the snow and towards the trees hoping that Kate was as


    damn good of a shot as she imed she was.


    Otherwise, there was no telling what was going to happen to me.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69: Saving Talon


    Hale Pov


    I should have known letting Ivy go was going to be problematic. The moment Damian and James found


    out what I had done, they had a field day with me. They didn¡¯t understand, though.


    They didn¡¯t understand Ivy the way I did.


    Talon was important to our circle, and without him, the union would never bepleted. I knew the


    moment I let the ancient wolf inside me im her as our mate there was no going back.


    It unlocked something deep inside her that hadid dormant and would have until she awoke the beast


    within me and released something I had tried to keep hidden for so long.


    Even when I had imed her the first time, I did it in a way I was connected, but notpletely mated. I


    couldn¡¯t release the venom in my body through her. I couldn¡¯t allow her to go through the change.


    A change would turn her life upside down more than it already was.


    Ivy exined she gave up her chance at a human life for us because she wanted to be with us, but at


    the same time, I already voiced to Damian she didn¡¯t know what she was asking for.


    Being a shifter came with its challenges, and if she lived the way we did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have


    the things she wanted. Especially if she became what I am.


    Just because Talon and I survived it, it didn¡¯t mean she would, but now all of that was gone. All of that


    didn¡¯t matter because she was in danger, and we were only now just arriving at the shit show that was


    about to take ce.


    Bursting from the car, we shifted into our wolves headed for the treeline. Even though as wolves we were


    fast, it would still take fifteen minutes to get to her and that was fifteen minutes she was left defenseless.


    Fifteen minutes could cost her her life if she wasn¡¯t able to get through to him.


    Pushing myself, I raced towards her, and towards my brother who was slowly falling apart. My heart beat


    for her, and when this was done, I would spend an eternity making it up.


    An eternity making sure that she had a life somewhat normal, whether my brothers agreed to it or not.


    ¡°No matter what, Ivy must live.¡¯ Damian said through our link with stern intent.


    He may not have shown that he cared, but deep down, he did.


    He was simply scared of losing something he never had-love.


    Ivy Pov


    ¡°Shit!¡± I screamed as I stumbled through the forest, tripping over fallen logs and broken branches. Talon


    was behind me, there was no doubt about that. The thundering of his paws against the fallen snow sent


    an rm through to my soul.


    I never considered snow could be so loud, but then again, I had never run for my life. Wondering if this


    was going to be the moment I died.


    I didn¡¯t want to die, but I would sacrifice myself if I had to bring him back. I would give anything to make


    sure the ones I loved lived through all of this.


    Love.. it was a thought I hadn¡¯t had before and now that I was, I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to survive


    them, to tell them.


    My panting breath came out in clouds before me. The only light I had to show me where I was came from


    the moon reflecting against the white-breasted snow.


    It was beautiful if I thought about it, but quickly those thoughts reflected the blood that would pour from


    me if I was caught.


    Chapter 69: Saving Talon


    A rough shove from behind sent me tumbling through the snow, and as I did, I found myself crying out in


    pain. Scratches and bruises were sure to line my skin, and as I gasped, I tried to find the will to keep


    going.


    Crawling slowly through the snow that nipped at my skin with painful delight. I found myself quickly


    pinned, lying beneath the belly of an angry wolf who was breathing down my neck with every intention of


    killing me.


    ¡°Talon, please¡­ It¡¯s me.¡± This was a moment of panic, a moment where, for once in my life, I wasn¡¯t sure


    what I was supposed to do.


    The realization once again I acted stupidly before thinking about what I was going to do. It was instinct,


    though, to protect the ones I care about


    Kate had been in danger, and I couldn¡¯t allow him to hurt her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    What happened to him was my fault.


    Slowly, I rolled over beneath the creature, who was standing above me, persistently growling. As scared


    as I was, though, I couldn¡¯ t help but be amazed by his enormous beauty


    Every time I saw their wolves, I was terrified, but also mesmerized by how beautiful a creature they really


    were. ¡°Talon, pleasee back to me. I didn¡¯t leave you. The moon yed tricks on us both.¡±


    As my eyes met that of the deranged wolf staring down at me, I gasped in shock. Blood and saliva


    dripped from his mouth as reverberations of his growl swept through me.


    The only thing I could do was to keep softly talking to him, and hope Kate was able to catch up or that I


    was able to break through to him and get him to see it was me.


    ¡°Talon..¡± I whispered, causing him to growl even more. ¡°I know you¡¯re in there..¡±


    Slowly, moving my bare hand, I reached up and brushed my fingers through the mat of fur on his chest. It


    was a bold move on my part, but I didn¡¯t care.


    I longed to touch him, even if it was in his animal form.


    I should have known, though, it was a bad move on my part. Talon quickly snapped and growled at me,


    not knowing who I was anymore. Not understanding I was the woman he was destined for. The woman


    who loved him unconditionally.


    ¡°Shh-¡± I hushed, ¡°it¡¯s okay. Please,e back to me.¡±


    It was official. I had lost my fucking mind.


    I was trying to get a deranged wolf to understand what I was saying, and it was insane, but he hadn¡¯t


    tried to actually kill me yet¡­ so was he actually gone?


    The movements of his eyes and head made me wonder if he battled internally between the feeling I


    caused within him and his animalistic desires.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Slowly, the wolf¡¯s growls began to simmer and as they did, a soft whimper escaped him as his earsid


    back in confusion. It was progress I hadn¡¯t expected to make so easily, but nothing in lifees without


    consequences.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Kate screamed before the whistling sound of a dart struck Talon, causing a whimper to escape him


    before his eyes became bloodthirsty, and he turned,unching himself at her.


    ¡°Kate, no!¡± I screamed out, watching as Kate¡¯s eyes widened in shock and panic set in. To my


    amazement, Talon never had the opportunity to get to her though, because arge ck mass burst


    through the trees, colliding with his form, causing them to tumble through the darkness.


    Fear swept through us, followed by relief as I watched three more wolvese charging in. One headed


    straight for Kate. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± I screamed at them, only to have James shift and sweep me up into


    his arms.


    ¡°Ivy.¡± He cooed with concern in his eyes, ¡°oh my god. We need to get you to a hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, James.¡± Iughed, my eyes quickly darting towards where Talon and Damian went. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt


    Talon¡­ I think Kate got him.¡±


    Chapter 69: Saving Talon


    LY.1


    ¡°Got him?¡± Hale said as he walked up,pletely naked. A blush set over my cheeks as I tried to remind


    myself this was normal. I still hadn¡¯t gotten used to them being so open with nudity, considering I have


    slept with them many times.


    ¡°Yes, Kate had a tranquilizer gun,¡± I replied as James slowly set me to my feet before Kate was pushing


    him out of the way.


    ¡°Oh, my god¡­ Are you okay?¡± she said, looking over at me. ¡°I was so scared he was killing you,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Kate, he didn¡¯t attack me like that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked in confusion.


    Sighing. I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ He just didn¡¯t. It was like he was fighting something inside him.


    Trying to make himself remember who I was. I thought he was going to kill me, and he proved me


    wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless in a sense.¡± Kate replied, trying to process what I said.


    ¡°I know, so am I, but I think he knew it was me.¡±


    All of them stopped staring at me as rustling from the treeline brought forward the very naked body of


    Damian. As much as I would love to continue this, I think we should get out of this cold and back in the


    cabin. Angel, James. Come help me with Talon.¡±


    Hearing Talon¡¯s name perked my attention as Kate nudged me, ¡°I got him, Ivy. I hit him with the antidote


    and a tranquilizer.¡±


    Tears finally flooded my eyes with pure joy, realizing we were able to contain him. With the antidote, I


    hoped it would work. That he would be able to slowly get better, but only time would tell if we had the


    right one.


    In the cabin, I watched as James, Damian, and Angelid Talon down upon the small bed. His body was


    no longer that of a wolf as peaceful sleep took hold of his body.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate to move towards his sleeping form and brush my fingers against his hairline, watching as


    he slept.


    ¡°How long do you think he will be out?¡± I asked, letting my eyes drift towards the others who meandered


    around the small cabin.


    ¡°Depends on how much that Kate had in the dart.¡± Damian replied before looking towards Kate. ¡°Kate?¡±


    Kate¡¯s mouth opened and closed little by little, like a deer caught in the headlights. I wasn¡¯t sure what


    was wrong with her, but Angel quickly sighed. ¡°Kate you didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders, she gave me an apologetic look,¡±sorry I wasn¡¯t sure what we were dealing


    with, so I gave him a lot.¡±


    Laughter escaped James and Hale, causing me to re at them and shake my head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay out here forever,¡± I said softly to Damian, we need to get him home.¡±


    ¡°I know we do, Ivy. At first light, we¡¯ll make our way back towards the pack. I¡¯m sure Kate has enough to


    keep him sedated until we arrive, and then we will have the pack doctor look at him.¡±


    His handid upon my shoulder in aforting gesture as I nodded my head. I was thankful on many


    ounts to have him here. Yes, we fought, and both acted very childish at times, but it¡¯s what made us


    stronger,


    It was what connected us.


    Each of the guys had their own ws and weaknesses that made them who they were, and there wasn¡¯t


    a thing I would change about them.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get some sleep then. We leave early.¡±


    Leaning forward, I let my body curl up next to Talon¡¯s and gentlyid a kiss on the side of his face. If we


    were all staying here, that was fine, but I wasn¡¯t going to leave Talon¡¯s side again. He needed me.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70: Loving Talon


    Three days. It¡¯s been three days since we arrived back at the pack and Talon was still out of it. Damian


    had the pack doctor long ago pull Talon from sedation, but with the effects of the poisoning, it was hard


    to bring him back.


    Or at least that is what they kept telling me.


    Standing beneath the hot cascading water of my shower, I tried to wash away all of my misery. My heart


    was shattered upon hearing that we may have been toote to save him. His mind was so far gone that


    the doctors didn¡¯t know if forcing a fix would be good.


    I knew what they were telling me was true, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t want to hear it. I didn¡¯t want to


    hear them tell me that someone I cared about might nevere back to me.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± Damians¡± voice called softly while knocking on the bathroom door. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Laughter escaped me in a maniacal way, ¡°are you seriously asking me that?¡± Reaching up, I twisted the


    shower knobs, turned off the water, and slowly opened the ss shower door. ¡°I¡¯m broken, Damian.¡±


    He stared at me with a nk expression, as if he had never had someone exin to him that they were


    hurt. Damian was a different kind of man, and every day I spent with him, I was reminded that things


    between him and I were far from normal.


    He could be sweet and gentle. There were also moments when he made my heart flutter, and he excited


    me. But most of the time, he was cold and indifferent.


    I didn¡¯t understand what was going through his mind, but I was sure that one day I would understand.


    There was just too much to figure out and only time would be able to tell me everything. Time right now I


    didn¡¯t have to give to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Talon,¡± Damian finally said as I pushed past him into my room to get dressed. A hollow


    pit formed in my chest hearing Talon¡¯s name, and once again tears began to form.


    ¡°Did they say what poison it was yet?¡± I asked, trying to maintain myposure.


    ¡°The results of the test should be avable today. Hale is there with him now, and James is looking into


    leads that will tell us who is behind it.¡±


    It wasforting to know that everyone was doing something to figure out what happened, but at the


    same time I already had a feeling I knew who it was.


    ¡°I think it was Allison,¡± I said with a heavy breath. ¡°I think she did this, Damian.¡±


    Pulling my shirt over my head, I turned to face him now in a t-shirt and shorts. His eyes lingered over me


    for a moment, and as much as I would have loved to have him ravish me right now, I couldn¡¯t evene


    to think of doing things like that.


    ¡°Kate told me that was your thoughts. However, we can¡¯t just go using her until we have information


    to peg her with it.¡±


    Like that was going to happen. If Allison did have something to do with it she wouldn¡¯t leave a trace


    behind to track that it was her. It was frustrating, but I had to have faith something would bring light to the


    truth.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The soft reply that escaped my lips seemed to surprise him. His brow raised slightly as he stared


    at me, and quickly! broke the gaze we held.


    ¡°Okay?¡± He asked with curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re not going to fight me on this?¡±


    Shaking my head, I chuckled, ¡°no Damian. You¡¯re right we can¡¯t just go around using people. We


    need to make sure that we have solid information against her or whoever did it. I don¡¯t want to give them


    a reason to get away with it.¡±


    Voices outside my bedroom door caused Damian and I to halt our conversation before James and Kate


    entered the room. ¡°James¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, did we interrupt something?¡± Kate asked, looking between Damian and I with an apologetic


    nce.


    ¡°No, no. He was just filling me in on Talon.¡±


    Chapter 70: Loving Talon


    ¡°Oh, good,¡± James smiled, sping his hands together, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±


    Damian gave him a look of question, and James didn¡¯t miss a beat when it came to borating, ¡°Talon¡¯s


    results are in¡­ and he is awake.


    A gasp of relief followed with tears burst from me as I pushed past them all and took off running down


    the stairs from the pack house. The clinic was only down the hill and I didn¡¯t hesitate to run there as fast


    as my legs could take me.


    This is what I had been waiting for, for days. Talon was awake, and I had to be there.


    Pushing through the clinic doors, I ran down the hallways towards his room. Nurses stepped to the side


    with a gasp as I flew past them and turned the corner, watching as a doctor stepped from his room and


    his gaze connected with mine.


    ¡°Luna¡­¡± he said addressing me by a title I hadn¡¯t been called by anyone before. ¡°I was just going to get


    a few things before you got here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s awake? Did you find out what is hurting him.-. is it the Be Donna?¡±


    My words flew from my mouth as I rambled on. My hands trembling, and my heart was racing, wanting to


    know if we were able to


    save him. If we got to him, in time before, there was any permanent damage.


    Nodding, the doctor¡¯s eyes softened a little, ¡°yes you were right, Luna. It was Be Donna. However, with


    the amount in his system and some of the damage we could already tell had been there¡­ someone has


    been poisoning him long before the bond broke.¡±


    My heart shattered into a million pieces as I fought back the tears that threatened to fall.


    ¡°Do we know how long?¡±


    The sounds of echoing footsteps approaching me caught my attention, and without looking, I already


    knew who it was. James, Hale, and Damian stood at my side, waiting for the same response I was.


    *Answer her,¡± Damian said through tight lips as I waited patiently. ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Three to four months at least. I honestly don¡¯t know how he has been able to fight it this long. It¡¯s a


    miracle, honestly.¡±


    Standing dazed, I processed the information, ¡°so around the time I got here it started.¡±


    ¡°If that fits the timeline Luna then yes, but honestly, I think it started before that,¡± he replied with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get his next injection. If you would like to go in, then please feel free however do remember


    he is still restrained.¡±


    My eyes shot up, and I quickly turned to look at the guys with shock. ¡°Restrained? Why is Talon


    restrained?¡±


    ¡°Ivy-¡± James said with a sad nce that drove anger through me.


    ¡°It¡¯s for everyone¡¯s protection.¡± Damian quickly interjected. ¡°I need to make sure that our people are not


    hurt if he has another episode.¡±


    ¡°Episode? What are you talking about? This is Talon. Your brother and my mate. This isn¡¯t right.¡± As


    much as they may have wanted me to understand, there was no way that I could. Talon the man I knew


    would never purposely hurt anyone.


    He wasying there sick, and they had him tied up like a criminal seeking blood.


    Turning from them, I stormed into Talon¡¯s room and shut the door behind me. I didn¡¯t want them present


    right now, because my focus couldn¡¯t be on anger.


    My focus was on Talon and seeing him after so much time away.


    Stepping into the dim lighting of the room, my eyesid upon his still form covered in white sheets. His


    wrists and ankles were tied down by thick Velcro straps that didn¡¯t seem to have any ck. It was a


    heart-wrenching sight to behold, and as I stepped closer, his head moved and his eyes connected with


    mine.


    For a moment, his brows furrowed, and as I came closer into the light, they widened in shock. He


    struggled against his restraints as if scared of me, and I couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡°Get out,¡± he snapped,


    ¡°you¡¯re not supposed to be here..¡±


    ¡°Talon¡­¡± | gasped, trying to hold myself together, ¡°it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Ivy.¡±


    Slowly, the ties around my heart tightened, watching him refuse to even look at me. The rejection broke


    me further as I moved closer to him.


    Lv.1


    Chapter 70: Loving Talon


    ¡°I said get out!¡± He yelled at me, his fangs elongating, and his eyes swirling ck. ¡°You¡¯re not real! You¡¯re


    dead! I¡¯m not ying this game.¡±


    Dead.. he thinks I¡¯m dead?


    ¡°Talon, please.¡± I whispered as the tears fell, ¡°I¡¯m not dead¡­ I¡¯m real.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened to him while he was out there or why someone would want to hurt him


    like they did. None of it made sense, and I wanted more than anything to show him that I was right here.


    That I was standing before him, and I wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    Reaching out, I slowly went to touch him, but the restraint snapped and a roar echoed from his throat just


    as Damian and James grabbed me, pulling me away.


    ¡°No! Stop!¡± I shouted at them, ¡°let me go! He doesn¡¯t understand!¡±


    Struggling against them was no use. Damian¡¯s arms around my waist were like a vise I couldn¡¯t shake.


    All I could do was watch as Hale stepped towards his brother and slowly tried to calm him.


    There was an undeniable bond between them, and as I watched Talon, calm tears streamed down his


    cheeks. ¡°She¡¯s dead. it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Hales¡¯s eyes met mine with the same confusion I had, what do you mean?¡±


    Shaking his head, Talon refused to speak. Instead, he held his head in his hand and cried. The emotions


    from him coursing through me in a ghost-like way built a fire of anger in my soul. I had to be there. I had


    tofort him.


    ¡°Talon, please look at me,¡± I begged him, still fighting against Damian. ¡°Fucking let me go, Damian!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too much, and he isn¡¯t ready. You need to go before you get hurt.¡± He snapped as he hauled me


    out of the room. ¡°You¡¯re not doing him any good.¡±


    ced on my feet with Damian blocking the door, I stared at him with anger. I was done with him telling


    me what I was and wasn¡¯ t doing. Perhaps, he was right, but Talon is confused and needs to see the


    truth.


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I snapped back at him, clenching my fists at my side.


    ¡°Move now.¡±


    Laughter escaped him, ¡°you¡¯re really bing the fiercest Luna I have ever met Ivy.¡±


    Thement would have usually melted my heart, but right now it did nothing but anger me more. The


    fire slowly grew bright as I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°I will not ask you again, wolf. Get the fuck out of my way.¡±


    There have been many times where my words and actionstely seemed to affect the people around


    me, but with Damian, it was different. It was as if the beast inside him recognized the way I acted, and it


    reacted.


    ¡°Watch who you speak to like that.¡± He all but growled, stepping towards me. ¡°Mate or not, I will not be


    disrespected by anyone. I¡¯ m trying to protect you.¡±


    Movement behind Damian caught my eye, and I watched as Hale peered over Damian¡¯s shoulder,


    looking slightly frantic before whispering something in Damian¡¯s ear that seemed to catch his attention


    before he gazed back at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± He muttered, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°What isn¡¯t possible?¡±


    Another growl echoed from the room as I heard Talon refusing whatever was going on. His pain and his


    anguish tore at everyst thread I had holding me together.


    Hale looked at me again with regret in his eyes as he took in the situation. ¡°I agree with Damian Ivy.. you


    need to go rest.¡±


    Hale¡¯s words caused disbelief to flood me.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been my main supporter when it came to Talon, and now he was siding with his brothers.


    Choking back my pain, I felt it build-it built untill exploded.


    Screaming in fury, I grabbed Damian and, with a strength I didn¡¯t know I had and shoved him to the side


    as I rushed forward into


    Chapter 70: Loving Talon


    Lv.1


    the room. Hales¡¯s arms swinging out to catch me, but without a second thought, I ducked past him and


    right past James, who looked on in confusion.


    I had one target in mind, and that was a man staring at me with pitch-ck eyes and growing fury I had


    never seen before.


    Leaping onto the bed, he roared in anger. His right hand now free gripped my throat, his ws digging


    into my skin as I touched him. There was no going back for me.


    Talon was the reason I was doing this. it wasn¡¯t my own selfish desires.


    It was always him.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered as I straddled hisp with tears flooding down my cheeks. I felt the sparks of our


    bond against my skin and the confusion of his internal battle within his eyes.


    Forcing myself forward with his death grip on my throat, I tried to ignore the pain, letting my lips brush


    against his until he finally gave in and imed them with a desire I never had felt from any of them.


    Talon was just as broken as I was, but at the end of the day, our individual sorrows helped us to mend


    our broken hearts.


    ¡°Ivy-¡± he stuttered as tears flooded his face.


    Pulling pack, his eyes fluttered back and forth, staring at me as if I was just an illusion.


    ¡°Your-your not¡­¡±


    Laughing with tear-filled eyes, I smiled, ¡°no¡­ I¡¯m not dead¡­ I¡¯m right here. I¡¯m right here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t waste another moment as I kissed him again, and felt the grip he had on me tighten. No matter


    the confusion, poison, and hurt he had been through, me being here right now was the only cure he


    needed.


    During our lowest points in life, our minds are our greatest enemies, betraying us to believe that the


    possible is impossible.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t ept that. I couldn¡¯t ept losing him or any of them.


    I broke them when I came here, and it was my job to fix this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand..¡± He whispered, resting his head against mine.


    ¡°Neither do we..¡± Damian said, pulling us away from the vast amount of bodies within the room. Doctors,


    nurses, and the guys all sat around wide¨Ceyed, staring at the scene in front of them. ¡°Care to exin


    why you would act so stupid, Ivy?¡±


    The only thing I could do though was smile, ¡°love Damian¡­ The love I have for the four of you will never


    let me give up. I will love you all until myst breath and even past then.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71: Legend of S?lvm?ne


    Talon POV


    Waking up in the hospital was like waking up from a nightmare that never ended. Confusion filled my


    mind, and pain tore at my heart.


    I was numb. So numb that I didn¡¯t have the will to live.


    Yet, through it all, she was there.


    She broke through the darkness and set my soul on fire.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I had lived in darkness, but I remembered the moment it had swept through me


    and that was the night at the cabin. Watching her bleedingying lifeless in Damian¡¯s arms, I couldn¡¯t


    control myself.


    I had failed her.


    Every moment of the time it took us to get her to hospital, my wolf had paced in my mind trying to get


    out. Trying to get to our mate, and when the moon over head finally revealed itself, it was like a damn


    broke.


    ¡°She is better without us¡ª¡± Damian¡¯s words reyed in my mind over and over again.


    Those words haunted my every thought, and not able to contain myself, I gave my wolf control. I let the


    darkness swallow me whole and consume me, and after that I sought the onlyfort I had, my beating


    heart.


    It was a blessing and a curse.


    Yet, something inside me stirred as my wolf saw her at the cabin with a girl I didn¡¯t recognize. It thought


    the same as I had. She isn¡¯t real¡­ Her ghost was haunting us.


    A vision of her beauty that never left and taunted our mind with games


    Every broken memory burned me, but letting my eyes flutter open I realized it wasn¡¯t true. She was here


    with me now, and the moment she kissed me yesterday, I felt my heart slowly mending.


    Trying not to wake her, I brushed the loose strands of hair from her face. The same beautiful face I


    dreamt of so many times. As if realizing that I was awake, hershes fluttered, and she peered up at me


    slowly.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She said sleepily, with a small smile across her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Am I hurting you?¡±


    She was a bit, but there was no way I was going to tell her that. ¡°No, I like having you with me.¡±


    Leaning up, she ced her lips against mine. Her tongue pushing for ess I willingly gave into as a


    soft moan escaped me.


    ¡°I will never get used to that.¡± I murmured as she pulled away, blushing.


    ¡°Good, because you¡¯re not allowed to leave me again.¡± There was seriousness and worry behind her


    words, and I understood just how she felt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I reassured her. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Wakey wakey, hands off snakey.¡± A chipper voice called from the door as James peeked his head in and


    spotted us.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Ivyughed, slowly climbing off the bed, but not making it far as I reached out and grabbed


    her hand, not ready for her to leave.


    Turning, she smiled at me, ¡°I just have to use the bathroom. I will be right back.¡±


    She pointed towards the bathroom door in the room, and reluctantly I nodded and let her go. My eyes,


    however, never left her sight. Even after the door closed, I panicked internally, waiting for it to open


    again.


    ¡°Talon-¡± Hale said, causing me to peer up at him, not realizing he had even walked into the room.


    Chapter 71: Legend of Solvmane


    ¡°You look like shit.¡± I replied with a smile.


    He and James bothughed as Hale shook his head. ¡°Says the man currently in the hospital bed.¡±


    ¡°Touche.¡±


    There was a sense of belonging in the room I had forgotten about. These were my brothers, my best


    friends, and yet when Ivy had left before, I had forgotten all about them. None of it making sense.


    ¡°Okay, now that I¡¯m done with that¡± Ivyughed, exiting the bathroom with a smile.


    ¡°You can climb back into bed with me.¡± I smirked.


    Nodding, she did as I asked and once again rested her head on my chest. ¡°Yes, but I do think we need to


    move this back to the house, eventually. This bed isn¡¯t big enough for the both of us.¡±


    *About that¡­¡± James piped up. ¡°The doctors aren¡¯t too keen on letting that happen anytime soon,


    because of his stability. It seems that the poison in his system has done more damage than they know


    what to do with, and even though he is getting stronger¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± I replied, cutting him off. ¡°I¡¯m not staying here. I want to go back to the house, and if they want


    to continue my treatment, they will do so there.¡±


    *Talon-¡± Ivy whispered, pulling my eyes to meet hers. ¡°If they think it¡¯s best.¡±


    ¡°No, Ivy. I want to go home with you. I won¡¯t die here if they think that is what will happen.¡±


    There it was. The truth of it all, and at the end of the day, I meant it.


    If the poison was killing me, then let it, but let me go home with Ivy and spend what time I had left there.I


    wouldn¡¯t stay in this ce and let my mind slowly spiral again.


    Hales hand found his way to my head as he smiled, ¡°if that¡¯s what you want my brother, then that is what


    will happen.¡±


    ¡°Hale, they will refuse¡± James whispered, but quickly stopped as his eyes came in contact with the door.


    Turning my focus, I saw Damian standing there with his hands sped in front of him.


    ¡°Is this what you want, Talon? Do you want to go home?¡± He asked with an expressionless stare.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was no changing my mind. I wanted to go home with Ivy and my brothers


    ¡°Then it shall be done.¡± He replied quickly, snapping his attention to James, who was about to open his


    mouth again. ¡°One thing about being Alpha means that they can not refuse amand I give them. If


    Talon wants treatment at home, then it shall be done.¡±


    Without another word, I watched him turn and head out the door. This was a side of Damian I had never


    seen before, and it was different to see him take charge as he was.


    ¡°The hell did you do to him, Ivy?¡± I asked with a smirk.


    She gasped with a partially open mouth and looked between the rest of us.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do shit!¡± She eximed as we broke intoughter


    Ivy Pov


    Having him back was a breath of fresh air. The moment we fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms, I felt


    peaceful for the first time in a long time. Like nothing could ever harm us.


    Damian made good on his word, and after a few rounds with the doctors and a very stern Alpha voice,


    Talon was moved to the pack house, and recovered in his dark spacious room.


    ¡°You know


    this room could really use some color.¡± I said to myself as Iid next to him, looking around at everything


    ¡°No.¡± His firm reply was met with an arm around my waist as he pulled me closer. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mess


    with my room, woman.¡±


    TAT


    Chapter 71: Legend of Solvm?ne


    (Lv.1


    There was something about the way he called me-woman-that turned me on, and blushing softly I leaned


    forward kissing him.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I replied teasingly.


    A low purr of satisfaction left him as he nuzzled his face into the crook of my neck, holding me close. So


    close that as I drew my fingers across his tattooed skin, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was


    something I could do.


    ¡°I wish there was something that I could do to make you better.¡±


    He pulled back, meeting my eyes with his own, and smiled. ¡°Being here like this right now makes things


    better for me.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m serious. I feel like there is more that I could do. Like something I am supposed to do, and


    laying here with you now isn¡¯t fixing what¡¯s wrong with you.¡±


    Letting a heavy sigh escape him, he rolled onto his back and stared at the ceiling.


    ¡°I wish it was that easy, Ivy, but I won¡¯t lie to you. I can feel myself getting weaker, and I don¡¯t even know


    how this happened to me.¡± He replied.


    ¡°No one told you?¡± There was hesitation in my question. I didn¡¯t want to be the one to tell him like this,


    but then again, if I did, maybe there was something he remembered that could help us figure this out.


    ¡°Hale told me parts, but Ivy, no one knows for sure. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hoping that I could tell you anything,


    but my mind is so clouded


    Pain and confusion clouded his eyes as he gazed at me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We will figure it out together.¡± I


    assured him as I snuggled in close.


    ¡°That we will,¡± he replied with a chuckle. ¡°If I know my brothers like I think I do, they will do anything to


    save me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they will.¡± I smiled, ¡°you¡¯re important to them.¡±


    Laughter escaped him before he quickly clutched at his chest, coughing. Sitting up, I stared down with


    concern, ¡°are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Just thought it was funny, and I got carried away,¡± he replied, clearing his throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what was so funny.¡± Grabbing his ss of water off the nightstand, I handed it to him,


    watching as he drank it down.


    ¡°Because they are saving me for you..¡± He said as he handed it back.


    *Don¡¯t say that, Talon. That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± He smiled. ¡°But it¡¯s okay, because I would do the same thing if it was one of them. Making


    sure you are happy is what s important to us. That¡¯s why we do what we do..even Damian, in his weird


    ass ways.¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I scoffed with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Damian and I do nothing but fight, Talon.


    Sometimes I think he doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me.¡±


    A weight of confusion constantly flooded my mind when it came to Damian. The entire time I had known


    him, he was always hot and cold, and when I thought things were going good¡­ they would go bad.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Ivy. But it isn¡¯t my ce to exin things to you. When the time is right, he will tell you about


    his past, but it isn¡¯t roses. I can promise you that.¡±


    Nodding, I didn¡¯t argue with what he was saying. It was something I had already expected when it came


    to Damian. He was aplex creature, and when the time was right, I would be there waiting.


    ¡°Well, since we are talking about secrets-¡± I smirked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you and Hale found out


    about your ancient Lycan history?¡±


    Talon¡¯s eyes shot to mine with a haze I had never seen before, and deep inside was nothing but fear.


    ¡°Who told you about that?¡±


    ¡°Uh-¡°1 hesitated, biting my bottom lip, feeling a little unsure. ¡°It was kind of my ident.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, promise me you will never go down that road. Promise me you won¡¯t seek that out.¡±


    Speechless, my mouth parted as I stared at him. ¡°Talon. I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He said, shaking his head, ¡°you already have¡­ and with Hale-¡±


    Chapter 71: Legend of Solvm?ne


    Lv.1


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Clenching his fists, his lips tightened into a straight line, and anger grew that was unmistakable. ¡°Talon,


    please don¡¯t be upset. It wasn¡¯t his fault. I taunted him, not thinking.¡±


    The door quickly opened, and Hale stood in the doorway staring at the both of us. The same look he


    gave me after he imed me lingered across his face.


    Remorse. Regret. Guilt.


    ¡°Did youplete it.¡± Talon asked, but the question was directed towards me.


    ¡°Partially yes.¡± Hale replied tly, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°No, Hale. It will kill her.¡± Talon replied, turning his gaze to his brother.


    I instantly felt out of the loop, unsure of what they were talking about, but there was something in Hales¡¯


    gaze that let me know I was going to find out.


    ¡°She¡¯s S?lvm?ne.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Talon quickly snapped. ¡°Are you losing your mind? They don¡¯t exist.¡±


    When Hale¡¯s gaze finally left mine, he turned to look at Talon who was all but almost ready to jump out of


    his bed, and go after Hale for even mentioning such a thing.


    ¡°Have you ever known me not to check into things a hundred times before stating facts?¡± Hale had Talon


    there. He was a stickler for the details, and even before all this shit happened¡­ he was the smart one


    who was adamant about education.


    Talon quickly quieted down and turned his worried gaze to me. ¡°I can kill you if you try.¡±


    ¡°What are you two talking about? What can kill me?¡±


    Silence fell over them at my question.


    What was S?lvm?ne, and what was going to kill me?


    ¡°S?lvm?ne, is the lineage that I believe you hail from Ivy. I knew the moment I met you there was


    something about you that couldn¡¯t possibly be human, and with everything that happened with your


    father, it didn¡¯t fit your situation. Until I looked into your mother.¡±


    Hale¡¯s words seeped in, and I knew what he was trying to say. But it was impossible.


    I wasn¡¯t a shifter. I was human. Just human.


    ¡°That¡¯s.. No, there is no way.¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°Hale that¡¯s crazy.¡± ¡°Is it though?¡± Hale replied


    as he walked closer to me. ¡°I had the doctor your mom was seeing, her new¡­ love interest-send me a


    sample of her blood. It¡¯s currently being processed, and hopefully I will have the results in a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°What does being this mean?¡± I asked, trying to understand it all. Nothing that he was saying made


    sense right now, because ! wasn¡¯t sure what this thing meant for me.


    Was my life going to change? Was I going to die?


    ¡°It means that if you are, you will be one of the most powerful creatures to ever walk this, because


    your kind has been extinct for thousands of years.. Or so we thought. They are purer of blood, but you


    and your mother¡¯s gene has been watered down over hundreds of years or longer through mixing with


    humans. Typically, you shouldn¡¯t show signs, but for some reason, you have.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s a good thing.. Does that mean I can save Talon? Do I get powers or something?¡±


    Talon and Hale both chuckled, shaking their heads. ¡°No, magic is for witches and other creatures of


    mystery. However, the power in your strong bloodline would be able to cure Talon and help him heal


    faster. It would give him the one thing he doesn¡¯t have right now-time.¡±


    Time. It was something I knew for fact that Talon didn¡¯t have.


    The doctors had made me aware about that before we left the hospital, and no matter the facts they tried


    to push my way. I refused to believe it. I refused to believe he was dying.


    Chapter 71: Legend of Solvm?ne


    Lv.1


    ¡°So, let¡¯s do it. How do I save him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Talon snapped, shaking his head, ¡°absolutely fucking not. Tell her Hale, since you want to exin


    all of these crazy theories. Tell her what will happen if she isn¡¯t.¡±


    Hale sighed at Talon before looking off, thinking to himself. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to wait and make sure


    you are, in fact S?lvm?ne which is a problem¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell her, Hale. stop being around the fucking bush.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± I said with a stern tone looking at Talon, ¡°you can¡¯t be stressed like this.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s right Ivy-¡± Hale sighed, ¡°I¡¯m fucking this all up.¡±


    Moving towards Hale, I wrapped my arms around him and pulled his head towards my chest


    ¡°You¡¯re not. Completing this bond to save Talon is important. I mean, what¡¯s the worst that could honestly


    happen if I¡¯m not Solvm?ne or whatever it¡¯s called,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die, Ivy.¡± Talon replied, causing me to look at him.


    Tears filled his eyes, and if I died.. it would kill them all.


    The situation was suddenly more clear that it had ever been.. Save Talon and they could all die.


    Save them, and notplete the bond though¡­ and Talon would die.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72: Mating Damian


    Death never seemed so sweet as it did right now. The choices were clear, and in the end, one choice


    posed death while the other was only potential. Never in my life had ! felt as helpless as I had in that


    moment. ¨C


    Yet, something inside me told me not to be afraid. It told me to be strong. But how could I when there


    was a chance I was signing someone¡¯s death warrant?


    ¡°Do the others know?¡± | asked, staring at the wall ahead of me, trying to judge where everyone¡¯s minds


    were at.


    Hale was quiet for a moment, but I knew that was only because he didn¡¯t want to admit to me the truth.


    ¡°Yes, they know.¡±


    ¡°What was their verdict?¡± I asked him, but deep down, I already knew what they were going to say. They


    would say no because they didn¡¯t want me to die.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Talon sighed, catching my attention. ¡°I¡¯m not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that to me again,¡± I snapped in anger. ¡°You are worth everything. All of you are, and I


    won¡¯t have you thinking otherwise. Do you understand me?¡±


    There was no mistaking the choice I would have to make, and even though I didn¡¯t want to let them die


    because of my choice, I knew one of them that would in fact live far past us.


    Damian.


    Standing to my feet, I stormed from the room with Talon and Hale yelling my name.


    ¡°Damian!¡± I screamed as I searched through the house, seeking the tall form that pissed me off more


    times than I could count. ¡°Damian!¡±


    His dark eyes met mine from behind his desk, and as he looked at me, I could see the haunted thoughts


    that were crossing his mind. ¡°They told you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question. His words were a statement, and as I nodded, all he did was sigh and pick up the


    ss of amber liquid chasing it down.


    ¡°You knew all this time, and you didn¡¯t tell me. Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± heughed. ¡°Seriously right now Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t want to die? is that why you have waited to mark me so long¡­ because you


    didn¡¯t want to die?!¡± My thoughts of him not being selfish were slowly diminishing because i couldn¡¯t


    understand why he wouldn¡¯t have this told to me much sooner


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what you would think,¡± he scoffed, ¡°contrary to your belief, I have only known since the


    day I saved your ass in the woods We haven¡¯t exactly had time to discuss this since then.¡±


    Letting out a heavy breath, I sighed ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    11 didn¡¯t say anything as he took another sip and raised his brows, letting out a softugh. ¡°Yeah, so am


    I I already know what you¡¯re going to do, and if you want to take that risk, I won¡¯t stop you I just wish that


    I could join that same quick dernise that the rest of you will have¡±


    ¡°Stop being so morbid, Damian There is no telling if I will die.¡±


    Standing to his feet quickly, he mmed his ss against the far wall with a force I had never seen from


    him ¡°It¡¯s fucking bullshit, lvy! I have given everything up my entire life, and this is the fucking bullshit that I


    have to deal with. Fuck that.¡±


    For once, his anger was pouring from him, and I understood ¡°Then take back what you¡¯re afraid of. Join


    the choice and


    Chapter 72 Mating Damian


    Chapter 72: Mating Damian


    Death never seemed so sweet as it did right now.


    The choices were clear, and in the end, one choice posed death while the other was only potential.


    Never in my life had felt as helpless as I had in that moment.


    Yet, something inside me told me not to be afraid. It told me to be strong.


    But how could I when there was a chance I was signing someone¡¯s death warrant?


    ¡°Do the others know?¡± I asked, staring at the wall ahead of me, trying to judge where everyone¡¯s minds


    were at.


    Hale was quiet for a moment, but I knew that was only because he didn¡¯t want to admit to me the truth.


    ¡°Yes, they know.¡±


    ¡°What was their verdict?¡± I asked him, but deep down, I already knew what they were going to say. They


    would say no because they didn¡¯t want me to die.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Talon sighed, catching my attention. ¡°I¡¯m not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that to me again,¡± I snapped in anger. ¡°You are worth everything. All of you are, and I


    won¡¯t have you thinking otherwise. Do you understand me?¡±


    There was no mistaking the choice I would have to make, and even though I didn¡¯t want to let them die


    because of my choice, I knew one of them that would in fact live far past us.


    Damian.


    Standing to my feet, I stormed from the room with Talon and Hale yelling my name.


    ¡°Damian!¡± I screamed as I searched through the house, seeking the tall form that pissed me off more


    times than I could count. ¡°Damian!¡±


    His dark eyes met mine from behind his desk, and as he looked at me, I could see the haunted thoughts


    that were crossing his mind. ¡°They told you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question. His words were a statement, and as I nodded, all he did was sigh and pick up the


    ss of amber liquid chasing it down.


    ¡°You knew all this time, and you didn¡¯t tell me. Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± heughed. ¡°Seriously right now Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t want to die? Is that why you have waited to mark me so long¡­ because you


    didn¡¯t want to die?!¡± My thoughts of him not being selfish were slowly diminishing because I couldn¡¯t


    understand why he wouldn¡¯t have this told to me much sooner.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what you would think,¡± he scoffed, ¡°contrary to your belief, I have only known since the


    day I saved your ass in the woods. We haven¡¯t exactly had time to discuss this since then.¡±


    Letting out a heavy breath, I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It didn¡¯t say anything as he took another sip and raised his brows, letting out a softugh. ¡°Yeah, so am I.


    I already know what you¡¯re going to do, and if you want to take that risk, I won¡¯t stop you. I just wish that I


    could join that same quick demise that the rest of you will have.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so morbid, Damian. There is no telling if I will die.¡±


    Standing to his feet quickly, he mmed his ss against the far wall with a force I had never seen from


    him. ¡°It¡¯s fucking bullshit, lvy! I have given everything up my entire life, and this is the fucking bullshit that


    i have to deal with Fuck that!¡±


    For once, his anger was pouring from him, and I understood. ¡°Then take back what you¡¯re afraid of Join


    the choice and


    Chapter 72 Mating Damian


    Lv.1


    make death quick if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    His eyes hazed over, and moving fast, I found myself pinned against the door of his office, the door


    cracking under the force of his aggression.


    There was no sweet sentiment about what he was doing, and I was fine with that. Our rtionship wasn¡¯t


    sunshine and butterflies


    It was raw. Carnal, and full of sinful power.


    His hands dug at my skin as a possessive growl left his throat. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Ivy.¡±


    Crashing lips upon mine took my breath away. I wanted this, and I would want this for the rest of my life.


    Damian gave me something the other didn¡¯t. The ability to lose control of myself.


    He may not have had the same gene that his brothers had, but he was far more dangerous than they


    were in all the right ways. He was an uncontroble beast with a taste for power that took what he


    wanted without mercy.


    And god I fucking loved it.


    ¡°Shit-¡± I gasped asyer byyer the clothing that concealed us was torn and tossed to the floor. His lips


    left a hot trail down my skin that sent pleasure straight to my core.


    Pinning me in ce, he gripped my thighs and brought me up to his shoulders. His mouth attacked my


    wet cunt, causing gasps of pleasure to escape me as I let him satisfy his hunger.


    Over and over his tongue evaded me and when he wasn¡¯t evading me, his tongue and lips were sucking


    on my clit, causing me to gasp out as the knot in my stomach built higher and higher.


    ¡°Please, Damian-¡± I whimpered as an orgasm flooded me. ¡°I need you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t waste a moment as he dropped me to my feet and spun me around to face the office door. ¡°I


    won¡¯t be gentle.¡± He growled in my ear, causing me to shudder.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡±


    Legs spread, I felt the mass of his erection thrust forcefully inside my tight wet pussy. I cried out at the


    fullness he brought deep inside me. But as soon as he started to move, I could help but find pleasure in


    him


    Long deep fast thrust had me teetering on the edge, and the more I cried out in pleasure, the faster and


    harder he went. My legs were barely able to hold me up, as I tightened around him,ing undone.


    It wasn¡¯t enough, though. He forced me to ride out my orgasm as he continued, and slowly but surely the


    thickness of his knot formed inside me, pushing me even further to my limits. I wasn¡¯t sure how things


    would work with the twins, but I knew right now I was on the verge of all I could take


    ¡°Damian, please. I can¡¯t.¡± I cried out as the full size of his knot hit its point, and I screamed outing


    again, but this time with a sharp pain straight to my neck as he bit down on me, marking me as his.


    A rush of emotions flooded me as he released me from his mouth and roared in satisfaction. The


    possessive nature of what he had done had blown my mind, but it put me one step closer to saving


    Talon.


    I would do whatever I had to do to save our family, even if that meant sumbing to the darkness that


    was quickly surrounding me


    Damian Pov


    The connection with Ivy was something I never thought I would have Her body cked in my arms, and


    as I peered down at her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the panic slowly rising through me


    ¡°What have i done. I whispered as my heart raced, and a pale crept across my face


    Naked, and holding her in my arms, the door to my office slowly opened, causing me to pull back and


    sink to the floor with her in myp


    ¡°Damian?¡± James¡¯ said with concern, ¡°what-*


    Chapter 72 Mating Damian


    Lv. 1


    He stopped in his tracks, looking down at Ivy and I. His eyes widened with shock as he quietly stepped in


    and closed the door.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m okay?¡± I snapped unintentionally as I held her tighter against me. ¡°She¡¯s going to


    die, and it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jamesughed, ¡°she isn¡¯t going to die. She is just sleeping from the bond


    you formed with her. You know this¡­¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, I knew that, but it wasn¡¯t what I was talking about


    Ivy was going to end up dying because I didn¡¯t force her to leave and go back to her mother¡¯s. I allowed


    the idea of our bond to control me, and I helped her in bringing us all back together. Now that we know


    what she is or could be¡­


    It¡¯splicated everything.


    ¡°I need to get her upstairs to her room,¡± I muttered as I slowly stood to my feet and lifted her body in my


    arms. ¡°She needs to rest.¡±


    James didn¡¯t bother to argue with me, but instead opened the door and followed behind me as I carried


    her up the stairs to her room. As I hit the top of the stairs, I stopped and looked ahead, connecting my


    eyes with Hale.


    ¡°You epted her.¡± He said with his arms crossed, staring on in disbelief.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without her if that is what is going to happen. Where she goes, I go.¡±


    Moving forward, I stepped into her room andid her upon the softfort of her bed, pulling the


    nkets over her sleeping form. Ivy had no idea what she was doing for us, but at the same time, it was


    admirable of her to take on such a task.


    A woman, more beautiful than anything I eould have ever imagined, was determined to show us what


    love was. I may not have been the first to have her, and I may have put her through hell.. but she didn¡¯t


    care.


    Instead, through every trial we had undergone, she pushed us to be better than we were. She fought


    with us to help bring the passion back into our eyes, and all of it was because she cared.


    She wanted us to seed, even when we didn¡¯t believe in ourselves


    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re finally going to open up to her?¡± Hale asked from behind me, pulling ine from my


    thoughts. Staying silent, I moved from her room, and down the hall towards my own.


    I knew he was following me. I knew that he wasn¡¯t going to let this go because deep inside I had secrets


    I was hiding that destroyed who I was to an extent.


    Secrets I wasn¡¯t ready to allow to surface, and yet, now that I was linked with Ivy there was nothing


    stopping her from finding out the truth.


    ¡°I know what I have to do.¡± I sighed as I pulled on a pair of shorts and turned to stare at Hale and James.


    ¡°There is a lot we need to discuss.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Hale replied as I gestured for them to follow me, and I made my way down the stairs towards


    my office with my brothers.


    Yet, when my feet hit the bottom of the steps, I came face to face with Allison.


    ¡°What are you doing in my house?¡± I asked, crossing my arms over my chest as I red at her


    ¡°Your house?¡± She scoffed, ¡°when are you going to get it that this is my house, and we are simply letting


    you boys y this game-¡±


    ¡°Enough. Get out of my house now.¡± I replied, cutting her off, not wanting to hear any of the bullshit she


    was trying to spill.


    ¡°No. I came to see how Talon¡¯s doing.¡± She replied, trying to push her way past me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going upstairs near him or Ivy. I want you out of my house now or I will have you thrown out


    like the bitch you are.¡± I seethed.


    Chapter 72 Mating Damian


    Every part of me felt like she had a part in what happened to Talon, and I was trying my hardest to prove


    it. I wanted her to burn for her crimes against my brother, and I knew without a doubt that Ivy would feel


    the same.


    The bond between us is already strong and, over time, it would only get stronger.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have her up there with Talon. What if she is the one poisoning him!¡±


    Allison¡¯s ridiculous notions were all but getting on myst nerve. I didn¡¯t have time for her, and slowly, as


    her eyes linger on me, she frowned.


    ¡°Why are there blood spots on your chest?¡± She asked in confusion.


    Looking over my shoulder at James, he didn¡¯t waste another second and passed me, gripping Allison¡¯s


    arm, dragging her outside. Her protests were heard all the way in my office, but at the end of the day she


    wouldn¡¯t be allowed to see Talon


    And never again would she be near Ivy alone.


    Ignoring the chaos outside, I entered my office andughed. ¡°It seems that she is never going to give up,


    is she?¡±


    Turning, I saw Hales conflicted, ¡°we need to talk about this..¡±


    ¡°Talk about what?¡± I asked him, confused as to what he was referring to.


    ¡°Talon doesn¡¯t have much longer, Damian. I know what¡¯s going through your mind, but at the same time, I


    don¡¯t know if he wants this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, and yet at the same time, I felt like I did.


    ¡°Ivy isn¡¯t going to allow him to die, Hale. She did this because she wanted to make the choices together.


    She wants us to be together.¡±


    Nodding slowly. Hale smiled as James quietly came into the office. ¡°I had security take her off pack


    lands.¡±


    ¡°I bet she enjoyed that,¡± Hale replied smugly, causing me tough.


    ¡°Yeah, she loved it so much that she said she is going to the elder council, and she is going to have us


    exiled for our crimes against the bloodlines.¡±


    This phrase made my blood run cold. It was clear that what she was referring to was the gene we held


    secret. However, there was no possible way she could know


    There was no way that we had beenpromised. It could still cause death to us all.


    ¡°Fuck.. I¡¯m really getting tired of always possibly dying.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73: Changing the Future


    Ivy POV


    Waking, I thought that everything had been a dream. Everything that Hale had told me made no sense,


    but then, at the same time, it did.


    Slowly, as the days grew on, I felt different, and I had tried to push it off as simply being stressed


    because of everything that had happened. But that wasn¡¯t it.


    I should have known that in the crazy world I was living, things wouldn¡¯t be this easy.


    I should have realized that my ce with the guys was more than what I expected it to be and deep


    down inside, I should have been curious at some point to know if I had the gene my father did.


    Yet, it was never a thought that had crossed my mind.


    cing my hand to my forehead, I slowly sat up and looked down at my naked body.


    I was mated with Damian now.


    He had been the dam that blocked my bond before, and in desperation he had allowed me to convince


    him toplete the bond with me. The only thing I had left to do was save Talon.


    Pushing myself from the bed, my legs wobbled beneath me, and quickly I reached out grabbing the night


    stand to support myself. My body felt like it was on fire, and my heart was on the verge of exploding.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was normal when mating with wolves, but I was going to have to get my shit together.


    If the guys saw me struggling-they would never let me continue.


    Slowly I crept to the bathroom and turned on the cold water, letting the icy sting of its drop bead across


    my skin. A groan of pain escaped my lips as I forced myself to clean up and make myself somewhat


    presentable.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± Damian¡¯s voice came through clear from my bedroom, and panic swept through me. He was the


    last person | needed to see me like this.


    ¡°Just a moment.¡± I called out as cheerfully as I could.


    ¡°I was just going to see if you were hungry,¡± he replied from the other side of the door.


    I hadn¡¯t really considered before being hungry, but now that he had mentioned it, I was ravenous. I


    couldn¡¯t remember ever being as hungry as I was right now, and the hunger caused the pain in my body


    to be that more real.


    ¡°Yes.¡± | croaked out, ¡°I¡¯m starving.. How about putting meat on the grill?¡±


    Sucking in a breath, I gritted my teeth and forced a block on my link so that they wouldn¡¯t sense the


    immense pain I was in.


    ¡°Ivy.. are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± I quickly replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be down soon.¡±


    It took a moment, but then I heard his footsteps turn and head out of the room. With a heavy sigh, I


    leaned back against the shower wall and closed my eyes.


    Whatever was happening to mine was going to have to wait. There were more pressing matters to


    address, and I had to get my shit together.


    Turning off the water, I staggered to the bathroom sink, wrapping a towel around my waist before


    reaching for a bottle of tylenol. Hopefully, the medicine would take the edge off, but considering how


    abnormal i felt, it was only wishful thinking


    I was hungry, and the hunger I felt was overwhelming.


    Chapter 73 Changing the Future


    An hourter, and with much debate. I stumbled towards Talon¡¯s bedroom door and opened it, peering in


    to see him sleeping. My heart swelled as I gripped the door frame with a newfound determination.


    Today would be the day. I would save him, and when I did, it would change the future.


    Even though they thought what I was going to do would kill me I didn¡¯t.


    With satisfaction, I slowly closed his door and turned towards the stairs, only to be met with a delicious


    scent I had never smelt before.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, fuck¡­¡± I groaned as I pushed myself two steps at a time down the stairs and towards the kitchen.


    ¡°What is that


    smell?¡±


    James and Hale turned to me with furrowed brows as they continued preparing the food before them.


    ¡°Uh, steak? Damian just put some on the grill.¡±


    Shaking my head, I rolled my eyes, ¡°no it¡¯s not that.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what the small was, but as I walked closer towards them the smell got stronger until I


    caught sight of the kabobs that James was skewering with brightly colored vegetables,


    ¡°Ivy? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± His questions and concerns went out the window the moment I reached


    forward and grabbed a piece of raw steak from the cutting board and brought it to my nose, inhaling


    deeply with satisfaction.


    ¡°Oh, shit-¡± | groaned as I plopped it into my mouth.


    ¡°Ivy! What the fuck-¡± James eximed with wide eyes as I snatched the cutting board, disregarding the


    vegetables and stuffing the raw meat into my mouth.


    at is this.. It¡¯s so


    ¡°This is so good,¡± I mumbled as the hungry feeling within my stomach began to slowly dissipate. good.¡±


    The French doors opened, and my eyes caught sight of Damian walking in with an empty tray and a pair


    of tongs. He paused in his steps, looking at all of us with confusion. ¡°Did I miss something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that.¡± Hale chuckled, ¡°seems our Ivy has a thing for steak. Just more raw than


    most.¡±


    As I popped thest piece into my mouth, I moaned in satisfaction, licking each one of my fingers slowly.


    It wasn¡¯t until Damian cleared his throat that I really considered what I had just done.


    Looking down at the blood on the counter and on the cutting board, my eyes widened.


    ¡°Uh, yeah, so I forgot to mention-¡± I stuttered with a sheepish grin. ¡°There might be something wrong with


    me.¡±


    James burst intoughter as did Hale, while Damian stood shaking his head. ¡°Might? Ivy, you just


    cleaned the fucking cutting board of meat that wasn¡¯t cooked!¡±


    That might have been a problem, but at the same time, he seemed to make more of a big deal about it


    than needed. Shrugging my shoulders, I rolled my eyes and grabbed a carrot


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll eat a vegetable.¡±


    ¡°I told you, Damian Solvmane¡± Hale seemed chuffed about his choices, and even though he seemed


    convinced James and Damian were not


    A creek from up stairs made my eyes snap towards it, and before the others could react, I was on my


    feet and clearing the stairs rushing towards Talon¡¯s room.


    My heart sank as I saw himid upon the floor groaning in pain Rushing towards him, his eyes met mine,


    and that was when I saw it ck spider-like veins were spreading down the side of his neck and over the


    right side of his chest.


    ¡°Talon-¡® I cried out softly as he smiled at me ¡°What are you doing? I have to get you back in bed.¡±


    He coughed as he tried tough and shook his head no, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be up here by myself, Ivy. I want


    toe down and join all of you¡±


    ¡°Shit-¡± as James and the others rushed into the room. I stepped back and watched them help Talon back


    up onto the


    Chapter 73 Changing the Future


    Lv. 1


    bed.


    ¡°Talon, what were you thinking?¡± Damian asked, but even though all of their questions were thrown


    around, I knew what I had to do. There was no more taking time, and waiting to be sure.


    I had to save him now, and I needed Hale to do it.


    ¡°James, Damian¡­ I need you both to get out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Damian hissed, casting his nce towards me. ¡°Ivy, no. There still is too much we need to figure


    out.¡±


    ¡°I said to get out.¡± I growled deeply, catching even myself off guard by the action.


    James didn¡¯t say a word as he stared at me. Moving slowly, he wrapped his arms around me, and kissed


    me. ¡°I love you, Ivy. No matter what you decide.¡±


    It was his way of silent approval, and it broke my heart because James had been the kindest out of them


    all. The way he was with me was free and fun.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I whispered back as he pulled back and turned towards the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s time Damian. Let¡¯s go finish cooking.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Damian growled. ¡°I just got you. This isn¡¯t going to happen.¡±


    There was pain and remorse in his words as I watched him fight back tears. He had kept me at a


    distance for so long while the others had gotten the chance to know me.


    It was his fault, but at the same time, I never gave him a proper chance.


    ¡°I will not leave you, Damian. I need you to have faith in me.¡±


    With much reluctance, he turned and stormed from the door, but not before I heard the crunch of drywall


    from the impact of his fist. He was angry and had every right to be.


    This wasn¡¯t about him, though. It was about Talon, and it was about me.


    Selfish perhaps, but it was something I had to do.


    He would have to forgive meter when I fixed our family and brought us closer to our future. Letting out


    a heavy sigh, turned to Hale and smiled, ¡°are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, are you?¡± he smirked, walking towards me and pulling me close.


    ¡°I will be. I just hope that this works, and everything we have been through wasn¡¯t for nothing.¡±


    ¡°I hope the same thing. Ivy. But to be honest, I don¡¯t know if Talon has the strength for this in his current


    state.¡± Hale replied, causing my eyes to look towards Talon whoid upon the bed with his eyes close,


    and his chest moving rapidly.


    If I didn¡¯t do this now, there was no way he would make it through the night.


    ¡°I know he can¡¯t in this way, but there is another way he can.¡±


    Turning to Hale, I watched the confusion on his face slowly turn to one of shock as he realized what I


    meant and began shaking his head no. ¡°You can¡¯t. His beast is worse than mine, and I don¡¯t know if I can


    hold him back.¡±


    Smiling, I left a soft chuckle escape me as I slowly began to undress. You won¡¯t be holding anything


    back, Hale.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Of course, I will. I¡¯m not going to let you be hurt by him.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t understanding a single word of what I meant, and as much as itale had regretted what he did


    before it had to be done


    ¡°For the longest time, a voice has rung through my mind as I slept, Hale. I had always thought that it was


    just my internal voice giving me guidance when I was stressed, but after i mated with you, it slowly


    became louder¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked, backing away from me with a narrowed nce,


    Stepping forward, I let my shorts slip from me, exposing mypletely naked body to him. ¡°Do you want


    to know what it said?¡± I replied, backing him against the wall.


    Chapter 73 Changing the Future


    Lv.1


    ¡°What-¡± he whispered as I gently kissed him.


    ¡°Two beasts of the night unlock the goddess in silver light.¡±


    Never had I taken much consideration in to what it meant. I had always expected I was slowly losing my


    mind, and that perhaps what was happening to me was a result of my chaotic life.


    Yet, the moment I walked into the room and saw Talon on the floor, I knew what it meant.


    In order for me to save him, I had to give myself over to their beasts.


    After all, they were twins, two parts to a whole that can only be one when brought together by one who


    completed them. It was rare already that twins shared a mate, but to have to Lycan blood twins share a


    mate with two other siblings¡­


    Well, it was fucking unimaginable.


    As if my words triggered recognition in him, fear struck through his eyes. ¡°Ivy, no¡­ no no¡­ please no.¡±


    It was toote, though. There was no changing my mind. ¡°Leikos¡­ oh dear, Leikos, won¡¯t youe out


    to y?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74: The Circles Complete


    Hale doubled over in pain as he let out a roar of protest. ¡°Ivy, stop!¡±


    ¡°Stop fighting. Hale, let him out,¡± I pleaded with a smile. ¡°I promise it will be okay.¡±


    I needed them in their true forms, and the more he resisted, the harder it would be to make this work.


    ¡°Leikos¡­ I need you to take me.¡±


    A sh of gold blew through Hale¡¯s eyes as he roared again, but this time the pounding against Talon¡¯s


    bedroom door from Damian caught my attention, followed by James¡¯ voice.


    I could feel his panic. The fear that was rolling through him at what the twins could do to me. ¡°Damian,


    please. Go.¡±


    I was asking him to do something that went against his nature. For a wolf¡¯s mate to be in danger is for


    the male to protect what¡¯s his. However, no one had ever been ced in the situation we were in now.


    No one ever expected this to happen, because in truth, it had never happened.


    ¡°Ivy, stop this! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Damian yelled. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not let him in this room, James!¡± I yelled, turning my attention to Talon.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was able to make sense of what was going on around him, but I had gotten his beast¡¯s


    attention once before and I needed it now more than ever.


    Walking towards the bed, I climbed over to Talon, straddling his waist as I ran one of my hands gently


    through his hair. ¡°Ivy-no¡± He mumbled painfully.


    ¡°Shhh-¡± I hushed. ¡°I¡¯m going to make everything better.¡±


    He shook his head slowly in protest, ¡°I could kill you. Please, just let me die.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I refused to lose him. I refused to live this life without all of them, and I would give myself for them


    in a way that no other woman ever would


    Leaning back, I cast a nce towards Hale who was shifting into the beast I had once seen before. A


    small smile of satisfaction caught my eyes as his eyes connected with mine,


    At one point I had been terrified, but now. I wasn¡¯t


    11 was beautiful to watch himn change into the creature he truly was, and without hesitation, I


    whispered, ¡°Viree im what is yours¡±


    in Talon¡¯s weakened form he was unable to fight against what I was doing, and after a moment his eyes


    shot open and a fierce blue gaze stared back at me


    ¡°Mine,¡± it growled as he began the slow change beneath me. His eyes shed towards Hale, who stood


    at my side. The massive size of the creature towered over me like a predator ready to attack its prey


    ¡°Mine,¡± he growled, baring his fangs with a sadistic look in his eyes that made me breathless


    ¡°Yes, I am here for you both¡± ireplied


    ¡°Are you now?¡± Talon¡¯s beast purred, ¡°are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I gasped as he touched me ¡°Vire-Leikosplete the circle and take what¡¯s yours¡±


    Talon didn¡¯t hesitate to gnp my throat with his sharp ws as he sat up with me still against him. The


    poison that had been killing Talon did not seem to affect this creature in the way it had Talon¡¯s human


    form,


    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of my im?¡± he asked


    Letting my free hand reach up to brush against the side of his cheek, I smiled I couldn¡¯t understand


    before what my importance was, but with this, I finally knew the reason why the goddess had paired me


    with them.


    Chapter 74 The Circles Complete


    Lv. 1


    A circle of secrets had toe to an end, and with me it would.


    ¡°Because I ept you both for what you are. I bare myself to you both.¡±


    His lips crashed against mine with heated frenzy as he kissed me, bringing to light a hunger inside me I


    had been craving to fill. The moment they both began to touch me, I let myself go falling into whatever


    pleasure they wanted. I wasn¡¯t sure how they would take me, and how I would survive it, but I didn¡¯t care.


    I would take whatever they wanted to give.


    Pushing me back, Hale stared down at me, and slowly the thick head of his cock was brought to my lips.


    It was long and thick and the head curved for intense pleasure.


    Like a starved animal, I opened my mouth willingly and let my tongue lick around the head as Talon


    brought my hips up towards his face.


    There wasn¡¯t intense, loving forey with them. Instead, everything was raw and primal.


    It was all about them, and I waspletely fine with that.


    The moment hetched onto my soaking wet core, I moaned, giving Hale the opportunity to shove the


    length of his erect cock into my throat.


    I gagged on his length, but never did I give up. I let my mouth please him in ways that caused him


    pleasure. The more grunts Hale made, the faster and deeper Talon¡¯s tongue went into my tight pulsating


    core.


    The sensations from them both bring me closer to the peak I sought.


    The feeling of pleasuring them both was intense, and it had only just begun.


    With a muffled cry, I came undone only to have Hale pull away and grip my hair, pulling me upright to my


    knees and away from the pleasure Talon had been giving me.


    I whimpered at the sudden loss of their touch but quickly reminded myself this isn¡¯t the usual Hale and


    Talon This was far more primal.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to scream for us,¡± he purred as he nipped at my bottom lip. ¡°I want you to please my


    brother as I please you.¡±


    Casting my gaze towards Talon, I watched him slowly run his hand over his thick cock, and a surge of


    arousal flooded me. He wasrge, farrger than I remembered, and with a quick jerk, Hale had my


    attention.


    I moved towards Talon, and as I did, I found myself slowly sliding down upon him. There was no getting


    used to his size or hesitation. His ws yanked me forward, pressing me against his chest as he drove


    himself into me repeatedly.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I cried out as his pulsating head pressed against my g-spot, sending sensations straight through


    to my heart


    ¡°Mine,¡± he growled in my ear causing me to moan in pleasure.


    ¡°Yes, yours Fucking hell yes, I¡¯m yours.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what had gotten into me, but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted it all. Everyst drop of whatever they


    wanted to fill me with I would take it all.


    Feeling the knot form in my stomach of my rising pleasure, I hadn¡¯t expected to feel something


    unfamiliar. The fanning breath of Hale against my puckered hole as he used his tongue to lick me from


    my tight core towards an entrance no one had ever ventured,


    ¡°What are you-¡± I cried out, feeling myself about to explode


    ¡°No,¡± Talon growled as he impaled me, going fast one moment and then denying my orgasm as he


    began to go slow


    It was torturous, but it was only long-lived when my attention went to Hale¡¯s thumb pressing against my


    backside, slowly slipping in and out.


    That sensation tipped me over the edge, and as it did, my pussy tightened as I came undone on Talon.


    Nails gripping at the sheets as they forced me to ride out a wave of pleasure I hadn¡¯t been expecting


    from the actions Hale was taking.


    One by one, his fingers stretched me before I felt his other hand slip into my tight core pressed against


    Talon¡¯s own


    Chapter 74. The Circles Complete


    Lv.1


    erection. They were stretching me, pulling me, and working me out.


    I had a feeling about what was going to happen. I would have to take them both into me and let them


    finish together, or at least that¡¯s what I thought until Talon spoke again.


    ¡°On your side,¡± Talon ordered as he pulled me to my side facing him. ¡°You are going to take us both, Ivy.


    Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied breathlessly. ¡°I understand.


    The slow buildup of our interaction tormented me from day one as I had constantly imagined what it


    would be like to be taken by them both. To have both of them fill me.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I had expected to feel Hales¡¯s cock at my puckered entrance, but instead, I felt their heads both press


    against my tight core. My eyes widened in shock as I stared at him, watching the sinful sadistic gaze he


    was giving me as they pressed into my tight pussy at the same time.


    Once before I had seen a glimpse of porn that made me question these kinds of things, but participating


    in them was something I never considered would happen to me.


    Taking them both stretched me to limits that were painful, but as soon as they moved, it was as if I had


    died and gone to heaven.


    Mouths upon my skin and wandering ws, I took both of these beautiful Lycans into me without another


    thought. I wanted them as much as they wanted me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± I cried out over and over again as I bounced against them. My head tilted back and my


    mouth parted open. I allowed them to use me in whatever they wanted.


    Slow and steady were their movements, and eventually, the swell of their knots caused me to cry out as


    they rubbed me in all the right ways.


    Growls of satisfaction left their throats, and as I screamed in pleasure with my body shaking from the


    heights of their control, I felt the sting of their bites within my skin.


    Blinding light filled me as everything suddenly fell silent.


    My body was on fire, my mind numb. I felt like I was hovering in a ce of non-existence.


    A ce where my life was suspended.


    Talon POV


    Waking. I felt brand new. No longer did I feel a painful ache in my body from what had happened to me.


    Instead, I felt as if someone had struck me with lightning and charged the dying battery within my heart.


    My eyes took in the room beforending upon a very pissed-off Damian sitting in an armchair in the


    corner. ¡°Damian?¡± I asked, with confusion. ¡°What are you looking at, perv?¡±


    ¡°Go fuck yourself. Talon,¡± he snapped ¡°I¡¯m d to see your sarcastic personality is still intact after


    everything.¡±


    ¡°Fuck are you talking about?¡± I asked in confusion as I slowly sat up.


    Damian didn¡¯t say anything, instead, he pointed towards the space next to me, and as he did, my eyes


    laid upon a very naked and sleeping Ivy Fresh bloodied bite marks on her neck, and a slow pulsating


    aura surrounded her body.


    It was then that the memories of what had happened flooded back through my mind, and I realized what


    she did. ¡°She saved me.


    ¡°Yeah, she did,¡± he replied, pinching the bridge of his nose before slowly standing up. It was obvious that


    Damian was pissed about what had happened, but it shocked me more to notice that on Ivy¡¯s neckid 4


    bite marks and one that looked over bitten. More than likely, Hale¡¯s


    ¡°She is S?lvm?ne?¡± I asked, trying to remember everything Hale had told me before.


    Damian didn¡¯t say anything, but slowly he nodded his head. Moving from the bed, I stood to my feet and


    looked in the long mirror by the bathroom at my reflection.


    Chapter 74: The Circles Complete


    Any trace of the illness was gone, and I looked healthier than I had before.


    Bigger, fiercer. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, she provoked yours and Hale¡¯s beasts and then proceed to bond with you both in that form,


    completing the bond Talon.¡±


    My eyes shot to his as my eyes searched him, hoping that he was lying.


    ¡°She took us both in¡­ did we?¡± I hesitantly asked, watching as Damian nodded.


    ¡°Yes, she took both of your knots at the same time, and as soon as you both marked her, she passed


    out. She hasn¡¯t been up since,¡± he replied with a sad sigh.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only been a few hours, right? She will wake up soon.¡±


    I was trying to remain hopeful, but there was a sadness in his eyes and before he could reply, the door


    opened and Hale and James walked in.


    ¡°Oh, good! You¡¯re awake,¡± James said cheerfully. ¡°Wee back to thend of the living, fuck-face.¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I flipped him off,¡±so how long have we been out then?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him?¡± Hale snapped at Damian


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± I asked again, bing annoyed with their cryptic conversations


    Hale turned towards me and ced his hand on my shoulder before ncing towards Ivy¡¯s sleeping


    form. ¡°Brother, you both have been asleep for almost a week.¡±


    Shock filled me at his revtion. I could understand me being out for a week, but Ivy?


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she waking up?¡± I asked breathlessly


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but there is something else you need to know.¡± Hale replied.


    Turning my gaze to him, I furrowed my brows, ¡°what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Allison went to the council about our inability to rule and now we have been summoned, Damian


    interjected with a steely re. ¡°An they want Ivy present as well.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 75: Words from a Goddess


    Ivy POV


    There was once a time in my life when I considered and aspired to be a princess. A single phrase from a


    child¡¯s book made me feel like anything was possible and that was-Once upon a time.


    Who knew those four little words could change so fucking much in my life?


    Every young girl dreams of her once upon a time at some point in her life, and when we are young, we


    never really consider what theplications of our dreams could be. In reality, we aren¡¯t given the


    choice of where our path is going, but instead, how we handled the shit thrown at us.


    Some might say that is predetermination, but for me¡­ I call it a miscalction.


    I felt lighter than I ever had before, and when the mist started to clear, I found myself walking from the


    clouds that surrounded me towards the figure of a woman I had never seen before.


    Her golden hair hung around her face in gentle waves while a curious glint held unwavering light in her


    eyes. ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± she said as if it was the most obvious thing to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally where?¡± I asked with confusion, watching the amusement flow off of her.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t about where you are, but where you have been,¡± she replied, confusing me even more.


    I had been a patient person most of my life, and over the course of thest few months. I would like to


    think I had been a very patient and understanding individual. So for this woman to stand before me


    speaking riddles-it was fucking annoying


    ¡°Do you care to borate on whatever it is you¡¯re talking about since I¡¯m dead and need to like voodoo


    hoodoo or whatever to the great beyond?¡± I sighed, not wanting to deal with cryptic messages from this


    woman


    ¡°Dead?¡± Laughter escaped her lips. ¡°You¡¯re not dead. Do you not know who I am?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I deadpanned, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°Am I supposed to?¡±


    A sparkle in her eye caught me off guard as she stepped towards me. Her long white and blue dress


    flowed behind her like the Greek goddess she seemed to be. There was no telling what would happen to


    me here, but then again, I have had a lot of peculiar shit happen to metely.


    ¡°I have many names. The wolves, you know, refer to me as the moon goddess. Some even refer to me


    as Selene, However, the name I preferred for many centuries was the name my husband called me-Frigg


    ¡°Frigg as in the Norse goddess, Frigg?¡±


    There was no way that was possible, but her smile told me otherwise


    ¡°Ivy, over hundreds of years, people have ordained what they will to find the faith that fits them. The gods


    and goddesses all have had many names, but there was always one thing that never changed-the love


    we had for those on earth¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Confusion filled me trying to understand what she meant. If she had loved so many on earth humans and


    other creatures alike, then why did they not save those who should have been saved?


    It didn¡¯t make sense


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m just not a religious person-¡± I replied, giving her an uninterested look ¡°So you will have to


    forgive me when I ask where the fuck you and the others have been for hundreds of years while those on


    earth have suffered left and right.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she smiled warmly. ¡°Even though we are what we are, people have to learn to follow their own


    guidance. It wouldn¡¯t be right of us to tell them what to do How would they grow if we constantly held


    their hand?¡±


    She had a point. One I couldn¡¯t deny.


    Chapter 75 Words from a Goddess


    Evolution was an important aspect of life, and even though we tried to tell ourselves everything happens


    for a reason and there is always a purpose¡­ it doesn¡¯t always make sense.


    ¡°I can understand that,¡± I replied. ¡°But what am I doing here?¡±


    Reaching out, she looped her arm through mine and smiled. ¡°Now that is a question I was waiting for you


    to ask, my child.¡±


    The ominous feeling of the ce I was in did nothing to ease my mind. I wasn¡¯t sure what this woman¡¯s


    intent was, no matter who she imed to be. Also, if I wasn¡¯t dead, then how the hell did I get here?


    ¡°Care to borate, then?¡± I asked with a pointed nce.


    ¡°Of course, but first¡­ there is someone I want you to meet.¡±


    Letting a small sigh escape me, I follow her withoutints. It wasn¡¯t like I really had much of a


    choice anyway because her grip on my arm was like a vise.


    ¡°Kara¡­ Frigg sing-songed as we turned a corner that opened up into a lush garden area with tall white


    pirs that seemed to disappear into the sky.


    My eyesnded on a tall warrior woman with long red hair that cascaded down over the front of her. Her


    deep sea


    green eyes met mine, and as they did, a warm smile crossed her face.


    ¡°Is this her?¡± The woman asked as she took a step closer with a calming aura that ran off her body like a


    rushing river. Merely being around her made me feel at peace, but I fought against it. I had to stay aware


    of everything so I could get back to my mates


    I couldn¡¯t fall prey to whatever these two women wanted.


    Frigg let go of her grip on me and smiled, making her way towards Kara. The sudden feeling of being in


    the wrong ce set a course through me I wasn¡¯t sure of.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Our very own Eternal.¡± Frigg turned to stare at me, tilting her head. ¡°Never had I thought the


    Eternal would be as beautiful as she is.¡±


    ¡°Eternal?¡± I questioned. ¡°Will one of you please fucking tell me what¡¯s going on because honestly, if I¡¯m


    not dead and supposed to be here, I would love to go back to where I was.¡±


    Both women began to cackle at my response as Kara took the initiative toe closer to me. ¡°You were


    never told anything about your history?¡±


    ¡°No, up until I went to live with-¡± pausing, I realized the one thing I hadn¡¯t even thought about before ¡°I


    need to go back. They¡¯re waiting for me. Please tell me how I get back to them. Are they okay?¡±


    My heart clenched thing how they would be reacting to me not being there if I wasn¡¯t dead. They barely


    had made it without me before, and Talon


    ¡°Oh god, is Talon okay?¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± Frigg hushed as she appeared at my side. ¡°Your mates are okay. They think you¡¯re sleeping,


    child. Don¡¯t worry


    ¡°But Talon did it work?¡± I asked, fighting back the tears that threatened to fall.


    ¡°Talon?¡± she questioned, looking off while she was thinking. ¡°Oh! You mean the angry ancient? Yes, he is


    still alive.¡±


    ¡°Angry ancient?¡± I replied with hesitation ¡°Why do you call him the ¡°angry¡± ancient?¡±


    ¡°Because he is.¡± Kara snickered ¡°Vire was angry in the beginning and even though he was recreated


    in his new form, he will continue to be angry. Such a grumpy creature I don¡¯t understand why


    Running my hands over my face with furrowed brows, I tried to understand what the hell they were


    talking about ¡°You mean that he was alive before Talon? I¡¯m so confused right now. You guys are literally


    talking in circles around me¡±


    ¡°Everything runs in circles, Ivy. Life grows, lives, and dies. When you die, your spint is cast-off to be


    reborn again Typically, within the same family generation you lived before, and without any memory of


    your prior life.¡± Kara exined as she picked up a flower and watched it wilt in her hand,


    75 Words from a Goddess


    ¡°Well, there is an exception to that¡­ Frigg chuckled, looking at Kara, who rolled her eyes and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, because your sister loves to y funny jokes, Frigg.¡±


    Both women continued going back and forth about some family dilemma as I stood trying to process


    everything they were telling me. Talon and Hale were not just as they were by ident.


    They were reborn with the spirit and bloodline of another creature?


    ¡°Look, will you both stop? You¡¯re confusing the shit out of me,¡± I finally snapped, catching their attention.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that someone else is inside them?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kara replied with a raised brow. ¡°They are reborn into new lives, but the gene in which they care is


    descendent from the original.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t Damian and James have it? They don¡¯t have the gene?¡± I replied, trying to catch them up on


    whatever webs they were spinning.


    Instead, though, their faces fell, and sorrow took over them. ¡°They have the gene, Ivy. James has not


    unlocked his, and Damian¡­ well, his was destroyed when he was a child.¡±


    There were so many questions racing through my mind at her words, but I felt the metaphorical stab of a


    large de through my heart


    ¡°What do you mean Damian¡¯s was destroyed? What happen to him?¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Frigg shook her head. ¡°That isn¡¯t our story to tell lvy. You will have to wait until he is


    ready to tell you


    Damian will never be what his brothers are, and James¡­ He hadn¡¯t unlocked the side of him that he was


    so thankful he wouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you said I¡¯m Eternal?¡± I whispered before I let my eyes lift to meet their gazes.


    ¡°Ivy, you are the one we have waited for, for so many generations. You defied the odds and broke your


    father¡¯s family curse You were not recreated, but the heavens created you. You¡¯re not one of them.¡±


    Frigg seemed almost speechless at what she was trying to exin, and slowly the pieces started to fit


    and I felt myself understanding


    ¡°I¡¯m like you?¡± I asked, watching as tears filled her eyes.


    ¡°Yes You¡¯re one of us, but you are the celestial of earth. You derive from an eternal bloodline that was


    extinct, or at least, that was what we thought.¡±


    All of this it was more overwhelming than I expected I knew when Ipleted the circle with the guys,


    things were going to change, but with all the answers they gave, there was still so much context that was


    missing


    Everything was a mystery I felt in the end only I could figure out


    ¡°So what does this mean for our future?¡±


    Kara stood firm as she thought over my question


    ¡°There will be arge hurdle in your future, Ivy,¡± kata finally spoke up. ¡°You will be challenged, but no


    matter how hard it gets, you need to listen to yourself We won¡¯t be able to help you in the future you will


    be on your own.¡±


    Of course, I would be groaned internally


    ¡°Alrighty then Well, as much as this has been fun, I need to go So, can one of you show me how to get


    home?¡±


    ¡°Ivy, this is senous ¡°Kara tried to exin, but holding up my hand, I cut her off


    ¡°No, I am quite aware of how senous this is like you said, though, you can¡¯t help me. I have to figure this


    out on my own. Right now, though, I need to go home¡±


    Kara stepped forward but was quickly stopped by Frigg, who gave her a stern re and shook her head.


    As her eyes turned to lie upon me once more, the corners of her lips turned up into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right.


    We shouldn¡¯t keep you away¡±


    Chapter 75 Words from a Goddess


    Lv. 1


    As she spoke, a tingling sensation rose over my skin, and the white light that had blinded me once


    before slowly began to grow. There was more I had wanted to know, but there was no time for me to


    consider them now.


    I needed to get home to the guys. I needed to make sure they were okay, because with things the way


    they were before Ipleted the circle, there was no telling how Damian would be acting


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Frigg called out onest time as the white began to close, ¡°control your hunger. Don¡¯t let it control


    you.¡±


    Her words were thest thing I heard before I was once again plunged into a blinding light with no


    escape. My heart grew warm and my fists clenched, I felt a jolt of pain through my system like that of a


    bolt of lightning.


    The pain caused a scream to tear through my throat as I found myself jolted from my sleep with wide


    eyes looking around at the white walls of my room from a different perspective.


    ¡°Holy fuck.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76: Glowing Surprises


    cing my hand on my head, I groaned at the slowly forming headache at the base of my skull. I wanted


    to believe everything had been a dream, but I knew better. My life was far moreplicated than that.


    I was shocked though, that none of the guys were here to greet me as I awoke. As I took the opportunity


    to look around again, I took note I was freshly washed and changed into a clean pair of clothes.


    However, that wasn¡¯t what intrigued me the most. It was, instead, how brightly colored everything


    seemed to be. It was as if someone hadpletely enhanced the color and view of every object around


    me as I slept.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    My senses overloaded as I let it all soak in. ¡°This is different,¡± I mumbled as I slipped from the bed and


    padded my way into the bathroom. Looking in the mirror, 1 caught a glimpse of myself. Long reddish-


    brown hair hung down to my waist, healthy and shining.


    The sight almost caught me off guard, but what caused my heart to quicken was the color of my eyes.


    An iridescent sheen of blue stared back at me. The various shades illuminated against the white of my


    eyes. It was shocking to remember looking one way, and then suddenly waking up to see you have


    completely changed.


    ¡°Holy shit. What the fuck is this?!¡± 1 eximed, looking in the mirror. ¡°My eyes look like the aura lights.


    The hell¡­ Oh, they really do have a sense of humor, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Pinching the bridge of my nose, I looked up towards the ceiling as if speaking to the sky itself. ¡°Very


    fucking funny, Frigg. How the hell am I supposed to walk around looking like this? Damn it? This is what I


    meant by wanting to get back to my normal life!¡±


    Frustration filled me but was quickly cut off as the sound of strained voices floated towards my ears.


    Damian was pissed off and arguing with someone below. I wasn¡¯t sure why I could hear things this


    clearly but wasting no time, moved quickly from my room, and to my surprise, I was at the stairs faster


    than I expected.


    Mental note: address that shitter.


    I stared down at the foyer below. None of them noticed me as they stood on edge with three men I did


    not recognize standing before them. Two looked to be police or guards of some sort and the other was


    an elder man with an eerie disposition


    ¡°This is bullshit!¡± Damian roared. ¡°Things came up, and we weren¡¯t able to be there.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Damian. We have to take you into custody for failure to appear. You¡¯re lucky we aren¡¯t


    taking you all.¡± the man snapped, not wanting to see reason.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but I wasn¡¯t going to let them take Damian anywhere. In a sh, I was


    down the stairs and standing next to Damian, staring up at the man in front of him with curiosity.


    ¡°My apologies, I¡¯m Ivy. I don¡¯t believe we have met before.¡±


    They all looked at me, shocked, as the man looked towards the stairs, confused as to how I just


    appeared at Damian¡¯s side. ¡°You ¨C Where did you juste from?¡±


    Frowning, I bit my inner lip and shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I have always been here.


    Now, what seems to be the problem?¡±


    ¡°Ivy-¡± Damian said softly as I quickly held up a finger, shushing him It was more subtle than me telling


    him to shut the fuck up in front of these men.


    ¡°You were all summoned to the council and refused toe. Therefore, we have to take him into


    custody-¡±


    ¡°Oh, please. I can exin that,¡± I smiled cheerfully, watching as the man¡¯s eyes darted to the teeth. I


    hadn¡¯t gotten a proper look at them being as distracted as I was, but as I ran my tongue over them, I


    could feel how sharp they were.


    ¡°Uh-I¡¯m sorry, but this is pack business and I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied, narrowing his brows as if to show


    he was better than I was


    D


    E


    76 Glowing Surprises


    Lv.1


    Shoving my hand into his for a handshake, I smiled, not giving him a choice but to shake my hand. ¡°I¡¯m


    Ivy Thorne. Their mate and the Luna of this pack. I do hope you will honor my ce within this


    government.¡±


    Laughter from James caught my ear, causing me to smirk, but never once did I let my eyes fall from the


    man in front of me


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t verify that, so you need,¡±


    Gripping the man by the throat, I pulled him close and inhaled his scent deeply. ¡°As I was saying¡­ I


    don¡¯t tolerate disrespect, sir. I have warmly introduced myself and have been willing to exin what¡¯s


    wrong.


    ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± he groaned, gripping my hand as if getting me to release him was a difficult


    task. ¡°I¡¯ll listen¡­ I¡¯ll listen¡­¡±


    Thrusting him backward, his guards looked ready to shit themselves over how terrified they were. ¡°Would


    you boys like some iced tea? Coffee perhaps.¡± I cheerfully said collect myself. ¡°I¡¯m sure we cane to


    an agreement.¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± the man coughed, rubbing his throat. ¡°I see that you were simply sick before¡­ Is that right?¡±


    My smile brightened even more hearing his words, ¡°yes, of course, council elder. It was simply I was


    sick, and being a new mate, I have been trying to adjust. I¡¯m sure you understand how that can be.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°Could we perhaps reschedule for three days from now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That would be lovely and the men and I will all be present at the meeting. I am sure we can


    clear up whatever issues there may be.¡±


    Giving a single nod, he turned to his men, and the three of them scrambled from the front door that I


    quietly closed behind them. A felt powerful and alive having handled them. I wasn¡¯t sure what the


    meeting was for or whatever, but I was chuffed.


    ¡°That went well,¡± Iughed as I turned to face the four men who had changed my life forever. Damian¡¯s


    eyes were wide and his mouth parted slightly, as was James¡¯.


    However, Hale and Talon stood in the background with their arms crossed over their chest and proud


    smiles on their lips


    ¡°Hey, gorgeous,¡± Talon smiled as I took him in and almost cried


    ¡°Talon¡­¡± Pushing past the others, I ran to him, throwing my arms around his neck as he wrapped me in


    his embrace, holding me tight against him.


    ¡°I take it you missed me, then. I always knew I would be the favorite.¡±


    Pulling away, I smacked him yfully, causing him tough. ¡°I don¡¯t have favorites. I love you all equally.¡±


    ¡°How are you here?¡± Darnian asked softly behind me. Turning my eyes met his, and shaking my head, I


    shrugged.


    ¡°Fairy dust,¡± I smirked ¡°Are you and James going to stand there and stare at me, or are you going to give


    me a hug?¡±


    Damian didn¡¯t bother waiting for James as he cleared the space between us and wrapped his arm


    around my waist, Crashing his lips against mine His tongue parted the space between them as he


    swiped the inside of my mouth, Causing me to moan


    The sensations he brought within me were different from before This time I felt every little thing they did,


    and as he pulled away, I could feel how scared he was that he thought he lost me


    ¡°You thought I was dying?¡± I asked hun, watching as he went speechless


    ¡°We all did, Ivy.¡± James replied as I pulled away from Darnian and hugged him ¡°It¡¯s been almost two


    weeks.¡±


    ¡°Two weeks? What are you talking about? It¡¯s been a few hours, or maybe a day, I gasped, staring at


    them. There was no way I had been out that long


    It was clear looking at them they were being sincere I had barely had a moment to breathe, and yet, I


    was being thrown into chaos once more


    ¡°Ivy, maybe we should go sit down.¡± Damian suggesied. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    I was hungry, ravenous actually, but for the time being, I needed to figure out more important things. ¡°It


    can wait,¡± replied as I stepped towards the living room, knowing very well they were following me


    Hale and Talon didn¡¯t give me a chance to sit before I was swiped away by the both of them, and forced


    to sit upon theirps as they shared in thefort of having me close.


    ¡°You smell divine,¡± Hale whispered in one car as Talon inhaled deeply at my other side


    ¡°Seriously, guys¡­¡± James groaned. ¡°Howe I don¡¯t get to sit with her too?¡±


    Talon didn¡¯t bother answering James as his growl said enough as it was.


    ¡°Talon, enough,¡± I whispered as I kissed him, ¡°Let¡¯s pay attention.¡±


    My gaze fell upon Damian once more as I grinned, ¡°bo care to fill me in on everything I have missed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± Damian sighed as he took a seat across from me. ¡°When you guyspleted the


    circle, it seems


    Allison was starting shit with the council. They are trying to prove we are unfit to run thergest pack in


    North America She is trying to have us reced.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I snapped. ¡°Reced by who?¡±


    ¡°Your father and Allison,¡± he sighed, gritting his teeth.


    Anger coursed through me hearing this. There was no way that Allison could persuade those people to


    do something like that. She wasn¡¯t even of Alpha blood, and my father-my father was a piss poor man


    with negative arnbitions


    ¡°That¡¯s fucking bullshit,¡± I growled, ¡°What the hell makes her think she has the right to do that? They can¡¯t


    just take your ce from you. She isn¡¯t even an Alpha!¡±


    ¡°We know this, Ivy,¡± Hale said, my eyes turning to him, seeing the defeated look in his expression.


    ¡°Unfortunately, she has a lot of those men blinded.¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible?¡± I asked, turning back to Damian,pletely confused. They had known


    Damian and the others since they were small. They had even known their parents, and these men were


    questioning everything about them


    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure yet. However, us not going to the first meeting poses a problem.¡±


    ¡°Well, we will go to the next ¡± I shrugged, trying to think positive.


    *Yeah, but after what happened with the elder who came here, that is a worrying thought,¡± James said,


    looking at his brothers, who all sat quietly


    I didn¡¯t understand why they would find it worrying. I was polite and sweet I was acting like a Luna or at


    least what! read before about how a Luna was supposed to act


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, though I thought i handled myself rather well¡±


    Damian and the guys broke out into softughter as they nodded


    ¡°Yeah, you did, but he only agreed because he thought you were going to kill hurn.¡± Damian chuckled


    ¡°Hell, we all thought you were about to kill him the aura radiating off you was nothing I had ever seen


    before¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    I was being my normal sell, and the fact they were saying I was something else didn¡¯t make sense


    Taking a moment, I reflected and realized it must have been my eyes


    ¡°Oh! Was it because my eyes are freaky looking?¡± I asked, turning to them, but watching confusion flood


    James and Darnian¡¯s faces


    ¡°What are you talking about? There is nothing wrong with your eyes They look as they always have,¡±


    Damian stated furrowing his brows


    ¡°Wait you two don¡¯t see it?¡± Talon asked, looking to Hale who was just as durnbfounded


    ¡°See what?¡± James questioned as he stood and walked towards me ¡°They look normal to me.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Talon broke out intoughter ¡°It¡¯s because she is cloaking it We can only see it normally


    because of -¡±


    Chapter 76 Glowing Surprises


    (Lv.1


    ¡°Enough!¡± I roared, my shoulders heaving as I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I would


    appreciate it if everyone would simply be fucking clear when they speak. I¡¯m sick and tired of all these


    fucking riddles all the damn time.¡±


    Opening my eyes, I stared at them all, and that was when I saw the shock on James and Damians¡¯


    faces. ¡°Oh, well, there ya go,¡± Hale snipped out with a grin as he crossed his arms, gettingfortable.


    Sighing, I shook my head, only to catch a glimpse in a decorative mirror of what they were seeing. My


    eyes were once again the iridescent color they had been before, but this time they were glowing.


    ¡°Great¡­ so now when I¡¯m pissed, they glow. That¡¯s fucking brilliant.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77: Insatiable Hunger


    Hale POV


    It¡¯s been two days since Ivy woke up, and every moment she was awake was a blessing. However, I


    couldn¡¯t help but be concerned the changes in her were something to be worried about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re worrying,¡± Talon replied for the third time today as we sat listening to Ivy


    shower in the next room with James. Her moans of pleasure echoed from behind closed doors as he


    took her again for the second time in two days.


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± I said, looking at Talon with wide eyes as a carnal roar traveled down the hall. ¡°She


    is no longer the sweet girl we once knew. She has be something else.¡±


    Rolling his eyes, Talon continued stuffing his face. My brother¡¯s appetite wasrger than I remembered it


    being before. I knew I should just be happy we were finally all together, but things just didn¡¯t add up.


    ¡°Sounds like they are going at it again,¡± Damian said as he entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that. She has literally taken us all on since she woke up, and yet, her appetite for


    sex doesn¡¯t seem to be dying down.¡±


    ¡°You act like that¡¯s a bad thing,¡± Talon mumbled through a mouth full of food. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking overthink this


    shit and ruin it. I waited too long to have her¡­ We all have.¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss the nce Damian gave me as well. Both of them wanted me to let it go, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Something was far more different from what we could see, and perhaps it was time I had a talk with her.


    ¡°We are leaving early,¡± Damian finally said, sighing as he lifted a ss of tea to his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure


    what¡¯s going to happen tomorrow, but I¡¯m really worried about what Allison is going to try and pull.¡±


    ¡°As am I,¡± I pointed out firmly. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m so concerned about this new version of her? If she


    is transitioning, then we need to be prepared, because she hasn¡¯t shifted yet¡­ at least notpletely.


    There is no telling what could happen if Allison pisses her off.¡±


    ¡°Hale, you should give me more credit than that.¡± A soft voice I knew all too well said from the doorway


    behind me.


    Both Talon and Damian smirked at herment, and slowly I turned to face her. She was still dripping


    wet from the shower, and James seemed almost exhausted behind her. ¡°The fuck happened to you?¡±


    Talonughed.


    James side nced looking at Ivy, and then his eyes widened as he shook his head, not saying


    anything. Through it all, though, she didn¡¯t keep her eyes off me. Instead, she seemed to look at me with


    a carnal hunger I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ I hope you¡¯re feeling refreshed,¡± I said, clearing my throat.


    ¡°I am¡­ for now,¡± she smirked as she walked closer to me. ¡°Perhaps you can make sure I¡¯m satisfied


    againter.¡±


    There it was again. The same hunger that should have been quenched from James and the others


    showed itself full force.


    ¡°Actually, before we talk about that, I wanted to see if we could clear a few things up.¡±


    Sighing, her iridescent eyes twinkled as she nodded her head and made her way towards the fridge ¡°Go


    ahead, Hale Ask your questions.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do this right now,¡± Damian interjected ¡°You have to be tired¡±


    Laughter escaped her as she pulled out a few containers from the fridge and turned, cing them on the


    counter. ¡°No, actually I¡¯m not. So let¡¯s not be rude. If Hale wants to ask a few things, then why not?¡±


    Watching her open the containers and stuffing food in her mouth should have been disgusting, but


    instead, it was a turn-on Everything she did was tantalizing, and I wanted right then to fuck her till she


    screamed my naine.


    Clearing my throat again, I shook my head and tried to focus.


    Chapter 77 Insatiable Hunger


    ¡°So, as we know, you¡¯re changing into something else. Transitioning into-¡±


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± she said, cutting me off with a smile.


    ¡°Stop what?¡± I asked, with confusion.


    Shaking her head, she shook her finger and smirked, ¡°I¡¯m not changing¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Damian and I said at the same time.


    ¡°Of course you are,¡± Jamesughed. ¡°You¡¯re definitely not the same girl you were before. Now you¡¯re a


    kinky sex deviant looking to devour my soul.¡± Talon and Ivy both burst intoughter at James¡¯ admission.


    He seemed so defeated by what they had done upstairs, and being a wolf shifter we are stronger than


    usual, but still, he was worn out.


    ¡°You weren¡¯tining in the shower,¡± she smirked.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah, but that was because your sinful love taco was sucking my soul out of my dick. Fucking


    addictive ass pussy,¡± he mumbled,ying his head on the counter.


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why she was given four mates,¡± Damian questioned silently.


    ¡°I sure as hell hope so,¡± James scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s bomb ass pussy, don¡¯t get me wrong, Ivy. You¡¯re a fucking


    goddess in every way, but fuck me¡­ I¡¯m not that good.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice how Ivy sat silent as she watched the guys carry on with amusement in her


    eyes as if she was expecting this. James was right about her being different, almost godly.


    ¡°What are you?¡± I finally asked, watching her gaze snap to mine.


    ¡°I thought you would never ask, Hale,¡± she said sweetly as she put her fork down and downed a bottle of


    water as if she was dying of thirst.


    Waiting patiently, she let a sigh escape her lips, and slowly her smile fell. I wasn¡¯t sure what had


    happened to her when she was out, but she seemed to think everything over slowly, contemting what


    she was going to say before she spoke


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure what I am, and there is a lot I still have to learn. What I do know, though, is I¡¯m not


    like any of you. Not exactly. You four are called the Ancients, whatever that means, but me¡­ I¡¯m


    Eternal.¡±


    There was silence amongst us while we took in what she said. Talon and I looked at each other with


    confusion as we turned to look at Darian and James.


    ¡°She said the four of us, but only you and I have the gene, right?¡¯ Talon asked me through the link.


    ¡°Yeah. Something is different with her. I know she is still Ivy, but what if the thing inside her is controlling


    her?¡¯ I replied, only to have Ivy pull us from our thoughts with a huff.


    ¡°Or perhaps the two of you will stop talking about me in the link being rude, and voice your thoughts on


    how you think this ¡°thing¡± inside me is controlling me.¡±


    Shock filled me as I stared at her. ¡°How did you ¡ª


    ¡°There are no more secrets, Hale. I guess my new form of self has gifts, too.¡±


    Speechless, I didn¡¯t know what else to say. Every question i had I wanted to ask her flew out the window


    at that moment She had abilities that shouldn¡¯t be normal. She was bing something more


    something different.


    It terrified me in a way because of the elder council saw this, she would be a target


    The elder council would eliminate any threat they couldn¡¯t control


    Perhaps was the whole reason Allison was bringing us there.


    To get rid of Ivy.


    Ivy POV


    Chapter 77 Insatiable Hunger


    Lv. 1


    I didn¡¯t understand why Hale was so adamant to find fault in me as if I was unstable. I felt a million times


    better than ! ever have, and after a long talk with my mom early in the day, I was feeling even better.


    I hadn¡¯t told her about the changes, but she was happy to know the bond wasplete and promised to


    come visit me in two months once she was one hundred percent better.


    ¡°Guys look. I know I¡¯m different. I know that you¡¯re all concerned, but I promise you we will just have to


    figure it out one day at a time. I will be fine tomorrow. I will make sure before I leave to satisfy my needs


    and then take the meeting like a champ.¡±


    My eyes drifted to Talon and Damian with a smirk on my face.


    ¡°Oh thank fuck, Ivy. I need like two days to recover,¡± James replied as he stood to his feet and came over


    kissing me gently. ¡°Can I goy down and hibernate till we leave?¡±


    Laughter escaped me at his dramatics. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I will leave you be¡­ for now.¡±


    The ¡°for now¡± made his eyes fill with lust, but I knew he was tired.


    Watching him leave, I turned my attention back to Hale. ¡°All know is that I¡¯m Eternal. That I am supposed


    to be here for a reason, but I don¡¯t know what else.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t entirely true, but I figured I would tell them the truth when we got back tomorrow. I didn¡¯t want


    them worrying more about me going to the council because of certain¡­ things.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Hale finally said with reluctance. ¡°I will go look into what it means to be Eternal.¡±


    The air quotations he used caused me to smile as he stood to his feet and made his way from the


    kitchen. Being left alone with Damian and Talon was tempting


    Both of them were known to be dangerous apart, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they were together.


    ¡°I think I am going to go enjoy some fresh air,¡± I said with a smile as I stood to my feet and walked


    towards the back door. Without even saying anything to them, I knew they would eventually follow.


    The slowly setting sun brought forth the cold, and even though there was a chill outside, I myself wasn¡¯t


    cold at all. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± I mumbled as I continued to press forward.


    It wasn¡¯t until I stood at the edge of the treeline I felt I was meant to be there. An insatiable hunger


    coursed through me begging to be released Closing my eyes, I inhaled deeply, catching the sweet scent


    of something in the distance


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t.¡± Talon quickly said, appearing at my side with Damian.


    However, as I nced at them, I felt something inside me snap. I took off running through the forest as


    fast as my feet would carry me Branches and shrubs scratched against my bare skin as I picked upon


    the scent again


    Stopping at the bank of a creek, I spotted therge elk standing on the other side. His head bent grazing


    upon the grass without a clue he was in danger.


    That wasn¡¯t what I wanted, though I wanted to chase I wanted it¡¯s fear.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you beautiful?¡± I said softly, watching as the elk¡¯s eyes darted up to me before bolting through the


    forest. The chase was on, and with augh I almost didn¡¯t recognize, I pursued the creature, pushing


    myself faster and faster


    I was no longer thinking clearly. Instead, I was driven by an animalistic nature to feed. The hunger within


    me overtook any normal rationale, and as I lunged at the animal, it had no way to escape me


    Blood drenched the front of me as I gorged, and when I came back to my senses, I looked up to see the


    eyes of Damian and Talon staring down at me


    There was worry within their gaze, but there was something else


    Lust and my hunger weren¡¯t yet satisfied


    Standing, I pulled my shift over my head and stripped off my shorts Their eyes never left mine as I


    quickly grabbed Damian and kissed him before cing my lips on Talon. ¡°Don¡¯t be gentle,¡± I purred,


    watching them almost break at my words


    There was no hesitation as Talon¡¯s eyes shed with a dark amusement as he shoved me to my knees.


    My mouth


    greedily sought their thick cocks as they stripped their clothing.


    Two at a time, I rotated between sucking on their heads and then letting them fuck my mouth ¡®Fuck your


    such a good little slut for us aren¡¯t you, Ivy,¡± Damian all but groaned as hey on the ground ¡°Get your


    ass over here and sit on my face while you suck his cock.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to argue. I did exactly as he said and lost myself in the pleasure as his tongue took hold of


    me


    Mouth parted over, Talon didn¡¯t hesitate to shove his full length inside me, fucking my mouth until I


    couldn¡¯t breathe and then letting me up to do it all over again.


    The build-up was more than it had been before. Coated in blood, and being devoured by the brought


    something else out of me. Something almost primal, and as I screamed out in pleasure, I came undone


    It wasn¡¯t longsted though, as Talon picked me up, a thigh over each of his arms as he pressed me


    against a nearby tree and thrust inside me. He didn¡¯t seem to care for sharing with Damian, and as I


    looked over his shoulder, I saw Darian watching.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have another hole you can fill if you want.¡±


    The invitation caught Damian by surprise, but as my gaze turned to Talon, he knew exactly what I meant


    ¡°You want to share? the beast within him almost growled


    ¡°I want to be filled, and Hale is inside. He is mine as well.¡±


    Talon¡¯s beast didn¡¯t argue, and spinning me around, I found my back against Damian¡¯s chest Slowly, his


    finger probed at my puckered hole before his thick erection met with Talon¡¯s, and they both took me


    ¡°Shit!¡± I screamed out, feeling Damian fill my backside, pressing against Talon¡¯s erection from my tight


    wet cunt The movements caused my head to fall back as they simultaneously brought me to new erotic


    heights.


    As Talon¡¯s knot slowly formed, I felt Damian still inside me before pulling out, allowing Talon to take me


    further until | was buried at his hilt. The orgasm he forced me to ride out had my ws dug deep into his


    skin as his Eps took my Own.


    The touch and caresses between thern both was something I never wanted to end.


    The idea of taking all four of them caused my mind to wander.


    Perhaps being coated from head to toe in their cum would be an experience worth trying. For tonight,


    though, I had Damian and Talon to satisfy me,


    Tomorrow, the council and then from there the future.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78: Sanctum of Elders


    Being new to the shifter lifestyle, I had never been to the Sanctum before. The home of the elder council,


    and the ce of governing reign for the shiftermunity. I expected it to be something like the


    pentagon or even the white house,


    Instead, though, it looked like a castle in the middle of nowhere that needed severe renovations, and


    something bright to take away from its gothic appeal.


    I was all for the gothic looks, but this¡­ seemed more run down.


    ¡°Are they poor or something?¡± I asked no one in particr as I looked out the window


    The guys allughed as I turned my gaze to James, who was smiling.


    ¡°No, the outside looks like this for a reason. So no onees in and they can carry on as they please,¡±


    Hale replied, casting nces to Damian in the front seat.


    ¡°Ivy, when we get in here, I want you to stay close to one of us at all times,¡± Damian said softly as he


    nced at me through the rear-view mirror. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. No wandering off. I got it.¡± The car moved down the driveway and came to a slow stop.


    Security was high in this ce, and it took six security guards surrounding the car before we were able to


    get out and move towards entering the building.


    ¡°This is a little much,¡± I said under my breath, causing Damian to give me a side nce that spoke


    volumes about how much I needed to stop talking. With a smirk though, I looked back at the twins, who


    were trying to contain theirughter as we walked up the steps towards the main door.


    The doors swung open by two more guards as we entered through to a very elegant main foyer. I finally


    understood what they said before because the outside did not depict at all what the inside would look


    like. ¡°Whoa¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    I took note of a brte walking towards us in an elegant pants suit. ¡°I do love to see neers¡¯


    reactions.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure who this woman was, but something about her didn¡¯t sit well with me. Perhaps it was her


    professional appearance or the fact she was wearing hot pink heels with a leopard print suit, but she


    wasn¡¯t someone I would confide in


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely lovely. Thank you for having us,¡± I replied, putting on my best Luna voice as I admired her


    choice of clothing. She must have got dressed in the dark


    ¡°Yes, you must be Ivy. I have heard so much about you.¡± She said with a smirk as she turned her


    attention to the guys at my side. Her smirk grew as she took them in


    Laughing to myself. I stepped forward, catching her attention with a smirk of my own.


    ¡°Yes, I am. They¡¯re all mine. I was blessed with four mates.¡±


    The girl¡¯s smile slowly fell as she ran her tongue against her teeth, grinning ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you lucky? Right


    this way.¡±


    The clicking of her tacky heels against the tile floor was grating on myst nerve, but thankfully we didn¡¯t


    go far before we stopped outsiderge double doors where two older men stood in ck robes, with


    three secunty guards


    I felt the confusion run through the men as they took in the sight before them, but gently touching


    Damian¡¯s arm, I was able to calm down the one who was stressed the most


    ¡°Wee, all.¡± One of the men said firmly, with no expression on his face. ¡°Thank you for being able to


    make it. I was sad to hear that you missed ourst meeting due to a sick mate¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, I¡¯m sure you know how hard it can be for new mates sometimes,¡± I replied sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m feeling


    much better now, and I¡¯m happy to help however you might need it.¡±


    Chapter 78 Sanctum of Elders


    Lv.1


    It was a lie. I didn¡¯t trust these men, and even though he was looking at me with intrigue, I wasn¡¯t going


    to show him | actually was picking up on his behavior.


    I had a feeling something was off, but it wasn¡¯t until the woman addressed me again that I realized they


    were really up to something


    ¡°If you will follow me this way, Ivy. I¡¯ll show you to our waiting room while the men discuss business.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Talon snapped, looking towards the woman as he pulled me closer to him. ¡°Now, now.¡±


    The older man replied. ¡°It¡¯s okay, but we just can¡¯t have her in there on private meetings. It¡¯s for Luna¡¯s


    and Alphas only.¡±


    ¡°She is our Luna,¡± Damian replied. ¡°What game are you ying at, Ralph?¡±


    So that was his name. Talon¡¯s grip on my arm was tight and turning to him, I shook my head before


    slowly letting him kiss me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ralph replied slyly. ¡°She may be your mate, but she hasn¡¯t officially been made your Luna.¡±


    The growls from the men shook the room, and it was clear that the disrespect this man was trying to


    throw around wasn¡¯t going to go over well if he continued. It was obvious he was doing this on purpose.


    He was trying to get a rise out of the guys, and that was something I couldn¡¯t let happen. ¡®Enough.¡¯I said


    through the


    link.


    Their eyes turned towards me, and slowly I shook my head again. ¡®Do as they say.¡¯


    ¡®Ivy, no. Damian and Hale responded at the same time.


    ¡®Don¡¯t argue with me.¡¯ I replied, before turning my attention back to Ralph.


    ¡°Goodness, these men just don¡¯t like to let me out of their sight.¡± Iughed, causing the others to let go of


    their tension andugh as well.


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Ralph replied. ¡°She will be just waiting down the hall in the lounge area. There is


    nothing to worry about. It shouldn¡¯t take long.¡±


    Kissing each of them, I smiled, and they reluctantly let me go. I knew they were watching me, but I didn¡¯t


    want to look back. If I did, there was a chance, I wouldn¡¯t be able to continue.


    Because even though I was keeping myself together for show. I was slightly afraid. I was afraid that if


    something happened, I wouldn¡¯t get there in time, and I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if something happened


    to one of the guys.


    Even thinking about that now made my heart race and my palms sweaty.


    ¡°Right in here, please.¡± The woman replied, gesturing towards the open door. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sheughed, ¡°someone will be with you shortly.¡±


    As the door closed, I took in the surrounding room. There wasn¡¯t anything special about it, but it did have


    a re to it that spoke volumes about whatever ¡°woman¡± decorated the room.


    The only reason why I said that is because the room literally said for thedies of the packs and had a


    very feminine virtue to it.


    However, I could be wrong. One of my best guy friends back in Georgia was gay, and he had better style


    than any woman or man I knew.


    Thinking about him at that moment made me make a mental note to call him when I got home. He should


    have been getting ready to start his new job in Miami soon, and I couldn¡¯t wait to hear how it was going.


    Walking around, I stared at the photos on the wall until a knock came on the door and I turned to see the


    one person ! wasn¡¯t expecting to see-Prisci, the seer,


    ¡°Prisci?¡± | gasped with confusion. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    A twinkle of mischief in her eye caught my attention as she closed the door behind her ¡°Well, the same


    thing Kara is


    Chapter 79 Sanctum of Elders


    Lv. 1


    doing here, of course.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ivy.¡± A voice said, causing me to spin around to see Kara standing behind me.


    ¡°How the fuck did you get here, and why is Prisci here?¡±


    I was more than confused. I was spooked out.


    I hadn¡¯t been what I was very long, and I was still getting used to everything, so to have Kara popping up


    like that was unexpected. Yet, watching them both take a seat, I felt that whatever they were here to say


    was important.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time dear, please sit down.¡± Prisci gestured towards the seat across from her.


    I didn¡¯t bother to have her ask me a second time as I straighten out my dress, and sat down across from


    her, waiting for them to exin what they were doing here.


    ¡°You are growing just as beautiful as I expected you would.¡± Prisci smiled as Kara watched on. ¡°I was


    hoping that things wouldn¡¯t go as they are now with the council, but it is still falling in line with prior


    visions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°You knew that I was going to do this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did.¡± Sheughed, ¡°but before I get to me, you need to listen to what Kara tells you. There


    has been something to happen you will need to be careful of.¡±


    ¡°She is right,¡± Kara replied with a sad smile. ¡°There has been an issue to ur, and unfortunately one of


    our own is, down here causing issues.¡±


    ¡°Issues?¡± I asked nkly. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys like¡­ do something about it? I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re telling


    me


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m telling you because you¡¯re going to be affected,¡± Kara replied. Her eyes disyed more


    emotions than I had seen before and shaking my head, I tried to wrap my head around how she was


    even here.


    ¡°How the hell did you get in here?¡± I asked, looking around for a secret door.


    ¡°I¡¯m a celestial, Ivy. I can go where I want.¡±


    ¡°So, I can like pop in and out too?¡± I asked with excitement, thinking of all the ces I would go with that


    kind of power.


    ¡°No.You¡¯re not. You may be a celestial descendent, but you are different. It¡¯splicated.¡± She replied


    with amusement


    ¡°That sucks.¡± Something like that really could havee in handy.


    ¡°Ivy, I came to warn you to be careful. This person isn¡¯t to be trusted, and if he gets his way, there could


    be drastic changes for the future of you and your mates.¡±


    Looking at Kara and Prisci, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was wrong. How was I supposed to


    protect people Icared about if I had no idea what I was up against?


    Before either of them could say another thing. I felt somethinge over me that didn¡¯t seem right. A


    wave of uneasiness that seemed to start out slowly, and slowly begin to grow. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you need to go to them, Ivy.¡± Prisci said softly, catching my attention. She was a strange


    individual with an aura around her that was familiar, yet made me question the faith I could put into her.


    ¡°Will I be able to take on what¡¯sing?¡± I asked her, wanting some kind of verification that my future


    with the guys would be okay. Hoping that I wasn¡¯t going to lose them when I only just got them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what will happen that far. There is no use in changing fate, only you will be able to


    determine how your future goes. However, I will tell you to listen to the voice inside you. It will guide you


    in the direction you need to go.¡±


    Once again, a cryptic message that gave me no answer. At the same time, though, I was well aware that


    I was more than just some human girl who didn¡¯t know how to protect herself Completely the bond with


    the guys gave me an edge


    Moving towards the door, I hesitated for a moment, looking back at them once again. Only this time Kara


    was gore, and Prisci stared at me with a content smile.


    ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± I whispered, watching her nod her head.


    Chapter 78 Sanctum of Elders


    Something was wrong with the guys, and my mood quickly changed when I left the room. I would go on a


    warpath for them, and it was thest thing any of them wanted me to do.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79: Rise of a Luna


    Damian POV


    I should have known thating here was going to be a problem. That they were so adamant about us


    bringing Ivy it should have thrown a red g, and I should have resisted. She was still in a fragile ce,


    and far more unpredictable than I liked.


    So the moment she walked off down the hall, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her, and neither could my


    brothers. What if this was thest time we saw her?


    ¡®I will kill them all if they touch her,¡± Talon says to the rest of us through our link.


    ¡®Ditto,¡¯ Hale and James replied.


    I knew they would keep to their word as well. They would rip everyone apart, and the twins losing


    themselves wouldn¡¯t be good. No one knew what they were. Not even Allison knew the exact truth.


    It was something we tried to hide as much as we could. No matter how much she tried to pry into our


    personal lives.


    Just keep a level head. She will be fine.¡¯


    My reply to them was forced. I wasn¡¯t sure she would be alright at all. However, as the doors to the


    council room opened, it was clear that this meeting was anything but nice.


    Walking in with my brothers at my side, I watched the elder men sitting ahead of us in their high ced


    brown seating. Guards lining the walls in the room, and a sense of hostility floating through the air.


    I should have been worried, but staring at the elder who came to my house, I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Afternoon, gentleman. Shall we begin?¡± My response to them was one an Alpha would give. I found the


    best approach was to remain stoic, but through it all, I wasn¡¯t sure if they would react well.


    ¡°Damian. You and your brothers are brought before this court because you are used of not properly


    running your back, and bringing light to humans about our kind. It¡¯s known that there are rumors of false


    ims to the Luna position by someone who isn¡¯t even your mate, but, instead, a human falsely


    imed.¡±


    Shock and anger flowed through me at his words. Was this really what Allison was telling them? ¡°That¡¯s


    all false.¡±


    The main elder Sir Edgar looked up at me from his papers and raised a brow. ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. I¡¯m not sure who is telling you these things, but all of it is lies.¡± I replied, seething. I could feel


    my brothers also in anger, but they knew better than to say anything. Considering I was Alpha, I needed


    to address the issues.


    ¡°Bring forth the witnesses,¡± Edgar replied as a side door opened, bringing forth Ivy¡¯s father, Zane, and


    Allison, my godmother.


    ¡°What the hell are they doing here?¡± I asked Edgar, with confusion. This meeting was supposed to be


    about private matters, and to have Allison and Zane here in a private meeting was not protocol.


    ¡°They are witnesses for the trial. They have a ce here.¡± Edgar replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Trial?!¡± | eximed as my brothers growled. ¡°What trial? This is supposed to be a private meeting to


    discuss issues, not a trial.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you were told wrong. You¡¯re on trial, Damian, and if you and your brothers don¡¯t get


    yourselves together, you will be put down.¡±


    The way he said put down sounded like he was addressing a dog at the pound. Even though this could


    be the equivalent. ¡°This is bullshit, Ed. I did nothing wrong.¡±


    Edgar sighed dismissively as he turned his attention to Allison and Zane.


    ¡°Did you not give a written statement to us they took a human against her will and forced her to mate


    with them even


    Chapter 79 Rise of a Luna


    though there was no bond?¡±


    Allison stared at me with a fake sorrowful nce and nodded, ¡°Yes, her name was Ivy. The poor girl


    didn¡¯t stand a chance against them, but please¡­ go easy. They are still suffering from the loss of their


    mother.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me!¡± Hale yelled as he and Talon grew angrier. ¡°She is fucking lying! She hates


    Ivy, and she tried to kill her!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Edgar yelled, his voice booming against the walls. ¡°I will have order in my courtroom!¡±


    The four of us grew silent as we heaved with anger, trying to figure out what was going to happen next. I


    wanted to scream and yell, but knowing that Ivy was down the hall alone and unprotected forced me to


    follow Edgar¡¯s rules


    ¡°Zane.¡± Edgar finally said, letting out a heavy breath as his nce slid from me to Zane. ¡°Can you please


    state who you are for the courtroom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am Zane Thorne. Ivy Thorne¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Very good, and Zane. Can you tell us what happened to your daughter?¡± Edgar asked, looking over


    papers and ncing back up at Zane.


    ¡°Yes. After my daughter graduated, Damian glimpsed her photo and caught her scent. He wanted her


    more than anything, but I told him I wouldn¡¯t allow it. When she came to stay with me for school, he


    roped his brother into forcefully taking her. This way, he would have control over me and steal my


    company¡±


    The fucking bastard! I groaned internally. I was going to kill this fucking bastard once I got a hold of him.


    He was more a liar than Allison, and the fact these elders were actually believing the shit was a bigger


    problem.


    ¡®We are going to have to get out of here.¡¯ James said through our link, panicking


    Just calm down. Everything will be okay. No one does anything.¡¯I told them not wanting them to make a


    break, and make themselves look guilty.


    We had done nothing wrong. Allison and Zane were only showing their true colors, and I was going to


    make them pay for their lies


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If I may say something,¡± I called out, watching all eyes turn to me. ¡°They-¡±


    ¡°You may not speak, Damian.¡± The elder snapped, cutting me off. ¡°We have heard enough from you and


    your brothers Guards, take them into custody.¡±


    Shock filled me as the guards came towards us. My brothers, fighting against the restraints they put


    upon us Silver and chaos clouded the area and roars of defiance spread through the room.


    There was no way we were going to go down and leave Ivy.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± | growled, throwing a man to the side as they wrapped silver chains around my neck and


    arms, dragging me to the ground.


    ¡°I have every right to kill this one,¡± Zane said through clenched teeth as he stepped in front of me, his


    eyes ring down at my form knelt upon the tile flooring.


    ¡°Yes, well, I suppose that would only be fair,¡± Edgar replied, causing my eyes to open wide as Zane


    raised his hand to kill me.


    *****


    Ivy POV


    Bursting through the doors, I felt the chaos consuming my mates. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. My father


    stood there with Allison, and even though I didn¡¯t know what was going on, I saw my father about to


    strike Damian, and my blood ran cold.


    With a rush I never felt before, I charged forward and plunged my hand into his chest, watching as his


    eyes met mine with shock I had never seen in him.


    ¡°You broke my heart the day you betrayed me Let me repay the favor.¡±


    In one swift motion, I tore his heart from his chest and watched his body drop to the floor My eyes stared


    down at him,


    Chapter 79 Rise of a Luna


    but no remorse filled me


    Instead, I enjoyed watching the blood seep from his body as the life left his eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure if this new


    feeling in me was good, but I felt victorious.


    The same hunger that filled me rose, and as my eyes darted towards the elder council, I tilted my head


    and let a sadistic grin cross my face


    ¡°Let them go unless you want the same fate as my father.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± one man yelled, standing to his feet. ¡°Murderer! Cease her!¡±


    Two guards rushed at me with silver chains, and before they could get close, I had killed them both. ¡°If


    you men know what¡¯s good for you, you will unhand my mates and step back. I will not hesitate to kill you


    all.¡±


    Allison¡¯s screams echoed around me as she stared at my father¡¯s lifeless body. Her pain filled me with


    joy as my eyes turned towards her. I had killed her mate, and at the end of the day. I considered it a paid


    a debt for what she did to Talon


    ¡°You fucking bitch! I should have killed you when I had the chance!¡± she roared, charging at me only to


    be met with my ws at her throat.


    ¡°You tried to kill me, Allison. After you tried to kill Talon. Consider this us being even.¡±


    She struggled beneath me as I looked towards the guards standing to the side with shock on their faces.


    None of them knew what to do, but none of them had seen someone like me


    ¡°Take her into custody now,¡± I ordered them. Without hesitation, theyplied and grabbed her, holding


    her in chains as I turned my attention to the council. ¡°I am not sure what they have told you, but I want to


    know what right you have to take my mates.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Another man asked with confusion as hushed murmurs of agreement echoed around


    them.


    ¡°My apologies,¡± I replied, looking down at myself, and quickly wiping my hands. ¡°I¡¯m Ivy Thorne. You are


    already familiar with my father.¡±


    Gesturing at my father¡¯s dead body, I saw a look on the men¡¯s faces that was one of confusion. ¡°You¡¯re


    supposed to be human.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Iughed. ¡°Please let go of my mates now, and I will dly exin. It seems that some of your


    guards aren¡¯t too sure who to listen to, and I promise you adhering to my demands would be wise.¡±


    There was hesitation between them all, but eventually, the man at the head of the elder table nodded at


    the guards behind me. Turning, I watched them remove the chains of silver, and slowly back away from


    where the guys were on the floor


    ¡°Please continue.¡± The man eximed with anger, causing my attention to turn back to where they sat.


    Staring at him, was curious to know whether he had been a part of this conspiracy to attack my mates.


    It made little sense why there was this sudden harsh treatment unless it had been nned. ¡°I¡¯m not


    human. Even though I will admit I thought I was for a long time.¡±


    ¡°So what are you?¡±


    The questions the men were asking didn¡¯t feel right. Something inside me told me not to tell them, and


    with a smile, remembered what Prisci said and decided against it


    ¡°I¡¯m a shifter, just like them,¡± I said ¡°I¡¯m simply newer than most, and my father lying to you all and


    causing my mates to be hurt caught me off guard¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, he lied to us?¡± A woman asked who had been quiet the entire time themotion


    had been going on ¡°Please exin everything


    ¡°Of course, I would love to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this scandalous bitch!¡± Allison screamed as she struggled against the men holding her


    ¡°She is a liar.¡±


    ¡°Shame on you, Allison. It isn¡¯t verydylike to act the way you are ¡± I taunted with a smile. ¡°Honestly,


    council. Allison is a very sick woman She has delusions that have been guing her. However, she tried


    tomit murder by giving


    Chapter 79 Rise of a Luna


    Talon Be Donna for the past few months. Our pack doctors can confirm this.¡±


    ¡°Be Donna?¡± They gasped. ¡°How are you sure it was her?¡±


    ¡°Because if she killed one of them, then they couldn¡¯tplete the circle with me, and he was the only


    one that wasn¡¯t of value to her.¡± I smirked, watching the admission rise in her eyes,


    She knew exactly what I was talking about, and watching her realize that brought me great pleasure. She


    wouldn¡¯t win this war with me


    Yes, I could easily kill her right now. However, making an example out of her seemed so much sweeter.


    ¡°Your honors, I ask that you reprimand her for execution. An attack on an Alpha or Luna demands


    payment by blood.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to order that?¡± The main elder asks with a scolf. His attitude toward the situation wasn¡¯t


    surprising. I was, in a way, taunting his power and forcing him to do something he obviously didn¡¯t want


    toply with


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, then others will think they can do whatever they want without you having any power.


    Wouldn¡¯t it seem better to make an example out of her so that the elder council isn¡¯t questioned?¡±


    Hesitation again filled the room, and as the elders stared at me, I could almost see the clocks ticking in


    their heads.


    ¡°What about you then? You made a spectacle here. What makes us believe you will not overthrow us?¡±


    Laughter escaped me as I felt the guyse to stand around me protectively


    ¡°Your honor if I wanted to overthrow you¡­ I would have done it by now.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80: Starting a New Adventure


    They say that when you die, there are no second chances. That no matter what life has thrown at you,


    the end is the end. That fate was supposed to be predetermined, and no matter how hard people work, it


    won¡¯t matter if the gods decided for you.


    I refused to believe that, though.


    There was no way I was going to let anyone determine who I was going to be, even if I was something


    that no one had ever seen before.


    The elder council sat before with confusion on their face, and fear in their eyes. They feared me, as most


    of those in the room were scared of me.


    ¡°All those in favor of letting Luna and her mates go. Raise your hand.¡±


    It was a unanimous vote amongst the terrified people in front of me made my heart swell. They were


    more than happy to let us go, but ncing at Damian, I couldn¡¯t ignore the worried look in his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± As I let my eyes drift towards the council again, I said with confidence, ¡°I hope for nothing


    but peace between us. I simply want to live my life with my mates.¡±


    ¡°Then go.¡± The elder in the front spoke up. ¡°Go live with your mates as the shifter you have be. The


    rest will be dealt with ordingly.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant by that, but Hale and Talon gently nudged me towards the double doors of


    the room to live.


    It wasn¡¯t until we made it outside and safely back into the car that Damian spoke up. ¡°We have a


    problem.¡±


    ¡°Damian, not now,¡± Hale interjected, trying to change the subject. I hated how they constantly tried not to


    speak about business around me. There were things I needed to know if I was going to be their luna, and


    one of those was if there was to be an issue.


    ¡°Do you think they are going toe after me?¡±


    They all recognized my whispered response, and with a heavy sigh, Damian nodded. ¡°Perhaps. You


    didn¡¯t shift like before, but you showed them you were gifted far more than regr shifters.


    ¡°I was trying to control myself.¡± I mumbled, slouching into the seat as the car sped from the driveway


    headed back towards the pack house.


    All of this was hard for me. I wasn¡¯t meant for this kind of life, and on more than one asion, I should


    have shut up and listen to what was being said to me.


    ¡°Do you think I went too far?¡± The question was one that brought silence throughout the car, and with the


    silence, I had my answer.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    There was a way for me to act, and there was a way for me not to.


    All of which was shit I still had to learn, and it was what would help me grow to be who I was supposed to


    be. I just wish I didn¡¯t have to wait so long for that to happen.


    ¡°In time, things will get easier, Ivy.¡± James smiled from the front seat. ¡°When we get home, we can rx,


    and then we need to figure things out. That is only going to work if you¡¯repletely honest with us.


    Honesty.


    The idea of telling the guys everything that has been going on made me feel crazy. How was I supposed


    to tell them about goddesses, and the heavens, or anything like that?


    How was I supposed to admit even though I seemed calm and collective, I was terrified of what was


    happening to me?


    There were so many questions and not enough time to find out the truth. At least not enough time, in my


    opinion.


    0.00%


    Chapter 80: Starting a New Adventure


    ********


    By the time we arrived back at the house, we were all exhausted from everything that had happened.


    The guys, now healed from their wounds, trudged through the front door and made their way upstairs.


    All but Damian.


    Instead, he lingered towards his office and, biting my bottom lip; I followed him. I didn¡¯t know what to say


    about everything, but I felt in that moment I disappointed him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Damian.¡±


    His eyes met mine briefly, and shaking his head, he turned his attention away again. ¡°There is no need to


    apologize, Ivy. You were following your instincts.¡±


    ¡°I was, but I also wasn¡¯t,¡± I replied, watching as he furrowed his brows and stared at me again. ¡°What do


    you mean?¡± He asked.


    Letting out a heavy breath, I sighed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t just protecting you. I was trying to strike fear in the others. I


    didn¡¯t want them to think they could hurt us and get away with it.¡±


    Damian stared at me nkly for a moment before a smile crossed his face.


    ¡°More and more every day, you impress me, Ivy. I¡¯m sorry that I don¡¯t show you enough how amazing


    you are. You deserve better than what I have given you.¡±


    I was shocked at his admission, because he had never really said anything to me like that before. Thank


    you.¡± I whispered, watching him with curiosity.


    ¡°No, thanks are needed. I mean it when I say you deserve better.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Well, fate has paired me with you and the boys, so here is where I will spend the rest of my life and you


    know what?¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He asked, stepping closer to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret a thing.¡± I smirked as he wrapped his arms around my waist, ¡°except maybe I should have


    smacked you around in the beginning and made you realize how silly you were acting.¡±


    A deep chuckle left his throat as he leaned down and kissed me gently. ¡°You know what there is left to do


    now, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that, Damian?¡± I smirked thinking that the situation was going to head towards a more sexually


    natured situation.


    ¡°You need to have your Luna ceremony.¡±


    The words that left his lips took me by surprise. I had read about what a Luna ceremony was, but never


    had I considered having my own. Things had been so chaotictely that a Luna¡¯s ceremony never even


    crossed my mind.


    ¡°I can have one of those?¡± I asked, not thinking about what I was saying. My question causing him to


    laugh as he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, of course you can. James has actually been talking about it for a while, and he wanted to help n


    it out for you. Not sure why, but he does have a better smile than anyone else I know.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about me again?¡± James groaned fresh from the shower as he plopped down on the


    seat in Damian¡¯s office,


    ¡°He said you want to n my Luna Ceremony¡­¡± I replied, looking at James with a smile who blushed at


    the statement


    ¡°I mean


    if you want me to. Of course, I¡¯m sure you know what you want.¡±


    ¡°James, stop.¡± Iughed before pulling away from Damian and crawling onto James¡¯p. ¡°I would love for


    you to n it. I honestly know nothing about it, and it would seem so much more special if you put your


    heart and soul into making it special for me.¡±


    Leaning down, I kissed him gently, making him smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Ivy.¡± He whispered against my lips, ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you for what you did at the


    sanctum. How did you know?¡± Staring at him for a moment, I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I felt you. Your


    pain and your fear. I felt all of you.¡±


    21 59%


    13:50


    Chapter 80: Starting a New Adventure


    Lv.1


    Damian and James looked at each other with furrowed brows before turning their gaze back to me. I


    wasn¡¯t sure why it was weird considering we already established I was like them, or at least was sort of


    like them.


    ¡°Is that bad?¡± I asked, breaking the silence.


    ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s just we still don¡¯t know much about you and what you can do. So until we figure it out,


    we will just be surprised.¡± Damian replied, easing my worry.


    ¡°So, when do we do this ceremony?¡± I asked, changing the subject. ¡°Do we have to wait for a special


    time or something?¡±


    James¡¯ chuckled, kissing the side of my face. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that. I will take care of everything.¡±


    ********


    Two weeks passed without any issues. I was surprised at how easily we fell into step with each other,


    and how normal it felt. Normal wasn¡¯t something that I thought I would ever feel again, and yet here I was


    having the most normal rtionship I had ever


    experienced.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I asked Kate as I stared at myself in the mirror.


    My hair was curled to perfection and hung in loose curls over my shoulders. My iridescent eyes were


    highlighted in a smoky styled makeup and, to ent the look, Kate insisted on the deep blood red


    lipstick I had stashed away for seductive situations.


    I wasn¡¯t sure this was what a Luna would wear to her Luna ceremony, but Kate assured me I wasn¡¯t any


    kind of Luna.


    The tight white corset top dress was seen through and held left nothing to the imagination. Even the high


    slit that went up to my hip made everything about my appearance scream sex, and in the end, that was


    what I was hoping for.


    To be ravished by four men all at once and fall into absolute bliss.


    ¡°Are you nervous? Kate asked, breaking me from my dirty thoughts, and back towards the present where


    the clock was ticking closer to the hour, I would be crowned.


    ¡°Surprisingly, no. I thought I would be nervous, but in all honesty, I¡¯m not. I feel empowered, and I¡¯m not


    sure if that¡¯s because of what¡¯s going to happen or the full moon rising in the sky. Either way, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Kate smirked as she stepped towards me with a ck velvet box with a red bow. ¡°Speaking on crowns


    here. An early gift.¡±


    Looking down at the box, I shook my head, ¡°Kate, you didn¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not from me. It¡¯s actually from your mother.¡±


    ¡°My mother?¡± I asked hesitantly as I opened the box and peeled back the tissue paper to reveal the most


    beautiful piece of jewelry I had everid my eyes on. ¡°Oh, wow.¡±


    ¡°No kidding,¡± Kate eximed as I pulled it out, admiring the crown.


    It was as silver as the moon with crystal teardrop jewels hanging against the metal that moved gently.


    Within the middle of the crown, though, was a round stone that shimmered in the light. I had never seen


    a stone like it in my life, and when I touched it I felt something.


    ¡°What kind of stone is this?¡± I asked Kate, her eyes furrowing before she shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Who knows, but let¡¯s get it on because we have to get going soon.¡±


    Nodding my head, I shook the thought of the stone from my mind and turned back to the mirror, watching


    Kate ce it upon my head. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ but time is up. We have to get going,¡± sheughed as she walked towards the door, and I let out a


    deep breath of


    excitement.


    Step after step, I walked down the flower trail James had made for me. Candles lined the dark walkway


    as the moon shone brightly in the sky. Every pack member was present, and even some who weren¡¯t a


    part of our pack.


    Kate had exined to me that when the blood bond waspleted in ritual with my mates, I would be


    linked to the rest of the pack. I wasn¡¯t sure what that meant, but I did know that I would be able to mind


    link them all.


    As exciting as that sounded, I was worried. Would they also be linked to me in other ways? If they were,


    would that affect them? I wasn¡¯t a normal shifter, after all.


    44.48%


    Chapter 80: Starting a New Adventure


    Lv.1


    *Wee everyone!¡± Damian said loudly, his voice echoing through the night as I stepped before the


    stage that had been built. ¡°Tonight we bring in a new era. One with the Luna of this pack who is the


    goddess proimed fated mate to me and my brothers. Would you please join us, Ivy?¡±


    Four sets of eyes looked down at me, and with a smile, I took his outstretched hand and walked up the


    steps. Their eyes looked at me with lust, and as I turned to face the pack members that scattered about


    in the hundreds, I felt pride in this moment.


    I would be a proimed mother to them all, and with it came great honor.


    Even if I was still new to this and had a lot to learn.


    A high priest stepped forward without hesitation, holding a silver de dripping with blue and yellow


    jewels. Gesturing for my hand, I held it out, and in a swift motion, he cut my palm and those of my mates.


    ¡°With the blood, webine the souls of the mates with the souls of the pack.¡±


    His words were a blur as we dropped our blood into a chalice and then were instructed to drink from it.


    Each of the guys went first, and as the chalice was handed to me, I hesitated.


    It was now or never. Lifting it to my lips, I drained the rest of the contents, and a flicker of power surged


    through me, causing my eyes to shoot open and the cup to drop from my hands.


    Every wolf in front of me howled out as if in pain. My heart raced as I looked at the guy who was just as


    confused. The only problem was there was no sign of pain on their faces, but instead one of adrenaline.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked softly, staring at the pack members who celebrated the event. Their howls of


    delight and glee for their new Luna echoed through the air.


    ¡°It seems that whatever power you possess, Luna has energized that of your pack.¡± The priest said


    softly, causing me to look at my mates again.


    ¡°Is this a bad thing?¡±


    The guysughed as Talon pulled me close and kissed the side of my head.


    ¡°Only for anyone who tries to go against us. It seems sealing you, as our Luna has made us more


    powerful than anyone could have imagined.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± A voice called from below where I stood.


    Looking down, I spotted Prisci, whose smile spread across her face in delight.


    ¡°Prisci.. what are you doing here?¡± i didn¡¯t understand how she kept popping up at the oddest of times,


    but I was thankful to see her. There were still so many questions I wanted to ask.


    ¡°I came because you need me, my dear. She smiled as I stepped down from the stage and took her


    hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to listen to what they have to say. I should have before-¡±


    ¡°Now, now. There is no need for that.¡± She chuckled, looking at the men who followed behind me. ¡°There


    is plenty of time to learn what you must. That is why I¡¯m here. The gods have shown me a path, and over


    the next year, my guidance will be everything.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen?¡± | asked curiously, trying to understand the never-ending riddles that this


    woman constantly spewed.


    ¡°Well, for one-¡± she said, casting her gaze down at my stomach. ¡°Would you like to know why you¡¯re


    always hungry?¡±


    Furrowing my brows, I tried to understand what she meant, but Hale beat me to it.


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± he gasped. Turning to face him, I saw his wide-eyed expression as his gaze traveled to my


    stomach. ¡°It makes so much more sense now.¡±


    ¡°What does?¡± I asked curiously, ¡°What makes sense?¡±


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Hale replied, causing the others to go silent.


    Spinning to face Prisci, Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. That¡¯s not-I mean we-¡±


    Thinking over it, I could formte words toe up with a reason for the way I had been acting. The


    uncontroble hunger. The immense sexual urges. My personality flips at the drop of a dime and I¡¯m


    always crying.


    ¡°Oh, fuck me¡­¡± I murmured. ¡°I¡¯m fucking pregnant.¡±


    There was no telling where our future would go, but this was definitely a new adventure. One that I was


    happy to take as long as I had my mates by my side. Anything was possible with them, and no matter


    what the future threw at us, I had confidence we could beat it all.


    I, Ivy Thorne, may have started out as a simple college girl from Georgia. But now, I was a Luna


    descendent from an ancient pack that hailed from the celestials. A goddess among men, and a protector


    of my people.


    Fate be damned, I would show the world who I was to protect the ones I love.


    The end.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Book Two: And Then There Were Five.


    Three months after the im


    Ivy.


    Three months. That¡®s all it had been, and yet life couldn¡® t get any better. Sure, things were different now,


    but that was to be expected, right? Wrong. God, how stupid could I be to think everything was normal?


    One moment I¡®m a normal college student expecting to go to a new ce and finish my degree. Next, I¡®m


    some fucking goddess shifter thingy, and my life is being turned upside down by four amazing men who


    are also very fuck ing annoying.


    ¡°Damn it, James!¡± | screamed from the kitchen as ! stood with the refrigerator door opened, searching for


    the Snickers I knew I had hidden in there. ¡°Did you eat my fuck ing candy bar?¡±


    Laughter erupted from the living room, and I had no doubt it was the twins finding my hormonal cravings


    to be the center of their amusement.


    Did I find it funny, though? Of course, I didn¡®t, and if one of them didn¡®t produce a fucking Snickers bar in


    the next five seconds, someone was going to get their ass beat.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± James sighed, rushing into the kitchen with a smile on his face. ¡°I just put it in a safe ce,


    so it didn¡®t get lost behind all the groceries I went and got.¡±


    Watching, he reached into the fridge and pulled out a small pink container with the words ¡®Ivy¡®s shit¡® on to


    p of it. The small sentiment was enough to bring tears to my eyes James quickly hugged me.


    ¡°Please don¡®t cry,¡± he whispered, not wanting to get yelled at by Damian again for bringing me to tears.


    Since I found out I was pregnant, I had started going through weird changes. One minute I was happy, a


    nd the next, I was crying. You would think it was


    only me that would be going through these changes, right? Wrong again.


    It seemed my mates were each having their own ver sion of sympathy pregnancy symptoms, and on mor


    e than one asion, Damian had to feel the wrath of my sadness.


    Which in turn made him start crying, and we all know¡­ Damian isn¡®t that kind of man.


    ¡°It¡®s just sweet,¡± | said, forcing back the tears as he opened the container and handed me the Snickers. ¡°


    Just next time, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sweetie. How are you feeling today?¡± he asked, and a sigh escaped me.


    ¡°Like a freakish monster carrying children who could potentially destroy the world.¡±


    Rolling his eyes, he shook his head, ¡°I don¡®t know why you keep saying that.¡±.


    ¡°Uh¨C maybe because that¡®s what everyone thinks.¡± | shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Not everyone thinks that,¡± he groaned. ¡°All that was said is we have no idea what traits will be passed d


    own.¡±


    ¡°Uh¨C


    and that you¡®re worried about what could happen. Come on now, I¡®m not stupid, and I can read between t


    he lines, James.¡±


    He couldn¡®t argue with me there. The more and more they tried to sugarcoat shit with me, the more anno


    yed i became. I just wanted the truth when it came to shit, and over the past few months, they had gotten


    better at telling me things.


    Yet, part of me still couldn¡®t help but wonder if what | was doing was right.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was the Luna of the pack. The matriarch and mother to all¡­ or so I was told.


    Yet, everyone seemed afraid of me in a way, and I couldn¡®t understand why.


    I had never given them a reason to fear me, and with everything that was going on now with the pregnan


    cy, I didn¡®t want to be looked at differently.


    ¡°Look, you just have to give things time. I mean, look at Rosa. At first, she was a little unsure of you, but


    now you guys are like BFFs,¡± he said, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°James, she is the midwife. Of course, we fucking get along.¡± | turned from the kitchen and made my way


    toward the living room.


    I knew he was just trying to be helpful, but in all hon esty¨Che fucking wasn¡®t.


    Thad to face facts. I¡®m a freak with unknown supposed powers, and every day I sit


    here, I find myself to the point of losing my mind. ¡°I need a hobby.¡±


    ¡°You have one, gorgeous,¡± Halemented, putting down his book as he made room for me next to him


    on the


    sofa.


    ¡°Oh yeah, what¡®s that?¡± | said tly while stuffing into the delicious chocte treat I had been craving for t


    he past few days.


    ¡°Us, of course.¡±


    Smacking him on the leg, he, James, and Talon broke out into a fit ofughter. ¡°Just because my sex driv


    e is through the roof doesn¡®t mean it¡®s a hobby.¡±


    ¡°True, but it¡®s a great way to stay in shape.¡± Talon point ed out as he scrolled through his phone. ¡°I mean,


    look at me¡­ I haven¡®t been in better shape in a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m being serious, guys,¡± | groaned in frustration. ¡° think I want to start going back


    to school. I need something to focus on, and I can¡®t just sit around here forever.¡±


    All three of them fell silent at my statement. Damian and I had spoken about it before, but he always shot


    it down every time we did.


    Not long after I went to enroll again, people started asking questions about Caleb. The guys


    had formted something that made it look like he just moved out of town, but the friends he left behind


    questioned it all.


    They were humans, and it wasn¡®t like we could tell them what really happened. Humans weren¡®t suppose


    d to know our kind existed.


    ¡°You know what Damian said,¡± Hale sighed, shaking his head. ¡°He isn¡®t going to allow it¡­ at least not


    right now.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡®t fair, Hale. I


    want something to do, and there is only so much learning I can take with Prisci. I love her to death, but


    if I have to sit through one more meditation session with her, I¡®m going to scream.¡±


    ¡°What¡®s going to make you scream?¡± Damian said as his voice drifted in from the front door.


    Jumping from my seat, 1 skipped toward him and wrapped my arms around his neck. He had been gone


    for the past week, and I was d to see him home.


    Business overseas hadn¡®t been going how he liked, and now that the drama was over, he had taken his r


    oll back within thepany on a more serious note.


    ¡°You¡®re back,¡± | smiled, kissing him gently. ¡°Wee home.¡±


    He smiled down at me, pulling me into his arms before letting his hand rub against my stomach. Things b


    etween Damian and I had improved since my Luna ceremony and


    finding out that I was pregnant.


    Instead of the cold, demanding, and asshole¨Cish per son who he was¨C


    he became an Alpha everyone respected.


    We had all agreed after the ceremony, he would still


    be Alpha. With him taking that position, Talon and James took over training and making sure the borders


    were protected.


    Hale, on the other hand, worked more with me. He helped out tremendously in the pack hospital, and on


    more than one asion, I told him he should


    have be a doctor. It just wasn¡®t what he wanted to do, though.


    Instead, he managed the pack hospital and oversaw the pack school.


    There was an intelligence about him that stumped even me, and with everything else


    going on, I was d to know | had them close.


    ¡°I want to go back to school, Damian,¡± I whispered. ¡°The guys even agree.. don¡®t you?¡± The re I gave t


    hem had their eyes wide and their mouths parted.


    ¡°I mean,¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Cwell¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡®t say shit,¡± Talon finally piped up as a gasp left


    my lips.


    ¡°Talon, seriously?¡± | asked in disbelief.


    Standing to his feet, he shook his head, ¡°look; honestly, I don¡®t think it¡®s safe. Especially considering you¡®re


    I knew he was right, but I couldn¡®t believe he would


    be so against it. It was like even though my life had be amazing. I was a prisoner.


    Fear enveloped those who didn¡®t understand some thing, and with me, there was so much people didn¡®t u


    It just wasn¡®t always possible.


    ¡°I will be safe,¡± | begged, looking at Damian with the biggest puppy dog eyes I could put on. ¡°Please let me


    be supportive.¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± Damian sighed. ¡°I will agree that you can go


    back to school, but I would prefer it be after the baby is born. Can you at least agree with that?¡±


    It wasn¡®t the answer I was hoping for, but understand ing his concerns, I smiled.


    ¡°Okay, deal,¡± I replied, leaning up to kiss him.


    In the end, I won the situation somewhat. Now the only thing left


    to happen was to get through the rest of this pregnancy in one piece and pray nothing crazy happens with


    Thest thing I wanted was to turn into a Godzi wife because, honestly, that would be my luck. I would h


    Like thest piece of pizza that always seemed to dis appear when I try to save it.


    Life wasn¡®t easy, that was for sure, but as long as I had my guys, anything was possible.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Prisci called from the front door as she walked in behind Damian. ¡°Oh, Damian, you¡®re back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡®s lovely to see you again, Prisci. I hope those sses for Ivy areing along well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are, but she still has a long way to go.¡± She turned her gaze to me and smiled. ¡°Are you ready?


    ¡°Yeah, as long as this baby lets me actually get some peace.¡± | giggled, rubbing my hand over my small p


    ¡°Don¡®t you mean babies?¡± Prisci said with a grin, causing my eyes to widen.


    ¡°You¡®re fucking joking¡­¡±


    ¡°Twins!¡± Haleughed. ¡°I fucking knew it!¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t know shit, Hale.¡± | scolded as I watched ¨C


    James and Talon fork money from their wallets and hand it to Hale. ¡°I haven¡®t even gotten the ultrasound


    I knew what Prisci


    said was true. Over the past month, I wondered if it was two, and something inside me told me it was. I jus


    had been avoiding the ultrasound for this particr reason.


    How the hell was I going to deal with Twins?


    Oh, wait. I have two grown¨Cass ones standing in the living room. Goddess, help me.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82: History Lesson


    Twins.


    They confirmed it quicker than I had expected. One day I was listening to Prisci tell me there were babi


    es¡­ and then the next day, I was on an ultrasound table watching as the pack doctor used cold jelly and


    a magic wand to scan my stomach.


    ¡°Oh, look¡­ right there, Luna. There is baby one¡­ and there is baby two.¡±


    The doctor¡®s words didn¡®tfort me. I was excited, yes, but extremely scared.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± | replied, not knowing what to say.


    I had grown up an only child and had no clue what it


    was like having a sibling or raising more than one child. Granted, I wasn¡®t alone. I had four incredibly sex


    y mates who stood over me as if on guard twenty¨Cfour hours of a day, but it still didn¡®t ease my mind.


    ¡°There is


    no need to thank me. I would like to see you back in two weeks. That way, we can get another scan and


    determine the sex of the babies.¡±


    As soon as the doctor cleaned my stomach, he stood to his feet and went from the room. My


    eyes cast towards my four mates, who had excited faces as they looked at the photos


    of my ultrasound that had been given to them.


    It shocked me none of them cared to determine who the father of


    the children was. Instead, they shared in the duty as if all four helped create the children toe.


    Which, honestly, was a sweet notion. I was d the pa ternity of the children would not be an issue for th


    em. Then again, they never had a problem sharing me.


    US


    ¡°Are we ready to go home?¡± I asked as their eyes lifted to meet mine. ¡°I mean, we can stay here if you w


    ant, but I was kind of hoping for pizza and a movie.¡±


    Pizza and movie were two words triggering all their at tention.


    It wasn¡®t a Netflix and chill kind of situation.


    They literally ordered pizza, and we watched movies. It was the one


    time I let them surprise me with both toppings and genre. Even though I often questioned their choices b


    ecause, I mean, who doesn¡®t love pineapple on pizza? Cue


    dramatic eye roll.


    ¡°Pizza! You keep saying those sweet magic words to


    me, and you may end up pregnant for the


    unforeseeable future, Ivy,¡± James replied as he moved towards the door with me right behind him.


    Laughter escaped me. ¡°Pizza and movies turns you on and makes you want to have kids?¡±


    James wrapped his arms around me and leaned in, kiss ing my neck. ¡°With you, yes.¡±


    James was definitely the most affectionate of the four men and always had meughing and smiling, no


    matter the situation. My life with them was far from dull, but at leastmunication was better, mostly, no


    w.


    ¡°So, are you wanting to design the nursery, Ivy? Or did you want


    to have us do it for you¡­ hire someone, maybe?¡± Damian asked as we climbed into the car.


    ¡°I don¡®t know,¡± | sighed. Designing a nursery was sort of thest thing on my mind for the time being. Whil


    e they thought about things like this, I was still worried about someoneing to challenge us.


    Yes, I was a bloody S?lvm?ne werewolf, but I was preg


    nant.


    What the hell was I seriously going to do when I would eventually be as big as a house?


    Thadn¡®t exactly thought things through when I started letting them fuck my brains out.


    However, we didn¡®t know what I was either, so there was that, too.


    ¡°Are you


    okay, Ivy?¡± A soft touch on my shoulder from Hale pulled me from my thoughts, and slowly, I nodded with


    a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry, just a lot on my mind,¡± | mumbled, trying to clear my confusion. ¡°I don¡®t mind about the nurs


    ery. We can look at some things.¡±


    All four of them hesitated for a moment, staring at me


    before I pushed a smile upon my face. ¡°Seriously, I¡®m fine.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you cut us off from linking you this morn ing?¡± Talon asked with confusion.


    I wasn¡®t sure what to say. It was the truth, but I suppose part of me didn¡®t tell them, hoping they wouldn¡®t


    notice.


    ¡°Kind of,¡± I finally admitted. ¡°There is just so much go


    ing on, and I can¡®t help but wonder if having babies right now ising at the most unrealistic


    of moments.¡±


    ¡°Ivy¡­ babies nevere when they are needed. Theye when theye, and


    everything else just gets fig


    ured out around it,¡± Damian replied with a smirk.


    ¡°That¡®s easy for you to say, Damian. You¡®re not pushing two fucking watermelons out of your hoo¨C


    ha.¡± I was trying not to freak out. Honestly, I was trying.


    However, the more I thought about the fact I had two lives growing inside me, and I was going to have to


    push them out of a hole that shouldn¡®t stretch like that big terri fied me.


    Their dads were giants among men, and there was no way two big¨C


    ass babies were going to be able toe out of my cooter. It just wasn¡®t possible.


    Silence descended over us for a moment as the car pulled up to the front of the house. My mind reels wit


    h the future I have been given. No matter how much time had passed, I could never get used to my curre


    nt situation.


    Stepping out of the car, the guys¡®ughter consumed the surrounding air.


    ¡°Come on now, Ivy. It will not be that bad. Women have babies every day.¡±


    Talon¡®s words did nothing but aggravate me further. They had no idea how I felt, and


    with my hormones all over the ce, I couldn¡®t control the emotional rollercoaster !


    was feeling.


    mming the door behind me, I stormed off towards the house, tired of their bullshit. I loved them dearly,


    but right now, I wanted to smother them all. They tended to beplete assholes when they wanted to


    be.


    ******


    A few hourster, and a tub of chocte cake frosting, I was in a much better mood.


    ¡°You know, I think the only real reason I like these movies is so that I can watch Aquaman¡®s sexy ass.¡± M


    y mut teredment caught Hale¡®s attention, and quickly, I felt the jealousy he had for the actor on tv.


    Suited him right for pissing me off.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Pizza and Marvel movies were my calling. The guys were thrilled


    not to be stuck watching some sort of chick flick, and even though I enjoyed them, I was in more of an as


    s¨Ckicking moodtely.


    I felt as if this calmness surrounding me was only


    the calm before the storm, and deep inside me, I felt something wasing.


    I just wasn¡®t sure what it was.


    Looking at Hale, who sat on my left, I found myself curi ous about the information he had searched about


    his histo ry. Prisci had told me there were things he and Talon knew only they could tell.


    Even as a seer, she couldn¡®t see everything, and if | wanted answers, I would have to go to the source, e


    ventu ally. ¡°Hale. Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What¡®s on your mind?¡± he said, casting a small nce and a smile my way.


    Looking down at my hands, I hesitated for a moment while I gathered my thoughts. ¡°I wanted to know wh


    at you learned about yourself. You told me


    you had researched what the ancients were, and while Prisci is helping me learn some things, there¡®s


    still so much that I don¡®t under


    stand.¡±


    Hale stared at me for a moment as if he wasn¡®t quite sure what to say. Every time I mentioned it in the pa


    st, he avoided the conversation, but I knew deep down that was because he was


    scared. I just wasn¡®t sure why he was scared. We¡®re mates and shouldn¡®t hide anything.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± He cast his gaze towards the window as if unable to look at me while we


    talked about


    1. it.


    ¡°I don¡®t know¡­ anything, really.¡±


    To see Hale like this made little sense.


    ¡°If it makes you ufortable,¡±


    Turning to me with a wide grin, he shook his head. ¡°It¡®s not. It¡®s just that,


    honestly, none of it makes sense, but I supposed I can tell you what I do know that will.¡±


    Adjusting, I stretched out over his legs, making myselffortable as I listened attentively to him. His han


    ¡°Our mother was a regr werewolf, but she came from a very long lineage. Her bloodline went as far bac


    possibly even further.¡±


    ¡°Vikings?¡± | giggled. ¡°Like plunder thend kind of Vikings?¡±


    Nodding his head, he nudged me with his elbow gently and smiled. ¡°Yes, those.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense now why you and Talon love to throw me around and make ims on me so much¡­¡±


    At the moment I said that,ughter from the open doorway behind me echoed through the room, and to m


    surprise, James and Talon stood there with popcorn.


    ¡°I thought we were watching a movie?¡± James said as he plopped himself down onto a chair near me, and


    ¡°We were, but Ivy wants a history lesson,¡± Hale said pointedly, causing me to roll my eyes.


    ¡°Will you continue, please?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ nowhere was l.¡± Taking a moment, he smiled. ¡°Oh right, so our mother was this descendant


    had slowly faded back then, and many just married in for power or wealth. Except, our mother ignored new


    ¡°What a mate he was,¡± Talon chuckled, popping his snack into his mouth.


    ¡°Who¡®s telling this story? Me or you?¡± Hale replied with an irritated expression.


    Gesturing with his hand, Talon let Hale continue. How ever, something in Hales¡® eyes made me unsure if t


    a good idea.


    As Hales¡®s


    eyes met mine, he sighed. ¡°Our mother met our father in the darkest parts of the woods. It was said to be


    ago, she felt like he watched her for weeks before she let him im her.¡±


    ¡°So he knew that your mother was his mate, then?¡±


    Nodding his head, Hale looked off with a heavy breath


    and stared out the window as if expecting to see some thing no longer there.


    ¡°He knew, but no one else knew what he was. Except for our grandmother, and she cursed the rtionshi


    My heart all but dropped into my stomach after hear ing him. Those words sounded so oddly familiar, and


    wish I could remember why, I couldn¡®t.


    The creations they made were my mates, and I knew each of them. They wouldn¡®t hurt anyone who didn¡®t


    ¡°She was just scared¨C¡±


    ¡°No, Ivy. She wasn¡®t a normal wolf. She was a hybrid


    herself and Prisci¡®s twin sister.¡±


    Holy fuck¡­ say what?!

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83: Dreams of Darkness


    Running.


    It was all I ever seemed to do, and every time I closed my eyes, the darkness cascaded over me like a bl


    anket.


    Weing me home.


    But it made me feel terrified that I would be lost forever if I stepped into that darkness.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed past my own fears. The calling sound of a woman in the distance made


    me move further. I wasn¡®t exactly sure what I would find, but some thing deep inside me told me to keep


    going. As that dark ness finally cleared, I found myself in a valley of light seem ingly to never end, and wit


    hin the light stood a beautiful woman with long red hair and glowing crystalline eyes.


    She looked familiar to me, but then again, she didn¡®t. Was I back where I met Frigga?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± | asked softly, watching as the woman¡®s gaze turned to me as she gently tilted her head.


    Plump red lips and razor¨Csharp teeth formed into a


    wide smile as she stared. ¡°Who am I? I am you. Do you not recognize your own flesh and blood?¡±


    What the hell?


    ¡°You¡®re not me¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I not, mother?¡± Every breath in my chest escaped me at her words.


    Mother? Was this the vision of my future daughter? Was I to have a daughter?


    For a moment, I stood still and contemted the wom an¡®s words. But before I could say


    anything, a baby¡®s cry caused me to turn my attention quickly to something in the darkness behind me.


    Confliction. Utter confliction filled the core of my soul, and as the crying grew, my anxiety climbed higher.


    ¡°If you go, mother, it will end as it was nned.¡±


    Turning to look back at the creature, I shook my head in disbelief. ¡°What are you talking about? What is p


    lanned?¡±


    The crying grew louder and more restless with every passing second. Instead of waiting to hear what she


    said, I turned from the woman and ran toward the child. If there were a babe


    in trouble, I would be the one to save it.


    The closer | got, the farther away the child seemed to be, and to make matters worse, a roar of endless t


    error echoed through the darkness, setting the panic within my soul I did not even know existed.


    If there was something dangerous within the darkness, I had to hurry. Not just because I was in danger, b


    ut be cause there was a baby in danger too.


    It wasn¡®t until I saw the soft pink and blue nket upon a lush bed of grass I realized I had finally made it.


    However, the sudden feeling of being stuck captivated my attention to the ground beneath me.


    My feet were stuck to the ground, and no matter how much I tried to free myself, I couldn¡®t. It was


    as if someone had super glued my feet to the ground, and there was no way to escape. ¡°No¡­¡± I cried ou


    t softly. ¡°Hold on, baby, I¡®ming.¡±


    As I searched the surrounding area for something to help, I glimpsed something in the shadows ahead of


    me.


    Bright, red eyes gleamed through the darkness, and as those red eyes stepped forth, I saw the face of a


    monster with a hunger dripping from its muzzle


    that terrified me. Its eyes darted from the baby to me as its tongue swept across its mouth.


    Jolting from my bed, I sat in panic with my hand across my chest and tears streaming from my eyes. I did


    n¡®t have the slightest clue what the hell had just happened, but I was d to know it was all a dream.


    Lifting my hand, I brushed the sweat from my forehead


    and took a moment to catch my breath. At the same time, my bedroom door burst open, and Damian ran


    in wide ¨C eyed with James right behind him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Taking a moment, I took a deep breath and pushed through my calming panic.


    ¡°Nothing, just a bad dream, is all. I¡®m sorry I woke you guys.¡±


    ET


    Damian and James looked at each other with confused expressions before stepping forward. ¡°Do you wa


    nt to talk about it?¡± James asked.


    ¡°No, no. It¡®s nothing. Why don¡®t you guys go back to bed? I¡®m just gonna read for a while. I think all those


    action moviesst night got to me.¡±


    With annoyance on his face, Damian turned and walked


    out of the room, telling me to rest. Things had improved with him over thest few months, but he was ha


    rd to read.


    I knew he loved me, but I don¡®t think he knew how to


    honestly handle everything going on. I often had to remind myself it isn¡®t just my life that has changed, bu


    t all of theirs, as well.


    ncing at James, he leaned down and kissed me soft ly. ¡°Get some rest, sweetie. Tomorrow we can go


    shopping for things for the nursery.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± I replied as he made his way from my room and closed the door behind him. My mi


    nd slowly drifted back to the sh of images in my mind from my dream.


    Never once had a dream frightened me as much as that one did.


    Who did the woman call me mother?


    And why was there a baby in the middle of darkness with a beast looking to devour it?


    Perhaps this was just me and an overbearing imagina tion as a new mother worried about the world her


    children would enter. I didn¡®t know what to make of it, but the more I thought about it, the higher my


    anxiety became.


    Was I bearing children into a world that did not deserve them?


    Was I living a life that was no longer safe?


    Granted, humanity wasn¡®t ever safe, but I was aware of those evils, and


    I could protect my children. Instead, I am in a world of


    supernatural creatures | barely know anything about.


    Creatures that, at any


    moment, could take everything from me I love, and there wouldn¡®t be anything I could do to stop it.


    Sliding from the bed, I let my feet gently touch the floor. There was one person I could go to who would k


    now what to do. I still couldn¡®t believe she was actually their aunt. Why wouldn¡®t they have told me that?


    Making my way towards the attic staircase, I turned on the light and ascended the stairs. Prisci had tak


    en up res idence in our converted attic, making it more incredible than I thought possible.


    Knocking three times on her door, I waited, and slowly Prisci opened the door with a smile spread acro


    ss her face letting me know she already knew I wasing. ¡°Come in, dear. I set the kettle.¡±


    Stepping through the threshold, I shut the door behind me and nced around her suite she had created


    . She had impable taste, and even though it was more of the gar den variety, I foundfort in it whe


    re Damien would not


    48.28%


    let me decorate the rest of the house in this kind of decor.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry to intrude on you so early in the morning,


    Prisci.¡±


    She gazed up at me from where she


    stood near the fire ce and grinned. ¡°I knew you wereing, dear.¡±


    Of course, she did. ¡°I know, but still¡­¡±


    ¡°I take it


    you are having bad dreams again?¡± she mented as she continued meandering around the room.


    ¡°Yes. This one, though, was much different from the others.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡®t they all?¡± she cackled softly. ¡°Whatever it is, has you worried?¡±


    Once again, she could read


    me like a book. I didn¡®t even have to tell her what was going on, and she would already be


    aware, which in the end made things a lot lesspli cated when I needed to tell somebody something.


    ¡°This one is different, though. I feel like it is trying to warn me about something. Like something horrible is


    going to happen, and I can¡®t stop it.¡±


    Lifting two cups, she made her way to where I had tak


    en a seat on a small pillow near her coffee table. ¡°Our dreams are often the reflections of fate we are unp


    repared for. Don¡®t ignore them, but remember that you can¡®t change them.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s not exactlyforting,¡± | groaned while sipping on the tea she had sat in front of me. ¡°I wish I kne


    w what to do.¡±


    ¡°Have you spoken to the guys about these dreams?¡±


    ncing at her quickly, I shook my head. ¡°No, definitely


    not.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked, slightly taken aback. ¡°They are your mates and can help.¡±


    ¡°They are more likely to have a heart attack and board me up in this house


    forever. You should know this, consid ering they are your nephews.¡± I said, letting her know ! knew who sh


    Frozen for a moment, a smile crept across her face that met her eyes. ¡°They told you?¡±


    ¡°One of them did. The others just didn¡®t object.¡±


    Laughter escaped the two of us as she shook her head, raising her brow. ¡°Hale is very informative.¡±


    ¡°He is, but what I want to know is why you didn¡®t tell me. We have been working together for months to ge


    Prisci hesitated as she yed with the spoon in her tea. Her mind seemed to wander for a moment, but


    ¡°Not everything is


    easy to exin, Ivy. Sometimes things must be discovered on your own.¡± That wasn¡®t the response I want


    ¡°Okay,¡± | said with a little enthusiasm. ¡°What do you suggest I do about these dreams; then? I mean, I can


    ¡°Perhaps you should talk to the goddess again. She had much to tell you before.¡±


    There was a feeling inside me telling me the same thing, but I didn¡®t want to


    have to stoop to that unless | needed to. Just because I could reach out to them didn¡®t mean I needed to f


    ¡°Maybe I should talk to the guys and see what they think first.¡±


    I hadn¡®t told the guys the details of my dreams simply because I didn¡®t want to worry them, but now I thoug


    ¡°Avoiding the problem will not get you anywhere, Ivy. If you want to


    tell them, you can, but in the end, you don¡®t need to put off talking to the goddess. She came to you for the


    a reason. You¡®re a Celestial.¡±


    Prisci was right as usual, even though I refused to tell her that. It wasn¡®t because I was too prideful to ad


    If that actually made any sense.


    Conflicted with


    the possibilities of what the dream had meant, even though I knew it was a warning, the rational side of m


    Was that foolish? Perhaps¡­ but then I felt I was being cautious.


    Just because I was told by the ¡®goddess¡® I was a celes tial and destined for great things, didn¡®t mean that w


    How was I sure that they weren¡®t lying to me for theirExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    own personal gain, and they weren¡®t the trickster god they had tried to warn me about?


    In the end, I had to gain rity.


    But it would be on my terms when I felt the situation called for it.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84: Town Secrets


    James


    The next morning I knew something was definitely


    wrong with Ivy. She wasn¡®t acting herself, and when she came downstairs to get breakfast, she was quiet


    er than usual.


    I could feel she had bad dreams every time she closed her eyes, but she acted as if nothing was wrong.


    Even though I knew there was.


    Just don¡®t think she knew how to confront us about it, or maybe she didn¡®t want to.


    Since wepleted the mate bond, we could read each other easily. However, the problem was Ivy liked


    to keep herself cut off from us more than we would have appreciated. At least when she was awake.


    She didn¡®t do it because she didn¡®t care. She simply did it because she said she felt it was an invasion of


    privacy, which was understandable considering she didn¡®t grow up in our world.


    ¡°Did you still want to go into town today and look for


    some nursery stuff?¡± | asked, trying to judge whether she was up for doing anything.


    Her eyes met mine for the briefest of moments, and as if she was pushing away an external force cloudin


    g her mind, she nodded her head and let the small smile of joy creep across her face.


    ¡°Yes, definitely. I¡¯d like to get started on everything. I mean, I know


    there¡®s a lot that you guys are going to do for me, but I really want to be part of it.¡±


    I was happy she was excited


    about the twins arrival, be cause from the conversations I and the guys have had, we were concerned sh


    e was regretting her decision to be with us and to have our children.


    For the past three months, she had done nothing but


    shrug off the topic of the unborn children or anything that had to do with babies.


    Hale and Talon simply exined to me she regretted her decision to be with us. She was young. Her


    schooling had been changed.


    Her whole life had been upended andpletely rerouted, and now to top it all off, she was pregnant wit


    h not just one baby but two.


    She was a new mother, and she would need time to ad just to it.


    ¡°Great. I¡®m not sure if the twins are stilling¨C¡°.


    ¡°No, Hale and Talon are still on patrol. They did night shift, but unfortunately,


    Murphy and the other guy that we¡® ve got running have bothe down with some mysteri ous cold,¡± Da


    mien said as he entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Cold. They¡®re werewolves. How do they have a cold?¡±


    Ivy¡®s question caused Damien and I both to chuckle. ¡°Just because they¡®re wolves doesn¡®t mean they ca


    n¡®t get sick. Certain ailments trigger us, just like they would


    any normal human. The difference is that we tend to get over it a lot quicker than humans.¡±


    _¡°So, you¡®re telling me you


    guys have had an actual reg r cold before?¡± Her brows furrowed in confusion as if she


    just could not wrap her mind around this.


    ¡°Let¡®s get going before you confuse yourself more. I will exin everything in the car on the way there.¡±


    Rolling her eyes, she smiled and hugged Damian. The soft interaction with them


    as he kissed the side of her head made me slightly jealous, but I was going to


    spend the day with her, so I couldn¡®t hold it against him.


    We were all mates, after all. Even if I didn¡®t like to share.


    Leaving his arms, she moved towards me, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, and grabbing her


    purse. The sweet smell of her wrapped around me, and with it, I could sense


    the children growing within her belly.


    Children that could have been there because of me.


    ¡°Come on, James,¡± she said with an amused nce as she opened the garage door.


    Following behind her, she made her way towards the car, and as we climbed in, I couldn¡®t help


    but stare. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Her question pulled me from my thoughts, and chuck ling, I nodded. ¡°Yep, I¡®m good.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then,¡± she replied sarcastically with a smile of her own. ¡°Let¡®s get going then.¡±


    15 minutester, Ivy and I were heading down the high way towards the center of town to do a bit of


    shopping. It had been a while since she had properly been out, but that wasn¡®t because she didn¡®t


    want to go.


    Instead, it was because there were security issues Damian wanted her kept close for.


    ¡°So did they ever find the rogues or whatever near the


    pack¡®s north end?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°Damian said that he thinks they were passing by, but the twins think


    otherwise, so they have been on top of patrol like you wouldn¡®t believe.¡±


    ¡°Is it something I need to worry about?¡± She caused me to nce at her to see her biting her bottom


    lip with her brow furrowed. ¡°James?¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Cno. Everything is fine, but we always take precau tions to protect the pack.¡±


    Silence filled the space between us for a moment as we both looked ahead. ¡°You mean to protect me¡­¡±


    That was what I meant, but I didn¡®t want her to think we would neglect


    the pack¡®s protection over her. Even though we would do it if we had to choose. It wasn¡®t because we we


    re heartless¡­ She was our mate.


    ¡°It isn¡®t like that, Ivy. Of course, we would do anything to protect you, but protecting


    the pack is protecting you. People are growing on you being here, whether you choose


    to see it,¡± | pointed out, giving her a knowing nce that caused her to roll her eyes.


    ¡°They don¡®t like me being here, James.¡±


    ¡°Of course, they do. You¡®re their Luna, Ivy. They just have to


    get to know you,¡± I said, trying to reassure her fur ther.


    ¡°You know, for as sweet as you are, you really need to learn that you suck at lying.¡±


    Gasping, I feigned hurt from herment, and


    that ex pression alone caused her to burst into a small fit ofugh ter. ¡°I do not,¡± I replied firmly, trying


    to seem serious.


    ¡°Uh, yeah, you do.¡± She nced at her phone. ¡°I haven¡®t heard


    from Kate in a while¡­ Do you think she is mad at


    me?¡±


    __¡±Mad at you? Why the hell would she be mad? That woman literally threatened to neuter me


    at one point if I hurt you.¡±


    Thinking about that conversation had my balls aching. It was like it had only happened yesterday, and


    in reality, it happened two months ago. Two months that not a day went by when I didn¡®t think about it.


    ¡°I almost forgot about that,¡± Ivy hummed to herself as we pulled into a parking spot in front


    of the local shoppingplex.


    Amongst them were several clothing stores, hardware


    shops, and baby centers. I had hoped we could get a vari ety of things on our outing


    today to keep Ivy preupied for the next few weeks while the twins took care of our bor der issue.


    It was honestly the main reason I took her out today.


    Damian and the twins held a gathering with pack mem


    bers to review protocols and other safety measures. I ex ined to


    them that Ivy would want to be present, but Damian said no.


    He didn¡®t want her to worry in her condition, and I knew very well if


    she found outter, she would be more than pissed about it.


    Hopefully, she just wouldn¡¯t be pissed at me.


    ¡°So, which store do you want to go to first?¡± | asked as we stepped out of the car into the slowly warming


    air. ¡°The baby outlet¡­ or maybe the department store¡­¡±


    Taking a moment, Ivy nced around and settled her eyes on a hardware store.


    ¡°I want to look at paint swatches,¡± she said enthusiasti cally as she made her way


    towards Harders Tools and Paint.


    ¡°Paint?¡± | replied quickly, catching up to her. ¡°We¡®re


    53 52%


    painting?¡±


    A softened stare of amusement


    crossed her face as sheughed. ¡°Yes, James. Painting is something that you typi cally do.¡±


    ¡°You know Damian isn¡®t going to like odd colors,


    right¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know,¡± she chimed as she opened the door. ¡°That¡® s why I¡®m doing it.¡±


    Fuck. Of course, she was doing it on purpose.


    Debating with myself,


    I watched her look at the swatch es going between blues and pinks to shades of green. Should I tell him


    now and save his wrath for another time?


    Or should I say fuck it and let her do it, then watch him explode?


    The internal struggle was real, but in the end, I let her have her fun and do what she wanted to


    do. It would make for a much more entertaining evening.


    ¡°So, what are you thinking?¡± | asked as I stepped closer, looking at the swatches in her


    hand. ¡°Traditional baby col ors?¡±


    Laughter escaped her as she shook her head. ¡°No. 1 want more earthy tones.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god! Ivy, is that you?!¡± A voice shrieked from the other side of the store.


    I watched Ivy freeze for a moment before turning to look towards the person, and the sensation of dread a


    The brte girl strode towards Ivy quickly before her eyes went down as she looked down at the growing


    ¡°What do you mean, it¡®s true?¡± Ivy asked, a bit more bit terly than I thought she wanted to sound.


    ¡°Oh, well, there was just word going around that you dropped out of school because you got yourself knoc


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I said, staring at the girl in confusion. ¡°What does Caleb have to


    do with anything?¡± The girl was


    quiet for a moment, as if embarrassed she had even said anything, and with her hesitation, I became


    more and more enraged.


    ¡°Oh, please forgive me,¡± she muttered, flipping her hair


    over her shoulder. ¡°A couple of students on campus have been gossiping about how close


    you and the professor were before, and one person saw you guys get in a car to


    gether at one point because she lived near him. So she as sumed that y¡®all were together.¡±


    A low growl emitted from my throat as Ivy grabbed my upper arm. She stared at me, shaking


    her head as if to tell me she would handle the situation.


    ¡°I don¡®t know who told you that, but you¡®re misin formed.


    Caleb was a horrible man and very abusive to other women. Thankfully, I wasn¡®t subjected to that, and I k


    when to get away. That¡®s why he left.¡±


    ¨C


    Ivy¡®s words caught me off guard. I could tell she was ly ing a bit, but she was being honest about other th


    and seeing her ufortable didn¡®t please me.


    Caleb was dead, as well as the girl


    who helped him. It was one of the memories | tried hard to forget, yet I con stantly felt reminded of the pas


    ¡°Oh!¡± She gasped in shock. ¡°I can¡®t believe that no one told me. I¡®m so sorry to think that the two of you¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡®s fine,¡± Ivy snapped with a smile. ¡°People don¡®t al ways


    get their facts straight before making assumptions.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s true,¡± she nodded before ncing between Ivy and I. ¡°So you two are together?¡±


    ¡°Yep. She belongs to me,¡± | imed before wrapping an arm around Ivy¡®s waist and


    pulling her closer to me. ¡°My forever, and always.¡±


    1


    ¡°If you will excuse us, we really need to look at the paint and move on to the next store,¡± Ivy said


    with a sickly sweet smile on her face. ¡°I¡®m sure you understand.¡±


    She slowly slid from me before taking my


    hand and turned towards the sections of paint swatches, ignoring the woman. The mysterious woman sto


    for a moment before finally giving up and turning away.


    ¡°I can¡®t believe people think that ¨C¡± I muttered before Ivy quickly cut me off.


    ¡°Don¡®t think about it at all. People are going to gossip no matter what


    we do, and honestly, I don¡®t want to pay it any mind because all it will do is irritate me further.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh shit. She was pissed about what Sasha said. Not wanting to see her day ruined by a bunch of gossip,


    of her head.


    ¡°Okay, sweetie. What color are you thinking?¡±


    At this point¡­ it was going to be whatever she wanted.


    Even if she wanted the entire store.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85: Agree to Disagree


    Ivy


    After the entire thing with the girl in the store, whose name


    I couldn¡®t remember, I went on a shopping spree like you


    wouldn¡®t believe. From paint to furniture and clothing.


    Even toys that lord knows the babies wouldn¡®t be able to enjoy for quite some time.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Hale said as Talon jumped out of his pickup truck. ¡°Did you buy the entire store?¡±


    Laughter escaped me as I stood at the back of James¡® car with my arms crossed, staring at the two men


    looking over therge haul I had gotten today while James and I were in town.


    There were so many things I had picked up that half way through the trip, James had to call Talon to brin


    g his truck to help us. The sight of Talon in


    a baby store was more than amusing because the man¡®s eyes went wide with the variety of items


    there were to choose from.


    His questions were cute, but at one point, he picked up a breast pump, and I had to question whether or


    not he was


    all there. The man had ced it in his mouth and


    asked if it was a breathing machine or aipot device for the baby¡®s noses.


    To


    say theughter wasn¡¯t in short supply would be an urate statement, and I was d I had my phone o


    n me to make sure I caught a photo. I would use itter


    to show the kids, when they were older, the things their dad did.


    I wasn¡®t exactly into scrapbooking, but my mother did it, so honestly, it couldn¡®t be that hard¡­ right?


    ¡°Will you guys stop fuckingining about how much stuff I bought and just take it


    out of the truck and put it in the living room, please?¡± | replied with a smile as I rolled my eyes at them.


    They were ever so dramatic, and watching them fuss over


    the stuff they had to move was entertainment on its


    own.


    ¡°Oh, look. Damian


    has joined us,¡± James said sarcasti cally as he grabbed boxes and bags from the car and start ed makin


    g his way towards the front door.


    ¡°Put it in the living room!¡± | yelled at him, not hearing the mumbledment he made


    that was undoubtedly sar castic.


    By the time Damian stood beside me with his hands in his pockets, he was almost speechless. ¡°Uh¨C


    holy shit, Ivy. When James said he was taking you shopping, I didn¡¯t think


    you would make us go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± | scoffed, crossing


    my arms over my chest with a smug expression. ¡°Well, Damian. Purchasing things for


    a baby is expensive, and it¡®s even more expensive when you¡®re purchasing for two.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you don¡®t even know what they are yet. How do you know that what you bought will fit


    the gender of our children?¡±


    Slowly casting my gaze from the twins unloading


    to Damian, I raised a brow and smirked. ¡°I already know what they are, Damian.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡®t. The appointment is in two days¡­ how would you know what they are? Did you find out


    without us?¡± he asked with a shocked expression that was nothing but humorous.


    ¡°Calm your tits, Damian. I would never do something like that. Just call it mother¡®s intuition, okay?¡±


    Letting out a sigh of relief, he


    stood a little straighter, watching every item go past him. ¡°So, what do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°Oh! So now you want to know¡­ hmm, not sure I should tell you.¡±


    ¡°Ivy -¡± he groaned before a ball hit him in the back of the head, causing him


    to turn around quickly with his fists clenched and a scowl permanently etched into his brows. ¡°What the f


    uck, Talon?!¡±


    Looking at Talon, I couldn¡®t stopughing. He threw his hands up in the air as to say ¡®what the fuck are yo


    u doing¡® and gestured to the shit that still had to be brought in.


    ¡°Stop talking and start fucking helping, mister big bad Alpha.¡±


    ¨C ¡°Go fuck yourself, Talon,¡± Damian snapped as I gripped his upper arm gently and shook my head no.


    ¡°Stop it¡­ help your brothers, please.¡±


    He wasn¡®t pleased with the


    fact Talon did what he did, but letting out a heavy breath of frustration, he moved to wards the truck, snat


    ching things off of it as I watched on. ¡°Damian, be


    careful. Your daughter and son won¡®t appreci ate their shit being broken.¡±


    Stopping in his tracks, he looked at me for a moment, and the frown he wore slowly became a


    smile. ¡°You think it¡® s one of each?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now help, and we can talk more about itter.¡±


    Every day my stomach grew more and more, and as | rubbed my


    hand over my growing stomach, I couldn¡®t help but imagine how in a few months, they would be wee


    d into this world of chaos we all lived in.


    ¡°Hey, Ivy,¡± Damian said as he came walking back with Hale. ¡°Why are we


    putting shit into the living room?¡±


    ¡°Because I need to paint the nursery, and I also had tak en into


    consideration something that I wanted to speak to you about.¡±


    Myments made him hesitate for a moment before his shoulders sagged in defeat, and he pinched th


    e bridge of his nose. ¡°I know that I¡®m going to regret this. But what is it exactly that you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know therge bonus room that you have upstairs that you guys use for


    gaming and guys¡® nights and all of whatever it is that you guys do¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he replied as he stared at me. ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, since we have two babiesing instead of one, I thought it would be a great idea to turn


    that specific room into a nursery. After all, it is big enough to support both of them, and


    it¡¯s right next to my room, which means we can


    UNTUPILI UJ. Ayite U Disagree


    put a door between them.¡±


    Both Damian and Hale¡®s mouths dropped at my idea. The mixed emotions that crossed their face in that


    moment were priceless, and I had to hold myself together as much as I wanted to burst intoughter.


    ¡°You can¡®t be serious,¡± Hale replied, speaking for a speechless Damian who didn¡®t seem to know


    what to say.


    ¡°Oh,e on. It isn¡®t that big of a deal, guys. Our family is expanding, and the house needs


    some renovations. Plus, that is the


    largest room upstairs near the bedrooms. It will be perfect for the kids.¡±


    ¨C In the end, I was the one who


    would push the two of these children out, and considering the fact | nned on breastfeeding; I was goin


    g to be the one that would have to get up in the middle of


    the night to feed them unless there was milk stored away for the guys to help.


    Regardless of even that, I knew the guy¡®s schedules were hectic. With Talon and James


    running patrols and training, and Hale running between patrols and the hospi tal, I was going to be on


    my own quite a bit.


    Not that I wasining.


    I understood how important everything was and how it


    41.16%


    worked, and I wouldn¡®t change it for the world. But I want ed a space that could fit me and the children


    perfectly.


    ¡°We all have to make sacrifices, guys. Honestly, this isn¡® t that big of one.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Talon!¡± Hale said over his shoulder as Talon and James came walking towards them. ¡°Ivy wants to t


    ake our man cave and turn it into the nursery.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Talon all but shouted. ¡°Absolutely no way. Any other room, but not that room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god¡­¡± | groaned in irritation. ¡°Y¡®all stop being such babies


    over this. I¡®m the one pushing out two water melons from my vajay now, not y¡®all. Plus, I have a solution t


    o all of that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡®d like the hear it,¡± James replied, walking around to my side and kissing me on the side of my head.


    ¡°Of course you do,¡± Talon sneered. ¡°You¡®re so damn pussy¨C


    whipped you do anything she says and agree with anything she says.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡®t!¡± he eximed, feigning a hurt expression. ¡°I¡®m offended you think that?¡±


    The rest of us nced at James with small smiles as he


    looked between us all. ¡°James, I love you dearly, but you are the path of least resistance to


    this lovely rtionship we all have.¡±


    Rolling his eyes dramatically, he crossed his arms over his chest


    and sighed. ¡°Well, I still want to hear the idea. Never know, it may be a good one.¡±


    It was times like this when I realized how much I loved James. He always stood up for what I wanted, no


    matter how crazy the idea was. It wasn¡®t because he was a pushover, because I knew firsthand


    when things got crazy, he would be the one to say no.


    ¡°Well, the basement is massive, and I thought we can have it done up, so


    half is the gym, and the other half is your man cave. You can put a bar down there and


    anything else you want, and it would be solely yours.¡±


    The four of them stood quietly for a moment as they contemted the idea, and Damian shook his


    head with a sigh. ¡°So you¡®re wanting to do construction?¡±


    ¡°Essentially, yes,¡± | replied sweetly. ¡°It would be benefi cial for us all, and with the crazy shifts you¡®re work


    ing, you can rx down there without waking the children by being noisy upstairs.¡±


    A moment of realization crossed them, making me in ternally chuckle. They


    opened and closed their mouths, tak


    ing the time to look at each other. As if wanting to


    object but knowing they had no solid reasoning behind their ob jection. A


    converted basement would literally give them twice the room as the current room they were using.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Damian sighed, causing Talon to smack him in the arm.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Seriously?!¡± he eximed as Haleughed. ¡°I can¡®t be lieve you gave in to her, Damian.¡±


    ¡°Look, she has a valid point. Plus, happy


    wife, happy life, or however that stupid saying fucking goes. Look¡­ I can call my contractor toe look


    Jumping up and down slightly, I pped my hands in excitement. ¡°Yay! This is going to be so much fun.¡±


    Leaning up, I quickly pressed my lips to Damian¡®s be fore kissing the


    rest of them and pushing past to walk in side. He had given his blessing, and thest thing I wanted was f


    Lord knows he did that often.


    ¡°Finish bringing the rest in, please!¡± | called over my shoulder happily. ¡°Looks like rain.¡±


    Everything was going ording to n, and I


    finally felt happy about my current situation. For thest few months, I had felt nothing but dread because


    Now, though¡­ I wasn¡®t scared about theming.


    Of course, I feared the actualbor, but it was b ing clearer and clearer every day they would


    be with me and support me one hundred percent.


    Stepping inside, I skipped merrily


    towards the living room and searched through the many many bags that lit tered the area. I seriously had


    Organization was key, and even though I wasn¡®t orga nized¡­ I had to learn to be.


    Thirty minutes into my search for the matching female bear to the male bear, I


    had the phone in Damian¡®s office ring. Looking out the window, I saw he was struggling with the twins to


    pull the oddly shaped crib beds out of the truck to put them in the garage and answered the phone


    myself.


    Thad never answered Damian¡®s office phone, but I was Luna. So I would assume it would be okay. ¡°Hello


    ¡°Hello, this is Elder Jenny Harrison. This must be Ivy. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello, Miss Harrison. I am doing well. Thank you for asking. Were you looking


    for Damian? I¡®m afraid he is pre upied at the moment.¡± The voice I used was very sweet and Luna ¨C


    esque. I wasn¡®t entirely Luna material, at least not in my


    opinion. But they didn¡®t need to know about ev erything that went on.


    ¡°Well, I just wanted to call and check on you all. I¡®m ac tually going to be heading down


    that way for a few days to take care of business in another pack. And I wanted to see if it would


    be all right with you if I stopped


    in for a couple of days. I¡®d love to catch up with you and see how you¡®re do Ling in your pregnancy.¡±


    The idea of having anybody from that Councile to our


    pack was not something I really wanted to do, especial ly being pregnant. However, I didn¡®t want


    to be rude and draw suspicion from an elder counsel that originally wanted to get rid of my mates.


    so I did the one thing any


    good Luna would do. ¡°Of course, that would be fine. We are going to be going through some construction


    of that. We have a lot of renovating before the new arrivals, so I will have the


    guest house set up for you to stay in.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that would be lovely. Thank you so much, and please, Ipletely understand. I remember how it wa


    care of a few things. And like I said, I just wanted to stop in and check on you.¡±


    As pleasant as the woman sounded, I was pretty sure from the conversation there wasn¡®t anything to worr


    ¡°I will see you in a few days, then,¡± | replied quickly; hanging up the


    phone. The only thing left to do now was break the news to the guys.


    We would have a visitor, and it would be one that wasn¡® t wanted.


    At least not by Damian.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86: Sexual Tension


    ¡°You did what?!¡± Damian yelled as I informed him and the others of Miss Harrison¡¯s impromptu arrival


    within the next couple of days.


    ¡°What exactly did you want me to tell her, Damian? She sounded so pleasant on the phone, and I


    couldn¡¯t very well say to the Council¡­ Oh no, you guys are banned from ing to our pack. We have


    to show them good faith regard less of what has happened. Perhaps we can get her on our side.¡±


    ¡ª Damian pinched the bridge of his nose as he took slow, deep breaths in and out, trying to rein in his


    anger. I didn¡¯t understand why he was making us such a big deal out of this. She was literally going to be


    here for a few days.


    It wasn¡¯t like she was justing here purposely to spy on us, or at least I hoped that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Now that I thought about it, I was suddenly second-guessing myself, but it was toote to do anything


    now.


    ¡°Ivy, you always talk to us about stuff like this before you just do whatever you want. You are not in the


    greatest of conditions right now between the pregnancy and your uncontroble urges to do whatever


    the fuck you want. It doesn¡¯t really make you the best host,¡± Damien replied, set


    ting my nerves on edge.


    Who did he honestly think he was?!


    So yes, I might be a little emotional and may have mo ments of hunger that range in various ways, but


    that doesn¡¯ t mean I can¡¯t be a delightful host.


    Giving Damian ¡®the look¡¯, I pushed aside the frustration and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Damian, for once, will


    you just trust me? Please get the guest house ready. The elder knows of the construction and will only


    be here for like, two days. I will be a proper Luna during that time. I promise.¡±


    Turning away from him, I made my way upstairs to wards my room, but as soon as I got outside of my


    bed room door, 1 froze in my ce, and something inside me told me to see Prisci.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why the sudden urge came over me, but it did so. Groaning in protest, I turned and walked


    towards the staircase that led to her room. I knew she would expect me, and sure enough, as I got to the


    top, she opened the


    door before I could even knock.


    ¡°You look absolutely exhausted, dear,¡± she replied with a mischievous glint in her eye.


    ¡°I am exhausted. Who knew dealing with these men was


    going to be so exhausting?¡±


    The sarcastic joke I made caused her tough, and as I entered her room, I noticed the two sses of


    tea she had sitting on the coffee table waiting for me.


    ¡°You always know when I¡¯ming.¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders, she walked forward and took her seat. ¡°Yes, but that isn¡¯t important. Why don¡¯t


    you tell me what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Where do I even start?¡± | groaned as I flopped down on the chair, sighing dramatically.


    She watched for a moment, ¡°Did you tell them about your dreams?¡±


    ncing at her, I shook my head no. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to, and as much as I want to tell them, I think it¡¯d


    be best to speak to those above before I do.¡±


    ¡°That choice is yours, dear, but I already gave you my opinion about it. I don¡¯t think that you should wait.


    Espe cially if it¡¯s something of importance.¡±


    I knew she was right, but I was in denial.


    I had much more important things to think about, and


    that was the uing arrival of our children. They would be here before I knew it, and I wouldn¡¯t be able


    to contem te the what-ifs of life. I would have to be focused.


    ¡°There is something that I wanted to speak to you about. Do you know anything about Elder Harrison?¡±


    ¡°The new elder that was recently put on the board¡­¡± she said with slight hesitation in her tone. ¡°Yes, I


    heard of her. I take it that we are going to be weing her here


    very soon.¡±


    ¡°For someone who always knows everything, I figured you would have known that by now,¡± I replied


    sarcastically as she swatted at me with a smile across her face.


    ¡°Behave yourself, Ivy. I may see a lot, but I don¡¯t always see everything. So tell me why this woman is


    coming. What seems to bother you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ The guys seemed to think that her being here is not a good thing, that it¡¯s the Council spying on


    us, but honestly, from the conversation I had with her, I don¡¯t feel like it is,¡± I replied with a defeated look


    upon my face as my eyes cast down towards my tea.


    ¡°What do you think it is, then?¡± Prisci asked, causing my eyes to meet hers again.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what to think about it. I mean, she¡¯sing, and supposedly she¡¯ll be here in a


    few days, but¡­ I just have a feeling that something else is going to happen, and I¡¯m not sure what.¡±


    Taking a moment, she seemed to think about what | said as she sipped on her tea. ¡°For the first time in a


    long time, I¡¯m unsure of what to say. I would highly suggest talk ing to the goddess, otherwise, there is a


    possibility the ce lestial side of you will take care of it herself.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll go on the attack¡­¡±


    Giving a smug look, she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Who knows what you may do? All of these hormones


    can be un predictable.¡±


    ¡°You know I hate it when you give me that look. It¡¯s a smug nce that lets me know you know


    something that I don¡¯t, and you know how much I hate being left in the dark.¡±


    Patting my knee, she leaned forward with a smile. ¡°I do know, dear. Speaking of which, I spoke to your


    mother yes terday.¡±


    ¡°Why did you speak to my mother?¡± To know they were secretly talking behind my back was a little weird.


    I didn¡¯t know the women were close like that.


    ¡°Ah. Unfortunately, your mother is the one who called me, and if you would like to know what we spoke


    about, you will have to call her. I will say, though, the conversation was a pleasant one, so no need to


    worry.¡±


    Secrets.


    They¡¯re always keeping fucking secrets. I hadn¡¯t spoken to my mother in almost a week, and that was


    simply be cause she had been on vacation with her new mate, the in famous doctor ke.


    He was a man of few words, and I had seen him a few times on FaceTime, but he wasn¡¯t exactly the kind


    of man ! had ever pictured my mother being with. Then again, I nev er pictured myself being with four


    men, either.


    ¡°Well, I need to catch up with her. Knowing that she called you means she must be back from her


    vacation. I hope everything went well.¡±


    ¡°That it did, my dear, now. I heard a little rumor that you went shopping today. Did you get everything


    you¡¯ll need for the children?¡± There was excitement in her eyes, and I was often surprised she cared


    about us.


    She was an old woman with empty nest syndrome and wanted nothing more than to love on the new


    babies as soon as they got here.


    ¡°I did. James and I went through a few things, and I bought a lot more than I expected. Talon had to


    come and help carry some things with the truck.¡±


    ¡°I bet,¡± sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure Talon being there was amusing as well.¡±


    ¡°It was, but you know, having them there was nice. Even though I sometimes wonder if they are more


    terrified than I am at the prospect of these babiesing.¡±


    ¡°In time, good thingse to us,¡± she smiled. ¡°So just be patient. I¡¯m sure that you will find they will be


    more sup portive than you realize.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking down at my watch, I realized what time it was. Dinner would be done soon, and if I wasn¡¯t down


    there to eat James¡¯s food, he would be more than unimpressed.


    ¡°I have to get going, Prisci,¡± I said, cing down my cup. ¡°James is cooking tonight, and he will be


    upset if I¡¯mte.¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear.¡± Standing to our feet, she leaned in, hugging me, and for the first time in a while, I felt


    the warmth and affection that I dearly needed from my mother.


    I hadn¡¯t seen my mother since I left for Idaho, and I missed her dearly at the moment.


    ******


    A few hourster, and much spaghetti was devoured by all the men, I found myself up in my room


    preparing for a night that hopefully would bring me some type of an swers. I wasn¡¯t quite sure if the


    goddesses would hear me, but one could be hopeful.


    A knock at my door drew my attention, and as I turned my head, I watched Damian waltz into the room


    with a look on his face that spoke of the mood he was in.


    ¡°I know you are preparing for bed right now, but I hoped that I could join you tonight,¡± he said with a lust ¨C


    filled gaze. ¡°If you want?¡±


    Whereas most would have considered the thought that we would have a massive bed for all of us to


    share in the end, it was more respectable to do it this way. That way, nobody felt left out, and my door


    was always open to any who wanted to join me.


    Not to mention, sometimes we just needed our own space.


    It¡¯s like four giant children you have to constantly please and take care of, or else their feelings will be


    hurt and temper tantrums will be thrown.


    ¡°Damian, you never have to ask to spend the night with me. All we have to do ise crawl in bed. I¡¯m


    your mate¡­¡±


    He hesitated for a moment as he looked at me. Some thing was troubling him, and I wasn¡¯t quite sure


    what it was. But I felt as if he was holding back, blocking me from read ing his thoughts because he


    didn¡¯t want me to know what it was.


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s only fair that my brothers and I respect the boundaries that we all decided upon and


    created.¡±


    Staring at him, I let the soft curl of a smile cross my lips as | sauntered in his direction with one thought


    on my mind. This man was mine, and if he felt he couldn¡¯t be him self with me, then I would fix that.


    Wrapping my arms around his neck, I crashed my lips to his and found myself quickly pressed against


    his body. The moment between us filled every need desired, and as he picked me up, heid me on the


    soft nkets of my bed, kissing along my jaw.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he whispered as he nipped at my ear lobe, causing my back to arch slightly in


    pleasure.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ you¡¯re such a tease when you want to me.¡±


    A soft giggle escaped me as he slid down between my


    thighs, hiking my nightgown to my waist as he hooked his finger around my panties and pulled them off


    in one go. The room¡¯s cool air kissed the sensitive bare skin between my legs, and his warm breath took


    its ce as his tongue


    flicked out, causing me to gasp.


    Slow circr motions caused moans to slip past my lips, but as my pleasure grew, he became more


    ravenous and his actions more fevered.


    He devoured me until I was spilling over the edge and screaming in pleasure as the rippling orgasm


    rolled through my body.


    One would think that being pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t be as horny as I was, but they would be wrong. The


    farther along I got, the more the need was there, and I was d I had four men to satisfy me in those


    ways.


    ¡°I need you, Damian,¡± I whined as he stood on his feet.


    ¡°On your hands and knees.¡±


    The anticipation for what was toe formed a sadis tic smirk on my face as I assumed the position. His


    hands roamed over the bare skin of my ass before giving it a light smack that was hard enough to sting.


    I wasn¡¯t upset, though¡­ oh, the contrary¡­ that kind of


    behavior turned me on like you wouldn¡¯t believe.


    Slowly, the head of his thick cock slid over the folds of my tight cunt, and with one hand on my firm,


    plump ass, he pushed his way inside me, allowing me to feel every inch of his erection. The sensation


    caused a small gasp to leave my lips before I moaned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back,¡± I groaned in pleasure. ¡°I want it all.¡±


    With another p, the sting sent me into overdrive as his thrusting took off at a rapid pace. Over and


    over, the sensations of his rigid cock rubbing against the sensitive walls of my pussy put me into a


    euphoric high that I couldn¡¯ t get enough of.


    ¡°Fuck, yes..¡±


    More. I needed more, and as a wave of change came over me, I watched my nails turn into ws before


    he gripped my hair in his fist and pulled me back to his chest. His free hand came around to rub against


    my sensitive clit.


    ¡°You like that, don¡¯t you?¡± he growled low in my ear.


    Fuck, I didn¡¯t like it¡­ I fucking loved it.


    ¡°Fuck me like you mean it, asshole,¡± I growled back at him. ¡°Fill me with your cum so every wolf in this


    pack knows


    who owns me.¡±


    My panted demands were the driving force he needed to ravage me like the primal animal he was. The


    blissful ac tions of our union tipped me over the edge until a scream mixed with a carnal roar escaped


    my throat and he stilled cumming deep within.


    These were the moments | cherished with the men | loved.


    These moments reminded me I wasn¡¯t just a Luna, mother, or someone¡¯s mate. I was more than that¡­ I


    was


    theirs in every way as they were mine.


    Destiny had paired us, and nothing could take that


    away.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87: Hunger Pains


    Damian.


    Falling asleep next to lvy is one of the most incredible feelings I had ever been able to be a part of. I


    wasn¡¯t the greatest of men. In fact, I was the type of man that didn¡¯t even deserve a girl like Ivy.


    Thad messed up big time with her.


    I had treated her wrong and deserved every bit of pun ishment that hade my way because of my


    actions. I never intended to hurt her the way I did.


    In a sick way, I thought I was saving her.


    But we all realized that was not the case in the end.


    Soft movements within the bed stirred me awake and, fluttering my eyes open, I saw Ivy tossing and


    turning calm ly. Without warning, she suddenly sat upright.


    ¡°Ivy, are you OK?¡± I asked sleepily as I watched her eyes cast towards me and realized the woman


    sitting before me was slightly different from before.


    She said nothing as her celestial orbs stared at me. In stead, what she did was slide from the bed in her


    white nightgown and move toward the bedroom door.


    ¡°Ivy, where are you going?¡± I whispered loudly, but still, there was no response from her. Instead, she


    opened the door and moved through it, quickly heading down the hall way towards the stairs.


    Jumping from the bed, I moved towards the door in nothing but my boxers. ¡°Ivy!¡±


    Shouting down the hall after her, she continued what ever mission she was doing without even


    acknowledging the fact I was speaking to her. The old me would have been angry by the way she was


    acting, but given the circum stance of everything going on, I knew this was something else.


    Popping his head out of his bedroom door, Talon stared at me with confusion. ¡°Damien, what¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ivy just jolted from bed, got out, and made her way down the hallway. I¡¯ll follow¡­


    something is


    definitely up.¡±


    Moving quickly, I took the stairs two at a time until my feet hit the floor-Talon right behind me.


    For a pregnant woman, she moved fast, and as we made our way through the house towards the open


    back door. I had to stop and search the grounds in the darkness to see where she went.


    After a moment, I spotted her by the treeline, and with haste, Talon and I ran across the grassywn


    towards where she was. As soon as I reached her, I grabbed her arm, stopping her in her tracks.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was going to do, but with a quick reaction, she turned to me with those celestial


    orbs and growled. ¡°Do not interfere.¡±


    Her words were a warning; with them, I looked to Talon with utter disbelief as my lips parted and my


    mouth dropped, trying to understand what had just happened.


    ¡°Did she just use her alpha tone on you?¡± Talon asked, causing me to growl at him in warning he should


    never bring this up again.


    ¡°Shut up. We need to follow her and see where she¡¯s going. If she¡¯s wandering around like this at night,


    we have to make sure that nobody is getting hurt.¡±


    Watching her, she drifted through the tree lines bare foot, walking as if searching for something. It was


    magical, in a way, watching her move as she was. It seemed as if she was drifting across the


    ground in her long nightgown until


    she stopped in her tracks, her eyes darting to the left.


    ¡°Damien, she¡¯s hunting,¡± Talon whispered and, sure enough, at his words. She took off into a sprint.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Moving through the trees faster than I had ever seen before. She darted in and out in woven patterns


    until ing to an abrupt stop behind a tree. There, just beyond the tree about a hundred feet in front of


    her, was a massive stag.


    Thad seen her act this way once before, but never with this much determination.


    Like the violent, deadly predator she was, she stalked closely without the stag, even realizing that she


    was there. Until, of course, it was toote.


    Jumping upon the animal, she ripped into its throat un til ity unmoving. Her ws and teeth dug at its


    flesh as she gorged herself. There was something beautiful about what was happening.


    Perhaps that was just my biased opinion, though, since I was her mate.


    With the eldering, though, there was no way we could allow this behavior to happen. If it did, there


    was no telling what she would report back to the Council, and


    there was no reassuring the fact Ivy would remain safe.


    Inhaling deeply, she groaned with satisfaction as she ate. Her celestial eyes slowly slid towards us with a


    smile spread from ear to ear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guys. I was starving, and I had to fill the hunger¡­¡±


    Ivy wasn¡¯t like Talon and Hale. With them, there were two separate entitiesbined into one permanent


    thought. She was one celestial individual with the tendency to have a bipr personality.


    Prisci had assured me during the many visits I had had with her to talk in private, that eventually, Ivy


    would be able to control how she acted and, over time, could adapt to situations.


    For now, though, we would simply have to deal with ev erything because while she was pregnant, she is


    a little more unpredictable.


    She was a creature nobody had ever seen before, carry ing twins.


    Hormones be damned and all that jazz.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± I said as I stepped forward and brushed the hair from her face. ¡°I¡¯m not upset at you, Ivy.¡±


    ¡°Damien¡¯s right,¡± Talon said quickly as he stepped to my side. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, and you have urges, as


    any primal animal would, to hunt when you¡¯re hungry. However, we need to find a better solution to this.¡±


    Frowning, she bit her bottom lip as she stood to her feet and nodded her head. She looked guilty for


    what she had done, and that was not the intention Talon and I had. We didn¡¯t want her to think her


    hunting was a problem be cause it wasn¡¯t.


    It was in our nature to do so.


    However, unlike her, the four of us went on monthly hunts with the rest of the pack, which was something


    that we still had not allowed her to do because her uniqueness was quite different from ours.


    She didn¡¯t shift into a wolf like the rest of us. So for the pack members, it woulde as a shock


    because they wouldn¡®t be used to it. Not to mention we weren¡¯t sure if she wouldn¡®t hurt one of them by


    ident.


    In Prisci¡®s words, Ivy was a gift from the Moon God dess herself, a reincarnation of a mother to walk


    the earth.


    Even though I was pretty sure she was something else


    entirely.


    Taking her hand, we led her back up towards the house just in time to be greeted by James and Hale,


    who stood at the back door waiting.


    ¡°I take it we had an interesting night?¡± Hale replied with a smirk as James rolled his eyes, wrapping a


    nket around Ivy¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Ignore them, sweetie. Let¡¯s go get you cleaned up,¡± James said as he ushered her through the house


    towards the stairs.


    Before Ivy, James was never this kind of man. It was like the day the matebond wasplete, he


    became some thing else entirely. He was sensitive and caring towards her in a way that the rest of us


    never could be.


    Perhaps that was why the goddess gave her four mates.


    Each of us held different aspects of emotions she would need.


    When she was finally out of earshot, I turned to my brothers with a pondering expression, trying to find


    the best way to address this. There was a lot to consider, but protecting her was at the top of the list.


    We couldn¡¯t let the council see her in this way. They


    55 30%


    would jump to conclusions for sure.


    ¡°We have to figure this out with her. Thest thing I would want to happen is for somebody else to get


    hurt while she¡¯s hunting, or perhaps her going on a little spree that we can¡¯t seem to control, not saying


    that she would¡­ but you never know what could happen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting as if she is a monster,¡± Talon sneered. ¡°She is our mate and the Luna of this pack. Give


    her a little more credit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting like anything, Talon,¡± | growled at him. ¡°l¡¯ m merely stating facts. We have to be careful.¡±


    With a drink in his hand, Hale sighed, running his other hand through his hair. ¡°Let¡¯s stop arguing. She


    will hear us.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I reined in my anger and took a moment topose myself. ¡°You¡¯re right. Now,


    what can we do to help her?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the need isn¡¯t specifically the hunt. But it is the consumption driving her primal nature,¡± Hale


    replied, looking between Talon and I.


    Arching my brow, I considered what he was saying. ¡°Like feed her the meat without her having to hunt.¡±


    ¡°Essentially, yes. Just like animals in captivity, they are fed every day on a regr schedule and


    therefore, if put out into the wild, do not know how to hunt instinctively. If we considered that with her and


    kept her fed regrly, it may dim down the primal nature to hunt.¡±


    ¡°You do realize that you literally just referred to our mate as a captive animal?¡± Talon snapped as he


    crossed his arms over his chest and huffed in displeasure.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, man. That is not what I meant. I was simply using that as an analogy,¡± Hale responded


    as Talon flipped him the middle finger.


    At times, they could really be immature, and it drove me crazy with how they acted. Sometimes I wasn¡¯t


    sure if


    they were capable of acting normal.


    ¡°Both of you knock it off. This isn¡¯t what we need right now,¡± I said as I thought over what Hale had


    exined. It honestly would make a lot of sense if it worked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that if it does work, it could be an excel lent solution to this issue. If she does not need to


    hunt be cause the fresh meat is being supplied, then perhaps she will be a lot more containable.¡±


    I heard the soft patter of feet from the hallway, and as we all turned to look, we saw Ivy standing there


    freshly showered with a grim expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to try it,¡± she whispered as she acted as if nothing at all had happened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt


    anyone.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, we¡¯re not trying to change. You were just-¡±


    ¡°Damian, stop. I get it, and you¡¯re right. There are situa tions where this kind of behavior will not be


    eptable, like with the Council membering. With how uncontroble these situations happen, I


    don¡¯t want anybody to get hurt because I mistake them when I¡¯m in that mode.¡±


    Spoken like a true Luna. I swelled with pride, but I felt incredibly guilty because she epted us when


    she first found out. Yet, it felt like we weren¡¯t epting what she


    was.


    ¡°Okay. We will figure something else for you,¡± | replied, watching her sip on the water that she pulled


    from the fridge. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to get some sleep? You need all the rest you can get.¡±


    Nodding her head, she cast her nce aside and smiled at the others before pushing past James and


    walk ing back upstairs. This was the type of treatment that pissed me off more than anything. She agreed


    and said it was okay, but she was more hurt than anything.


    ¡°She¡¯s upset with me, isn¡¯t she?¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°You think? She heard the entire conversation. She does have super hearing, after all, and she knew you


    were talking about her, so Hale, referring to her as a captive ani mal, definitely lost you some brownie


    points.¡±


    James looked at each of us, shaking his head before a smile cracked across his face, and he turned,


    heading out of the room. He was right, though. We did mess up, and by the look on Hale¡¯s face; he was


    absolutely devastated that Ivy misconstrued what he was saying.


    It meant that he would have to work extra hard to get back in her good graces.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88: The Elder has Come


    Ivy.


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly how I was supposed to feel. Last night, I did the one thing I hadn¡¯t expected to do in


    quite some time. I allowed myself to go too hungry, and in the end, I ended up hunting another animal


    that was ugh tered without mercy to sustain the hunger burrowed inside of me.


    Every time I did it, I felt guilty. Because that was anoth er animal that¡¯s life was lost because of what I


    was. Where as the werewolves seemed to think it was a natural aspect of life, I did not.


    I was a primal creature.


    Something the world had never seen before, at least not in my lifetime or that of my forefathers. I was


    danger ous and unpredictable, or that was the words that the guys kept using repeatedly. As if by some


    mistake, I was ced here, and I should have been elsewhere.


    They loved me, and I loved them. But I contemted if what I was doing was even beneficial. Should I


    really be try ing so hard to fit in this pack, or should I see if there was a


    way for me to embark on my own mission and leave?


    The thought of leaving left an ache in my chest | couldn¡¯t let go.


    There was no way I could leave. I had a life with them, and I loved them. I just wish I wasn¡¯t what I was.


    Why couldn¡¯t I have been normal? Why couldn¡¯t they have just allowed me to be a normal werewolf or


    even just a fucking


    human?


    Instead, they made me a creature that wasn¡¯t normal by any sense.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± Hale called from the bottom of the stairs, causing me to get up from where I was currently sitting in


    my room, looking at paint swatches.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied as I met him at the stairs.


    ¡°The guest room was finished, and the contractors are here, so I just wanted to let you know they will


    need ess to your room and that of the den so that they can go ahead and get work underway over the


    next couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, that¡¯s fine. I will just take all my stuff down stairs into the living room. Perhaps start organizing


    through a few things.¡±


    Sagging my shoulders, I turned with a heavy breath and headed to my room to gather my belongings.


    While construction was underway, I would have to sleep with one of the guys, which wasn¡¯t a problem in


    my eyes.


    I did feel slightly awkward, though, because they were acting weird towards me, and I didn¡¯t do well with


    that kind of behavior. It made me feel out of ce even though | shouldn¡¯t have.


    Making my way downstairs, I listened to the muffled conversations the guys were having from the


    kitchen. Once again, my name was being brought up, and knowing they were talking to me behind my


    back was irritating.


    ¡ª If I was such a problem, I don¡¯t understand why they


    wanted me to be their Luna.


    Deciding to ignore it all, I went into the living room and sat on the sofa with the swatches in my hand.


    Shades of green, yellow and creams littered the cushion as I thought over my idea of a nature-based


    theme for the twins.


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure how everything woulde togeth er yet, but I knew I wanted to keep everything as


    close to nature as possibly could.


    After all, the twins¡¯ lives would revolve around that wolves and the darkness of the woods.


    ¡°Ivy, can you get the door?¡± I hadn¡¯t even realized someone had been knocking as I watched James and


    Talon carry things from the stairs towards the back of the house.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Standing to my feet, I moved towards the door. To my surprise, when I opened the door, it was Elder


    Jenny Harri son standing there in front of me. She was two days earlier than I had expected.


    ¡°Elder Harrison, I wasn¡¯t expecting you for two more days,¡± | eximed, pushing away my shock to


    quickly re ce it with a weing smile.


    ¡°Terribly sorry, I just finished things quite early with the other pack, so I just assumed it would be okay for


    me toe. If it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll just go ahead and head back to where I live,¡± she said, faking a fake sweet


    personality that I could tell was anything but sweet.


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s perfectly fine. We¡¯re just in the middle of having the contractors here to start


    the process upstairs. Follow me this way, and I can show you where you will stay.¡± Gesturing with my


    arm, I opened the door wider for her to pass through.


    As she stepped inside, I watched Damian make his way to where I was with a scowl on his face. ¡°Elder


    Harrison, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you. I apologize for the construction that


    is currently taking ce.¡±


    She looked at him with a curious nce, and a smug expression crossed her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure


    that the amodations are more than eptable. Shall we go, my dear?¡±


    Looking between Elder Harrison and Damian, I slowly nodded my head and gestured for her to continue


    follow ing me. There was a lot of tension in the room and how the elder had acted wasn¡¯t how I was


    expecting.


    She seemed more smug than a woman in her position would have been. As if she thought her authority


    was much higher than Damian¡¯s was.


    ¡°So, how much longer do you have?¡± she asked me as I looked at her, watching how she kept eyeing my


    stomach.


    ¡°A few months,¡± I replied with hesitation. ¡°I should actu ally find out tomorrow what the babies¡¯ genders


    are.¡±


    ¡°Babies. You mean there¡¯s more than one?¡± she asked wide-eyed.


    | suddenly realized the mistake I had made by letting that out. I guess it hadn¡¯t registered that everybody


    as sumed I was having one, not two. It wasn¡¯t even something that we¡®d really made official within the


    pack.


    ¡°Um, yes, we just found out at myst appointment that there were two, not just one,¡± | replied, quickly


    changing the subject into anything else. ¡°Where you¡¯ll be staying is just outside of the pack house.¡±


    With a frown of disappointment, she stopped at the back door, looked inside the house, and then looked


    back outside. ¡°So I¡¯m not actually staying in the pack house. You¡¯ re having me stay outside in the


    guesthouse?¡±


    Is she seriously going to make a big deal of this?


    ¡°Yes, as I told you, we¡¯re doing construction inside. So, unfortunately, the inside of the pack house


    doesn¡¯t have any avability. Considering that rooms are being redone, but the guest house is a one ¨C


    bedroom furnished ce, and it is absolutely lovely. I actually stayed there when I first came here.¡±


    With one raised brow, she stared at me. Her face was void of emotion as she nodded her head,


    gesturing with her hand for me to lead the way. She wasn¡¯t impressed, and perhaps that was because


    she was expecting to be treated differently.


    ¡°Very well. I suppose it will do.¡±


    Walking the steps down the path towards the small cottage, I opened the door for her and made way for


    her to enter. The guys had done a number in fixing the ce up


    from the past few months of dust and cobwebs.


    ¡°There are clean linens on the bed right now. Make yourselffortable. I know you¡¯re going to be here


    for just a couple of days, but there is food and drinks in the fridge. If you should get hungry, we will have


    dinner tonight, though, in honor of you being here as our guest.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that sounds delightful,¡± she replied as the awkwardness between us grew.


    ¡°Wonderful. Well, I will just go ahead and leave you to get set in, and I will have one of the guyse


    fetch you when dinner is ready.¡±


    Turning quickly, I made my way from the cabin and hastened my pace back up to the main house. Now


    that she was here, I regret allowing her toe. I should have given the phone to Damian and allowed


    him to be the one to tell her she couldn¡¯t stay here.


    Closing the door behind me, I stood there for a mo ment, lost in thought as to what it was about her I just


    didn¡¯ t like. ¡°Are you OK?¡± A voice said, catching my attention.


    Looking up, I met Damien¡¯s eyes and watched as he looked at me with concern before casting his nce


    out the window behind me towards the cottage.


    ¡°I¡¯m OK. There is just something about her¡­. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just being hormonal. She¡¯s getting settled


    in. She is very lovely, and I told her that one of you guys will go fetch her for dinner.¡±


    Without another word, 1 moved past him quickly and made myself scarce. I had to find something to


    preupy myself with because that woman had gotten me all bent out of shape.


    ***********


    A few hourster, we all prepared to sit down around a long dining table, waiting to enjoy the food that


    had been made. The dining room brought up all sorts of memories | wasn¡¯t expecting to relive but


    pushing them aside, I dealt with it.


    With a delicious meal of meats, pastas, fruit and veg etablesid out on disy, we all took our seats


    around the table just as Hale walked in with Elder Harrison. ¡°This looks all delicious.¡±


    Smiling sweetly at her, I looked towards the food and looked back. ¡°Thank you. We hope that you enjoy


    every thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I will. You honestly didn¡¯t have to ve over the stove, lvy. I would have been perfectly fine with


    some thing small.¡°


    Herment shocked me. She had actually thought | had cooked this. With a grin spread across my


    face, I looked around the table, only tond upon James, whose mouth had dropped open, and an utter


    look of disgust crossed him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t cook this,¡± | said to Elder Harri son, trying to contain myughter.


    ¡°Oh, dear. I¡¯m so sorry. You must have an excellent cook, then. Nowadays, it¡¯s hard to hire people who


    can de cently cook.¡± Herment further caused the snickering around the table, and slowly she


    furrowed her brows in confusion.


    ¡ª ¡°James is the one who cooked dinner. He loves to cook,


    and typically he is the one that does all the cooking. If the twins don¡¯t decide to help him, which I believe


    tonight, you both took the opportunity to help cook.¡±


    Hale nodded his head as Talon sat with his arms crossed and a stone sharp look on his face. He wasn¡¯t


    pleased with the elder being here, and I didn¡¯t me him. She was a very odd character. James,


    however, still had a look of absolute disgust on his face as he scoffed before quietly digging into the food


    in front of him while mum bling under his breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m so terribly sorry I didn¡¯t realize that the four of you cooked. It¡¯s not typically normal to find men that


    are in your


    position that are so willing to cook.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure what alphas you are ustomed to meeting, but here in this pack, things run


    differently,¡± Damien said, drawing elder Harrison¡¯s attention to him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alphas?¡± she asked with confusion and a smug smile upon her face. ¡°There is only one Alpha to a pack,


    Damien. l¡¯ m sure that you, of all people, are aware of this. You are the only alpha. Your brothers are


    not.¡±


    Growls emitted around the room, and quickly I snapped my gaze at each of them, telling them to excuse


    themselves if they could not control themselves.


    ¡ª This was obviously going to be a conversation I would have to settle because as the Luna of the pack,


    I decided what conversation was eptable at the dinner table, and I wouldn¡¯t tolerate her insulting my


    mates.


    ¡°Elder Harrison, with all due respect, that may be the customs of other packs have, but no pack has ever


    been faced with something such as we have. So each of them holds a specific title that an alpha


    normally has,bining one full authoritative entity.¡±


    ¡°Of course. My apologies, Luna,¡± she said as she quietly returned to eating.


    75.64%


    The apology was fake, of course, but I was d the conversation was over. Thest thing I wanted was


    to watch Damian or any of the others lose their shit on this woman.


    To think¡­ they were fucking worried about me!


    I think they gave themselves way too much credit when it came to correcting situations.


    ¡°Ivy, I wanted to ask you one question, though, if I may?¡± Elder Harrison said, causing me to internally


    sigh as I turned to her with a smile as fake as her own.


    ¡°Of course. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Adjusting herself, the woman sat a little straighter as she ced down her fork as if preparing for


    whatever oute was about to explode upon the room. ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re a Luna, I want to talk to


    you about the customs we have to test gifted wolves.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, fucking not!¡± Damian said, standing to his feet. ¡°She will not be doing anything of the sort,


    nor will she be going anywhere outside of this pack. I should have known that was why you were here.¡±


    ¡°Damian, it is in your best interest to sit down.¡± The el der growled, showing Damian nothing but


    disrespect, and


    that was something I wouldn¡¯t tolerate.


    ¡°Do not speak to my mate in that tone. You¡¯re a guest on mynd, and you have done nothing but thrown


    insults since you arrived,¡± | snapped at her, watching her eyes grow wide.


    ¡°Your eyes¡­¡± she murmured, cing her hand over her mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe it¡­¡±


    Great. Just fucking great. Of course, my eyes would flicker when I¡¯m pissed.


    ¡°Yes, my eyes,¡± | growled slowly, standing to my feet. ¡°The council has no jurisdiction on mynd, and


    what I do with my mates, children, and pack members is my business. I will remind you once more that


    you¡¯re a guest. If you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯re free to leave in the morning.¡±


    The fear and surprise on the woman¡¯s face brought me delight. Internally, I wanted to bathe in her fear,


    but I knew how important it was to keep myself together. Slowly, I moved from the dining room and made


    my way up the


    stairs towards the closest bedroom I could find.


    Which happened to be Talon¡¯s. I had to get a hold of myself because if I couldn¡¯t, I¡¯d kill her.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89: Assuming Information


    I hadn¡¯t expected dinner to go the way it had. But now that it was over, I was d, considering Damien


    ended up blowing up into a million different pieces when the elder had conversations in the way she did.


    Talk about beingpletely awkward. I was the center of the awkwardness, and it was not a ce


    wanted to go back to any time soon. If I hadn¡¯t lost it slightly in the moment, there was no telling what


    Damian would have done to her.


    Laying on Talon¡¯s bed, I got hold of myself, and it didn¡¯t take long for Talon and Hale toe find me.


    Forty minutes of deep breathing and cuddling with both men calmed the internal fire within me, and now


    we were caught up in small talk and sarcasticments.


    ¡°So how pissed off do you think he¡¯s really going to continue being?¡± I asked the boys, who turned to me


    with nothing but amusement, dancing in their eyes.


    ¡°It depends,¡± Talon replied. ¡°One time when we were kids, James stole Damien¡¯s favorite T-shirt because


    he thought it was too small for Damien andpletely stained it in one afternoon. When Damian found


    out, he literally held that grudge for like five years.¡±


    ¡°Five years over a f*****g T-shirt. That¡¯s a bit childish, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°It may have been childish, but then again, we were children. So, to Damian, that was a very big deal,¡±


    he replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Talon, if you¡¯re gonna tell it, tell the truth,¡± Hale sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°The shirt was


    one that our mother had given him that was our father¡¯s. So, in a sense, it was actually a big deal to him.¡±


    ¡°Dude, he had, like, fifty f*****g shirts that were our dads and poor James had got none. Solmean,


    realistically¡­ It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal? He could have given that one shirt to James. Lord knows he


    had asked for it for, like, two freaking weeks,¡± Talon replied in a very dramatic effect.


    It made sense now why James and Damian didn¡¯t seem as close. Not just because of that, but in


    general. Damian was the oldest and thought he was entitled because he was the oldest, and James was


    the youngest¡­ the baby, and he thought he was entitled to.


    ¡°I can kind of understand why Damian would be upset, you know, considering it was something


    sentimental like that. But this ispletely different. I mean, the elder was out of linepletely, and


    honestly, I don¡¯t like whatever she was getting at.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°She literally insulted Damian as an alpha tried to insult us. Lord knows, poor James is probably


    devastated over herment on his cooking, and in a way, she was trying to undermine you as a Luna,¡±


    Hale replied.


    In a way, he was right, and because he was, I couldn¡¯t deny the need to get rid of her.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. She f****d up. But I mean, maybe that¡¯s just her messing up as a new elder. I mean, she


    hasn¡¯t really been in the position long, has she?¡±


    Again, they both shrugged their shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking to do, Ivy. I mean, she¡¯s here for the next couple of days, and you were


    the one that told her it would be okay for her to stay,¡± Talon rambled on. Hisments were not the help


    I was looking for, and picking up a pillow, I quickly chucked it at his head.


    ¡°Well, then, why don¡¯t we find something else to preupy our time with?¡± Though Damian had tended


    to me a few nights before, I was equally hungry for the two of them and


    25 Pos


    the fun we had once had in the past. However, upon those words, Hale and Talon both looked at each


    other and looked at me, and shook their heads no.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Hale replied quite quickly.


    ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± I said, feigning a hurt expression across my face. I couldn¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t


    want to be intimate with me.


    ¡°No. God, no. It¡¯s nothing like that,¡± Hale quickly said, trying to redirect the conversation and fix the mess


    that he had started.


    ¡°Then what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°He is afraid,¡± Talon replied with a smirk of his own. ¡°Hale thinks he is going to hurt the baby if his Lycan


    comes out during sex.¡±


    With wide eyes, I turned my gaze back to Hale, who seemed ufortable, and quickly cleared his


    throat. ¡°I mean, it could happen. I don¡¯t want to risk it.¡±


    ¡°Hale, you won¡¯t hurt your children nor any other part of you.¡±


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t want to risk it,¡± he said firmly as Talon pulled me by the ankle towards him, burying his face


    in my crotch.


    ¡°I want it¡­ God, how I want it.¡±


    His response caused me tough, but irritation flowed off of Hale from Talon¡¯s actions. ¡°No, Talon, this is


    serious. We only have like two months, and then we can f**k her however we want.¡±


    ¡°Hale, I¡¯ve literally already had s*x with Damian, James, and Talon multiple times since I¡¯ve been


    pregnant. You don¡¯t have to worry¡­ but,¡± pausing mid-conversation, something he said finally clicked in


    my head. ¡°Wait¡­ what do you mean two months?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing up in four months in your pregnancy. Wolves are only pregnant for six months, so it¡¯s like


    you¡¯re entering your third trimester, and to do something like that with both of us at the same time,


    probably not the safest for the babies.¡±


    Taking a moment to let what he said soak, I made a face to show my confusion as my mouth dropped


    open slightly.


    ¡°Hale, did you not listen to what you said? I¡¯m literally only almost four months pregnant. I still have, like,


    what, another five months of my pregnancy. So I¡¯m not anywhere near the third trimester. What are you


    talking about? Six months.¡±


    They sat there in silence, staring at me before Hales¡¯ eyes fogged over, linking someone. No words


    came from them, and with the silence began the slow increase of panic within my chest.


    ¡°Um, Ivy? What have you learned about werewolf pregnancies?¡±


    The question caught mepletely off guard, especially since Talon asked me the question. When I


    thought about it, I really knew little. I knew they were rapidly growing and the pregnancies typically were,


    like, super painful because, you know, the babies were typically stronger and more aggressive.


    I guess in the end, I didn¡¯t know much. Not that I thought to learn or that


    ¡°Umm, well, I¡¯m guessing that I don¡¯t know as much as I probably should know, considering how you two


    are acting. So does one of you want to f*****g exin to me what exactly is going on? Because you


    know the way you¡¯re making it sound is that I¡¯m about to have this baby in two months and not in five.¡±


    The door opened rather quickly, and when it did, I saw a very concerned Damian and James standing in


    the doorway.


    ¡°Ivy, I think we need to have a conversation because I believe you are slightly misinformed from what


    Hale said.¡±


    There it was. The bomb had been dropped.


    +25 Points


    Thad miscalcted how much I knew about werewolf pregnancies.f**k me.


    ¡°Yes, from the sounds of it, I don¡¯t know as much as I thought I did, and I don¡¯t see how I¡¯ve literally made


    it almost four months, and nobody has exined to me I¡¯m not pregnant for nine months like normal


    people,¡± I all but shouted at them in frustration and pure panic.


    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s okay. This is our fault because we didn¡¯t really take into consideration that you are new


    to our world. Werewolves are typically pregnant for about six months. However, it is also known that


    alpha pregnancies can typically be about five months. It just really depends on the person,¡± James


    replied with a smile on his face.


    Oh, no, he didn¡¯t. ¡°Did you seriously just tell me to calm down?!¡±


    James¡¯ eyes went wide at my outburst. I couldn¡¯t believe that he really told me to calm down. This wasn¡¯t


    something that was no big deal. It was an enormous deal for me.


    Taking slow, deep breaths, I closed my eyes and tried to calm myself. It will be okay¡­ everything will be


    okay. ¡°I¡¯m not angry¡­ I¡¯m just a bit shocked,¡± I said, trying to remain as calm as possible.


    ¡°There is no reason for you to be angry,¡± Damian scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal.


    Just means you won¡¯t be pregnant that long.¡±


    My eyes flew open at Damian¡¯sment. I couldn¡¯t believe how insensitive he was at the moment. It


    may not have been a big deal to him, but it was to me.


    Jumping to my feet, I stormed from the room and made my way towards the private den created for me


    in the right wing of the house.


    It was a small little study with a single loveseat, small tv, and tons of books surrounding the area. It was


    the one part of the house that was solely mine, and even though it was a ten-by-ten room, I enjoyed


    every moment of it.


    mming the door behind me, I sat on the sofa and thought about the situation. How could I honestly


    forget to ask such questions? I feltpletely stupid for never thinking about asking how the pregnancy


    worked, considering I was raised as a human.


    Guess that¡¯s what I get for assuming.


    At that moment, the only thing I wanted was to speak to the one person who had alwaysforted me. I


    had put off calling her for too long, and the time hade when the weight of my issues was too much


    to bear. .


    I wanted my mommy. Pulling my phone from my pocket, I dialed her number and waited as it rang. ¡°It¡¯s


    so wonderful to hear from you, dear. How are you?¡± A sob racked my throat as I tried to speak. ¡°Mama, I


    don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to do this here.¡± ¡°Sweetie, what are you talking about? Did something bad


    happen?¡± Taking a moment, I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself.


    ¡°No, not exactly, I just have no idea what I¡¯m doing, and I was just told by the guys that I¡¯m not even


    going to be pregnant for nine months, that it¡¯s going to be like five or six months. That¡¯s literally like a


    month or two away. How am I supposed to do this?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa. Are you telling me that nobody informed you of how this works?¡± she replied in


    shock.


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t. I assumed, and they all didn¡¯t think to tell me because it slipped their mind that I knew


    nothing of their world.¡±


    ¡°Oh, honey. I¡¯ve been away too long. I need toe and visit you. Would you like me toe and


    +25 Points


    *25 Ports


    visit you?¡±


    As much as I wanted to tell her I could be a big girl and do this on my own, I knew the truth. I couldn¡¯t do


    it on my own. I needed her here with me. I was terrified, and even though I had four strapping mates¡­


    they were men, so they didn¡¯t understand how I was feeling. Even if they could feel my emotions through


    the link, they had no f***** g clue.


    They were trying their best, and I appreciated everything they had done for me. But I needed somebody


    else to have my back as well.


    Someone who understood what I was going through.


    ¡°Can you? I mean, I know that you guys have a lot going on, and I would hate to take away from


    anything that you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, darling. You are my daughter, and I love you. If you need me there, I will be there.


    ke willpletely understand the situation,¡± she replied, causing me to smile.


    ¡°Okay. When do you think you will be here?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow evening. Now get some rest, and I will see you soon,¡± she replied, making me feel better than


    I had.


    Nodding my head as if she could see me. I wiped the tears from my eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. I


    love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, sweetheart. Good night.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, tears flowed down my face, and even though the guys did not knock on the door


    to check on me, I knew they were standing outside.


    They had heard the entire conversation, and I wasn¡¯t sure how I was going to make this work because


    the elder was here, and the only other ce I would put my mother would be in the guesthouse.


    Which was upied by the elder herself.


    I had to find a way to get her out of here. Especially after everything that had happened with Damian.


    She wasn¡¯t even here for the full-time she was supposed to be, and she had already outstayed her


    wee.


    Let¡¯s just hope she wouldn¡¯t cause issues for us when we made her go.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90: Gender Day


    Waking up the next morning, I was surprised to find myself in James¡¯s bed. He didn¡¯t want to let me


    sleep in that room even though the other guys had told him to leave me be and let me rest; he refused.


    I vaguely remember himing in, grabbing me and the nket, lifting me in his arms, and carrying me


    to his bed. He even went as far as changing me out of my clothes and putting me in one of hisrge


    oversized T-shirts before crawling in behind me.


    Out of the four men, he was the sweetest and the most sentimental.


    ¡°Good morning, beautiful,¡± he whispered from behind me as he pulled me close to his chest and kissed


    the side of my cheek.


    ¡°Morning. I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. I didn¡¯t mean to lose it on you guys.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t even worry about it. s**t happens, and honestly, we dropped the ball when we forgot that


    you¡¯re not used to our world.¡± Always apologizing, the ever-sweet James slowly slid from behind me and


    walked towards the ensuite bathroom.


    ¡°I take it you heard my mother ising¡­¡± I said with hesitation, knowing howplicated the situation


    was going to be.


    ¡°Yes, we all heard the conversationst night, and I will tell you that Damien and the others were very


    upset to see you as upset as you were,¡± he replied.


    Laughter escaped me, thinking about Damian being upset. ¡°I can understand the twins being slightly


    upset, but you don¡¯t have to lie and throw Damian in there, too. I know he¡¯s not that kind of man.¡±


    James walked from the bathroom and gave me a knowing look before shaking his head with a grin.¡° You


    two are just the oddest couple I¡¯ve ever met. You love each other one minute, and you hate each other


    the next, both equally irritated with each other. But then you guys can¡¯t keep your hands off of each other


    when the moment calls.¡±


    ¡°Well, we have a love-hate rtionship. What else do you expect, James?¡± I asked as I pushed myself


    further into the nkets, gettingfortable.


    ¡°Very true. Needless to say, yes, we know that your mother¡¯sing, and we know the elder needs


    to go. Damien has already reminded us this morning.¡±


    Knowing he recognized the need to get rid of the woman made me feel slightly better, but then again, I


    was also concerned because I wasn¡¯t sure how it would be possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she is like that, James. The woman I spoke to on the phone initially isn¡¯t the


    same woman that¡¯s here, and if it is, she ys the game very well.¡±


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, James sighed, taking a moment. ¡°One thing you will learn is people like


    her and those in her position can be what they must to get what they want. Just because they are where


    they are doesn¡¯t mean that we trust them. No one trusts them, really.¡±


    ¡°So then, why are they even in that position?¡±


    It made little sense to have a council no one cared for. I got it, though. Look at how the humans ran their


    government. They have had men in office that no one likes, but yet year after year they keep electing


    people.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    And year after year, those people keep disappointing the nation. ¡°Maybe Damien can call the council or


    something and have her call back.¡± My suggestion made Jamesugh as he gave me this funny look.


    ¡°Yeah, right. Like they would


    actually do something like that I will tell you, though, she is f*****g weird.¡±


    ¡°Well, James, we have to get rid of her somehow. So how are we supposed to do that? I mean, I¡¯m


    pregnant and hormonal, and Damian doesn¡¯t like her, and she¡¯s obsessively interested in knowing


    everything about me and the babies.¡±


    The babies¡­ S**t. ¡°That reminds me. My appointment is today.¡±


    Agrin lit up James¡¯ face when I mentioned it, and nodding his head, he jumped to his feet. ¡°It sure is.


    Why do you think I¡¯m already getting up? We are supposed to be leaving soon.¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I pulled the nket over my head, only to have it ripped back down. ¡°It¡¯s too early to get


    up, James.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re the one who set the appointment,¡± he said as he made his way towards the door.


    ¡°Get up and meet me downstairs. The faster we go to the appointment, the faster you can take a nap.¡±


    A nap sounded good, but the growling in my stomach was louder. ¡°What about food?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make


    it,¡± he called from outside the door before closing it behind him.


    If I didn¡¯t have James, I wasn¡¯t sure how I could manage all of this. He was the normalcy I needed to deal


    with Damian and the twins. Regardless of how sweet Talon and Hale could be¡­ at times, they also


    irritated me.


    Such was the difficulty of rtionships. I had never heard of one couple out there that wasn¡¯t slightly


    annoyed by their better half at some point in time.


    Just never expected it would happen to me so soon.


    Thirty minutester, I was making my way into the kitchen, following the smell of bacon and toast. I was


    starving and in an unusually good mood until my eyesid upon Elder Harrison, and my smile quickly fell


    ¡°Oh, there you are,¡± she said with exaggeration. ¡°I figured you would have been down here earlier to


    have breakfast with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± I replied, slightly confused.


    Myment was not what she was hoping for, and as she raised a brow with her hand on her hip, she


    pushed away whatever she was feeling and smiled at me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I keep forgetting you know nothing


    of werewolf culture and are still learning how to be a proper Luna.¡±


    There she went again with the insults. ¡°Look,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Damian bellowed, cutting me off, ¡°Elder Harrison, I think it¡¯s best that you take your


    leave. We have been more than hospitable, yet you continually disrespect my mate and pack. I will not


    tolerate it any longer.¡±


    A gasp left her throat as she ced her hand on her chest in shock. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard my brother,¡± Hale added in as he stood next to the kitchen ind with his arms crossed over


    his chest. ¡°As much as the visit has been wonderful, we need you to leave. We still have much work to


    do on the pack house and don¡¯t have the time for entertaining.¡±


    ¡°Never in my life!¡± she yelled. ¡°I can see what they were talking about now. I didn¡¯t want to believe them


    but after this¡­ I can¡¯t promise to protect you after this.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked, stepping forward. ¡°Protect us?¡±


    Once again, that irritating smug smile crossed her lips, and it took everything in me not to smack it off her


    face. I was tired of the games she was ying, and If she wasn¡¯t careful, she would not like the oue


    of her actions,


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m to report back things are running smoothly here. I couldn¡¯t very well have told you that now,


    could I? It seems that things are not as they seem. Not to mention you, dear¡­¡±


    ¡®fon**g knew it.¡¯ Damian growled through the link. ¡®I told you, Ivy.


    ring at him, I rolled my eyes with disgust and focused my attention back on the elder. ¡°I don¡¯t know


    what you¡¯re referring to when ites to me. can you be a little more enlightening?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please. Stop pretending we know what you are, shifter,¡± she scowled, ¡°You¡¯re Solvm?ne, and those


    kinds are not to be trusted.¡±


    Those kinds? She didn¡¯t even f*****g know me Not to mention my race is supposedly gone or whatever,


    and then I¡¯m something else


    Everything was so f****g confusing, and I wanted more than anything to figure it all out, so I knew exactly


    what I was, but I still had no clue Perhaps one of these days, I would stop putting off speaking to Frigga


    and finish finding out the details


    Right now, though, I was doing everything in my power not to rip this stupid b*h apart for talking to me


    like I¡¯m af*****81*** ¡°Look, I don¡¯t have time to deal with you. I have somewhere to be My mate asked


    you to leave, so I expect you gone. Don¡¯t make me ask you again.¡±


    Snatching the te of bacon and a piece of toast, I turned on my feet and made my way towards the


    front door. I wasn¡¯t dealing with that woman anymore I was having a wonderful day, and there was no


    way I was going to let her ruin it.


    ¡°Ivy, wait!¡± James called from behind me as he came jogging up to where I was


    **Don¡¯t you dare tell me I was out of line, James,¡± i grumbled as I stuffed the bacon into my mouth The


    last thing I wanted to hear was I was wrong. The only thing that would do would piss me off even further.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to tell you that,¡± he chuckled as we reached the car. ¡°I was going to tell you that Hale is


    coming with, but Talon and Damian are going to stay behind to make sure she doesn¡¯t try anything


    stupid.¡±


    Stopping in my tracks, red at him. Are you serious?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah, I¡¯m sorry, Ivy. We just have to make


    sure ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, cutting him off ¡°let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Hale made his way to the car as soon as I climbed in, and within minutes we were off towards the pack


    hospital. The entire time we drove, I kept trying to remind myself that it was okay. Did I want all of my


    mates there today yes. But I couldn¡¯t have everything I wanted all the time


    As the car came to a stop, I exhaled deeply and climbed out. Hale took my hand,cing his fingers


    through mine, causing me to look at him. ¡°It will be okay, Ivy.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, happy for the reassurance he was giving me


    Honestly. I needed it becausetely, I had been at my wit¡¯s end with how things had been going Alli


    wanted to do today was to see my babies and confirm the suspicions of their genders I already had


    Knowing that they were okay was going to make everything that much better.


    They were my future, and when they got here, it wouldplete the little family we were growing


    ¡°Good Morning, Ivy,¡± the doctor said with a smile as he opened the ultrasound room door and gestured


    for us to enter. ¡°Let¡¯s check on the little ones and hopefully see what you¡¯re having today¡±


    ¡°Thanks, doc, i already have my thoughts on what I¡¯m having¡± 1 replied as I climbed up onto the white


    table James and Hale were at my side as they always were


    ¡°Oh, do you now?¡± The doctor chuckled, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re having?¡± ¡°A boy and a girl,¡± I replied


    ¡°Just motherly instincts.


    Honestly, it was the dream I had that made me think it was going to be a boy and a girl. The pink and


    blue nket ran through my mind constantly like the nque, and with Prisci telling me to trust my


    instincts, I was.


    I had no doubt the baby in the grass was a reference to my unborn children. I was just going to have to


    wait and see if my assumptions were correct.


    Rolling the cool gel and wand over my stomach, the screen lit up, and the doctor took measurements as


    he had done before. ¡°Your babies are growing wonderfully and actually are putting you closer to your due


    date.¡±


    ¡°Closer? How much closer?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°Oh, I would say about four to six weeks, tops.¡±


    Shit¡­ that meant the guys were right, and I only had a few weeks before the twins would be here. It


    wasn¡¯t much time to prepare, but with my mother on the way, I was sure we would be able to manage.


    One thing about my mother I loved was the fact that she was good at getting s**t done. She always had


    been.


    ¡°Alright, are we ready to know what we are having?¡± The doctor said with a smile as the guy¡¯s eyes lit up


    with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, go on with it,¡± James replied, causing me to smack him as everyone broke out intoughter. To be


    honest, I thought he was the most excited out of us with how he acted.


    ¡°Well, it seems the Luna was correct in her assumption. There is one boy and one girl.¡± As happy as I


    was supposed to be, I felt nothing but dread at that moment. The dream was real, and it was a warning.


    The doctor confirmed the worst. Something dark wasing for my children, and I wasn¡¯t going to be


    able to stop it.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91: ying with Fire


    Talon.


    I had always been unsure about Ivy being pregnant, but the moment Hale told us that Ivy was having


    twins through the link, I couldn¡¯t be happier. It was a moment I had known wasing, but now that it


    was here, I was more than nervous.


    Was going to be a good dad? Would they end up liking me? ¡°It¡¯s good news, brother,¡± Damian said,


    pping me on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± I replied hesitantly. ¡°Damian, can I ask you


    something?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He said as he moved around the nursery, checking everything the contractors were doing.


    ¡°Do you remember that old story that mother used to tell us about the great Bjorn?¡±


    Damian stopped in his tracks, looking over his shoulder at me with a smile. ¡°Yeah, what about it? Have


    old fairy tales been crossing your mindtely?¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I groaned, rolling my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡± ¡°So was I. I thought James was the sentimental


    one, and Hale was the nerdy one.¡±


    Damian¡¯sughter andment caught me off guard, but as I narrowed my gaze, he knew I was being


    serious. I didn¡¯t bring things up unless it was important, and right now, I needed him to focus.


    ¡°What about it, Talon?¡± he finally sighed as he returned to what he was doing.


    ¡°What if the story was more than a story? What if it was real history?¡± I asked, trying to remember the


    details of the story and how our mother used to tell it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Talon. It¡¯s a kids¡¯ story. Now focus, we have to get some of this s**t done,¡± he


    replied,pletely brushing off what I was telling him.


    Go figure, after all, Damian was a logical man, and if there wasn¡¯t proof to back something up, he didn¡¯t


    pay it attention. I wouldn¡¯t consider that entirely good for an Alpha to think that way, but he had his


    brothers to help him.


    We were stronger because of our unique unity. ¡°Fair enough. I¡¯ll go down and see if the b***h has left


    yet.¡±


    Nodding his head at me, he kept himself preupied as I made my way down the stairs only toe


    face to face with James, Hale, and Ivy walking through the front door.


    Quickly, I rushed her and swept her off her feet, twirling her around in my arms while sheughed. ¡°A boy


    and a girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± sheughed. ¡°Put me down, Talon, or you¡¯re going to make me sick.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said as I ced her on her feet and pulled her in, crashing my lips against hers. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.


    Seeing you pregnant is so damn tempting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, that will have to wait, brother,¡± Hale cut in, causing me to look at him.


    ¡°Why? Are you still on that kick? I know what you said before, bute on now. Isn¡¯t it supposed to help


    with easingbor or something like that?¡±


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, Hale groaned. ¡°Yes, but she isn¡¯t inbor. However, she could have the


    baby within the next four to six weeks.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I knew we had just talked about this, but having the doctor confirm it made it all that much more


    real. ¡°Well, hopefully, one of our problems will be gone soon.¡±


    WILT II


    +25 Points


    ¡°She is still here?¡± Ivy snapped. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She said that she had to pack and then argued with Damian, who told her fine but to hurry and leave.¡±


    The look that passed through Ivy¡¯s eyes was one of displeasure. She wanted the woman gone now, and


    she wasn¡¯t going to be told that she had to wait. Pushing past us all, she stormed her way towards the


    back door. And that only meant one thing.


    Ivy was going to go into turbo mode on this woman.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Ivy, no,¡± James said, putting himself quickly in between her and the door. ¡°I will go tell her for you.


    You remember what the doctor said. No stress.¡±


    ¡°Move, James,¡± she snarled at him as her eyes changed. ¡°No. Now, as your mate, I demand you go


    upstairs and take a nap now.¡±


    Never once in my life had I heard James use an almost decent Alpha tone, and the fact he just used it on


    Ivy was shocking. Hale and I nced at each other before looking back at them.


    Ivy stood with her fists clenched, and her brows narrowed, but slowly she rxed and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make sure she is gone by the time I wake up?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he squeaked before quickly clearing his throat. ¡°Yes, I will make sure.¡±


    With a sly grin, she leaned forward, kissing him, and then smiled at Hale and me before she made her


    way towards the stairs, hoping to take a nap.


    ¡°What the f**k was that?¡± Hale said as we nced from where Ivy was back to James.


    He looked absolutely pale as can be, but swallowing deeply, he straightened himself and ran his hand


    through his hair. ¡°We pretend I didn¡¯t just about s**t myself and that you watched me manly standpoint to


    her before going to handle a problem.¡±


    Turning, he didn¡¯t wait for us toment and exited the back door on a mission. It took a moment for


    Hale and me to let what happened sink in, and as it did, we both burst intoughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever seen him like that.¡±


    Turning to Hale, I shook my head, ncing out the window at James, who was walking towards the


    cottage, but obviously talking to himself.


    ¡°No kidding,¡± Hale replied. ¡°You think he is trying to pump himself up for what he is about to do?¡± ¡°Oh, no


    doubt. Fifty says the old broad doesn¡¯t go out easily.¡±


    ¡°Hell no, I¡¯m not taking that bet. I have faith in James, but the woman is stubborn as hell. Let¡¯s just hope


    he can get rid of her before Ivy gets back up again. I¡¯d hate to see what would happen if she was still


    here.¡± Hale was right about one thing.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good if the woman was still here when Ivy got up.


    Then again, part of me would entirely enjoy watching Ivypletely have a go at this woman. It would


    make for great entertainment.


    If this was how things were going to be from now on, I was looking forward to the future for sure. *********


    A few hourster, Ivy was refreshed and wide away with a hungry look in her eye. As she made her way


    into the kitchen, I looked up from theptop I was working on and watched her search the fridge for


    something.


    ¡°Were you looking for something?¡± I asked her as she mmed the fridge door, and turned to me with a


    pout on her lips that I found incredibly sexy.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, and nothing in there looks good.¡± ¡°What kind of hungry?¡± I asked her hesitantly. ¡°Like you


    want a snack, or you¡¯re hungry-hungry?¡± With a look of disgust, she rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°Why


    do you have to say it like that?¡±


    +25 Points


    1. g) podle


    ¡°Say what, like what?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to figure out what kind of hungry you are, so I


    know what you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sitting down on the bar stool, she folded her arms on the counter and rested her chin


    on it. ¡°I¡¯m grumpy when I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can see that,¡± I replied with softughter. ¡°Let¡¯s see what I can find for you.¡±


    Before I could even get up from where I was sitting,motion from outside drew our attention to the


    front door. The sun was slowly setting off in the distance, and whoever it did not sound happy.


    Jumping to our feet, lvy and I made our way towards the door, opening it quickly. Out front stood James


    and the Elder arguing, and to top it off, Ivy¡¯s mother had arrived with none other than the infamous Kate.


    ¡°Who the f**k do you think you are?¡± Kate yelled at the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare f*****g speak to him like


    that? If he told you to go, you need to pack your s**t and get one. It shouldn¡¯t take this long for you to


    grasp the understanding of your assignment.¡±


    ¡°My assignment?¡± Elder Harrison scoffed. ¡°What pack are you with¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey? What the hell is going on?¡± Ivy yelled, catching everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I thought you were


    supposed to be gone?¡±


    The elder sneered at lvy, shaking her head. ¡°And I thought you were supposed to be a Luna. I guess we


    both thought wrong.¡±


    A growl ripped through my throat at the woman¡¯s words. However, I didn¡¯t have a chance to do anything


    before Ivy¡¯s mother had raised her hand and pped the woman in her face, stunning us all.¡° Who the


    hell do you think you are talking to my daughter like that?!¡±


    Oh, s**t. I see where Ivy gets her attitude. ¡°I will have you arrested by the council for what you just did!¡±


    The elder yelled. ¡°This is treason!¡±


    ¡°Treason?¡± Ivy said, stepping forth, her eyes shifting to their celestial blue. ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed, but I


    don¡¯t answer to thews of your world.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, Ivy¡­ let¡¯s calm down just-¡±


    I tried to calm her, but her eyes snapped to me, and I knew what that meant. She was about to lose her


    s**t, and she was hungry. This wasn¡¯t going to be good.


    ¡®Damian, we have a serious problem, where the f**k are you.¡¯ I said through our mind link. Thest thing


    I was aware of was that he had gone to the next town over for a meeting, and he didn¡¯t exactly let


    anyone know when he would be back.


    ¡®I¡¯m on my way back. Why?¡¯ he replied as I watched the tension grow as the women yelled at each other.


    All that was but Ivy.


    ¡®The elder is about to lose her life because she won¡¯t listen. ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ he growled.


    ¡®She left earlier.¡¯ ¡®Well, I take it she came back, and she has pissed Ivy off!


    Cutting off the link, I grabbed Ivy¡¯s arm before she could step closer. The rage of emotions flowing from


    her through the link was like nothing that I had ever felt before.


    ¡°Please just f*****g leave, now!¡±I roared at the elder, who stood quietly for a moment. ¡°This isn¡¯t over. If


    she can¡¯t be controlled, then neither can her children.¡±


    That was the wrong thing to say, and as I held Ivy back, I watched the woman climb into her car and


    leave. Ivy fighting against me was hard to control, but James tried everything he could to calm her.


    ¡°Ivy-¡± her mother said cautiously as my eyes snapped to her.


    ¡°Not right now. Kate, take her mother into the house, and we will figure the arrangements out after we


    calm her down. Go¡­ now.¡±


    Kate didn¡¯t hesitate to do as I told her. She ushered Ivy¡¯s mother into the house, and as she did Ivy


    slipped from my grasp and tossed James aside like it was nothing.


    This was a new side to her that none of us had ever seen, and as her eyes met mine, she growled.¡±


    She¡¯s mine.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92: Understanding Death


    Talon.


    When Ivy red at me and told me the woman was hers, I knew without a doubt that something terrible


    was about to happen. Without even a warning, she took off in a full sprint as fast as she could from the


    property. The car had long sped away down the driveway but knowing Ivy, that wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°We have to stop her,¡± James cried out. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, and she hurt the babies,¡±


    James had a point. Damien wasn¡¯t here yet. Hale was in town until the end of the day. James was a


    good man and was too able to take care of a lot. But he didn¡¯t have the power needed to subdue Ivy like


    this.


    Shifting into my wolf, I took off across pack territory, darting over thewns down the hills towards the


    woods where Ivy had disappeared through. I had to find her. I couldn¡¯t let her do something she would


    absolutely regret. Even though she was the same person, she just seemed to have this alter ego that


    pushed through, making her more dominant when she shifted.


    I knew deep down she would feel nothing but guilt if she ended up killing this woman. It would be the first


    person she had physically killed.


    That sort of thing was never easy for anyone.


    Catching her scent, I moved faster, pushing myself as hard as I could, her bodying into the distance


    as I kept trekking over thends until, abruptly, she stopped. Not wanting her to know I was chasing after


    her, I halted in my position, hiding behind the shrubbery of the woods, watching her, waiting to see what


    she was going to do.


    She was hunting, seeking this woman as if this woman was an elk that became her prey.


    There was no stopping a wolf when it was in mid-hunt. They were dangerous, primal, and very territorial.


    With Ivy not technically being a wolf, but being something else entirely-there was no telling what she


    could do.


    The mind link that linked my brothers and me and even Ivy was going wild. However, Ivy¡¯s side was


    dormant. She had closed herself off in order to focus, and I had to push back mine in order to focus on


    her.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ Damien pushed through the link, using his alpha tone, catching me by


    surprise. ¡®Currently about 5 miles north of the pack. She¡¯s hunting!


    ¡®She already ran five miles? There¡¯s no way she was able to do that. Are you sure of your location?¡¯


    Damien snapped.


    Did he really, honestly, think I didn¡¯t know where I was?


    I grew up on thesends. These woods were my gain out of the four of us. I was the more primal hunter.


    There was no way they would know these woods better than I did.


    ¡®Are you seriously going to f*****g ask me that question?¡¯


    Silence met me, and at the moment I had been dealing with Damian, Ivy bolted without warning, running


    north, deeper and deeper into the darkness and thicket of the woods. I followed her.


    The canopies of leaves above us protected us from the sunlight, where creatures usually blended in with


    the darkness. Watching and waiting for the right moment to make their move.


    However, today they were silent, and it made me wonder if those creatures knew what she was, and they


    themselves found her terrifying because right now, the shift she had made was nothing like I had ever


    +25 Points


    seen before.


    Her figure almost glowed within the darkness, her long hair shimmering in a sea of light that didn¡¯t exist


    from any other source around her.


    The way she moved was elegant and as graceful as a fairy. But yet as quick and as dangerous as a wolf.


    Entranced by who she was and the fact that she was my mate, I didn¡¯t dare stop her. I didn¡¯t care what


    the others thought. I couldn¡¯t. At least not right now.


    There may be a point where I could try to talk sense into her, but the time was not. Now, that was very


    obvious. After a little while, she came to a slow jog until her feet crept across the forest floor.


    In the distance, a cabin sat alone within the darkness; the only light in that cabin came from the single


    pane window near the front door. What shocked me the most, though, was that the car the elder had


    driven was parked out front.


    The woman who supposedly came directly from the council to see us was only 20 miles north of where


    we actually lived, and that waspletely unsettling.


    Why was the elder here? This was not anywhere close to where the Council headquarters was.


    I had thought I had concealed myself, tracking her the entire time I had been doing so. But as she


    stopped in her tracks, her hand upon the trunk of a tree, she looked over her shoulder at me and smiled.


    She had known I was there the entire time, and not once did she stop me? What was she waiting for?


    ¡°You joined me, pretty wolf?¡¯ her delectable voice said through my mind. It taunted me, egging me on to


    y with her and I was shocked she had opened the link just enough for me to speak with her, though; it


    was pretty obvious we were the only two in this conversation.


    ¡®Ivy, please turn back now. You¡¯re pregnant and cannot be in a fight. Think about our children.¡¯


    Turning her attention back to the cabin, I could sense she found nothing but amusement in my words.


    ¡®Do you really think that I would do anything that would hurt my children?¡¯


    ¡®No,¡¯ I replied without hesitation. But that doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t do something that could


    intentionally hurt them. Please think about this. She is not worth it!


    ¡®That is where you¡¯re wrong. My children are hungry.


    Her words were like ice trailing down my spine. Moving forward, faster than I could process, she


    disappeared from my sight, and it wasn¡¯t until I heard the shrill screams, growls, and cries from within the


    cabin I realized what had just happened.


    Ivy was tracking at a slower speed so I could keep up with her. We had to follow her the entire time when


    she went out on these hunts. It wasn¡¯t because she was slow, and we were fast enough to keep up with


    her. It was because she wanted us there and knew we would follow her.


    Shifting back into my human form, I ran naked towards the cabin, throwing open the door that was barely


    cracked, only to find the bloodiest scene I have ever seen beforeid out in front of me.


    Ivy had killed three people within this cabin. Two of them I knew, one of them I did not.


    Blood coated her skin from the top of her head to the tips of her fingers. She was soaked in red, and the


    most peculiar thing of all was she had a satisfied grin on her face as she swallowed down a bit of flesh,


    closing her eyes and pure satisfaction


    ¡°Did you just eat them?!¡± I eximed in shock, with my eyes wide, and an unfamiliar sense of confusion


    flowed over me I had never felt before.


    ¡°Those two?¡± she replied with a smirk as her eyes panced towards the elder and another man, ¡°No, ! did


    not eat them.¡±


    25 Points


    H IU JL. Ullernaing D¡­


    ¡°Then what did you just swallow? If you didn¡¯t just eat them?¡±


    With a smallugh, she lifted her hand and pointed at the other body on the floor. ¡°This one tastes


    different. The other two are wolves and I have no interest in eating the flesh of my ancestors, but that


    one. That one is intoxicating, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    Her words were almost like riddles. I knew there were other supernatural creatures out there. Everybody


    was aware of that, but the problem was they rarelye by. So much so, most of the wolves believed


    them fairy tales.


    ¡°What do you mean, they¡¯re different?¡± I asked as I stepped forward, looking down at the body before


    me. That almost seemed human.


    Tilting her head from side to side, she stepped towards the creature and bent to her knees before her


    hand reached out and grabbed its face, inhaling deeply.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it tastes delicious.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes, running my hand over my face as I tried to calm the small,


    logical part of my personality hidden deep within me. I was primal.


    I was considered more of the loose cannon, but yet my beautiful, perfect innocent mate was eating a


    creature we couldn¡¯t identify.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    To top it all off, she killed a council member, and Devyn¡­ the son of a neighboring Alpha. A very


    particr Alpha that didn¡¯t like us whatsoever.


    ¡°May I ask why it is Ivy that-Ivy, leave it alone,¡± I said, interrupting myself as I grabbed her hand, pulling it


    away from the creature. ¡°You have no idea what it is or where it¡¯s been.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic,¡± she groaned, rolling her eyes as her senses seemed to rein back in. ¡°What I did


    was for a reason, and at least one of us did something.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You literally killed a council member and the son of an opposing alpha. Not


    to mention something else entirely that we don¡¯t even know. If it was a royalty of its species¡­ look, you


    can¡¯t just go around killing things because you want to.¡±


    Raising her brow, she looked me up and down and stepped over the creature, making her way towards


    the door as she licked her fingers clean. I had no idea where she was going, but wherever it was, she


    seemed very content with what she did.


    ¡°Ivy, will you please stop and talk to me? Tell me what is going on.¡±


    Getting out an exaggerated sigh, she stopped in her tracks, closing her eyes for a moment before she


    turned and opened them, facing me. ¡°There are things I cannot exin because I don¡¯t know how to


    exin them. However, they were a threat to our pack. To my needs and my children, and I took care of


    it as I will every single time a threates about.¡±


    ¡°OK, but the problem is you can¡¯t just go killing anybody you want to. If you find a problem with someone,


    you need to let us know so we can handle it properly.¡±


    She shook her head, staring at me as if she couldn¡¯t believe the wordsing out of my mouth. ¡°As I¡¯ve


    told you before, I will do what I need to do to protect my children and thews of your world do not apply


    to me. Even if I am softer minded at times, this is the side of me that will eventuallypletely take


    over,¡±


    Hearing her say the side I was looking at now was the side that would eventually take over was not a


    veryforting thought. The entire conversation, of course, I had opened through the link so that the


    others could end up hearing it as I was hearing it.


    She was making it clear what was going on was going to have to be epted one way or another. For


    some odd reason, she considered those people to be a threat, and she executed them appropriately,


    something my brothers and I were going to have to learn to handle or simply take care of when needed.


    +25 Points


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be this way. You have to let us help you. We¡¯re your mates,¡± I finally said, before she


    turned away from me once more.


    ¡°Talon, are you afraid of me?¡± she asked as she stared at me with an intensity I had never felt before.


    ¡°Why are you asking that question, Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to know the truth. Do you fear me, Talon?¡± she asked again, waiting for my response.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t fear you. I just want to understand you.¡±


    Laughter escaped her lips as she walked closer to me. Gently running her finger over my chest, she


    leaned up and kissed me with the blood of her victims on her lips.


    ¡°You should fear me.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93: Universal Fate of the Twins


    Ivy.


    Stepping out of the shower, 1 pondered over everything I had done. Yeah, I lost myself a little bit in the


    commotion of things, and I shouldn¡¯t have acted the way I did. But the woman was a threat to my family.


    She was a threat to my children. She was a threat to my mates and a threat to me.


    I had given her chance after chance and do not regret my actions when I killed her. Little did the others


    know she was meeting with two other people who were interested inpletely eradicating me and my


    mates in order to take over territory.


    I had overheard their conversations before I burst through the door and ughtered them. It was only


    fragmented, but it was the only information I needed to dismantle their circle.


    I would do it again.


    Without hesitation, I would ughter anybody who posed a threat to my reign, my children, and my


    mates. Even if that meant I had to ughter every wolf not part of our pack to ensure we would be


    protected, I would do it.


    Because of my actions, I was well aware of the consequences that were toe.


    Was I terrified? Yes, because I didn¡¯t want there to be a war brewing on the horizon with the possibility of


    taking everything from me. But then again, had I not done anything, we would have been at risk.


    With a heavy sigh, I took the towel to my hair and gently dried everyst bit of it. Staring at my reflection


    in the mirror, my celestial eyes were almost able to see into my own soul as it glimpsed the darkness that


    was within. I kept thinking about the dream I had before.


    I needed to speak to the goddesses and with the men currently out of the house, I had the perfect


    opportunity to get the answers I needed.


    I couldn¡¯t even face my own mother, or Kate until I did. My mind wouldn¡¯t allow me sce, and I


    prepared to face Frigga with my mind made up.


    cing down the towel, I moved towards my bed,ying upon the soft nkets. It had been a few days


    since I had used my room properly because of construction, but with them almost done, only small


    pieces of things stood out of ce.


    That I was grateful for. The only ce I feltfortable enough to do this was in the seclusion of my own


    space. Closing my eyes, I let myself fall into a state of REM and, eventually, I was transported once


    again to the clouds of white that opened up, letting me step forth onto a patch of green where white


    columns and a podium sat off in the distance.


    Frigga stood there, waiting for me alone. Her long hair and white gown blowing gently behind her as she


    smiled upon seeing me.


    ¡°I was wondering when it would be that she would finally show face here,¡± she said with a content grin on


    her face and her hands sped in front of her body.


    ¡°So are you going to tell me you were expecting me, as Prisci always is expecting me?¡± I said with a


    sly grin, causing her to chuckle to herself.


    ¡°What is it that I can do for you, Ivy? You seem to have a lot of questions, and considering yourtest


    actions, it makes me wonder what you¡¯ve really got on your mind.¡±


    Shaking my head, I couldn¡¯t hide the exhaustion I felt throughout my entire body. I was a mess, and one


    that needed to be quickly fixed before I did something else that would be frowned upon. Not that I


    thought what I did was wrong


    25 Poirits


    25 Porto


    ¡°Where would you like me to start? Should I start with the dreams that I¡¯ve been having? Or that I just


    ughtered three people in a cabin, one of which was a creature I had never encountered before. Even


    though I am new to this lifestyle, I would have at least thought that the inner me may have recognized it,


    but not even the inner me knew what the hell it was. Do you have any clue as to what that creature


    was?¡±


    Staring at me, she took a moment before slowly nodding her head and gesturing for me to follow her


    over towards a beautiful grassy area that had pillows and nkets thrown upon it.


    ¡°The creature that you ingested is considered a Nephilim.¡± Was she being serious? There was no way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ a what? Do you mean like the half-human thing?¡± I asked withplete confusion and utter


    shock she would even mention that word. I didn¡¯t even know those freaking things existed. I thought


    they were just fairy tales.


    ¡°Ivy, you were literally a celestial being, and werewolves exist as well as vampires, and you¡¯re telling me


    you have a hard time believing that Nephilims exist?¡±


    She did have a point.


    With everything else in the world I kept finding, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to believe there is arge index of


    creatures that probably inhabited the earth I had no clue about.


    ¡°OK, so why was an elder wolf, the son of an alpha and a Nephilim in a cabin 20 miles north of where!


    lived, and why did the Nephilim taste so good?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why the creatures were meeting, however they did have dark auras around them. Again,


    you know we cannot get involved. So we only merely watched, but I knew right away you found the elder


    to be threatening from the moment she stepped foot inside your home, did you not?¡± she asked, causing


    me to think back to the moment the elder stepped inside the home.


    I had found her threatening. I had found something about herpletely off. It was quite different from


    the conversation I had originally had on the phone with her. So something about it just didn¡¯t add up and


    when she acted, the way she did out in front of the pack house was when I lost it. She wasn¡¯t the person


    she was supposed to be.


    ¡°Something was wrong with her. She wasn¡¯t the person she was supposed to be.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Frigga replied as she picked up her goblet and sipped from it. ¡°She wasn¡¯t the person she


    was supposed to be because she was corrupted before you received her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, she was corrupted?¡±


    ¡°Remember when Prisci and the Valkyrie came to you at the Council members chamber and told you


    there was one that was divine, that was looking to change the path for those on Earth?¡± Thinking back


    to the conversation, I tried to remember exactly what had happened that day was utter chaos, so my


    mind was a bit fogged over.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I think so. I don¡¯t remember who she said it was, though.¡±


    Nodding her head, she ced her cup down and stared at me. ¡°Loki has escaped the Eternal realm,


    causing mass chaos upon Earth. You are not like the others. As I¡¯ve told you before, you have a greater


    purpose. Your purpose, I cannot tell you just yet. But I will tell you it involves your children, and it is very


    important you protect them at all costs.¡±


    ¡°My children. What do you mean it involves my children? Why would anybody be after my children?¡± |


    replied with anger in my tone as I narrowed my brows at her.


    How could she tell me somebody was after my children and not tell me the reason why? Or who would


    want to be? ¡°You need to calm yourself, Ivy. Getting angry here will do nothing for you,¡± she replied,


    causing me to


    take a deep breath in and out to calm my currently racing heart.


    ¡°My apologies. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware as a mother yourself, learning your children are in trouble is


    a very painful thing to go through. So, could you please leave me some context as to what you¡¯re


    referring to?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I can give you what I can within the realm of my ability. The rest, you and your mates, will


    have to figure out for yourself.¡±


    Of course, that is her f*****g response. Nodding my head, I sighed. ¡°OK, I will take what I can get.¡±


    ¡°Your children are special. They are the children of one ancient and one partially divine. The children you


    are bearing have, once upon a time, lived in this world a long, long time ago and every few


    hundred years those children are needed once again to take their ce on Earth to fix what man and


    creature cannot.¡±


    So like their fathers, who were once reincarnated to live upon thend again, they were doomed to do so


    as well. That¡¯s just f*****g fantastic.


    ¡°I take it there is no way to change that?¡± I asked hopefully, but knowing the answer already. ¡°No, lvy. It


    doesn¡¯t work like that.¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± I frowned, pinching the bridge of my nose.


    I knew I should have been acting chaotic and losing my mind, but doing so wouldn¡¯t change anything, so


    why take that course of action? Taking a moment, I thought back to one thing that had been bothering


    me.


    ¡°The dream that I had once before about me standing within the darkness, only toe into the light and


    see a girl with red hair and sharp teeth. She said she was me, but she called me mother. Was that the


    future?¡± I asked hesitantly as I stared at the ground, not wanting to admit there was a part of me that


    knew eventually one of my twins would die.


    ¡°You saw a girl with long red hair and sharp teeth and she had celestial eyes?¡± With concern in her


    nce, she leaned forward and lifted my eyes to hers. ¡°Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Initially, she said that she was me, but then she called me mother. I didn¡¯t understand it, but then a


    baby cried and I turned into the darkness and left, anyway. That was when I came upon a blue and pink


    nket on a grassy in. My feet froze to the floor, and through the shadows, approached a beast. A


    wolf-like creature dripping with hunger, who thenunched itself at my children as I screamed and jolted


    from my sleep. I did not see how the dream ended.¡±


    Quickly standing at her feet, she gestured for me to follow her. I wasn¡¯t sure where I was going, but she


    took me back how we came with haste.


    ¡°Listen to me carefully, Ivy. The woman was not who you think she was. The dark wolf-like creature is a


    foreshadow of the future, but because you woke up, the scream of your pain saved your children and


    whatever disaster was about toe your way. There¡¯s still so much unknown about your future and that


    of your children. The universe decides what it wants. When the time is appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Frigga, you have to tell me why you are concerned? Why are you acting like something terrible is about


    to happen?¡± I asked her as she pushed me towards the gate through which I came.


    ¡°I need to figure out a few things. Until I can exin who this person is, I can¡¯t. I have to be certain, but


    for now, I need you to stay where you have been. Speak with your mates about the stories they were


    once told by their mother. It will give you rity, but until then, you must be strong. Listen to your


    instincts. The celestial inside you will guide you.¡±


    Pushed through the gate, my eyes fluttered open, and I stared at the ceiling above me. Whoever the


    woman was in my dream, she was bad enough to rattle Frigga, and that was concerning.


    I had gained some rity, but once again, was left with so many questions.


    If my children were in danger¡­. I would find a way to protect them. No matter the cost.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94: Vow of Love


    Heading downstairs, I made my way towards where theughter and conversation was taking ce in


    the living room. Kate and my mother sat with Hale and James on the sofa, looking over the many albums


    mother brought.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring those with you¡­¡±


    Her eyes looked up to mine, and as if nothing had happened at all, she smiled and nodded her head.¡± of


    course I did, Ivy. I have been looking forward to the moment of sharing them with your mates forever.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have been,¡± I sighed heavily. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here, though.¡±


    Standing to her feet, she moved toward me with a smile and wrapped her arms around me. The feeling


    of my mother¡¯s hug was definitely what I needed. With everything going on, I had a hard time believing I


    could do it without her.


    ¡°Everything is going to be okay, Ivy. I¡¯m here now, and from what the guys were saying, you need help


    with the nursery.¡±


    Pulling back, I stared at my mother with a smile. ¡°You have no idea. Nothing like learningst minute your


    babies are due to be here in a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Or sooner¡­¡± Kate added, causing my nce tond upon her as she made her way towards me and


    hugged me as well.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you wereing,¡± Iughed as I stood back, staring at them both. ¡°Well, I figured


    that having us both would help to level the estrogen in this home a bit.¡±


    The guys chuckled at each other when I looked at them. They held albums in their hands and whispered


    while pointing out different photos.


    ¡°You know, that makes the two of you look so sweet and sentimental looking at those.¡±


    They both looked up at me with narrowed eyes as Hale lifted his middle finger. ¡°This shits to good to


    pass up. Wait till Talon sees it.¡±


    ¡°Wait till I see what?¡± Talon said, walking up behind me, kissing me on the cheek. ¡°Hey, sweetie. Are you


    feeling better?¡±


    Were they really going to act like I didn¡¯t just ughter three people?


    ¡°Uh-yeah. Where¡¯s Damian?¡± I asked, looking around as Talon moved to where James and Hale were


    sitting.


    ¡°He is in his office¡­. Oh damn, is that Ivy?¡± Talon eximed withughter. ¡°Look at the forehead!¡±


    ¡°Go f**k yourselves. I was adorable,¡± I said, crossing my arms over my chest.


    Kate and my mother beganughing at thement as Damian¡¯s office door opened, and he moved to


    stand in its doorway. ¡°Ivy, can we talk?¡±


    There it was. Seriously, Damian. Always looking to conduct business. ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± I said as I nced


    back at my mom. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    As soon as I entered Damian¡¯s office, he pulled me in and pressed his lips to mine. ¡°What the hell were


    you thinking today, Ivy?¡±


    His actions took me aback, and standing with hesitation, I found myself speechless. ¡°Uh,¡±


    ¡°Uh, what? You could have gotten yourself f*****g killed. You¡®re pregnant with the future of this pack,


    and what you did isn¡¯t okay.¡±


    ¡°Look, don¡¯t preach to me, okay? I know what I did wasn¡¯t exactly thought through, but there is a lot more


    to all of this. To be honest, there is a lot we all need to discuss.¡± Sighing, my shoulders sagged, not even


    knowing where to begin.


    How was I supposed to exin to them everything that had been going on? I honestly didn¡¯t even know


    where to start, because it would leave so many questions unanswered.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked as he leaned against the wall staring at me.


    Deciding against telling him about what Frigga said for now, I went with the information I overheard in the


    cabin. ¡°Before I killed them, I heard bits and pieces of a conversation. One where the council and others


    are plotting to get rid of us. We¡¯re seen as a threat to a lot of people, and they want us gone.¡±


    ¡°I kind of figured that when I went to clean up the ce. It seems the council is working with some of our


    enemies.¡±


    ¡°We have to be careful, Damian. If they think we are a threat, they wille here, and right now, no one


    can afford for war to happen,¡± I replied, trying to make him see the point of the conversation.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s kind of thrown out the window now. Look what happened at the cabin. They are going to


    want to know where the elder went. Guess what thest ce that she was, was here. So what do you


    think is going to happen?¡±


    Thadn¡¯t entirely thought about that when I had killed them, but thinking on it now, I finally understood


    what Talon had meant. ¡°Shit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. s**t is definitely right. You want to be the Luna this pack needs, you need to think about what


    you do before you do it. I¡¯m not sure if there is a way for me to talk us out of this one, Ivy. They will be


    out for blood.¡±


    It was clear my actions were not the best. However, I did exactly what Frigga told me I should be doing. I


    listened to my instincts. That woman had to die, and it led me to two others that needed to be put down


    as well.


    ¡°We will deal with it when ites to it. For now, we wait and see what happens.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t how this


    works!¡± he snapped at me.


    Staring at him, I felt my blood boiling. ¡°It is how this is going to work, Damian. Trust me for once, and just


    leave it be. When theye looking, we will tell them she left here. We have proof from others that they


    saw her leaving our pack territory in her car.¡±


    He was seething in anger, and honestly had every right to be, but what is done is done. There was no


    fixing it, and he shouldn¡¯t keep worrying. We would handle it when the time called for us to handle it.


    Taking a deep breath, he nodded. ¡°Fine, but when the timees, you are going to learn how to fix your


    own mistakes, Ivy. I may not always be around to do them for you.¡±


    ******


    Damian.


    As soon as Ivy left my office, I felt the rage within me slowly slipping out. I was pissed, of course,


    because once again she had done something that had made my position as Alpha even harder.


    I didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t control her urges and try to act somewhat normal. With our children


    on the way, and everything else on our te, we didn¡¯t have time for more problems.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Hale said as he entered my office with concern etched in his eyes.


    ¡°No, but then again, Ivy doesn¡¯t seem to think that anything is an issue anymore. She thinks that doing


    nothing is the best course of action.¡±


    Holding up a bottle of scotch, he shook it in front of me with a smile. ¡°Drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes, make themrge,¡± I groaned as i flopped down into my chair. ¡°How is all of this supposed to work if


    she is constantly taking things into her own hands, Hale? I always feel like I have to be the bad guy in


    the situation, and I hate it. This isn¡¯t what I signed up for.¡±


    ¡°No one is telling you to be the bad guy, Damian.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no?¡± | scoffed as he handed me my ss. ¡°Then why am I going to be the one who tells her no, and


    also has to deal with the cleanup of her killing spree?¡±


    ¡°She saw them as a threat, Damian. She did what any territorial wolf would do.¡±


    In a way, Hale was right, but it didn¡¯t make things any better. She had killed very important people, and


    that wasn¡¯t going to go over well with the people they were associated with. Instead, it was going to bring


    people to our doorstep looking for answers.


    ¡°We need to prepare for the worst, Hale. Just in case theye for her.¡± Hale froze in his spot before his


    eyes slowly slid to me, ¡°No.You¡¯re not going to go to that length.¡±


    ¡°We have already discussed this, Hale. If they try to put it on Ivy, i¡¯m going to take the me, and you will


    take over as Alpha. It has to be that way.¡±


    mming his ss down onto the table, he red at me with tight lips. ¡°You¡¯re not going to take the


    me for anything, because they aren¡¯t going toe. She needs you just as much as she needs the


    rest of us, Damian.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± Iughed softly. ¡°I see the way she is with the three of you. I don¡¯t have that


    connection with her, Hale. All I have ever done was bring her pain and misery. I¡¯m the worst mate to have


    ever been matched, and I do nothing to make her happy.¡±


    ¡°I refuse to listen to this s**t, Damian,¡± Hale sneered. ¡°You¡¯re needed just as much as the rest of us, and


    if she loses you, it won¡¯t end well for the person who caused it.¡±


    Shaking my head, I tried shaking the feeling of my slowly cracking heart. To think I was nothing to her


    hurt me. However, I wore the pain very well, and I kept my emotions closed off so much I forgot what it


    was like to feel at all.


    The night I had spent with Ivy was to help me remember, and even that night I often thought was nothing


    but a dream, simply because I felt so distant from her.


    ¡°Please, Hale. Just promise me if anything goes wrong you will take my ce, and protect her as we all


    vowed to do.¡± I sighed as my eyes met his once more.


    As much as I knew, he didn¡¯t want to agree. He did. He nodded his head in agreement before standing to


    his feet and pulling me to mine into his embrace. ¡°You better not do anything f*****g stupid, Damian. I


    mean it.¡±


    Hugging my brother wasn¡¯t something I had done often, and the weight of the emotions it caused me


    was almost overbearing. Holding myself together, I pulled from him and gestured to the door. ¡°GO


    entertain our guests while I finish up here. I¡¯ll be out shortly.¡±


    Hale¡¯s gaze stayed on me for a moment longer before he nodded, and made his way out of my office. As


    soon as he was out, though, the slow, steady stream of tears flowed down my face.


    I had failed so many times before, and I would make sure that this time I didn¡¯t. Even they came for Ivy¡­


    I would take the me and her ce. I would do whatever I had to, to protect my mate and my children.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if it meant giving my own life to do so. I loved her too much to let her go.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95: Baby Shower Confrontation


    Ivy.


    Two weeks passed with peace, and during that time, I had aplished getting the nursery put together


    with the help of the guys, my mother, and Kate. My mother and Kate stayed longer to be with us, and I


    was more than happy to have them here.


    It meant I was able to spend more time with them both, and with the delivery date getting closer, I


    needed a refreshing change. Something that didn¡¯t revolve around what was going to happen and who


    wanted me dead.


    ¡°Hey, do you think we need to add more of the vines to that wall?¡± Kate asked as she stood staring at the


    wall above the dresser with her hand on her chin and confusion in her stance.


    ¡°I mean, I wouldn¡¯t oppose it. I think that would be cute.¡±


    She nced at me for a moment before nodding her head. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s way too cute to pass up.¡±


    Shaking my head, I continued to fold the baby clothes in the white basket while she had fun. I thought T


    had bought a lot of things, but after a long shopping trip with those two, these kids had everything they


    would ever need for the entire first year of their lives.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± my mother called out as she came searching through the rooms until her eyesnded on me.¡± Ah,


    there you are. The guests will start arriving soon.¡±


    Guests¡­ I almost forgot that my mother had thrown ast-minute baby shower for me today. She had


    invited the entire pack, and made it co-ed so that the guys could be present. I wasn¡¯t sure who was going


    toe, though.


    I wasn¡¯t exactly liked much. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I smirked. ¡°I¡¯ming down now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t miss a beat when she stood in front of me, staring at me with her hands on her hips. There


    was no way she was going downstairs without me, and as much as I wished she would, I knew this battle


    wasn¡¯t one I would win.


    ¡°Go, Ivy. I¡¯ll finish up here and be down in a minute.¡±


    Knowing there was no way to avoid the inevitable, I nodded, and left with my mother to go appear before


    the non-existent masses she believed wereing. However, when I walked down the stairs, I found


    myself in shock at how many people were here.


    It almost looked like the entire pack had shown up for the celebration. It warmed my heart to be a part of


    it. To see how many people in this pack came to celebrate the future rulers that would one day inherit this


    all.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± the voices called out as I walked through the sea of people towards the back door,


    heading outside to where a grand event was being held.


    ¡°Mom, you really outdid yourself with this. You didn¡¯t have to go through all this trouble.¡±


    Gazing at my mother, though, I saw the wide smile on her face of pure joy. She was over the moon with


    the turnout, and would now talk about this day forever.


    ¡°know that I didn¡¯t, but you are my only child, and you deserve the best. And so the best is what I n on


    giving you.¡± Thement warmed my heart, making me even more thankful that she was here.


    There were still unsaid things between her and i regarding how this all came about, but I knew that


    +25 Points


    one day eventually, we would have that conversation. She was my mother, and she would let me know


    things if it were important, or when the time called upon it.


    ¡°Congrattions Luna on the arrival of your children, a woman with dark brown hair and bright green


    eyes said as she walked up to me, handing me a bouquet of flowers.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, these are absolutely beautiful! Thank you so much. What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked, a


    little unsure of who the woman was. I had remembered seeing her around a few times, but I was still


    trying to get familiar with everybody.


    ¡°My name is Jada. I was actually going to offer you to join the mother¡¯s circle that we have down at the


    parkmunity center. I figured it would be a great way to get to know the otherdies of the pack and


    when the children are born, a great way for them to y with other children of the pack as well.¡±


    The offer was more than generous and I had waited a while to have at least somebody ept me in. So


    for her to offer such a thing, there was no way that I could refuse. ¡°That sounds wonderful. Please follow


    up with meter and make sure I get that information because I would really love to be able to join you.¡±


    Jada smiled at me, before bowing her head in a show of respect as she continued to walk on to let


    anothere up and speak to me. The procession went on like this for a while until every single woman


    had said their congrattions to me and delivered whatever gifts they had brought.


    Thonestly didn¡¯t think I needed a baby shower, considering everything was already purchased for the


    twins, but some gifts that were given were a lot more personal and I loved them.


    One gentleman crafted a hand-painted ss mobile for the twins¡¯ room with ss wolves dancing


    around a crystal moon. It was one piece that I loved the most out of everything that I had received,


    because the crystal moon replicated the color of my eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve quite made out today,¡± Hale said as he and Talon came walking up next to me. They


    were right. I had made out, but seeing them here with me in a coed baby shower was a relief I didn¡¯t


    think I would have.


    ¡°Yeah, I sure did. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to need anything for the children for quite some time. Between


    everything that we got, what my mother and Kate got, and nowhere at the baby shower, these children


    have things tost a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth?¡± Talon chuckled before a loudmotion drew our attention towards the front of the


    house.


    ¡°I want you to stay here,¡± Hale demanded as I pulled away from him.


    ¡°Get out of my way¡­.¡± I replied as I pushed past him on Talon. Making my way towards the front of the


    pack house to see what was going on.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly the greatest of ideas to put myself in the middle of something in my condition because


    the babies could be here within two weeks. But if something was going on, it was my responsibility to see


    what it was.


    Coming around to the front of the House, three ck cars came into view. All of them carrying security


    guards from the council¡¯s chambers. My heart dropped to the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°What in the hell is going on?¡± I asked as my crystalline eyes showed clear and bright to anyone who


    was currently in my presence. They had grabbed Damien, who was pushing them off as James was held


    back from whatevermotion was taking ce.


    ¡°Luna Ivy, the ancient one. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you,¡± replied a dark-haired older man who stepped out


    from behind the shadows of his security guards.


    He didn¡¯t look like the type of man that would particrly be a council member, but as he stepped closer,


    something inside of me snapped. There was something wrong with him, just as there had been once


    before with the elder Harrison, and I wasn¡¯t sure what it was.


    +25 Points


    But it was something I would not let anywhere near my children.


    A deep growl left my throat as I bared my teeth at him. ¡°Do not step any closer to me. I demand that you


    unhand my mates. For everyone¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening the Council, Luna?¡± the man asked in a very stern voice, as if he was trying to


    intimidate me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to threaten you. If I wanted you taken care of, you would have been dead the minute


    you stepped forward, however¡­ that is not the case. I demand you unhand them and exin to me why


    you¡¯re here ruining my baby shower.¡±


    He stared at me for a moment, beforeughter quickly left his lips, and he gestured with his hand for the


    men to allow Damian and James free.


    ¡°We are here because two weeks ago, one of our council people disappeared. Later on, they were found


    completely torn apart, as well as the son of a fellow alpha. Now, the alpha¡¯s son, we have no idea why he


    was where he was, but the elder wasst seen here¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware that the elder wasst seen here,¡± I replied, as if it was the most obvious answer there


    ever had been. ¡°But what do you mean that she¡¯s dead? She was literally just here two weeks ago.


    When she left, she told me she would love to ept the invitation toe to the baby shower. If you


    check our cameras, you can see that she had taken off. We have security cameras at the guard shacks


    to monitor whoes in and out. I can assure you she left in her vehicle.¡±


    There was a slight pause as his gaze drifted from mine to Damien¡¯s and then back to me. ¡°You are a lot


    more cooperative than your mate is. He wouldn¡¯t allow us to obtain anything, but you¡¯re telling me you


    can show proof from footage at your guard shack that Elder Harrison did indeed leave by herself in her


    vehicle from your property?¡±


    ¡°Why yes, I can. Actually, if you would like, I can have that information sent over to you this afternoon. Of


    course, I hope you would be considerate of the current events going on and allow us to continue my


    shower and then have that information sent over afterwards. There¡¯s only about two hours left,¡± I replied,


    smiling sweetly at him.


    I knew the footage was there, and it was the only footage I could give him because it was the only


    footage that didn¡¯t implicate us. However, his eyes gazed up at the camera at the corner of the roof of the


    house and swirling ideas seemed to develop in his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯d like the footage from that camera as well. Do you think you might manage that so it shows she got


    into the car in one piece?¡±


    ¡°As much as I would love to give you that, I can¡¯t,¡± I replied with a frown. ¡°And why can¡¯t you? Are you


    guilty?¡± he sneered at me as his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°No,¡± Iughed. ¡°While Elder Harrison was here, we had construction going on. We were having some


    remodeling for the new nursery, and the people who were remodeling hit an electrical line, and it fried


    some of the circuit.¡±


    ¡°I see. That sounds very convenient because of the current situation,¡± the gentleman said. ¡°Do you have


    proof of this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I can actually send you a copy of the invoice from the day that it was called. The


    situation that had happened, and when they actually came out to fix it, if you would like.¡±


    Taking a moment, he thought over everything I said as he ran his tongue crossed his teeth. He quickly


    nced back at another man that was with him.


    ¡°It seems the Luna and her mates are more than willing to helping us figure out what happened to the


    elder. Isn¡¯t that correct, Luna?¡± he said before turning back to me. ¡°Just to clear things up, could you tell


    me where you were that night?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can. My mother and my best friend Kate actually came that very evening. They¡¯ve been


    +25 Points


    ere for thest two weeks. They¡¯re from a neighboring pack down in Georgia.¡±


    No matter what the elder asked, i had an answer for everything. I was surprised Damian himself Hidn¡¯t


    speak up. Instead, he stood quietly with a stern re across his face and his lips tightly met.


    ¡°Brilliant. I do apologize for the misunderstanding. I have no problem waiting. As soon as your shower is


    over, if you could please get that information to me, that would be much appreciated, and I hope that you


    will offer your services. Of course, in order to help us find out exactly who had done this.¡±


    Knowing he had nothing else to ask. He was quickly wrapped up in the rest of the conversation, standing


    unsteadily on his feet as he gestured for the men to get back into their vehicles.


    ¡°Of course, I will make sure to get everything to you this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Turning his attention to Damian, I watched the man re before letting a look of amusement


    pass over him. ¡°I will see you around, Damian.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96: Uncertain Futures


    As soon as the party was over and everyone had gone, I helped my mom and Kate move everything I


    had received up into the nursery. Not twenty minutes into working, Damian found me, and the scowl on


    his face spoke volumes to his mood.


    ¡°Damian, if you havee to yell at me, please don¡¯t.¡±


    My mother and Kate stopped in their tracks as they nced towards where Damian stood off to the side.


    My eyes were concentrating on the beautiful mobile in my hand. The celestial crystal was mesmerizing,


    and as I looked up towards the cribs, I tried to think of where to hang it.


    ¡°Ivy, we need to talk,¡± Damian said, causing a sigh to escape me.


    ¡°I figured you would want to.¡± I turned to him. ¡°Kate, can you hang this over the twins¡¯ cribs please?¡±


    Handing the mobile to Kate, I moved towards Damian and exited the nursery making my way towards his


    room. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When the door to his room closed behind me, I turned to face him, and the look in his eyes was no


    longer of anger but extreme remorse. ¡°Why did you interfere today, Ivy?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, why? You¡¯re my mate, Damian. I won¡¯t let them take you from me.¡±


    Shaking his head, he moved towards me and lowered himself onto the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you, though.


    I was willing to go with them in order to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Protect me? What are you talking about?¡±


    As his eyes met mine, I watched the tears build within him he refused to let fall. ¡°They want to kill you,


    Ivy. You¡¯re a threat to them, and if they take you out, they dismantle our pack.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t really thought too much about what he was saying before, but honestly, it made a lot of sense. If


    I was in their position, I would do the same.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that you sacrifice yourself for me, Damian. You¡¯re needed here, and we have two


    beautiful children on the way that are going to need you. You don¡¯t just try and throw that all away.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t throwing it away,¡± he scoffed. ¡°Plus, what good am I going to be to them? I¡¯m broken, Ivy.¡±


    Never had I once seen Damian in the state he was. He was literally sulking, and something deeper was


    bothering him. Stepping closer to him, I ran my hand over the side of


    his face and smiled.


    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re hiding something from me, and until we talk about it, things are going to remain as


    they are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he sighed, moving his face from my hand.


    LD


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Now tell me why you think you¡¯re broken.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something easily exined, Ivy.¡± He stood to his feet. ¡°If I tell you, you¡¯re going to look at me


    differently.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t assume things, Damian. We have been through hell and back since the moment I got here. If I


    was going to pass judgment like that, I would have done it already.¡±


    Staring at him, I could tell whatever it was conflicted him, and I hated it. For him to think he couldn¡¯t talk


    to me because I would think ill of him was ridiculous, but I was patient. I would wait if he wanted me to.


    ¡°Ivy, i¡¯m losing my wolf.¡±


    The words that came out of his mouth were not what I expected. It wasn¡¯t possible for him to lose his


    wolf. He was a werewolf. It was who he was.


    ¡°How¡­ that doesn¡¯t make sense. You¡¯re a werewolf, Damian.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it before, but since the im¡­ I feel it. It¡¯s like part of me is slipping away, and I don¡¯t


    know what¡¯s going to happen to me. That¡¯s why I was fine with taking your ce for judgment,¡± he


    replied as if that was logical.


    ¡°Damian, why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡±


    Throwing his hands up in the air, he gave a soft desperateugh, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ivy. It isn¡¯t like we have


    ever really had the chance to talk about things like this.¡±


    Staring at him, I tried to wrap my mind around what he was saying. He wasn¡¯t making sense, and for him


    to think he was losing his wolf was crazy.


    ¡°I think you need to talk to Prisci about this, Damian.¡± I breathed. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what to say. I


    mean¡­ what would cause you to lose yourself? Like I said.. You¡¯re a werewolf. That¡¯s like telling a


    human they¡¯re losing their humanity.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right,¡± he replied, staring at me. ¡°Prisci is the right person to talk


    to.¡±


    The sarcasm was heavy in his tone, and that annoyed me more than anything. ¡°Don¡¯t act like that. I¡¯m


    only being honest, Damian. This is serious, and if you really think you are, we need to find out from


    someone why that would be. She¡¯s your aunt¡­ I mean, she should know something, right?¡±


    Turning away from me, he made his way towards the door. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go talk to her then. I¡¯m sorry to have


    bothered you with this.¡±


    ¡°Damian,¡±I called after him as he walked out of the open doorway, disappearing from my sight. ¡°Are you


    f*****g kidding me, man?¡± I muttered with aggravation.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Hale asked in confusion as he nced at me, and then back down the hallways


    where Damian had gone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys are fighting again.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I sighed as I walked towards him. ¡°He just has some s¡¯it on his mind, and he thought I could help,


    but honestly, this is something I wouldn¡¯t even know how to deal with.¡±


    Pulling me close, he looked down at me with a grin. ¡°Something big bad Ivy can¡¯t handle? That¡¯s


    shocking.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I never said I could solve the world¡¯s issues, Hale. Plus, this is something that needs far more care


    than I can give him. I don¡¯t even know how to fix my own problems. How the hell am I supposed to fix


    other peoples?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a goddess, Ivy. You will figure it out.¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I groaned. ¡°I¡¯m not a goddess. I don¡¯t know why everyone seems to think that I am. I¡¯m


    far from godly¡­ I¡¯m a murderer.¡±


    Gripping my chin, he raised my eyes to his and stared intently. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that. You¡¯re not a


    murderer, lvy. What you did was to protect your family, and is one of us had been in your position, we


    would have done it as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that,¡± I sighed. ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. If I had been in your position, I would have killed them


    as well.¡±


    His words were slightlyforting, but my mind kept drifting back to what Damian had said. I was


    worried, and I had every right to be. The thought I could possibly lose him wasn¡¯t one I wanted to


    contemte.


    ¡°I guess we can only take things one day at a time.¡± Hale kissed me gently. Hale kissed me gently.


    ¡°Exactly. So for now, don¡¯t let it bother you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled.


    ¡°I have to go down to the training field and help James. I will be backter, though. Are you going to be


    okay?¡±


    Nodding my head, I pulled away from him with a forced smile. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m just going to finish helping


    my mom and Kate put some things up. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± he whispered as he turned and left me standing in Damian¡¯s bedroom doorway by myself.


    Watching him walk down the hall towards the stairs, I left an exhausted breath escape me.


    My life had be one dramatic event after another, and the only thing I wanted was to move past what


    I was and be epted as I should be. From everything I had read in


    the books Prisci had given me¡­ I wasn¡¯t living like a Luna.


    Kate¡¯sughing face came into view as she exited the nursery with my mother. I had to find something-


    anything-to preupy my mind. ¡°Hey, wait up.¡±


    Stopping, they looked at me with small smiles and questioning nces. ¡°Everything okay?¡± My mother


    asked softly.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good. Damian was just going over to safety stuff they are going to be doing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Kate replied. ¡°With how things went today with the council guys, I don¡¯t trust it.¡±


    Looking at her with confusion, I furrowed my brows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Kate said with slight hesitation. The council doesn¡¯t act upon anything unless they n to follow


    through. You may have deterred them for now, but it won¡¯tst.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying they will be back?¡±


    The silence from Kate was the only answer I needed, and with a frown, she finally nodded. Of course,


    they would be back. After all, there was much here they wanted. Me being the primary thing.


    Stepping towards me, my mother wrapped her arms around me and pulled me into a hug. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t


    worry about it, okay? Let your mates handle this. You only need to worry about those two precious


    babies growing inside you.¡±


    As she pulled away, I looked down at my stomach and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Goddess knows they are


    going to be here in a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, ording to the pack doctor, you¡¯re measuring at almost full cycle. There is a chance you could


    have them sooner. So you need to be careful. I don¡¯t want there to end up beingplications, because


    you¡¯re stressed.¡±


    My mother was the most caring woman I knew, and regardless of the past, she was right.


    Unknown POV


    ¡°Has there been any progress?¡± I asked, staring at the Alpha in front of me. I was an impatient man, and


    I had been more patient with this situation than any other I had ever faced. It has been twenty years.


    ¡°They have fortified their defenses.¡±


    ¡°I take it that is something that you just can¡¯t fix, is it?¡± I sneered with disgust. Pathetic ass wolf was


    getting on myst damn nerve. He was pissed because his son died, but that was his fault. That boy was


    still attached to his mother¡¯s bosom.


    ¡°I will see to it,¡± he growled low, causing me tough.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. I will handle it as I always do. Now get out of my face, wolf,¡± I snapped as I crushed the


    ss I had been holding in my hand. He didn¡¯t hesitate to get out of my sight, which was smart,


    considering I wanted to rip someone apart.


    f*****g pathetic-all of them.


    Standing to my feet, I quickly let the surge of power wrap around me, and within a matter of seconds, I


    was walking across the cobbled floor of damp and dark dungeon. There was one person in particr I


    had toyed with for years dying for the opportunity to fix her mistakes.


    ¡°Hello, pet.¡±


    Her blue eyes connected with mine from where she sat on the concrete floor. Tattered in dirt and blood, I


    found the sight before me enjoyable. She was like this because of me, and yet when she looked at me,


    she still saw hope and love.


    ¡°Master¡­ are you here to save me?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, pet,¡± I replied smoothly as I open the cage she was in and watched her stand to her feet. ¡°Are


    you ready to be a good girl for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. Please let me show you I can be good.¡± ¡°Very well. I want you to do one very important


    thing for me and if you do, I¡¯ll reward


    you heavily. You will once again have your life back, and revenge on the one who hurt you.¡± My teasing


    comment lit a fire in her eyes as she narrowed her gaze.


    ¡°I can kill her?¡± She asked with a small smile. ¡°Oh, yes, my dear. You can help me kill them all.¡±

 Chapter 97

    ?Chapter 97: Hidden Agenda


    Damian.


    Days seemed to pass since Alokaye, the elder, visited my pack. Things were bing strange around the surroundingmunities, and I couldn¡®t help but wonder if war was upon the horizon.


    Ivy had stirred the metaphorical ck pot, and with the help of my brothers and her mother, they could keep her fed to prevent her going all out psycho.


    The day I told her about my secret, I had expected her to return with more concern than she had, but it was a lot to ask of. I suppose, considering she wasn¡®t as close to nie as she was with the others.


    Watching her now. I saw how happy and carefree she was with my brothers and some of the other pack members. I had been hesitant about the baby shower when her mother suggested it, but it turned out to be beneficial.


    Maybe there was hope for the future of our pack. Maybe she was the Luna of the future¨Cthe Queen of Queens. ¡°Damian, are you okay?¡± Kate called from the doorway of my office. Turning from the window, I set my gaze on her and forced a smile to my lips. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    When I had first met Kate, I wasn¡®t sure if she was going to be someone positive wanted around my mate, but in the end, if it hadn¡®t been for her, Ivy would have died.


    The future of our people would have been lost to whatever force was currently lurking within the shadows of my forest. ¡°Did you need something?¡±


    ¡°Actually, yes,¡± she said softly as she stepped into my office, closing the door behind her.


    Walking around my desk, I took my ce in my seat and waited for her to continue.I had a lot on my te at the moment, and with my uing trip, I had little time for idle chitchat.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you why you have been spending so much time away from the packtely. Ivy says nothing about it, but I can tell that it bothers her. Actually, whatever you talked to her about the other day haspletely changed her.¡±


    Kate was a very perceptive woman, but thest thing I wanted to do was tell her what had really been up to. ¡°It¡®splicated, Kate.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡®s just a typical Damian personality. I was there when we almost lost her, Damian. I saw what losing her did to you, whether you want to admit it. You love her as much as your brothers, if not more, and your actions are driving an invisible wedge between you and the rest of them. Now why?¡±


    Letting a heavy breath escape me, I picked up my ss and took a long sip as I stared silently out the window of my office where she was ying with a group of children.


    "If I tell you what''s going on, you can''t tell her or my brother''s, Kate." "It''s that bad?" she said softly as my eyes met hers once more. "Depends on who''s listening, I suppose." Taking a moment, I watched her fidget in her seat before quickly nodding her head." Okay, tell me. I won''t tell them, but," she said with a frown. "Only unless they need to know in an emergency." "Kate, that isn''t-"


    "No, Damian," she snapped, cutting me off. "If someone is in danger because of this secret, then I have to tell them. I may not be


    part of your pack, but Ivy is my best friend, and Tam fiercely loyal to her. So keeping this is betraying her."


    Never once had I realized how loyal Kate really was to Ivy until this moment. I didn''t understand the two women''s connection, but I couldn''t ask Kate to betray her friendship." If those are your conditions, then so be it.


    "When I was younger, my parents were killed, and in the process, I changed. In order to kill


    what was behind my parents'' deaths, I end up losing the Lycan within me. The ancestral trait that was passed down from my father..."


    She listened to me intently, nodding her head as I exined what I remembered about the day my parents died. Of course, there were so many holes in everything, and the only information I knew for certain was what Allison had told me long ago. "So you became like Hale and Talon in order to save them all."


    "Essentially, but it ended up killing the creature inside me. I never thought too much about it because when I was of age, I got my wolf, and that was enough for me. However, when the circle with Ivy waspleted, I started to feel... off," I replied with a sigh. "What do you mean, you feel off?" she asked, staring at me with a confused expression.


    "I''m losing my wolf."


    Silence fell between us for a moment before a softugh escaped her, and she shook her head. "That''s not possible, Damian. You''re a werewolf. You can''t just lose who you are."


    "I thought the


    same thing, but every day it''s bing harder and harder for me to shift. Every day, it''s bing harder for me to connect with the side of myself. I have been searching for thest two months for answers, but everything turns up empty." "You need to see Prisci..." she said, leaning forward in her seat,


    "Kate... I have, months ago. She has known for a while now too, but has been sworn to secrecy."


    "Well, then, you need to tell Ivy, Damian. You can''t let this go quiet," she replied with a little more anger in her tone than I would have liked.


    "Kate, I did tell her. She said the same as you and didn''t seem to want to think too much about it. She also told me lo speak to Prisci because


    there was nothing she could do. I had thought for a moment maybe she could."


    Sagging my shoulders, I shook my head, not finishing my train of thought. I didn''t really know what I thought she might be able to do, but it was clear that my situation wasn''t as important as Talons.


    She was willing to die for him, but for me... she pushed it off on someone else.


    "Damian, you need to speak to her properly. Losing you will destroy her and the circle."


    Running my hand through my hair, I sighed. "Why do you think I have been trying to fix it? Honestly, sometimes I wonder if me not being able to solve it is a sign. Maybe it''s because I was never meant to be with her." "That''s ridiculous, Damian," kate snapped, as she stood to her feet. "You need to tell her the truth, and not just part of the truth... the entire f*****g thing."


    "Why?!" I snapped. "Look at her, Kate. Look at her outside right now with the others and her mom. She doesn''t seem to care about what I''m doing at all. They are who make her happy... not me."


    "Bullshit," she replied, crossing her arms. "You have no idea what''s going through her mind. Half the time you''re always too busy to take part in anything. You''re always


    pushing everyone away. Maybe they just don''t want to bother you."


    "Enough, Kate," I groaned, shaking my head as I calmly let my eyes gaze back to her beautiful figure standing outside. Her arm was wrapped around James'' arm as she leaned her head against his shoulder. "I can never be what they are for her."


    "What about the pack?" ncing at her, I frowned, "what about them?" "Who''s going to be their leader, Damian? No one runs this pack like you do." Chuckling, I let my gaze leave Kate once more as I turned back to Ivy. "Hale." "Hale? Are you being serious right now?" It was obvious Kate had the same outlook on Hale being Alpha as he had on himself. He was a smart man and could lead well, whether or not he wanted to believe it. The problem was, he was scared of himself.


    He was afraid of the Lycan within him, and because of that, it made him unpredictable.


    "Ivy can control him," I replied, as if the answer was obvious.


    "Ivy... you mean the same Ivy who can''t control herself most of the time? Damian, honestly don''t think that you''re thinking this through. You are what holds this family together, whether you think so. Those choices are not good ones, and you know it."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Part of me heard her concerns and knew she was right in a way. But with so much chaos consuming our lives over the past few months, I didn''t want to think of what would happen if I did and no one was prepared,


    "Look... don''t get worked up. Nothing is happening yet," I hissed as I sped my hands together on top of my desk. "I have one more ce to go, and it should work."


    "Should work?" Kate scoffed. "Where is this ce?


    "It doesn''t matter. What does matter, though, is that the woman I''m going to see can fix me." I exined, hoping that Kate would simmer down.


    The anger and frustration rolled off her in waves as she paced around my office, running her hand through her hair while letting out a heavy breath of frustration.


    "I can''t believe you have been hiding this from all of them for months, Damian."


    Coming to a stop, she turned to face me with her golden blue eyes. She was a fearsome sight to behold, and having her here right now made me feel better for Ivy. Kate would help her through anything she had to face.


    "The past doesn''t matter anymore, Kate. What matters is the future," I replied firmly as I stood to my feet and noted Kate and the others walking up towards the house.


    "I need you to do me a favor... if, for some reason, something goes wrong, I need you to look out for Ivy. Help her get over everything."


    With parted lips, Kate stared at me wide-


    eyed and in disbelief. "Are you f****g kidding me right now? How dare you even f****g suggest something will happen? You have two tiny children on the way, don''t you *****g dare leave all three of them."


    "Kate, for once shut the look up and just listen to me. Can you f*****g do this or not?"


    Closing her mouth, her lips thinly met. She rolled her eyes, sagging her shoulders in defeat as she slowly nodded. "Fine."


    "Fine?" I asked.


    "Yes, damn it. I said fine. I''ll do as you say, but if you f ''ghurt her. I''ll find you in the afterlife and kill you again. So you better figure this set out, Damian."


    Letting a grin spread across my face, I nodded my head in understanding. There was no need for words to go further. We had both made our sentiments known, and knew where we stood.


    As Ivy''s voice filled the area outside my office, I gestured for Kate to go. I wasn''t sure what was going to happen, but I knew one thing. If I did go, at least Ivy had people to help her get through it.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98: Dinner Discussions


    Ivy.


    There was nothing like spending the day with my mates and the rest of the pack. After the warm


    invitation I had had from a few of the female wolves of the pack to join their y group, I was more than


    thrilled to entertain the idea.


    Kate and my mother had suggested familiarizing myself with other women of the pack would help me be


    a better Luna.


    I was so nervous about the idea of them epting me. Differing from them, I had spent months watching


    them gaze at me with wary eyes.


    I had thought they perceived me as a monster, but in the end, I was wrong.


    There would always be women in the pack who didn¡¯t like me. I expected that. It was the same in the real


    world. Not everyone is going to like you, but I was pleased these women could ept me as I was.


    I wanted to be a Luna they respected and wanted around.


    After a fun, eventful day, I made my way with James, Hale, Talon, and my mother back up to the house


    to prepare for dinner. The smiles and conversations still on our faces from the fun we all had.


    It would have beenplete if only Damian had graced us with his presence.


    ¡°I cannot believe that you spun that little boy around like that, Hale.¡± We made our way through the front


    door and Iughed. ¡°I thought he was going to puke.¡±


    ¡°Hell no, he was having the time of his life. Plus, his mother didn¡¯t seem to care, so why ruin mine and


    the boys¡¯ fun?¡±


    He did have a point, but as I looked at him with a small smirk on my lips, I couldn¡¯t help but picture him


    with our children.


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s true, but he was still so tiny, and I cannot believe that he didn¡¯t cry. He justughed and


    laughed and kept wanting you to do it again.¡±


    Thad never really seen Hale in his kind of way, but seeing him like this made me excited for the future.


    He was going to be a good father. I had no doubt about that.


    Even James and Talon were more than pleased with being able to spend time with the kids that were


    there. With things being quiettely around the borders, the guys had a little more free time, and I was


    grateful for it.


    Passing Damian¡¯s office, I watched Kate and Damiene out with expressions of concern across their


    laces. Something was wrong, and that was obvious.


    ¡°Is everything okay with you two?¡± I asked as I tried not to show I knew something was wrong. Kate¡¯s


    eyes quickly met mine as she forced her frown away.


    ¡°Oh yeah, don¡¯t be silly. Everything¡¯s fine. Just talking about pack stuff back home is. all.¡± Kate lying


    wasn¡¯t something she did, and because it wasn¡¯t, she was horrible at it.


    Lhen.


    However, I let it slide. If she wanted to tell me, she would.


    Letting my eyes slid from Kate to Damian, I raised a brow staring at him. His dark chocte eyes gazing


    at me with a ferocity I had grown ustomed to seeing.


    Our conversation hadn¡¯t gone the way he had nned previously, and I felt guilty for making it seem like


    I didn¡¯t care about him because I did. I just honestly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    This was something far beyond me, and with my inexperience, I wasn¡¯t sure how to handle it. The only


    reason I knew how to help James was because of the mate bond healing him. It was clear the bond was


    hurting Damian instead,


    ¡°Everything good?¡± I asked him as Kate stepped around me, making her way down the hallway towards


    the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes. Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± he replied without hesitation.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I smiled at him. ¡°Fair enough. I¡¯ll go help with dinner then.¡±


    There was no point in pressuring him for information he would not give me. Doing that would be


    pointless, and I wasn¡¯t about to make pointless conversations cause arguments. At least not right now.


    In the end, we would all need to be honest with each other. We promised no secrets, and yet we all


    seemed to keep them.


    As the night carried on, we all sat down and enjoyed dinner together with lightughter and


    conversations about what was toe for the rest of the week.


    Not to mention baby names. That was a subject I didn¡¯t even want to speak with the guys about.


    Through all of it, though, Damian sat quietly watching. He was a mysterious man at times, and even


    though I loved him dearly, I couldn¡¯t help but feel I was missing something extremely important.


    There was something I just wasn¡¯t getting. ¡°So, Damian, what are your ns for the rest of the week?¡±


    My calm response seemed to catch his attention, and as he looked up and met my gaze once more, he


    shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I have some business to attend, but as soon as that meeting¡¯s over, I will be


    back and more freely able to take part with things around here.¡±


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re actually going to take a vacation?¡± James scoffed asughter quickly flowed from the


    brothers.


    ¡°I suppose if that¡¯s what you want to call it, then yes. Ivy is due to have the baby soon, and I want to be


    here to participate.¡±


    A smile grew wider on my face when I heard him. My eyes stared at him in disbelief. Little by little, every


    day, Damian changed into somebody I could barely recognize.


    At times he was cold and distant, but even those days were far and few between. Instead, he was


    warming up to the idea of our happy family being able to be whole and live , in harmony.


    He wasn¡¯t fighting anything anymore, and it still caught me by surprise every day.


    ¡°Well, time to clean up this stuff. I have reruns to catch up on¡± Talon said quickly, breaking the silence at


    the table.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about reruns of that stupid romance show, I am absolutely not watching that,¡± Kate


    responded quickly, causing Talon to look at her in absolute shock.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with that show. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re acting like this.¡± ¡°What do you mean


    there¡¯s nothing wrong with that show?¡± Hale replied.


    ¡°I mean exactly what I said. Why are you guys acting like this?¡± Talon snapped with disgust on his face.


    ¡°That show is brilliant.¡±


    Talon was not the kind of man you would expect to watch something like that, but in reality, even though


    he was dangerous at times¡­ he was also a giant teddy bear.


    ¡°Talon sweetie, the reason why they find it shocking you enjoyed that show is because of the kind of


    person who you are. You don¡¯t seem like someone who would watch such things,¡± I butted in.


    ¡°All right, all right, I get it,¡± he huffed, rolling his eyes as he slid his chair back.¡± Regardless, that¡¯s what


    I¡¯m watching, so can we get this s¡±t taken care of?¡±


    As everyone stood from the table, my mother remained back with me. A smile on her face as she


    stretched her hand across the space between us, cing it upon mine.


    ¡°Honey, can I just say that I am extremely happy for you being here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re happy for me being here?¡±


    I asked with a small smile.


    ¡°I am as much as I hate being you being away. The day that I found out that they were your mates, I


    knew that you just had to be here. Even when you were a little girl, you showed such potential to be so


    much more than you were, and I couldn¡¯t believe it. That you could be mated like that. I couldn¡¯t believe


    that I could, but then I met ke.¡±


    Tears slowly filled her eyes as she forced them back.


    ¡°No, mom, please don¡¯t cry. You know I love them, and I love you, and I wish that we were closer, but I


    know that you have a life there. Moving here wouldn¡¯t be an option for you.¡±


    ¡°I know, but perhaps I can convince ke to want to move.¡± My motherughed, and as I heard Kate yell


    from the kitchen, that was not happening.


    It turned out that ke was actually Angel¡¯s uncle, and the only remaining family that he had. If ke


    left, Angel would try to make it to where Kate had to move as well, and Kate, as much as she enjoyed


    visiting Idaho, was not excited about having to move here.


    With the conversation over, my mother and I stood to help the others. Yet, I could feel Damian staring at


    me and, as I turned around, I saw him standing there. His eyes were fixated, and a gaze that I found


    almost unreadable.


    Until he gestured for me to follow him. I wasn¡¯t sure what he was going to say, but I was intrigued. ¡°Are


    you okay?¡± I said, as he pulled me into the living room. ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s fine. I just wanted to


    apologize for the conversation that we had


    before. You were right. If I honestly think that something is wrong like this, I need to speak to someone


    who would know how to handle this. I shouldn¡¯t expect you to handle everything just because of who you


    are.¡±


    ¡°Damian, you don¡¯t have to apologize,¡± I whispered before he held up his hand, causing me to stop


    talking.


    ¡°Let me finish, please,¡± he whispered as he took a deep breath. ¡°I found somebody who can help me and


    I¡¯m going to see them. I spoke with Kate earlier and told her my idea, and she persuaded me to let you


    know what I was going to do.¡±


    ¡°Is that the business meeting that you have to have? Were you going to try and keep this from me?¡± I


    asked, shaking my head in disbeliel.


    Why would he want to hide something like this? It just made little sense.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Please don¡¯t get upset with me, Ivy. I didn¡¯t want to tell you because didn¡¯t want you to get


    your hopes up. I didn¡¯t want to tell you that everything could be ok and in the end, we find out that it¡¯s


    not.¡± He replied, making my heart slowly fall.


    ¡°Damian, you¡¯re not going to leave me, and you¡¯re not going to die. I love you too much for that. You are


    a big part of my life, and even though our rtionship started out rocky, that doesn¡¯t mean that it has to


    be that way again.¡±


    ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t,¡± he said as he reached up with his hand and brushed the hair from my face behind my


    ear. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, because I don¡¯t want there to be secrets.¡±


    Stepping forward. I wrapped my arms around him, pulling him close to me. His chin rested upon my head


    and slowly, I inhaled him deeply, relishing in the smell of his cologne. Each one of the guys had their own


    particr scent.


    And Damian¡¯s was the most unique out of them all.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± I asked him, after a moment¡¯s silence that had passed between the two of us. If


    he was going to leave, I wanted to know when, I wanted to know where, who he was going with, and how


    long he was going to be gone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was just how things worked when you were in a rtionship. You let people know this kind of stuff, so


    they knew where you were and that you were okay. Even if, at one point in time, I didn¡¯t actually give him


    that kind of satisfaction.


    Chucking, he lifted my head to look up at him, and slowly he kissed my lips. ¡°I leave bright and early in


    the morning before you wake up, and I shouldn¡¯t be gone more than a day. But I will let you know when I


    get there, and I will let you know when I¡¯m on my way home.¡±


    Hearing his reply. I felt a little satisfied.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t exactly tell me where he was going, but I knew with him there were some things he


    couldn¡¯t quite exin, and he would always have a good reason for why he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You better not forget to tell me when you get there,¡± I said teasingly before he leaned down and kissed


    me once more.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise to let you know, and just to show you how serious I am about keeping my promises, I


    will have words with my brothers about the current situation.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡± I asked with wide eyes, slightly shocked that he was going to actually go into detail with


    them about what he thinks is going on.


    ¡°Yes, I promise I will actually go do that here in just a moment. In the meantime, why don¡¯t you go


    upstairs, take a nice long bath or hot shower, get yourself rxed, and perhaps you can sleep in my


    room tonight?¡±


    Biting my bottom lip, I nced up at him and nodded my head. It wasn¡¯t too often ! actually got to share a


    room with Damian simply because he worked crazy hours, and I was often gone sleeping with the


    others.


    With him, I didn¡¯t honestly get to spend that much time.


    Tonight, though, I would change that because there was no telling what tomorrow would hold.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99: Betrayed & Captured


    Damian.


    I wasn¡®t sure what to expect, but everything Kate had told me in my office kept swirling through my mind.


    The entire evening I had spent with Ivy and the others, I couldn¡®t help but think how Kate was right.


    I needed to be honest with Ivy. I couldn¡®t keep hiding the truth.


    I didn¡®t exin everything because some things were too hard for me to exin, but! let her know what I


    was doing. I told her I was going, and it was to help fix whatever the hell was going on with me.


    Ivy deserved to know, just in case something bad happened. I didn¡®t want her thinking my demise was he


    r fault. I loved her more than I realized.


    Before the sun had risen across the horizon, I had slipped from my bed where Ivyid sleeping and prep


    ared to leave. Walking around the room, my eyes darted to her angelic sleeping figure.


    She was extraordinarily beautiful in every way possible, and even though she didn¡®t find hersell attractive


    with her massive protruding belly¡­ I did.


    In fact, knowing she was pregnant with our children made her that much more desirable. I couldn¡®t get en


    ough of her, and through the evening I showed her as I pleased her like no other.


    Expressing my love for her¡­ in case I wasn¡®t able to again.


    As I prepared


    myself to leave, I found it hard to go. The thought of leaving her was excruciating. Especially because I k


    new there was a chance I may note back.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, I leaned over, kissing the side of her head once more. My lips lingered just a mo


    ment longer than they needed to before I pulled away and made my way towards the bedroom door.


    Was I actually doing the right thing, or was I being selfish by leaving?


    I was constantly conflicted and had been for days since I had found the woman who supposedly could he


    lp me. It wasn¡®t easy moving forward with what I was doing, but I just kept reminding myself I was doing t


    his for the sake of the pack, for the sake of Ivy, and for the sake of my unborn children,


    Leaving my bedroom, I quietly shut the door to avoid disturbing her and made my way down the hallway.


    After my conversation with Ivyst night, I did go talk to my brothers, and I told them exactly what was go


    ing on.


    They were in shock and disbelief over the situation, saying it wasn¡®t possible, but in the end they knew I


    wouldn¡®t make something like this


    up. If I said it was true, then it was. Talon wanted toe with me in the end.


    To have my back, protect me if I needed it, but that wasn¡®t possible.


    ¨C


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    ¨C


    I had sworn to the woman I woulde alone.


    She was an outcast in hiding. An enemy of the council that would be killed if she was found, and though I


    had found her, I promised I wouldn¡®t give her up.


    She didn¡®t trust me, and she had every right not to. Could I possibly be walking into a trap? I had asked


    myself that many times.


    However, I refused


    to break trust with this woman if she was the only one who could help me get answers to whatever was g


    oing on.


    Climbing into my car, I didn¡®t waste any time as I made my way down the road toward my destination. It


    was over an hour away and still dark outside, so making pace, I let the wheels of my ck sedan push fo


    rward with force, propelling me down the road and onto the highway


    The entire time I


    drove, my mind kept ying over everything that had happened since the moment Ivy had walked into m


    y life. Fate had brought her to us, and with fate we would eventually see what our future had in store.


    By the time I slowly began to reach my destination, I pulled off onto a dirt road that lead through a heavily


    wooded area. When she said seclusion, she wasn¡®t wrong, and as I drove forward, I couldn¡®t help but fee


    l uneasy.


    The more and more I thought about it¡­ the more it felt like a trap.


    Yet, when the road finally gave way to a clearing in the center of the


    forest, my eyesnded upon a small brick and wood cabin nestled beneath the trees. Smoke billowed fro


    m its chimney while candlelight flickered in the windows.


    It was a very ominous sight to behold, but considering her life of seclusion, I almost expected more. Perh


    aps dead carcasses and vines seemingly unhinging the area.


    Yet, there were none. It was old, but looked like someone had dropped here it.


    Putting the car in park, I stepped onto the dirt drive and closed my car door. With every footstep I took clo


    ser to the door, predicted my oue. That was, until the door opened, and I was faced with an old cron


    e of sorts whose hair had grayed but eyes looked far younger than the outside appearance.


    ¡°Vivian?¡± I said, clearly with slight hesitation. ¡°You came,¡± she smiled. ¡°I did, and I came alone just as you


    told me to.¡±


    ¡°I see that. That was wise of you. I do not take kindly to having people at my home who are not invited. I¡®


    m sure you can understand why.¡± Holding the door open for me, she allowed me to step into her home b


    efore closing the door behind me. Her body seemed more frail than it should be.


    ¡°I do understand,¡± I replied as I watched her make her way towards a chair ced


    by the fire. ¡°Your gifts are highly sought after, and the council would not


    have any problem of relieving you of those gifts if they had the chance.¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, her eyes met mine as she slowly nodded in agreement. So you want to figure o


    ut why you are losing your wolf?¡± She gestured for me to take my ce


    LI


    in the seat across from her.


    ¡°Yes, I can feel that something isn¡®t right. I don¡®t know what it is, but I can feel it, and I know I am dying.¡±


    A small chuckle left her lips as she stared at me curiously. ¡°That is both correct and incorrect.¡±


    ¡°Would you care to borate on that?¡±


    After all, I was here for answers, not to be told riddles. If I wanted riddles, I could have stayed there with


    Prisci and eventually had hoped I figured everything out.


    Not drive an hour away by myself to be made to look like a fool.


    ¡°I can, but ill exin to you the truth, you cannot change the fate that ising for you. I want you to real


    ize you cannot alter your destiny. You must let it take its course.¡±


    Taking a moment, 1 froze in my thoughts, hoping she was simply joking, but after a moment, I quickly rea


    lized she


    was not. ¡°You say once you tell me what you know, even if I wanted to change my fate, I wouldn¡®t be able


    to.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is correct,¡± she replied. ¡°Your fate is sealed and what I see wille to pass, no matter the wa


    y you look at it. It is best that you try not to alter the course and let what is going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± I said after a moment of letting that information sink in. There was nothing like being told your


    future is sealed and no matter what you do, you¡®re not going to be able to change it, which obviously me


    ans you are going to die.


    I


    knew this day woulde, though. I knew I would not live long enough to see my children grow. And whi


    le that may be the truth, I will listen to what this woman had to say, regardless.


    They say knowing your future is a privilege, but I find it to be a curse.


    Knowing you¡®re going to die, knowing the reason why, knowing the events of what is going to happen an


    d not being able to change it is not a blessing.


    It¡®s nothing but a curse, and one you¡®re doomed to fulfill.


    ¡°Damian, your wolf is not dying, but¡­ you are going to die. Everyone dies eventually. The issues that yo


    u have, though, are far greater. Your Lycan is gone¡­ stripped from you when you protected your brother


    s from the creature. What you remember of your past isn¡®t


    true.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sorry¡­ what? You¡®re saying that my memories are false?¡± Hearing myself ask this question out loud


    made me feel crazier than I already was.


    All I remembered from that day was my mother¡®s dying and unleashing


    a power within me that stopped the


    darkness. Everything else was stuff Allison had told me in bits and pieces.


    ¡°That is correct. The information you were fed for all these years was lies, Damien. They were all lies. But


    ¡°I understand, and you said I¡®m not dying. Then what is wrong with me?¡± I asked,


    hoping for rification.


    ¡°You¡®re a very impatient man,¡± she chuckled, hier gaze boring into me behind calcting eyes. ¡°I can see


    Furrowing my brows in confusion, I stared at her. How the hell would she know Ivy said that to me?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡®t look so surprised. I see everything¡­ Well, almost everything anyway. So I know what has happene


    slowly because of her certain circumstances, but you and your brothers help her sustain it.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I replied, pondering over what she was exining. ¡°How is it we help her sustain this? My brothers


    ¡°That is because they have their Lycan blood and soul. You do not. Yours was stripped from you. So, there


    ¡°So my link to Ivy is going to be what kills me. How much time do I have? Are we talking months, days, we


    I wasn¡®t afraid to die, per se. I was afraid of Ivy finding out that she was the reason I was dying. Everything


    If she knew the truth, she would never forgive herself.


    ¡°You misunderstand me. That could allow you to die, but that is not how you died, Damien. Your death is o


    see beyond that day for you.¡± A glimmer of amusement in her eye caught my attention and for a moment,


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately. If I give you that information, then I will meet my own end. What I can tell you is that you go


    However, it was toote.


    By the time I could even take a step forward, I was shot with tranquilizer guns, and ny vision quickly went


    ¡°What is going on here?! We had a truce, witch!¡± I growled in fury.


    She had betrayed me, and even though I had gotten some information from her, it didn¡®t matter.


    ck figures moved about the room as one, in particr, walked towards her, handing her a scroll. ¡°Good


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied before the figure turned towards me with a wicked smile.


    I couldn¡®t believe she betrayed me, and as I looked into the figure¡®s dark eyes, 1 immediately recognized h


    ¡°This will not stand,¡± I snarled at him.


    However, my disy of aggression did nothing. Instead, he dropped into a crouching position next to me a


    this one, were you?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100: Arrival of New Blood


    Ivy.


    After a wonderful, wonderful evening with Damian, I couldn¡¯t help but find myself in a rather pleasant


    mood when I woke up the next morning. I took extra care getting myself ready and couldn¡¯t help but


    notice howrge my protruding belly had be. For the first time in a long time, I was happy. I felt


    absolute contentment with how my life was.


    To think I had my reservations about everything before seemed silly now. Afterst night with Damian


    and me talking about everything I knew, without a doubt, things were going to be better. I had even taken


    it upon myself to open up a little bit about myself.


    However, there was still far more to discuss, but I didn¡¯t want him worrying about any of that while he


    was taking care of his problems. Instead, I nned to discuss it with Hale, Talon, and James first.


    Then when Damian got back, I would tell him as well.


    Today I was a woman on a mission, and with not much time left in my pregnancy, needed to make haste


    to make sure that we were all on the same page. Hopefully, they would understand why I have done the


    things I have done


    As my feet touched the ground from the stairs, I smiled happily, swaying my dress from side to side as I


    made my way towards the kitchen searching for food. I was ravenous, so ravenous I couldn¡¯t contain


    myself.


    However, Talon and Hale had stocked the freezer and fridge with various things, and my hunger was


    more easily satisfied.


    ¡°You seem to be in an absolutely wonderful mood this morning.¡± Kateughed out as she came walking


    into the kitchen, dripping with sweat and holding a water bottle in her hand. It was quite obvious she had


    been working out this morning.


    ¡°Did you literally just get done with training?¡±


    ¡°Sure did,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°You know, after you have those babies, you might want to take up


    training as well.¡±


    Now, I wasn¡¯t the prissy kind of girl, but I also wasn¡¯t the athletic kind of girl either. I did not take interest


    in anything requiring me to physically exert myself. I was a bookworm; my go to for fun. The idea of


    running and getting sweaty and working out wasn¡¯t anything that piqued my interest.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know about that one. I think I might have to take a rain check.¡±


    Kateughed as the twins walked into the kitchen, staring between the two of us, silence filling the air


    belore Talon furrowed his brows.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°Kate was simply trying to express the fact that she thinks I should


    start working out after I have the babies.¡±


    ¡°I was referring to you doing training. Thank you very much. Everybody needs to know how to defend


    themselves.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh well, we don¡¯t have to worry about that, Kate. You see, Ivy doesn¡¯t need to defend herself. She


    simply eats them,¡± James retorted as he popped his head into the kitchen, grabbing an apple off the


    counter and a bottle of water from the fridge.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he had gone there with thatment. ¡°Oh my God, that literally happened one time


    and you guys are never going to let that go, are you?¡±


    Every single one of them shook their heads no. There was no way they were going to let me forget what


    I did. It had now be an ongoing joke, even though it was not something to joke about.


    With a heavy sigh, I ignored their jokes and attempted to climb onto the counter stool. The only problem


    was, as I tried to lift a foot, a pain ripped through mel had never felt before, and with it, a blood-curdling


    scream tore from my throat.


    This was notbor, no way. My heart raced, and my head felt like it was being split open with every move


    I tried to make. ¡°Make it stop!¡±


    Kate¡¯s eyes were wide, and panic had set into them all. None of them had the slightest clue what was


    wrong, but as I dropped to the ground, Talon caught me, and looked over at me with nothing but concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is that the babies?¡± Talon asked as the others towered over me.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed in pain, trying to push away whatever was hurting me. ¡°It¡¯s burning. My body feels like


    it¡¯s on fire, and my head is throbbing. Please make it stop.¡±


    Confusion marred their faces. Talon¡¯s eyes were frantic over my body, worried for a moment before he


    seemed to have a sign of recognition flicker within his eyes.


    A sign that made my heart plummet. Deep down, I knew something was wrong. However, I ignored it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Damian. Something¡¯s wrong with him. He¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    Talon nodded his head, and as he did, another fitful pain ran through me as I slowly tried to get myself


    up. The problem, though, was that a puddle of liquid was running down from between my knees puddling


    on the floor.


    ¡°Oh, s**t!¡± Kate screamed as my mother stared on in panic. ¡°Her water broke.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean her water broke?!¡± James said in panic. ¡°She still has two more weeks, right?


    Two weeks? Right now, the only thing I wanted was for the pain to stop radiating through my body. I was


    concerned about the twins, but something inside me told me they would be okay.


    ¡°I need to get upstairs,¡± I groaned in pain.


    ¡°No, you need to get to the hospital,¡± my mother snapped as she looked at the guys, gesturing for them


    to get me up.


    ¡°No!¡± I growled as my gaze turned towards her. ¡°It¡¯s not safe. Get me upstairs now.¡±


    My outburst took aback my mother. Never once had I ever spoken to her like that, but right now,


    something inside me was telling me to be careful. Telling me I had to stay here


    and not leave.


    Something was wrong, and if Damian was in trouble, that meant someone had potten to him. Thest


    thing I needed to do was put myself al risk my leaving the safety ol my home. The goddess told me to


    listen to my instincts, and that was what I was doing.


    ¡°James, go run her a bath,¡± kate said quickly before turning her gaze to Talon and Hale. ¡°Can you guys


    carry her up there? I¡¯ll grab some towels and herbs.¡±


    ¡°Kate, you can¡¯t be serious?¡± my mother gasped as everyone around me started moving and preparing


    to take me upstairs to have these children.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kate snapped, ring at my mother. ¡°We aren¡¯t human if you haven¡¯t noticed. A she-wolf knows


    what she can handle, and if Ivy wants to have the babies here, then so be it. She knows more about


    what is going on than we do. So you can help or move.¡±


    Kate wasn¡¯t wrong about all of this. My mother had no clue, and nodding her head, she turned to me with


    a frown. ¡°What can I do?¡±


    Another scream of pain, and I groaned out, trying to push it away. ¡°Get me, Prisci.¡±


    Time seemed to fly by, and before I knew it, I was naked in therge tub in my bathroom, screaming pain


    once more, but now from thebor I was going through.


    My children wereing, and there was no stopping them.


    A wave of power seemed to creep through me, and as the pain ran through my veins, knew what was to


    come. Like a door that had been locked for so long, it was finally wearing thin. Finally breaking.


    ¡°Did you find, Damian?¡± | gasped as my eyes darted to Talon. ¡°He needs us.¡± ¡°You need to worry about


    thebor you¡¯re in, Ivy. Damian will be fine.¡± ¡°No, he won¡¯t!¡± I growled. ¡°Where is he?!¡±


    Screaming again, the crown of the child¡¯s head pressed down on me. Gripping James¡¯ hand in one, and


    Hales in the other, I pushed with everything I had.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Prisci yelled. ¡°Keep pushing, Ivy. I can see the head.¡±


    Breathing through it, I pushed harder, and within in a moment the first of my children push free of me.


    ¡°Oh, my god. It¡¯s a boy!¡± Kate cried out as I panted with exhaustion.


    Reaching down, Prisci held up the cord, allowing James to cut it. The child pulled from the water and


    wrapped within a nket as Kale and my mother cleaned him until he cried. He was huge¡­ bieger than I


    would have expected, and a smile crossed me seeing him.


    ¡°That future Alpha of our pack,¡± Talon said proudly as tears slowly fell down his cheeks.


    Kate didn¡¯t hesitate to hand the child to Talon, and before I could say anything else, 1 felt the


    contractions start again.


    This was it. One more to go, and with my son now born, I felt a surge of power coursing through me


    making my heart race. Something was about to happen, and I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but I had to worry


    about my daughter now. Taking a deep breath, I screamed through


    it and pushed the small babe from my body until she was free.


    My daughter¡­ blood of my blood,id between my legs.


    Without hesitation, I pulled her up to me with the cord in view for Hale to take care of. She was much


    smaller than her brother, but as she cried, so did I.


    I had done it. I had given birth to my children, and even though one of my mates wasn¡¯t here, the


    situation was perfect. ¡°I did it.¡± Everyone was looking at me.


    ¡°You did, sweetie,¡± James whispered in my ear as he kissed the side of my head. ¡°You did it, and they


    are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± I whispered as I kissed the top of my daughter¡¯s head.


    Talon moved towards me and handed me my son so I could hold them both while Prisci took care of


    cleaning me up and draining the water.


    ¡°You still have to decide their names, Luna,¡± she hummed with a smile, and I knew she was right.


    For a long time, I considered our children¡¯s names, and while the guys have been helpful in giving


    suggestions, none were ones I wanted to stick with. I wanted to wait until my children were born to give


    them their names.


    I never understood how you could pick someone¡¯s name before actuallyying eyes on them. What if the


    name you picked no longer matched them?


    Staring down at my children, I was quiet as I stared between the two of them. My son was strong already


    and looked just like his father. Even though they didn¡¯t want to know who the father was, I could tell.


    Dark hair and a strong unwillingness to cry, it almost brought tears to my eyes to know and not tell them.


    They didn¡¯t want to know.


    As for my daughter, she was petite and gentle. Nestled into my chest, she suckled gently while her


    brother slept.


    ¡°Pollux and Castor,¡± I breathed as I stared at them. Those were my children¡¯s names, and I knew they


    would live up to them.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101: Back from the Grave


    Damian.


    Waking


    on the cold ground, I took in my surroundings. After hours and hours of torture, I couldn¡¯t take any more a


    nd


    quietly slipped into oblivion. It was clear I had been ced in the dungeon of whatever building they


    had taken me to.


    The damp smell of the air filled my senses, causing the sweeping feeling of nausea to flow through my b


    ody. Alokaye had tricked me. He hade after me, even though he had seemed satisfied with Ivy¡®s res


    ponse before.


    Deep down, I knew he wasn¡®t done with me, and even though Thad known that, I let myself get carried


    away hoping to save myself. I was a fool, and looking around at my confines, I now understood now how


    much of a fool I had been.


    cing my hands on the floor, my


    wrist shackled with silver, 1 pushed myself up into a sitting position and groaned at the pain surging throu


    gh me as I moved. At least the silver reminded me of what I was.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be as affected.


    The words of the woman in the woods burned into my brain.


    I wasn¡®t dying per se, but I wasn¡®t living either. At the end


    of the day, my rtionship to Ivy had been both a blessing and a curse.


    The creaking sound of iron doors opening caught my attention in the darkness. Turning my gaze to the le


    ft, I looked


    up towards the long, dark staircase waiting for my tormentor to approach me again.


    Alpha Richard was the man who had taken pleasure in tormenting me for hours. He was convinced I was


    the one who had killed his son. That there was no way a woman had taken down the son of an Alpha.


    Especially one who had no prior knowledge of our ways.


    Little did he know, though, Ivy was not any ordinary woman, and even though the whispers through the h


    alls of the building said so, he refused to believe it. He refused to believe that some girl who didn¡®t know


    anything about our culture could outwit and outsmart him.


    As the footsteps approached, I red at Richard¡®s shadowed figure as it stepped into the light. He didn¡®t


    seem as pleased now with


    being here as he had been hours before. Instead, he seemed uncertain, and as he moved toward me, he


    hesitated.


    Furrowing my brows, I heard the shuffling of feet and spotted


    Alokaye approaching from where Richard hade. ¡°Ah, good. You¡®re awake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that,¡± I croaked as I lifted my burning wrists to show


    the blood still slowly pooling around me. ¡°I don¡® t


    think I would give these amodations five stars, though.¡±


    Laughter escaped Alokaye as he nodded.


    ¡°It pains me to see you like this, Damian. You are a great alpha. The problem is, you have a habit of not li


    stening to what I tell you. We all know Ivy was the one who killed those people. She is a threat to us all.¡±


    A scoff echoed from Richard¡®s lips as he crossed his arms


    over his chest.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong, Richard? Do you find it hard that even Alokaye believes a woman


    is capable of something like this?¡±


    ¡°Go fuck yourself, Damian.¡± Richard snapped. ¡°If your mate did it I will kill her.¡±


    ¡°My mate didn¡®t kill anyone! Instead of acusing her you should be out there finding the murderer.¡±


    Alokaye nced over his shoulder at Richard andughed. ¡°You think this idiot wolf is the one who actua


    lly killed the three people in that cabin? Do you honestly think that Damian would have been able


    to kill a Nephilim?¡±


    ¡°A Nephilim?¡± I replied, narrowing my brows.


    ¡°Oh, she didn¡®t tell you? I¡®m sure that she knows, considering she has such a close connection with the g


    ods, they would have told her what she did. Yes, your dear mate ingested Nephilim. Disgusting, isn¡®t it?¡±


    Alokaye seemed absolutely delighted by the notion, even if that was problematic. Those creatures were r


    are to find, and even when they were found, they were typically used for the raw purity they possessed.


    ¡°If you know that I¡®m not the one that killed them, then why am l here?¡±


    Hesitating, he seemed to think over what I asked, and slowly he nodded his head from side to side befor


    e shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°I can see where you would be confused, but that actually is a


    surprise. Patience is an important attribute to have. In time, you will get the answer you seek.¡±


    His words sent a chill down my spine I didn¡®t recognize. For hours I had been trying to reach my brothers


    or even Ivy, but with the silver in ce, I was unable to.


    I wanted to reach out and warn them to tell Ivy I loved her, that I was sorry for the things that had happen


    ed, and I should have listened to her. I wanted


    more than anything to travel back in time and never leave the pack, but that was not the path I chose.


    ¡°Then get on with it, Alokaye, stop ying games, and


    finally exin what it is you want, because you and I both know that I¡®m not leaving this ce, so what¡®s


    holding you back?¡±


    Running his tongue over his teeth, he took a moment before his smile grew wide.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡®re right. Maybe I should get on with it. Although, if I rushed into what I wanted to do, there


    was a chance would fail. I have to wait for the perfect moment to make my move.¡±


    Groaning in frustration, I rolled my eyes and looked down at the bloodied floor beneath me. Was it hones


    tly hard to get a straight answer nowadays?


    ¡°It¡®s always the same with you people,¡± I muttered, shaking my head.


    ¡°What¡®s on your mind?¡±


    Taking a moment, I letughter escape me as my eyes looked up to meet his aqain.


    ¡°Do you really want to know what¡®s on my mind?¡±


    Alokaye smirked, nodding his head. ¡°Yes, actually. Please enlighten us about what intrigues you.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I chuckled, readjusting the way I was sitting. ¡°I think you¡®re both ridiculous. I don¡®t think either of


    you knows what¡®s going on, and honestly, I don¡®t think the


    council knows I¡®m even here. So instead of the bullshit, take me to someone who knows what the fuck is


    going on.¡±


    Richard growled, taking a step forward


    as if he wanted to strike. Yet he stopped when Alokaye lifted his hand. ¡°Very well. If you want to know ex


    actly what is going on, then I will give you that much information.¡±


    He didn¡®t waste time gesturing for two guards to grab me. Their rough manhandling as they moved me fr


    om the dungeon towards the stairs had my jaw clenched in pain.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I seethed as my eyes met his briefly.


    ¡°To get answers, of course. That is what you wanted, isn¡®t it?¡±


    Staring at him for a moment, he turned back in front


    of me and continued walking. The stairs were longer than I thought, but as soon as we stepped from the


    dungeon, I was blinded by the light of the halls. The crisp white coating making me flinch back in protest


    as I was taken down long white corridors straight for a set of double doors.


    The same double doors my brothers and I had gone through once before.


    ¡°Don¡®t look so shocked, Damian. If you honestly think that the


    Council has ever been on your kind side, you are sadly mistaken.¡±


    Pushing the doors open, I was dragged inside before the elders and dropped onto the marble flooring. T


    he blood dripping from my body slowly pooled on the floor, drawing gasps from the elders I hadn¡®t expect


    ed to hear.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± The Grand Elder said as red down at me. ¡°Why is Damian in the state


    he is in?!¡±


    My current state outraged the Grand Elder, but as Alokaye stepped forward, I had a feeling it wouldn¡®ts


    t very long. ¡°Damian helped in the murders of elder Harrison and the son of Alpha Richard. I brought her


    e him to seek his punishment.¡±


    ¡°Lies,¡± I snapped as I let out a low growl.


    ¡°You will hold your tongue, Damian. I will speak with you in a moment.¡± The Grand Elder replied as he tur


    ned his gaze back to Alokaye. ¡°What proof do you have of this to use the Alpha of something this sev


    ere and punish him from the looks of it without approval?¡±


    ¡°I have plenty of proof.¡±


    ¡°Damian, what do you have to save for yourself?¡± The Grand Elder asked, turning his attention back to wh


    cold ground.


    ¡°They are lies, Grand Elder. I had nothing to do with those murders, nor did anyone in my pack. The elder


    healthy, and Alokaye was given proof of that. Richard is simply using


    this as an opportunity to kill me. He wants mynd and my pack.¡±


    ¡°Lies,¡± Richard growled, hitting me. The blow caused two guards to hold him back, and the Grand Elder lo


    ¡°You will refrain from touching him. Do not make me cast you into the same position that he is. Everyone i


    to see the proof.¡±


    PE


    ¡°It¡®s proof you want, your honor. It¡®s proof I have. Not only do! have proof that Damien¡®s mate was the one


    can testify against his nature that he has slowly lost his mind, considering that he is no longer whole.¡±


    Alokaye¡®s smooth words seemed to go over well with the council, but my mind nked, trying to think of w


    that knows of Ivy. Nobody except the elder counsel, of course. Everybody had heard words, but Ivy had m


    people that were there.


    So who in the hell could he possibly have someone who would have known me when I was younger and k


    With my


    mind rattled, I waited to see whom it was Alokaye had on his side. His eyes peering towards the side


    door of the room as a blonde figure I hadn¡®t expected to see waltzed in as if nothing bad had ever happen


    It was Allison. A woman who had long thought dead stood there with a wicked grin on her face, staring at


    ¡°That isn¡®t possible. She was sentenced to death. Why is she still alive?¡± | growled in


    anger as I tried to stand to my feet, to have only three guards hold me back to the ground.


    ¡°I stopped her sentencing,¡± Alokaye said with a grin across his lips as he looked down at me. ¡°She had a m


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You cannot believe a thing this woman says,¡± I yelled out, turning my attention to the council. ¡°She has lie


    many years, and she even allowed her own mate to be killed in the process. She is the worst kind of wom


    Silence befell the council, and as they stared at the situation before


    them, they seempletely confused. ¡°I think we should deliberate and reconvene on this in the morning


    ¡°Of course. That won¡®t be a problem,¡± Alokaye said.


    The Grand Elders¡® words seemed to please Alokaye, but before the Grand Elder left with the others, he st


    Alpha and should be treated as one before being judged.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re giving him a room?¡± Richard sneered as his angry nce looked upon me. ¡°He is a murderer.¡±


    ¡°Enough from you Alpha Richard. We will decide this tomorrow. Until then, he will be treated as I say. This


    Richard hesitated for a moment before shaking his head and stepping back, remaining quiet. There was n


    quiet and ept it.


    At least for now.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± A soft, wicked voice said in my ear as I realized Allison had slowly made her way towa


    ¡°Go fuck yourself,¡± I snapped, watching as sheughed at myment with nothing but amusement in he


    kill you if I get the chance.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡®s a good thing you won¡®t. I told you before, Damian, you won¡®t win.¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 102: Longing for Captivity


    Ivy.


    Twelves hours had gone by since I birthed my children, and even though everything was perfect on that


    front, my mind kept going back to Damian. Talon and Hale went out to hisst location only two hours


    ago, and I panicked every moment they were gone.


    I couldn¡¯t feel my connection to Damian anymore, and as my mind tried to make me think the worse, I


    couldn¡¯t allow myself to.


    I had to stay strong.


    Thad to believe he was alive.


    The pain I had felt earlier in the day, before I had given birth to my children, was unlike any pain I had


    ever felt before, and it didn¡¯t take until the pain subsided for me to realize it wasn¡¯tbor pains I was


    feeling.


    Instead, it was the pain being inflicted upon Damian, and because I was bonded to him in a way nobody


    could exin; 1


    could feel every infliction.


    I cried and cried for hours after the twins were born. Pleading with Hale, Talon, and James to allow me to


    go to him.


    I could feel the bond weakening, but they just simply said it was in my head.


    Something deep inside me, though, told me his life was


    ending, and I couldn¡¯t allow that to happen, not after everything we had fought for since I had arrived.


    It was constantly the back-and-forth motion of love and hate and fighting, and confliction and secrets and


    lies and I was done with it. I was done with all of it. I only wanted to be with my mates and my children


    and be whole, normal.


    With the protection of the pack, we were a united front.


    The only problem was outside forces sought to destroy us because we were different.


    No matter what they said, though, I was not a monster. I was a normal person with unique abilities and a


    large heart able to love more than just one man.


    I wanted to be the Luna this pack could be proud of, but I was so devastatingly misunderstood I didn¡¯t


    know if I could ever ovee and be what they wanted me to be.


    Pushing away my fears and thoughts, I kept a wary eye out on the horizon, waiting for two of my mates


    to arrive, praying Talon and Hale would go to this cabin in the woods and find Damien there.


    Find him alive¡­ Maybe slightly wounded, but still alive.


    Deep down, though, I knew that wouldn¡¯t be the case. I knew without a doubt who had him, and I was


    terrified because the person who had him wanted nothing more than to see his head on a spike.


    And, eventually, mine, right next to it.


    ¡°Ivy, you must eat something,¡± my mother said softly as !


    looked out the window of the nursery, scouring the horizon for the return of my mates.


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Prisci added as she stepped closer. ¡°You may be worried, but your twins need you, and


    cing all of your concentration on things you can¡¯t change doesn¡¯t help them.¡±


    With a heavy breath, I turned from the window to face the two women who had helped keep me together


    over the past few weeks. ¡°I know.¡±


    Letting my eyes sweep towards the two small bundles freshly cleaned and sleeping in their beds, I


    couldn¡¯t help but find myself at a loss for how I had created something so beautiful. Something so


    angelic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them to never know him,¡± I whispered, forcing back the tears that threatened to fall. ¡°I have


    been such a fooltely.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, this isn¡¯t your fault,¡± my mother replied as her hand fell upon my shoulder. ¡°The gods have things


    nned for us, and we must ept the fates they choose.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped, shaking my head as I wiped away a loose tear that had escaped my eyes. ¡°I refuse to


    believe he is dead. He will be back soon.¡±


    Silence fell around us as a soft knock on the door drew my attention. ¡°How are we doing?¡± James asked


    with a smile spread across his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Just worried,¡±


    Clearing the space between us, he wrapped his arms around me and kissed the side of my head. ¡°He


    isn¡¯t dead, Ivy. I can


    still feel the connection as his brother. It¡¯s just faint.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Looking up at him, I held back a sob. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ivy, don¡¯t cry. It means he is alive, but they are using silver to dull his senses.¡±


    ¡°See, you have nothing to worry about,¡± my mother added, trying to reassure me. ¡°You need rest.¡±


    There was no way I was going to sleep, though. Pulling back from James, I went back to the window and


    continued to stare out over the horizon. Until my mates were home, I could not feelfort.


    ¡°I need them all back, James. Until they¡¯re home, I won¡¯t find peace.¡±


    Something deep inside me was growing, and every moment my mates were a way, I felt it sending me


    into a spiral I didn¡¯t know if I coulde back from. It was just another piece of the puzzle that left me


    confused.


    ¡°We must do whatever it takes to bring him home,¡± I said.


    ¡°We will, Ivy,¡± James said firmly. ¡°But we won¡¯t be able to do our job if we are worrying about you. So I


    need you to rest and eat so I know that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Nodding my head slowly, I moved from the window and walked toward my bed. After having the twins, I


    needed something of Damian¡¯s to calm my racing mind, and the only thing I foundfort in was the


    bedding from his room James had brought to me.


    Laying upon my bed, I wrapped myself in the nket and


    closed my eyes


    I didn¡¯t have to worry about the twins and them being okay. With my mother, Prisci, and James here, I


    would be able to rest. At least for now.


    Damian.


    Dragged down the hallway after I met with the Elder Council, I was tossed into a white room and locked


    in. The silver shackles upon my wrist had been removed, but then an injection of silver had been ced


    in my veins.


    It didn¡¯t matter what I did. They were going to prevent me from reaching out to the others. Realizing I had


    no form ofmunication made my heart sink. I would have given anything in that moment to contact


    them to make sure the pain I had felt from Ivy wasn¡¯t because of the pain I had received.


    My eyes swept around the room, taking in the all white decor and the blood that was slowly dripping from


    my body onto the floor.


    I was creating a mess, but it was a mess that the elders had caused.


    That Alokaye and Richard had caused.


    That stupid prick Alpha was going to meet his end if it was thest thing I did. Even in my weakened


    state, my brothers were not forgiving.


    And Allison-I couldn¡¯t believe she was still alive.


    To know they had spared Allison¡¯s life for something so meaningless as an usation I had murdered


    somebody, or that someone from my pack had murdered them and I was protecting them, was absolutely


    ridiculous.


    I mean, yes, I was protecting Ivy.


    She had killed those people, but that didn¡¯t justify the right for Allison to still be alive after everything she


    had done, after the betrayals and pain she had caused, not to mention trying to kill Talon.


    That woman was evil, and no matter how they tried to spin this, I would find a way to break free and kill


    her. I would rip her to shreds¡­ unless Ivy did it first.


    Nothing was what I would be able to do until I got rest.


    My energy was absolutely depleted, and I desperately needed a shower. Making my way towards the


    bathroom, I turned on the shower¡¯s hot water and stood beneath it, letting it wash away the grime and


    dirt upon me.


    Multiplecerations and cuts marred my body, and I knew without a doubt they would heal, but the pain


    was mentally inflicted by them would always remain.


    I had been careless and had not thoroughly thought about the consequences of my actions before I


    trekked out on the journey to find that creature.


    Now, in the mayhem of everything, Allison was going to get her way of destroying the pack and taking it


    over for herself.


    That was the only thing she had ever wanted: power and authority.


    She may have had it for a short while when Zane was alive, but the moment I came of age, everything


    started bing aplication. At first, sheined about me, and after months and months of


    trying to prove I was unfit to take over, she starteding on to me, wanting me to see things from a


    different light.


    It was disgusting how she acted, and I was repulsed by her, but out of respect for the things she had


    done for my brothers and me, I had allowed her to live back then. If I knew what I knew now, back then I


    would have done thingspletely differently. I would have ripped her apart the moment I turned


    eighteen.


    Cleanly dressed, fresh from the shower, I sat on the edge of the bed and waited to see if


    somebody woulde to the door. From prior stays here, I knew it was close to dinnertime, or at least


    that¡¯s what I had assumed by the things I had seen in the hallways on the way to the room.


    If it was, it meant they should bring me food soon. I just wasn¡¯ t entirely sure who that was going to be. I


    had a chance. A chance to break out of this ce, and even in my weakened state, I would fight that, the


    last breath, to get home to Ivy.


    When my waiting seemed to be never-ending, the sound of voices floated towards me from the other


    side of the door.


    ¡°Why is he being treated like a guest?¡± the feminine voice said.


    ¡°Because that is what the Council wants, and you will do well to listen to them. If this is going to work, we


    need them to believe us,¡± Alokaye replied with a voice I knew distinctively.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t fair, though. This isn¡¯t what was promised to me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you think is fair, woman. You will do as you¡¯re told. At the end of the day, when the


    Solstice moon rises, things will be righted,¡± Alokaye replied as if he was seething in anger at the question


    she was asking.


    It took me a moment of processing before I realized the female speaking was Allison. For her to be


    acting this way, it meant she wasn¡¯t at the top of the information pyramid, and that itself was curious.


    Whatever they discussed revolved around the moon that was to take ce in a week¡¯s time. What did


    the moon have to do with me?


    Slowly the voices died down, and the echoes of their footsteps drifted away. Left reeling with questions,


    my brows narrowed in confusion.


    Whatever they were nning was directed towards my pack, and the longer I was away, the more


    unprepared they would be. I had to protect them.


    I had to get out.


    My pack¡­ my brothers¡­ my mate and children¡­ they all depended on my escape.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter 103: A New Alpha


    Hale.


    Three days had


    passed since Ivy had the children, and Damian was pronounced missing. I wasn¡®t sure what to expect, b


    ut I stepped into my role as alpha of the pack to ensure everything ran smoothly.


    We had gone to the cabin where the seer was Damian


    supposedly met. It wasn¡®t hard for us to find the location with the information he had left on his desk. Ho


    wever, as soon as we got there, it was clear the woman had been long gone, which was lucky for her, co


    nsidering I would have torn her to shreds to find my brother.


    The disheartening feeling ofing home empty¨C


    handed wasn¡®t something I wanted to do again. The look in Ivy¡®s eyes when she threw open the front doo


    r only to find that Damian wasn¡®t with us¡­ it haunted my mind.


    ¡°Have there been any recent signs?¡± I asked Talon, who walked through the office door looking grimmer t


    han he had the day before.


    ¡°No, but I do have patrols watching the borders expecting


    the worst if ites to it. We have to find Damian. Have you seen


    the state that Ivy is in?¡±


    I had seen the state of her.


    Every single


    day she refused to eat the right amount of food or get the right amount of rest, and every time we tried to


    force her to do it, she would snap as if she was slowly losing herself.


    For the first time in my life, I had questions I didn¡®t have the answers to, and it burned a hole through my


    heart, knowing there was nothing I could do right now to help Ivy. We knew who


    had done it. We knew the Council had Damian, but without proof, we couldn¡®t


    just storm in there and use them of something.


    ¡°I¡®m at a loss for what to do to help her. She¡®s spiraling, and I only see her smile when she¡®s with the twin


    s. She is happy and content one minute, and then it¡®s like someone flips the switch as soon as


    they¡®re asleep. She bes unstable.¡±


    Talon stared at me. His facial expressions were unreadable, but I had no doubt he saw the same things I


    did in his mind, ¡°What do you want to do, then? We have to find a way to be able to help her.¡±


    Talon was right. We had to help her. I was just at a loss for how to do that. It was hard trying to decipher


    what was wrong with her while trying also to find my brother.


    Letting a heavy sigh escape me, I shook my head. ¡°There¡®s been nothing that¡®s been brought to the bord


    er, no sort of message or anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s only been three days, though,¡± Talon replied. ¡°If they were going toe, they would have surely co


    me by now. The only thing I can think of is the Council didn¡®t do it, and someone else is behind it.¡±


    Talon¡®s reasoning had crossed my mind more than once, but I didn¡®t want to be so hasty as to believe the


    Council was actually on our side. They weren¡®t pleased by the outburst


    that had happened the day we were all taken to court before.


    Thave thought about that situation a million times over. Tried to contemte what exactly was going to h


    appen, but every single time I searched for answers, I came up empty¨Chanded.


    ¡°I can help with that,¡± kate said from the open doorway as she stared at Talon and I with determination on


    her face. I hadn¡®t even realized she had


    gotten back from her trip. The day after the children were born, she had made her way back home in sea


    rch of answers from her own family.


    ¡°Did you just return?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, I¡®m d to see that the two of you are happy to see me,¡± she replied in a sarcastic tone as th


    e corner of her lips turned up into a small smile.


    ¡°Did you find anything out, anything at all that could be useful?¡±


    With a tight¨Clipped expression, she nced down at her feet, rocking back


    and forth as she shook her head no. ¡°In all honesty, they didn¡®t want to let mee back.¡±


    ¡°Yet you¡®re here, anyway. What changed your mind?¡± I asked,


    confused why she woulde back if her mate and her family had told her not to.


    ¡°Nothing changed my mind, Hale. I was nning toe back regardless of what they said. Ivy is my fri


    end and you


    guys have be like family to me. She needs me here and my help whether or not


    she chooses to see it right now.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you have a n in mind? Because being the alpha isn¡®t something I¡®m


    particrly good at. I¡®m a book nerd.


    Talon deals with patrols, James helps with training. Damien was always the one that ran everything. And


    yes, I knew some of what he did, but I was nowhere as good as he was. So any kind of help I can get rig


    ht now would be brilliant,¡± I sighed as I plumped down into the chair behind the desk.


    Laughter escaped Kate as she smiled at me. ¡°You do make a very good book nerd, though.¡±


    Of course, that would be what her response was.


    Standing still for a moment, she stepped forward. ¡°Look, the Council knows I wasn¡®t here when the murd


    ers happen. I have an alibi, and I didn¡®t arrive until the day the Council came seeking answers from you


    ¡­¡°..


    ¡°Okay, but what do you suggest doing?¡±


    ¡°I could go there,¡± she replied, shrugging her shoulders.


    A scoff left Talon¡®s lips before theughter erupted from him. ¡°Angel would fucking kill us if he knew we all


    owed you to go there.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡®s a good thing I came with her then,¡± Angel said as he stepped up behind Kate. A smile spread


    across Talon¡®s face upon seeing Angel.


    Through the time Kate and Angel had been here before, Talon and Angel had formed a wonderful friends


    hip and kept in touch with each other often. I was happy for Talon because he honestly didn¡®t have many


    friends.


    ¡°It¡®s good to see you, my friend¡± Talon said happily as he pulled away.


    ¡°We can


    take care of the situation,¡± Angel replied, ¡°Kate and I will head to the Council, scope it out and see if we c


    an find anything. It wouldn¡®t be abnormal for us to go there to pay our respects while being in town. Aloka


    ye may turn around and think something¡®s up, but the Council would toss the idea out the window.¡±


    Angel


    had a point. He and Kate could go up there and the Council would have no reason to suspect them of an


    ything. It was times like this I wondered if I could really do this type of job.


    I may have been an alpha, but I wasn¡®t the oldest and I wasn¡®t trained for


    this, and every day Damien was gone reminded me how much I should have paid attention to what he tri


    ed to teach me when I was younger.


    ¡°All right, then the two of you can leave at dawn. That way, it¡®ll give you enough time to get up there as th


    e morning sun rises, make your way around and get out of there before anybody really notices you.¡±


    ¡°How¡®s she doing?¡± Kate finally said, speaking up softly. ¡°Is she talking much yet?¡±


    Once again, silence enveloped us, the tension high as I cast my gaze


    towards the window. Ivy had spoken little in thest three days unless she was talking to the twins, and e


    ven then it was baby talk and cooing.


    I wished more than anything to see the light of joy in her


    eyes once more. But now, when she gazed out staring out the window as if expecting for Damien to


    e strolling back up, I saw nothing but pain and sorrow.


    ¡°She is great with kids. They are everything to her, but outside


    of that¡­ she isn¡®t herself. Something inside of her is


    changing.¡±


    I wasn¡®t sure what it was, but Talon knew exactly what | meant. There was something within our bond tha


    t it was changing.


    ¡°I¡®ll see if I can talk to her. Start the conversation out slowly and see if she opens up to me.¡± Kate¡®s offer


    made me smile. Perhaps she would have better luck.


    As soon as Kate, Angel, and Talon left the office, and the door was closed, I rested my head within my pa


    lms, and tried to understand where I had gone wrong.


    We had gone from


    exotic moments of sexual bliss to chaos that consumed us. A battle for her. The loss, the love, the


    reuniting, almost bringing death and now? It was as if everything we had gone through was for nothing, be


    More than anything, I couldn¡®t wait for the day when things would be normal. I didn¡®t understand what evil


    It was honestly beyond ridiculous.


    I wanted my mate back.


    I wanted my brother back.


    Deciding I would turn in for the night, I stood up from where ! sat, turning off the smallmp at the desk


    and made my way out of my office, closing the door behind me.


    I didn¡®t get far, though, before I ran into Prisci,ing out from the kitchen, a hot cup of tea in her


    hand and a low, concentrated look on her face.


    ¡°Are you retiring for the evening as well, Prisci?¡± I asked her, trying to be polite and keep the conversati


    She stopped


    in her tracks, taking a moment as she processed my question, her eyes gazing up at me with an intensity.


    A sense of understanding washed over me, realizing Kate didn¡®t miss a beat when it came to the opportun


    circumstances.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡®s good. Hopefully, she can get answers to the questions that


    we cannot. Why is it you looked so troubled, though?¡±


    Prisci was a very mysterious woman, and while my brothers were not as observant as I was, I could tell


    Her wrinkled expression creased up as she smiled at me, a clicking of her tongue as she looked off down


    ¡°You have always


    been the most perceptive of children,¡± she said as she let out a small sigh. ¡°I¡®ve had visionstely, and the


    Her words weren¡®t as riddled as usual, and the concern was


    etched in her eyes. I¡®d never once heard her say she could not


    see into the future any more.


    ¡°That doesn¡®t make any sense. What do you mean you can¡®t see past what¡®sing? You¡®re a seer who s


    ¡°Trust me, boy, I know it is my gift. However, things have changed. Fate has changed, and with it, I can no


    meaning behind her words, and I couldn¡®t understand why her gift would deny her


    the ability to see the future..


    If I wasn¡®t as worried before, I definitely was now. Prisci was the seer of our family. The secret we hid de

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 104: Losing Control


    Ivy.


    Burning fires, distant roars, signs of blood, and many more.


    These were things that filled my mind every time I closed my eyes, and though I soughtfort and love


    that I had for my children, I felt incredibly vulnerable.


    It had been three days since I¡¯d had the children and three days since I had even touched Damien. He


    was still not home, and my heart broke every moment he was away.


    Some might think I was being selfish because I had three more mates here that doted on me endlessly


    and wanted my attention, but the problem was, it was hard when part of you was missing.


    I wasn¡¯t trying to beplicated.


    wasn¡¯t trying to ruin the rtionships that I had. Everybody seemed to think I should just be okay, but


    nobody knows what it¡¯s like to have a piece of you torn away.


    To have someone you love taken from you, and not knowing whether they are alive or dead. That feeling


    was incredibly raw.


    One moment you¡¯re trying to pretend you¡¯re okay, and the next you¡¯re sobbing.


    ¡®Hey, you,¡± kate said, knocking on my door. I hadn¡¯t seen her since the day the babies were born. She


    was full of life, but


    when we found out that Damian was taken, she headed back home in search of answers.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± I said with a small smile as I stood from where


    hug I feared would end.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d be back now. Where are my little babies at?¡±


    With a small giggle, she strolled over to the crib and looked down at the two sleeping babies within. They


    were beautiful in every way, and I was still amazed every day at how lucky was to have them.


    ¡°Castor is the sleeping beauty, as always. But her brother Pollux does not enjoy sleeping for more than


    three hours.¡±


    her nose. ¡°I still cannot believe that those are the two names that you chose. Castor is such a boy¡¯s


    name, and Pollux, are you trying to have the poor kid picked on?¡±


    Laughter erupted from my lips for the first time in days, and as it did, I watched James pop his head


    around the corner, staring at me with surprise.


    ¡°Holy shit, how did you make herugh? I¡¯ve literally been trying to do that for the past few days.¡±


    Wide-eyed and brows raised, she stared at him, absolutely dumbfounded by his outburst.¡±I asked her


    why she picked those baby names.¡±


    Realization dawned on him, and as he looked at the children,


    tried to talk her out of picking those names and sticking with


    them, but she is adamant that those are the children¡¯s names and so, therefore, I will not argue with her.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not that bad. Castor can be shortened to Cassie, which I¡¯m sure that she will go by, and Pollux


    is a strong, sturdy name, and if he really wanted to shorten, he could shorten it to Polly, which is unisex.¡±


    Kate stared at me in disbelief, absolutely speechless, as James sighed at my response.


    ¡°Yes, but that is not the only reason you named them that,¡± Mom called from the other side of the nursery


    where she was folding baby clothes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them the other part of the reason why you name


    them that?¡±


    Shaking my head, I had breathed out heavily and took a seat back in the small rocking chair I had near


    their crib. My eyes fell onto my sleeping children.


    ¡°It was a dream that I had. They were the first set of twins born in Gemini. Their bloodlines are strong


    and if you pay close attention, you can feel their power within them¡­I can¡¯t exin it.¡±


    ¡°So they¡¯re Gemini twins?¡± Kate muttered, scrunching her brows as in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.


    There haven¡¯t been Gemini twins in what-¡±


    ¡°In thest one hundred years,¡± Prisci said as she walked through the door with a cup of hot tea.


    ¡°Sorry it took me so long, my dear Hale had a few questions to ask me.¡±


    Taking the teacup from her, I smiled and gave her a silent thank you. The steam from the piping hot liquid


    filled my nostrils, and I closed my eyes, sighed in satisfaction.


    ¡°This smells absolutely delicious.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is, and the herbs infused in the tea will help to loosen you up and clear your minds so that you can


    sleep.¡±


    I knew Prisci was right, but the problem was every time! closed my eyes, I saw Damian dying. I knew it


    was my mind tormenting me because I was so concerned, but to picture him on a boulder as a sacrificial


    lamb being ughtered, it was a horrible sight to behold.


    ¡°I will try to get some sleep. The problem is whether Pollux will allow me to get some sleep.¡±


    Everybody in the room chuckled, and my mother smiled, standing to her feet as she walked towards me.


    ¡°Did you express milk today like I told you to do with the pump?¡±


    Staring at her for a moment, I nodded my head slowly. I had a breast pump, but being a new mother, it


    felt unnatural. Even though it was super convenient, I enjoyed the feeling of having my children nurse


    from me. Having my body supply them with an ability to live.


    ¡°I did. I stocked just like you said. There is enough for tonight, and tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she replied with a smile on her face as she nced at Prisci. ¡°Prisci and I will take tonight¡¯s


    feeding shifts with the milk that you¡¯ve stored. You will sleep and not wake until morning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done, mother,¡± I scoffed as I lifted the teacup to my lips.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t as hard as you think, and instead of trying to deflect


    the situation, try to apany it and agree.¡±


    There was no winning with this woman. She refused to leave, no matter how many times she had talked


    to her mate ke. He was growing impatient, but she told him he coulde up here if he was so


    concerned.


    ¡°Oh, speaking of that, I wanted to let you know that your mate sent me with parting words to give to you,¡±


    kate said as she turned to my mother, whose eyes narrowed slightly before she crossed her arms.


    ¡°Is that right? And what were those words?¡±


    ¡°He simply said that if you don¡¯te home, he is going toe here and drag you home, regardless.


    He wants your one -on-one game night fun. Whatever the fuck that means.¡±


    A twinkle in my mother¡¯s eye caught me off guard, and I knew exactly what that was a reference to.


    ¡°Kate, you literally just passed a sex message,¡± I said nonchntly, watching as Kate¡¯ s eyes widened


    and a look of disgust crossed her face as she nced between my mother and I.


    ¡°OK, that¡¯s just absolutely fucking disgusting. I am not your sex correspondent person over here. You two


    need to learn how to figure out your arrangements.¡±


    Laughter filled the space around us as we enjoyed Kate¡¯s disgust over what she had just done. Moments


    like this were the ones I looked forward to.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re trying to keep my spirits high, but I have to know¡­ did you find anything okay, Kate?¡±


    The change in conversation seemed to bring silence to the


    room. Each of them looked at each other before Kate sighed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to find anything, but we have


    a solution.¡±


    ¡°Solution? What kind of solution?¡±


    ¡°Angel and I are going to the council at dawn,¡± she said, catching me off guard.


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous¡­ you can¡¯t, Kate.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°I said no!¡± I roared, jumping to my feet. Those in the room jumped back from me in fear. ¡°I will lose no


    one else to these people.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, my love¡­¡± James said softly with his hands in front of him as he stalked toward me. ¡°I need you to


    take deep breaths and calm down, please.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down.¡±


    ¡°Ivy. Look at yourself¡­ like actually look,¡± James said, causing me to flinch at the tone of his voice.


    Unsure for a moment, I


    let my eyes cast toward a mirror hanging on the wall. The reflection was one I didn¡¯t recognize, and


    flinching back, 1 gasped.


    My eyes were no longer the celestial blue but pitch ck, and my hair a ming white with tendrils of


    darkness spreading across my body.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± I whispered, trying to understand what was going on. However, soft cries


    caught my attention


    and turned my focus toward the crib.


    As if a switch and been turned off, all the anger and fear washed away from me, and quickly I made my


    way towards Pollux, picking him up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, how long has this been going on?¡± Prisci asked from where she was standing.


    ¡°I have never seen that before¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. I had never done that before, but it didn¡¯t matter. My baby needed me, and the time to visit


    was over.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Ivy, this is important. It¡¯s clear to everyone that things are not well with you right now. Your emotions are


    all over the ce. You¡¯re changing¡­ not eating right-¡± James replied.


    I knew he was right. I didn¡¯t understand my feelings, and deep down I felt something inside me growing


    that was different from before.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with me, but I¡¯ll be fine. We need to find Damian.¡±


    Turning my back to them, I was done with the conversation. There was nothing else to say, and even


    though I knew | needed to take care of myself, I refused to think about be right now.


    I could only think about making our family whole and getting revenge on those who had harmed us. No


    one could deny what happened to Damian.


    Thad felt his pain, and as the darkness deep inside me slowly grew, I found a new determination. One


    that would lead me on a path of war if it must.


    I would kill anyone who betrayed me, and I would protect everyone I loved.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 105: Prisoner


    The next few days went by slowly, and as they did, I slowly followed further and further into the darkness,


    unable to bring myself up. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was getting myself into with everything going on, but I


    had, without a doubt, the darkest of feelings.


    Every day not knowing if Damien was safe was a step putting me one step closer topletely losing


    myself, and the only thing holding me grounded was the twins silently sleeping upstairs in their crib.


    I was an utter mess. Aplete disaster.


    Making my way downstairs, I tried to push away the darkened thoughts evading my mind. Heading


    toward the kitchen, the indistinct murmurs of conversation drew me to aplete stop as I turned and


    watched the many figures through the cracked-open doorway and Damian¡¯s office.


    What the hell?


    ¡°We have to tell her what¡¯s going on,¡± James said softly as I watched him gaze towards Hale, whose


    back was towards me, staring out the window as if in deep thought.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied firmly, letting out a heavy breath. ¡°We all saw how she¡¯s changing, and you, James, of all


    people, saw first hand what Damian not being here is doing to her. Since she had the twins, she¡¯s


    completely different.¡±


    Hale¡¯s response broke my heart just a little. He was never the


    one to keep information from me, and hearing him tell James not to include me hurt. I didn¡¯t find myself


    to bepletely different, and yet he was acting as if I was turning into some kind of monster.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. It was delivered to the border for her. We need to let her see it.¡± Talon all but growled,


    stepping forward, his fists clenched at his side. He was obviously angry, and I wanted to know more than


    anything what he was referring to.


    What had been delivered at the border they didn¡¯t want me made aware of?


    ¡°It may have been delivered for her, but the thing is, I am the acting alpha right now, and I do not see it in


    her best interest to read this shit, Talon. It doesn¡¯t matter what they say, we cannot give in to their


    demands.¡±


    Tired of listening to what they were talking about, I pushed back the anger threatening tosh out if they


    made one morement about me. Its shadows twisted and rolled through my veins as if seeking an


    outlet.


    Pushing open the doorway, I stood there, watching as their eyes turned to me. Kate¡¯s face fell as she


    seemed to pale. 1 hadn¡¯t even realized she and Angel had made it back from the councilnd yet, but


    here she was, standing there with a grim expression on her face that spoke a million words without even


    saying anything.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± I asked, narrowing my gaze as I stared at each of them. ¡°We don¡¯t hide secrets,


    so somebody needs to start talking.¡±


    It¡¯s nothing, Ivy. Honestly, just some bullshit. Why don¡¯t you


    head back upstairs and get some rest?¡± Hale replied as he turned to me with a small smile, stuffing


    whatever paper it was into his back pocket, as if I wouldn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me as if I¡¯m a child, Hale. I¡¯m going to ask you one more time to give me whatever you just


    put into your pocket that was supposedly addressed to me per your conversation. Before things get


    worse.¡±


    My warning was clear. If there was something he was hiding from me, he would face my wrath, mate or


    not. ¡°Ivy-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly, clenching my fists at my side. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare act like this towards me after everything


    we had been through?


    Stopping in his tracks, he stood staring at me with a grim expression across his face I had never seen


    before. ¡°This isn¡¯t up for discussion. My word is final.¡±


    When the hell did Hale decide he was going to act like this? I knew Damian had made him the acting


    alpha before he left, but that was no reason for Hale to let this go to his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare act like


    that towards me?¡± | growled.


    I watched the tick in his jaw as he gritted his teeth. The beast within him lurked just beneath his skin. ¡°As


    I said. You have seen certain sides of me, but don¡¯t think I will let you speak to me this way for one


    moment. I¡¯m doing this for a reason.¡±


    ¡°Hale,e on, man,¡± Talon said softly as he and James looked at me with soft eyes.


    There was clear hesitation in Hale¡¯s eyes as he looked around at everyone in the room. I could see he


    didn¡¯t want to involve me, but everybody staring at him was clear enough of an


    11. 11.


    answer that he needed to.


    With Hale distracted, I didn¡¯t waste another moment as I quickly snatched the paper from his back pocket


    and took a step back. A low growl came from him as he reached for it, trying to take it back from me, but


    the cold re I gave him made him hesitate in his movements.


    He didn¡¯t want to fuck with me right now, because I was not in the mood.


    Slowly opening the letter, my eyes peered down at the information, and my heart almost stopped. It was


    a letter from the Council, and they were requesting my presence in order to exonerate Damien from


    anything that had happened with the elders, stating they knew for a fact I was the one who killed those


    people.


    If I didn¡¯t reply or show up in person, Damian would be sentenced for the crimesmitted, even though


    they had no proof of who did it.


    ¡°What is the punishment for this?¡± I whispered softly, without looking up at the others.


    ¡°Ivy-¡± James replied as if he didn¡¯t want to say it.


    ncing up at them with parted lips, my eyes filled with tears as I tried to register what was going on.


    ¡°What¡­ is¡­ the punishment?¡±


    Hale stared at me for a moment for letting out a heavy sigh and staring down at me. ¡°Death.¡±


    I looked at Hale, Talon, and James in absolute disgust. They were willing to let Damian die for something


    I had done, and


    then hide it from me.


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me? You weren¡¯t going to tell me about this? He is basically on death row for


    something that! did!¡± The betrayal ran deep.


    How could they do this to me? How could they not want to inform me?


    ¡°We will not allow you to go in there like the fool and cause yourself to get caught. It¡¯s a trap, Ivy. They


    will not kill him,¡± Hale snapped with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m a fool? Are you really going to go down that road with me? I have done nothing but try to make this


    work. You¡¯re my mate, and I understand you want to protect me, but if you honestly think I am going to


    allow Damien, who is also my mate, to die because of something that I did, you are sadly mistaken.¡±


    Turning on my heels, push towards the door, not sure what would do, but knowing I had to do something.


    At least give them a reply, and then settle my twins before going there.


    They couldn¡¯t hold me. I destroy them all.


    However, I wasn¡¯t quick enough. Talon wrapped his arms around me as I thrashed about, kicking and


    screaming at him to let me go. I couldn¡¯t believe they were actually doing this, that they were going to let


    him die for me.


    ¡°Let me go right now, Talon!¡± I screamed even louder as Talon tried to help hold me back.


    ¡°Ivy, you have to stop. You can¡¯t go. You have children to think about. They cannot afford to lose their


    mother. Are you


    freaking insane?¡± James cried out in aggravation.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t want to listen to them, though. It was my fault this had happened, and the council gave me less


    than forty-eight hours to respond to their sentencing, or he would be killed.


    ¡°We have to save him,¡± I cried repeatedly, my mother standing in the doorway with tears in her eyes.


    They didn¡¯t know what it was like to lose a mate.


    None of them did, and it was as if no one truly understood how much pain I was in.


    Held back against my will, I watched Prisci whisper something in my mother¡¯s ear and then watched


    my mother disappear up the stairs, more than likely towards the children.


    Kate disappeared right behind her, as if unable to watch what was about to happen before her. As


    Prisci stocked forward, though, she looked to Hale and nodded her head. Some secret untold


    agreement between them I wasn¡¯t privy to.


    ¡°Ivy, unfortunately, I understand how hard this is for you. But you cannot be given to them. It is part of the


    n, and I need you to trust me when I say they will not kill him. They will not kill him because he is the


    bait they need to get to you.¡± I didn¡¯t want to listen to her. No matter what she was saying, 1 couldn¡¯t


    listen to her.


    ¡°Bait or not, I am not going to let him sacrifice himself for me,¡± I replied as tears streamed down my


    cheeks. This was the most agonizing thing I ever had to go through.


    Knew I could save him, but also knowing they would not allow me to do so,


    A rush of tingles crossed over my skin, and as I looked out the window, I watched a strange woman I had


    never seen before walking the perimeter of the house. A blue cloak over her head and sapphire eyes


    staring back at me.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± | asked, watching as Prisci¡¯s gaze turned towards the window and then back to me


    with a small smile.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that is an insurance policy that we had to make.¡±


    Insurance policy? What the fuck did she mean that was an insurance policy?


    As James and Talon lost their hold on me, my eyes darkened over as the power and rage ran through


    my blood. Throwing James aside, I bolted towards the door only to be thrown back five feet when I met


    an invisible barrier.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I screamed as I stood up, banging against the barrier once more, only to watch the blue-


    cloaked woman walk towards me, her dark ck hair hanging loosely over her shoulders with a


    sorrowful look on her face.


    ¡°Hello, my queen,¡± she breathed. ¡°My name is vandra from the fae realm. We have allied ourselves in


    a way with your family. I feel for you when ites to my mate because I to have lost my own, but this


    isn¡¯t about you. It¡¯s about your people.¡±


    Staring at the woman in disbelief, I smashed my fist into the barrier once more. ¡°Unleash me now, or you


    will see what I think about alliances,¡± I growled as I felt the darkness washpletely over me.


    The woman seemed slightly startled by myment as she


    nced toward the men I knew were staring behind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mdy. I can not. This is to protect


    everyone.¡±


    She didn¡¯t give me a chance to say anything to her again before nodding her head and vanishing into


    thin air. ¡°No!¡± || screamed as my legs copsed under me, sinking to my knees. ¡°Please let me out.¡±


    ¡°vandra is from another realm, Ivy. What is going on here is drifting elsewhere and has be much


    bigger than you can hope to imagine.¡±


    Prisci¡¯s words weren¡¯tforting. Damian¡¯s life depended on me, and while I knew the fate of the pack


    did as well, 1 couldn¡¯t just let things go.


    ¡°Ivy-¡± Hale said softly as he dropped to his knees behind me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ please forgive me for what I¡¯m


    doing, but I promised him I would keep you safe no matter the cost.¡±


    I was speechless, and with a broken heart and tears flooding down my face, I didn¡¯t reply. Instead, I


    stood to my feet, slowly staring off at the woods that bordered our world from civilization and wept. I wept


    for the man I loved, and for the fate that wasing.


    But most of all, I wept for the future that wouldn¡¯t happen.


    I knew my mates were trying to protect me, but I would tear apart the realms to get him.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 106: Waking a New Lycan


    Damian.


    For days stayed locked within that room, food being brought to me asionally until atst, I was


    brought back before the Council and staring up at them and utter disbelief to what they were saying.


    My heart broke with every word as I realized there was nothing I could do.


    ¡°Damian, we find you guilty. However, judgment has been sent to your pack that, if for some reason, Ivy,


    your mate, the Luna of your pack, did in fact, kill those people, she can take your ce during the


    reckoning.¡±


    The Grand Elder seemed almost robotic in nature as I watched him speak with no single sense of


    emotion; Alokaye smirking in the distance. His eyes trained on the Grand Elder as Allison¡¯s eyes were


    focused on me with utter disgust.


    What the hell was actually going on?


    There was no way they could punish me for something didn¡¯t do, and even though Ivy had done it, there


    was no way! would allow them to punish her. She was my mate, and I would protect her with myst


    dying breath.


    All Ivy did was protect her people¨Cher pack and family from those conspiring to cause them harm. It was


    what any Luna or Alpha would do in her situation.


    0004 ¡°This is absolutely absurd. You are sentencing an innocent


    man to death while trying to hold that death over an innocent woman who did nothing wrong,¡± I yelled at


    them, my roar echoing off the walls as the people looked at each other with confliction.


    ¡°Elders, I ask upon you to not let this situation go. Even with his death, his brothers and mate are a threat


    to our ways. We must stop them before they try to destroy us all by killing him. We must confront the


    problem at it¡¯s root,¡± Alokaye said as his words flowed off his lips like silk.


    ¡°What is it you suggest Alokaye?¡± another elder ques tioned as their eyes stared at him with suspicion.


    ¡°Are you suggesting the council dere war with thergest pack in the country?¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually. I am.¡±


    Shocked whispers flooded the entire room, and with them, I thought surely this couldn¡¯t be the response


    they would agree upon. War was never the answer, and what hap pened wouldn¡¯t have been basis


    enough for it anyways.


    ¡°What n of action would you have?¡± the Grand Elder asked with a curious glint in his eyes as he


    leaned back within his chair, watching Alokaye closely.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, honestly. We hit the pack when they are at their weakest. The summer solstice. They


    will celebrate as packs always do, and we will strike out against them.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± | yelled once more, jerking against the chains that bound me. ¡°You cannot do this.


    We are inno cent. There are women and children there. They are all inno cent and have done nothing


    wrong!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± the Grand Elder bellowed. ¡°Your pack¡¯s fate is not my problem. They followed you and that


    woman they whisper about, the false god. She is no god, and I will not have her brainwashing the people


    with such nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re listening to a man who is lying. Alokaye has no real proof!¡±


    A blow to the back of my head had me seeing stars, and as | steadied myself, I peered up into the cold


    re of Alokaye. ¡°If that is the case, then your mate would have replied by now in order to bring herself


    forward instead of leaving the suffering of the innocent at the hands of the council. Do you think they are


    fools to be blinded by your ar rogance?¡±


    ¡°What I think is foolish is to listen to a man who doesn¡¯t even seem like a man, one who is seeking his


    own retribution and his own salvation,¡± | spat.


    ¡°You dare mock this court!¡± the Grand Elder yelled, stand ing to his feet as he mmed his hands


    against the desk in front of him. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Slowly I stood from my ce on the ground where I had knelt. The power of the chains holding me down


    were not enough, and though I was weak, I was still strong at heart. ¡°I am Damien, the Alpha of the


    North, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to allow you to kill my mate or take my pack.¡±


    Laughter consumed a small voice to the side, and I real ized it was Allison who wasughing. Taking


    small steps to wards me, she bowed her head at the Grand Elder and then turned her nce once more


    in my direction. ¡°Who said about killing her? It¡¯s you that¡¯s going to die.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± | muttered in confusion, not understanding what was going on.


    Leaning closer to me, she whispered. ¡°When she unleash es her fury on the world, he will be free¡­ it all


    starts with you dying first. Funny how things work in the end.¡±


    ¡°Who will be free?¡± | asked her, searching for any answers that I could get.


    ¡°Oh, that would ruin the surprise,¡± she whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her face.¡±


    Lashing out, I tried to hit her, bite her in anger. However, she moved out of the way,ughing. The elders


    stared at me with disdain in their face at the actions I had taken.


    ¡°It seems that you still are hell ¨C bent on causing prob lems,¡± the Grand Elder said clearly as he


    narrowed his gaze at me before turning his attention to Alokaye. ¡°Do what you must, but do it with


    grace.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± | yelled loudly as the guards gripped my arms, pulling me back as Alokaye bowed his head to the


    elders and turned towards me.


    ¡°Take him back to his room, and stick him again. We leave in two days.¡±


    *


    *


    t


    Ivy.


    Darkness fell outside, and as it did, I couldn¡¯t help but find sorrow because I was a captive in my own


    home. Prevented from leaving no matter how much I protested and tried to


    make them realize we could make this work.


    That we could do this without me being put at risk.


    It was pointless, though. They were all determined to pro tect me and the children. Making sure that they


    held me be hind a barrier I couldn¡¯t break no matter how much I wanted it to be.


    After hours of crying and hot concoction Prisci gave me, I drifted off to sleep.


    It seemed like hours went by where I tossed and turned in the dark dreams I had. Dreams of watching


    Damian die before me, and being unable to save him. Unable to do anything to try and get to him.


    ¡°No!¡± I cried out softly as I jolted from my sleep, dripping in sweat as I peered into the darkness, realizing


    it was just an other dream. I was speechless, and with the eerie darkness in the room and the silence


    within the house, I cast my nce towards the nursery and saw the twins silently sleeping.


    Their bodiesid peacefully next to each other, and not far away was my mother fast asleep. She had


    made it known she would help with the children whether I wanted it, and I tried to protest, but now I was


    grateful.


    As much as I wanted to be the perfect mother, I was a mess.


    How was I supposed to be the mother I wanted to be for the twins when all I could do was think about


    things I couldn¡¯t actually change?


    Sliding from the bed, I considered going to get a drink.


    T1 IUL


    Though when I made my way outside of my bedroom door, I felt a wave of heat rush through me that


    took my breath away. ¡°The hell¡­¡± | muttered softly, cing my hand on my chest.


    Something inside me was pulling me down the hall away from the stairs. I hesitated, but when I did, I felt


    the heat grow higher inside me. With reluctance, I let my body follow the draw leading me down and


    around the corner until I came to a halt in front of a bedroom door.


    It was James¡¯ room.


    Like a tether binding me to his room, I opened the door and stepped inside. A rush of uneasiness


    washed over me, giving way to rity I had never felt before. Closing the door and locking it, moving


    towards his bed slowly.


    With every step I took, I felt the power growing with in me. The desire to prey on him was like a force I


    had never felt before. Captive.


    It was the only word that rolled through my mind. I was a captive in my own home, and while they


    thought they were protecting me, they weren¡¯t. It was I who had to protect them, and I would in whatever


    way I had to.


    Tantalizing desires coursed through my veins, and as | stepped closer, I pulled the nket from him,


    slowly letting the sight before me of his naked body spur a fire in my core that had to be quenched. It


    was a thirst, primal hunger, that pushed me forward.


    James didn¡¯t know what was to await him.


    Heid peacefully, sleeping, unaware of the monster lurk


    ing within his room. Unaware of the danger he was in, be cause the darkness inside me was wing to


    escape. A sweeping wave of wind blew around me as I let the nightgown I was wearing slowly slide from


    my body onto the floor.


    ¡°James,¡± | whispered softly, watching him stir in his sleep. My hands ran across his bare skin until his


    eyes opened slow ly.


    ¡°Ivy-¡± he murmured as I climbed onto the bed, straddling his waist. My hips rocked in circles as I ground


    myself against him feeling his thick erection spurring to life.


    ¡°I need you, James,¡± I said in a seductive tone that seemed to float within the air.


    As his eyes finally focused on me, they widened in shock. ¡°Ivy, what are you doing,¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I im my mate as he once imed me?¡±


    ¡°Ivy-¡± he muttered as my lips brushed against his. ¡°Your eyes¡­ you¡¯re not you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I am,¡± I grinned as I bit yfully at his lip.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A moan of satisfaction left him as I slid my wet, tight cunt over his thick erection, letting him prate me


    in such a slow movement by the time his entire length was buried in side me, it felt deeper than it ever


    had. The sensation caused me to gasp, and as I did, something inside me came to life.


    LLLL


    Reaching out, I gripped his throat. My ws extended, and my teeth bared as I rode him hard and fast.


    ¡°Ivy-oh fuck. God, you¡¯re fucking amazing.¡±


    He grabbed at my hand as I continued. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to awaken, James.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± he gasped out as I felt us bothing closer and closer to our peak. ¡°Ivy, you have to stop¡­


    what¡¯s-¡±


    Moaning loudly, he came, and as he did, I opened my mouth and bit down into the side of his neck,


    feeling the spark of something deep inside him awaken as our connec tion strengthened even more.


    His cock twitched inside me as a low growl left his lips, and darkness swirled within his eyes. ¡°Ivy,¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°It will be over soon.¡±


    Slowly a roar left his lips as he shifted beneath me into the Lycan he was meant to be. My ws were no


    longer enough to contain the power within him as he pushed me back, sitting up with a carnal hunger in


    his gaze. ¡°Mate.¡±


    Smallughter escaped me as I kissed him. ¡°Wee, Ad nan. Thest of my champions. It¡¯s time to


    join your brothers.¡±


    With them, I would take back what was mine and leave a wake of destruction in my path. The council


    wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Nor would the evil hiding behind them.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Chapter 107: Freaking Out James


    James.


    Sitting at the kitchen counter the next morning, I stared off into the abyss, thinking about everything that


    had happenedst night. Ivy hade into my room and rocked my world as she usually did, but she


    said something I couldn¡¯t exin.


    A feeling that overwhelmed me, and like a passenger in a car, I was forced to take a back seat while


    something else moved forward. Thinking of it now, how whatever it was moved with Ivy in sexual


    pleasure all night long, slightly haunted me.


    My Lycan was brought forth, awoken from its slumber, and I wasn¡¯t sure how it had worked for my


    brothers, but for me¡­ it waspletely done in a sexual nature.


    And now that it was awake, I could feel it underneath my skin.


    Waiting to break free.


    Cackling in the back of my mind.


    ¡°Hey, James,¡± Talon eximed happily, causing me to jump-six inches off my chair as I spun around,


    staring at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Laughter escaped him as he stared at me with an odd


    smirk, furrowing his brows. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with


    you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± I replied quickly as I tried to divert my attention back to the soggy cereal in


    the bowl in front of me.


    How was I supposed to exin to my brothers what had happened? How Ivy was acting waspletely


    unnatural.


    It was like she was her, but also not.


    As Talon stared at me, I tried to ignore his gaze, but then Hale came bounding into the kitchen with a


    smile upon his face and an empty bottle in his hand. He had taken shifts this morning with Ivy to feed the


    twins. We kind of rotated it just to make it fair, seeing as I spent most of my time with her and them, and


    they didn¡¯t get to that often.


    I was grateful, though, for the rotation this morning be cause, honestly, I didn¡¯t think I could face


    her. After what she had done with mest night¡­ I was in shock.


    Whatever was inside me, she put it back to sleeping and just left, and Iy there in the dark, staring at


    the ceiling, try ing to wrap my head around whatever the fuck had just hap pened.


    ¡°What the hell is the matter with him?¡± Hale replied, caus ing me to nce up as he and Talon


    exchanged curious looks.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to figure out. I came in here and said hey, and he jumped out of his seat as if the


    boogeyman was after him.¡±


    As their eyes both turned back towards me, Hale stepped


    forward, raised a brow, and ced the bottle down on the counter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. Why would you think something¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°Cut the shit. I can tell something¡¯s wrong with you. I haven¡¯t seen you this fucking nervous since the day


    you lost your virginity,¡± Hale replied, causing Talon to snort withughter as he crossed his arms over his


    chest, giving me an amusing look.


    ¡°Fuck you. Tracy Ann was aplete fucking psycho bitch, and you, Talon, were the one that set me up


    with her,¡± | snapped at him, narrowing my gaze as I crossed my own arms over my chest, trying to show


    him he couldn¡¯t get underneath my skin.


    Not that he¡¯d be able to.


    There was something else lurking beneath there now. Something thatughed in the back of my mind at


    the current situation.


    ¡°Oh, stop it,¡± Hale snorted. ¡°I can tell that something is wrong with you, so either you tell us now, or else


    Ivy will worry when I exin to her you¡¯re not yourself.¡±


    Mentioning her name, I froze and both of them stared at me and then looked at each other, seeing how I


    reacted upon saying her name. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell her.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen between the two of you?¡±


    Shaking my head rather quickly, I was doing a horrible job and trying to show them I was perfectly fine.


    So, deciding to


    avoid the conversation, I quickly stood from the chair, taking my bowl to the sink and rinsing it out. ¡°No.


    Why would you think that? I just had a bad dream, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°A bad dream?¡± Hale replied. I could feel his eyes boring into the back of my head, but I refused to look


    at him.


    ¡°Oh look, here shees. Now, why don¡¯t we ask her?¡± Talon said, making my heart lurch as I spun


    around, only to see an empty doorway and Talon and Hale, looking at each other with smirks on their


    faces.


    Fuck, they caught me.


    ¡°OK, now that we got that out of the air, we definitely know that it has to do with Ivy. But what I don¡¯t


    understand is why. You were perfectly fine with her yesterday, and now all of the sudden, you¡¯re acting


    as if you¡¯ve seen a ghost. So you can either tell us what¡¯s been going on, or we can go ask her.¡±


    Hale had a point. I couldn¡¯t keep it from them forever. I had to tell him what she did, not that I didn¡¯t enjoy


    it. I did en joy it. I enjoyed it very much.


    But she pulled the Lycan from me, awoke it, or whatever she did.


    ncing around, I stepped forward, looking down the hall, and then looked back to my brothers before


    gesturing to them with my hand to follow me out back. Thest thing! wanted was for Ivy to hear the


    conversation I was about to have with them.


    Opening the door, I stepped out into the cool air, and looked over my shoulder at them, waiting. They


    looked at each other and back at me, letting out a scoff that was almost


    the sound ofughter as they stepped outside.


    But even being out here just on the other side of the door wasn¡¯t good enough, so instead, I started


    walking toward the guest house. Towards the woods thatid on the other side of it.


    I had to get far enough away from the house so Ivy would not hear me tell them what I was about to, or


    anyone else for that matter. Thest thing I needed was somebody elseughing at me.


    ¡°Dude, where the fuck are you taking us? We don¡¯t have time for this shit today,¡± Talon said as he rolled


    his eyes, fol lowing behind me.


    ¡°Will you just shut the fuck up and follow me? Jesus,¡± || whispered harshly as I red at him.


    By the time we made it to the tree line, I looked around at the house, making sure she wasn¡¯t looking at


    any of the win dows or anything like that, and when the coast felt clear enough, I finally let out the breath


    I had been holding.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Hale said with irritation. ¡°Speak, now that you have us all the way out here.¡±


    ring at him, I hesitated a moment before rolling my eyes. ¡°Okay, so¡­st night I was sleeping. We all


    went to bed, remember?¡± | said, starting off the conversation.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Yeah, You were one of the first people that went to bed and said you were tired and had a headache,¡±


    Hale replied, giving me a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Okay, well, I know that¡¯s true. I hadn¡¯t been feeling well all


    day yesterday. But that¡¯s beside the point, because I woke up in the middle of the night to Ivy standing in


    my bedroom naked¡­ and not just that, she was calling my name like some weird¡­ ritual or something.


    Then she straddled me! We, you know....¡±


    Gesturing with my hands, I tried to get them to under stand what I meant without actually saying it. The


    two of them smirked at me again, crossing their arms withughter.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t know. Can you be specific about what you did?¡± Talon asked, causing me to groan with


    frustration.


    ¡°We fucked okay?¡± | snapped at him, running my hand over the front of my face before it reached up to


    rub the back of my neck as I thought about what had happened.


    ¡°Okay, so why are you acting like that¡¯s a bad thing? You¡¯ ve had sex with her many times.¡±


    Hale¡¯s statement was true, but none of those times were quite exactly like they werest night. ¡°Trust


    me, I know. The problem being though, is that she was like different and not just regr different like she


    was really different. Eyes ck, wing whipping¡­ you know that kind of difference. To top it all off¡­. she


    did something¡­¡±


    ¡°She did something?¡± Talon said with annoyance. ¡°Well, you just fucking tell us exactly what it is she did


    and stop beating around the bush¡­ I have shit to do today.¡±


    ¡°Fuck my life,¡± I sighed. I just had to say it. It was going to be like ripping off a Band ¨C Aid. I just had to


    take a deep breath and do it. ¡°I think she awakened my Lycan.¡±


    Both of my brothers stood there stunned in silence with


    dead panned expressions on their faces as their arms that were once crossed over their chest fell


    loosely at their sides,


    ¡°Dude, did you hear me? I think she awakened,¡±


    ¡°I fucking heard you,¡± Hale said, cutting me off and mid sentence. ¡°What exactly¡­ in detail¡­ not the sex


    detail, but that situation detail¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Now they want fucking details on that shit!


    Like it was something I really wanted to exin. I mean, being a werewolf is one thing I had years to


    adapt to. The fact that I shifted into a wolf, that is,


    This, though, was not natural to me at all.


    ¡°She was¡­ you know¡­¡± | shrugged. ¡°Riding me, and then she kind of like, I don¡¯t know, said this name.


    It¡¯s a name I don¡¯ t want to say because I don¡¯t want to identally wake myself up again¡­ but it was


    like I was pushed into the back of my mind and watched as a passenger. As she and the animal,


    whatever thing I was kind of like, continued to fornicate.¡±


    My exnations were exaggerated as I used my hands to kind of show the motions of fornication. All of


    which made Talon burst intoughter, as if it was the funniest shit he had ever seen in his life, pping


    his hand against his knees, clutching his stomach kind ofughter.


    Hale, however, didn¡¯tugh.


    He stared at me with that scrutinizing gaze once more, as if he was unsure to believe what I was telling


    him. But I was being honest. I wouldn¡¯t have been freaked out if it was all a fucking joke.


    I mean,e on, it¡¯s not every day your girles in and wakes you up ying with your Johnson and


    then decides she¡¯s just going to awaken the beast like a tickle me fucking Elmo.


    ¡°I think we may have a problem,¡± Hale replied before he reached over to Talon and shoved him to get


    him to shut up.


    ¡°Hey man, why did you do that?¡± Talon yelled at him. ¡°You can¡¯t say this shit ain¡¯t funny. I mean, we all


    knew it was going to happen one day. She just did it a lot sooner.¡±


    ¡°The problem is though, Talon, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to do that until he had already shifted, and


    he hasn¡¯t. The Lycan awakens in battle. That is the story. That is what we¡¯ve been told, even what Father


    wrote down in his journals. The Lycan always awakened in battle.¡±


    Never once had I heard that, and perhaps that was some thing Kale and Talon should have shared with


    Damien and long time ago when he researched it. However, I was also al ways too busy with the


    different women, so I can see where that lesson would have been lost in trantion, so to speak.


    ¡°Can I read the journals?¡± | asked, watching as Hale turned to me with a curious glint in his eyes.


    ¡°You know, I did try to get you to read them and learn about it years ago, but instead, at the time, you¡¯re


    only think ing with your dick. So now that your dick has gotten you in trouble, you finally want to heed the


    warning I gave you.¡±


    Nodding slowly, I bit on my bottom lip until a voice called through the air that made me freeze on the


    spot. It was Ivy, and as I nced towards the house, she was standing at the backdoor calling for me


    and my brothers.


    ¡°James, where are you?¡±


    Fuck.


    What the fuck was I supposed to do now? I couldn¡¯t con front her. What if she was gonna, like, make me


    change again? I was panicking, and my brothers must have been able to tell because they eachid a


    hand on my shoulder and smiled at me.


    ¡°Hey man, you need to calm down,¡± Talon said softly be fore Hale spoke up.


    ¡°Talon is right? You need to get your shit together, be cause right now, Ivy is herself, and if she feels like


    she¡¯s done something to upset you, there is a good chance that she will fucking snap at you. So unless


    you want to have an argument with her, pull yourself together. You¡¯re acting like she just gave you the


    fucking gue.¡±


    As my brothers turned and walked towards her, clearing the massive grassy space in between where


    we were standing at the back of the house, I could see the smile on her face light up as they drew near.


    The same smile that drew me from my panic and urged me forward.


    They were right. I did need to get my shit together, but | could not believe the crap that happenedst


    night.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly she was, but she was my mate, and I had to trust her.


    Maybe this was for the best¡­ or maybe I was delusional, and she was up to something.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Chapter 108: Teasing James


    Ivy.


    Standing at the back door, looking at the guys by the clubhouse, I found confusion about what was


    happening. It wasn¡¯t like them to ignore me the first time I called, but I knew I wasn¡¯t the center of their


    world.


    At least, I didn¡¯t think I was.


    However, what caught my attention the most was how ufortable James looked. I had watched them


    before ! came outside, and I saw how James dramatically iled his arms around as if he was telling


    them a story. A story I fully knew already.


    I could tell what happenedst night had been on his mind this morning. The link we shared going crazy


    as he tried to push his thoughts aside and think of baseball, of all things, as I was trying to read him.


    It was all too obvious though, and chuckling internally, I found amusement in how the great ¡®yboy¡¯


    James was act ing right now.


    Power surged through me like nothing I had ever felt be fore, and for once, I was content, determined to


    get Damian back instead of feeling depressed.


    I missed him, but I was taking the initiative instead of whining and crying about something I couldn¡¯t


    change. I was going to fix this.


    I was going to get him back one way or another,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is everything okay?¡± Hale said with a soft smile as he looked at me.


    I could sense the beast lurking beneath his skin. It called out to me. Purring in a sense, but he held him


    back quite well. The Lycan respected him and chose to stay held back, not that it couldn¡¯t break free if it


    wanted to.


    Hale and Talon had years of experience, though. Years of practice at control.


    James was new to it, and the more he freaked out, the more out of control he would be.


    I could almost see the electrifying aura that flowed over their skin. After awakening Jamesst night,


    something in me changed, and I awoke this morning with a whole new outlook on life. I could see things I


    had never seen before.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Everything¡¯s okay,¡± | smiled. ¡°Is James okay? He looks absolutely flustered.¡±


    The boys turned back to see James walking up towards us. A forced smile upon his face before he


    stopped, rubbing the back of his neck as he stared at me with a lopsided grin. ¡°Hey Ivy, everything


    okay?¡±


    Taking a moment, I stared at him as the corners of my lips turned up into a small smirk. ¡°I¡¯m great. A


    better question would be, are you okay?¡±


    The amusement in my tone and the seduction of the way! asked him seemed to startle him. Both Talon


    and Hale looked between James and I before he burst outughing again,


    shaking his head as he walked past me back into the house.


    My suspicions had been correct. Then James had told them what had happenedst night and as I gave


    Hale a side nce, he hesitated for a moment before nodding and walk ing inside as well. He knew I


    needed a moment with James.


    Yet, as James realized this, his face went pale.


    ¡°James, you a little out of sorts afterst night? I can see that something¡¯s bothering you, and nothing


    else has hap pened to you since then that I know of, and considering the fact Talon was justughing, I


    can only assume-¡±


    Tilting my head from side to side with a smile, I waited for him to finish the conversation I had started. If


    he was honestly that worked up about what happenedst night, then, of course, I would apologize.


    I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen-it just did.


    ¡°Ivy, aboutst night. I wasn¡¯t going to say anything,¡± he said, trailing off as he swallowed deeply my


    eyes, watching his Adam¡¯s apple move up and down with his hesitation. ¡°I hon estly don¡¯t even know


    what to say.¡±


    Stepping forward, I kissed his lips, gently running a finger over the side of his face. ¡°There¡¯s no need for


    you to be afraid, James. I¡¯m sorry that things happened the way they didst night. I didn¡¯t mean for that


    to happen, but it was like some thing else inside me came alive. A name that was there¡­ to fix all our


    problems.¡±


    ¡°My name?¡± he whispered, staring at me.


    ¡°Your true name¡­ yes.¡±


    Letting the information slowly sink in, he nodded his head before wrapping his arms around my waist,


    pulling me close ly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I acted a little weird.¡±


    ¡°A little weird?¡± | teased yfully, letting a small giggle es cape my lips.


    ¡°OK, maybe I was acting a little weird, but Ivy, you scared the shit out of me. I was literally a passenger in


    my own mind. You can¡¯t do stuff like that.¡± There was seriousness in what James said, and I felt guilty. At


    the same time, though, I didn¡¯t feel guilty.


    It was aplicated feeling I didn¡¯t understand but knew eventually I would.


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry that I upset you. Did you really not enjoy the moments we hadst night?¡± Looking


    up at him, batting my eyshes, I sought forgiveness, and, of course, the puppy dog look I gave him


    instantly melted as he pulled me closer, kissing me gently.


    ¡°You know, I can¡¯t be upset with you, andst night was absolutely amazing. I mean, we¡®ve had a lot of


    amazing sex, butst night it was almost electrifying.¡±


    That was not a word I had thought to describe what had happened, but with the rush of sexual tension


    and power flowing around his roomst night, one could almost assume that I had been electrifying.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I never really thought about it, calling it electrify ing. But perhaps the next time we have fun, it


    could be a lot more intense.¡± cing my lips against his once more, I bit yfully before turning round


    and sashaying my happy ass back inside the house.


    James was aplicated man. Once upon a time he had been apletedies¡¯ man looking to take


    whatever woman looked appealing to him. That was until he met me, and in a way, I turned his life


    upside down.


    | turned him from the town yboy into a gentle family man who only thought of others, and what he


    could do for them. I knew he would be the perfect father as the years went on, and honestly, I couldn¡¯t


    wait to have more children with him.


    He was perfect in every way¡­ even if he got spooked easi


    1. ly.


    James just wasn¡¯t expecting things to turn out the way they have with us, I suppose, which does honestly


    make a lot of sense because I don¡¯t think anybody normally would have been able toprehend what


    the fuck we had going on.


    Making my way inside, I passed through the kitchen to wards the living room, where Hale and Talon sat


    talking with Kate. I had gone off the day before on them when they had done what they did and I felt


    guilty because I could have han dled it better.


    I could see now they were trying to protect me and bless their hearts for thinking that putting a binding


    spell on the house would keep me locked in it.


    Now that my warriors were awakened, breaking from this ce would be a lot easier. I simply needed a


    few more things.


    And to fulfill what I needed, of course-I needed Damian.


    But getting Damien was the problem. Once I broke the


    barrier, I would have to find a way to surpass everything the Council was doing and the darkness hiding


    behind them.


    ¡°Hey guys. What are you up to?¡± | asked as I stood by the opening to the living room, watching. Their


    eyes turned to me with curiosity.


    ¡°Not much,¡± kate sighed as she gave me a small smile of reassurance. ¡°Angel went back out past the


    border to see if he could make his way to getting another audience with the council, but they turned him


    away, saying that they had busi ness elsewhere and that they wouldn¡¯t be avable for a few weeks.¡±


    Business elsewhere? I thought to myself as I tried to prehend what she was saying. What kind of


    business could the Council have that they would refuse an audience? There were always elder members


    there, so it didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Deep inside me, though, had that answer, and as much as I wanted to ignore it, I had learned from the


    goddesses and also Prisci to listen to the voices and to take my gut in stincts seriously. Because at the


    end of the day, they would give me the answers I needed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that they¡¯re possiblying here, do


    you?¡±


    I watched as both Hale, Talon, and Kate sat quietly, nc ing between each other before looking back at


    me. ¡°Honestly, Ivy, there¡¯s no point in lying. I was just trying to protect you before, and I do apologize for


    the things that we have done. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m going to let the barrier down, because


    keeping you protected is the most important thing to me right now. You and the children.¡±


    I wanted to argue with him, to tell him he was incorrect in his statement, but I chose a different path. ¡°I


    understand, and even though I¡¯m not happy with it, I¡¯ll ept it for now.¡±


    Lies. It was all lies. I wasn¡¯t going to sit idly by.


    ¡°Good,¡± he replied before he stood to his feet. ¡°I have a feeling that they mighte here, Ivy, to get you,


    and that is another reason why the barrier was put up. Because we can protect the house, but not if you


    try to run out and give your self up in order to protect one of us.¡±


    He knew me too well, and as a small smile tried to force its way onto my lips, I held it back. I didn¡¯t want


    him to see I knew very well what he would do if they came for me. Each of those men would turn around


    andy their lives on the line to pro tect me and the children from whatever forces tried to take me. But


    what they didn¡¯t realize was I was prepared for that game should the Councile seeking to take me.


    It would honestly make things one hundred times easier if they came here because it meant I had fewer


    miles to travel. I needed to seek the guidance of the Goddesses to speak to Frigga and make sure what


    wasing was what I had thought I had seen before.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m feeling a little tired after everything fromst night, so I¡¯m just gonna go take a nap. Is that okay


    with you guys?¡±


    Talon snorted at myment as heughed, knowing full well what I was referring to. James pushed


    past me though, entering the living room and did not find amusement in what I said. ¡°It¡¯s not funny.¡±


    Tod¡¯¡±Of course, it¡¯s not James. Nobody¡¯sughing. Talon sim


    ply seems to have lost his mind this morning,¡± I replied as a twinkling glint of amusement loomed within


    my eyes as ! nced over at Talon.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Am I missing something?¡± Kate asked as she looked be tween all of us.


    ¡°No, nothing too serious, but I¡¯m sure the guys can fill you in. Anyway, I¡¯m going to go take a nap. You


    guys try not to get into too much trouble and wake me up if anything happens?¡±


    My hanging question in the air caused them all to nod in agreement. But as I made my way up the stairs,


    I sent a tanta lizing vibe directly towards Talon. He had been a very naughty boy,ughing at his brother


    in his stressed-out situation.


    Perhaps it was time he had his fill of me.


    Or was it I¡¯d have my fill of him?

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 109: Preparing for War


    They say when you are with someone long enough, you can almost feel their intentions before they even


    move. With the guys and I, it was just like that. Heading up the stairs slow ly, I knew, without a doubt,


    Talon was following behind close ly.


    He had felt the taunting pull I had sent him, and as soon as I hit the top steps of the second floor, he


    grabbed me, spun me around, and pushed me up against the doorway.


    ¡°What are you doing, little wolf?¡± he whispered huskily into my ear, my lips parting as my tongue brushed


    against my bottom lip just in time for me to bite down upon it with a smirk.


    ¡°Little Wolf? I think you know I¡¯m way more than just a wolf.¡±


    My taunting reply was just what he wanted before he dragged me into his bedroom and threw me down


    onto the bed. ¡°I could feel you pulling me. Calling me to you. Is that what you want, lvy? Do you want my


    hard, throbbing cock shoved down your pretty little throat?¡±


    God, the way he spoke to me with his stern re did nothing but make my cunt tighten with the desire to


    have him fill me. I wanted him more than anything. My mouth watering at the thought of tasting him


    again. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Walking towards me, I slowly gazed up at him under darkshes, just to feel the powerful tug on my hair


    as he yanked


    ODOU


    my head back with a sinister gaze.


    ¡°Do you wanna taste?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said breathlessly, licking my lips as I watched him use his free hand to undo his pants, releasing


    the monster he kept hidden away. The curve ridges of his cock were hard and waiting. The shimmering


    glint of pre- cum across the head called my name.


    I wanted it, and from the hungry look in his eyes, I could tell he saw my desire.


    | slid from the bed and onto my knees on the floor; my mouth quickly wrapped around the length of his


    cock as I moaned in pleasure, closing my eyes, relishing in how good he tasted.


    Over and over again, he used my hair to guide my head along the length of his throbbing erection, the


    soft moansing from his lips as my eyes cast up to his face, watching his eyes close and his head tilt


    back in pleasure. He was enjoy ng this, and so was I.


    Wet with arousal, my core ached as I clenched, wanting him to fill me and do terrible things to me.


    I honestly couldn¡¯t wait for it, and also, I wanted Hale to oin.


    I knew I had to be patient, though. Hale wasn¡¯t in the nood for something like this, but eventually, I would


    get to lie with him again, and he would share my body with his broth ars. Each of them took a piece of


    me.


    All of their Lycans iming me-especially now that Ad


    nan, James¡¯ Lycan-was awake.


    With a small pop of my mouth, I slid his erection from my throat, slowly standing to my feet. He didn¡¯t


    waste time grab bing me by the throat as he pulled me close.


    ¡°You are an amusing creature, aren¡¯t you?¡± his Lycan side said with a twisted grin. ¡°Pulling me forward,


    taunting me. Do you want me to ravage you, girl?¡±


    Out of the three of them, Talon¡¯s Lycan was the one who got my body on fire the most because he was


    more primal, whereas the others were analytical and cautious, more likely to surprise their prey before


    ravaging them.


    ¡°Yes,¡± | whispered as I slowly slid the dress over my head, revealing my naked body beneath it. ¡°Want


    this?¡±


    His eyes flickered over my body, taking in every curve, ev ery inch of naked flesh, until a growl of


    pleasure bellowed from his chest.


    Not wasting time, he crashed his lips to mine and lifted me to wrap my legs around his waist. My dress


    was gone, and his clothing soon followed. He thrust inside me, ravaging me as a cry of pleasure


    escaped my lips.


    But I couldn¡¯t wait for the day when the four of them would take me at once.


    He was relentless in his venture, taking me over and over again before pulling out and tossing me down


    on the bed. He flipped me over, grabbed my hair, arched my back, and slid into me from behind.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The way he possessed my body was addicting.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl,¡± he whispered in my ear. The sensa tions of our shared pleasure brought me closer


    and closer to the edge until I couldn¡¯t take anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl,¡± he whispered in my ear. The sensa tions of our pleasure brought me closer and


    closer to the edge until I couldn¡¯t take anymore.


    With a loud roar, he pulled out, spilling himself all over me. As I came undone with him, I had to admit I


    was a little disappointed he didn¡¯te inside me, but then again, I just had children I didn¡¯t need


    anymore right now.


    Laughter escaped me as I stood to my feet, sticky from his release, and walked towards the bathroom,


    turning on the shower. Talon was a caring man when the deed was done, and he didn¡¯t waste a moment


    joining me.


    His hands slowly cleaned away the mess from my skin as he kissed the side of my face.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± he said softly, causing me to smile.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    ¡°Why did you awaken James¡¯ Lycan?¡±


    Thest thing I expected was for him to bring this up right now, but now that he did, I couldn¡¯t help but


    feel slightly amused. ¡°Because he will be needed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, needed?¡±


    With a sigh, I turned to face him, raising my brow before reaching over and shutting off the water. ¡°Not


    really a topic


    JAI


    for the shower, is it?¡±


    ¡°Ivy,¡±


    Stepping from the shower, I grabbed a towel, wrapped it around my body, and went out into the


    bedroom. I knew very well he was following right behind me, and the conversation was far from over.


    ¡°Will you stop?¡± He grabbed my arm gently as he turned me around to face him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Taking a moment, I stared at him with curiosity. ¡°War ising, Talon. You, of all people, should be able


    to feel that.¡±


    | ¡°War?¡± Heughed, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯re the strongest pack in North America.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s missing its leader.¡±


    Shaking my head, I grabbed my dress and pulled it back over my head, ensuring it was in ce. Talon


    didn¡¯t under stand right now what I was talking about, but in time he would. He would see what was


    coming. de


    ¡°You have changed, Ivy.¡± The whispered response stopped me in my tracks as I made my way toward


    the door. Deep down, I knew what he said was true, but I wanted to pre tend it wasn¡¯t.


    I wanted to pretend I was the same person, but I couldn¡¯t keep lying to myself.


    I was changing.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Talon,¡± | replied softly as nced over my shoulder at him. ¡°And soon¡­ we all will be in a much


    better


    position. Our family will be whole again.¡±


    Talon


    As soon as Ivy left the room, I stood clueless in the center, staring at the closed door she exited from.


    She was acting more bizarre than I had remembered her being, and the way she pulled me from the


    conversation downstairs still confused me.


    Thad felt the pull. Felt a swirl of calm and longing tugging at the beast inside me. As soon as I cleared


    the room, he came forward, pushing me to the back of my mind as he took over and went after Ivy.


    Taking her this time waspletely different from before.


    She was different.


    Power coursed through her, and the moment I touched her, I became drunk on the feeling she created.


    Then when | acted in¡­ that way¡­ fuck me.


    Running a hand over my face, I groaned before grabbing a pair of shorts from my dresser and pulling


    them on, Ivy¡¯s words echoed through my mind, and as my eyes nced out the window, I couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder if she was right.


    Deep down, I felt like something wasing, but I didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡°Talon!¡± Hale said,ing through my bedroom door. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    esset. Turning, I watched Hale stop in his tracks as his eyes slid


    around the room, taking in a long whiff of the air. ¡°Ivy was just


    here¡±


    ¡°Yes, and we fucked. Now, what do you want?¡± I snapped.


    He opened and closed his clenched fists before sneering in my direction, pressing his lips into a fine line.


    ¡°Lose the atti


    tude.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    ¡°Waste your time?¡± Hales scoffed. ¡°Anyway¡­ Derek from the Blue Wolf pack just called and said his


    scouts got a whiff of council warriors near hisnd.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I sneered as I felt the shift burning beneath my skin. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°This morning. He said they didn¡¯t see the rest of them, but guessed two, maybe three. It looks like they


    are heading this way, but I don¡¯t want us to jump to conclusions. Perhaps they are simply heading


    somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Without notifying packs?!¡± | growled. ¡°I doubt that. They re on their way here.¡±


    Hale stared at me for a moment beforeughter escaped his lips. ¡°Why would they be on their way here?


    To get Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± I asked him with disgust. ¡°Do you not re member the letter?¡±


    He was quiet for a moment and then sighed. ¡°I know, bute on¡­ do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I do.¡±


    Pacing back and forth, I pushed past him into the hallway and stormed down the stairs with Hale on my


    heel. There was no telling what was going to happen, and if, for some reason, they were on their way


    here, we needed to be prepared.


    All warriors meet at the pack house.¡¯


    I called out through the mind link. We didn¡¯t need to pro crastinate any longer. Perhaps they weren¡¯t on


    their way here, but we needed to be ready either way. I would not risk the pack being hurt because of my


    lack of protection.


    ¡°Talon, what are you doing?¡± James called out as he and Hale stood behind me with confusion. ¡°Why are


    you assem bling the warriors?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± | said, looking over at him. ¡°We need to be prepared if something ising. Damian would


    expect this, and I will not let us be blindsided.¡±


    The look on my brother¡¯s faces was one of shock but de termination. They knew how dangerous our


    world could be, and the woman and children inside were what we had to pro tect.


    Our pack was something we had to protect, and if we didn¡¯t, we would lose everything.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110: Chaos at the Border


    Damian.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to decide they were going to move forward with the n, and before I knew it,


    I was dragged from the room, cuffed and blindfolded, and thrown into a vehicle. I knew deep down the


    destination they had nned. It was going to be my pack; it was going to be my family. ¨C


    Everything I had worked so hard to protect was going to fall.


    Call me a pessimist if you will, but what was I supposed to think?


    I wasn¡¯t there to protect my family.


    I was an alpha, not able to protect his pack. What kind of alpha did that make me? Weak¡­ pathetic.


    I couldn¡¯t allow myself to go ahead with this frame of mind. I was better than this, better than them, and I


    spent my entire life trying to show I could be more than just damaged.


    ns started formting in my mind.


    Thad to find a way to divert the attention.


    If I could cause a distraction, perhaps I could find a way to escape. Find a way to make it back to my


    pack before it was toote.


    From what I could tell, the Council had sent scouts ahead to assess the situation from the whispers and


    murmurs of the guards surrounding me. They were going to try for a surprise attack.


    They were going to take down my pack little by little, with no warning.


    There were defenseless women and children in my pack. I didn¡¯t make my women fight unless they


    wanted to. They had that freedom, so those who could not protect themselves, even though they had


    gained strength when Ivypleted the connection with the pack, would still be defenseless.


    A sense of hopelessness washed over me, and before ! knew it, the chitter chatter around began once


    again.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that we¡®re actually going to go in there and do this.¡± A man with a gruff voice to my left


    proimed. ¡°If she¡¯s anything like they said she is, she¡¯ll kill us before we get there.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle internally. He had a point. If Ivy could escape, pregnant or not, she would kill


    them all.


    She was fearless when she wanted to be, and looking at her, you would never think such a thing


    because she was such a delicate woman, so petite, so thin and beautiful. She didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d be


    the type of person to hurt a fly, yet she was the most deadly out of all of us.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Man, stop being such a little bitch. That stupid whore won¡¯t stand a chance if I get my hands on her.¡±


    A low growl echoed from me, and I moved to jolt forward and hit the man at my right, who said what he


    did. However, I


    was restricted and unable to move, and because of it, I found myself even angrier.


    I couldn¡¯t even defend her honor. No matter how much ! tried.


    ¡°Oh, look, the Alphas decided to try to be brave. What, you don¡¯t want me messing with your little whore?


    Maybe I¡¯ll try her out myself before I kill her.¡±


    ¡°Fucking touch her, and I will rip you apart and then kill everyone you love dearly,¡± I threatened in a low


    and menacing tone as I gritted my teeth together, wanting nothing more than to tear this man apart at my


    side.


    No one would touch my mate, no matter the circum stances.


    If theyid one fucking finger on that pretty little head of hers, I would kill them all. I had worked too hard


    to ensure her happiness, to ensure she had a life with my brothers, a life that she deserved, and for the


    Council to unhinge that¡­


    Well, it made me more lethal than I ever had been before.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try,¡± the guard sneered.


    ¡°Yeah, you keep talking, big boy, but if I weren¡¯t tied down right now, you wouldn¡¯t have a mouth to talk


    from.¡±


    Laughter consumed the surrounding air, and as much as I wanted to rip them apart, I couldn¡¯t. I was


    drained, weakened by the silver in my veins and the silver on my wrists. There was nothing I could


    honestly do, and that upset me because I wanted to get revenge for my mate.


    I wanted to be the strength she needed.


    ¡°You talk a lot of shit about a man who¡¯s unable to do any thing,¡± the man to my left said with amusement


    in his voice.


    If only I could see them. I had their scent, but I wanted to see what they looked like. Remember their


    faces so I could watch the fear drain from their eyes when I hunted them down.


    ¡°Yeah, and you guys talk a lot of shit for two men who have me downed with silver and afraid of a tiny,


    petite woman as if she could end your life at any moment.¡±


    My retort earned me a blow to the back of my head. I could tell the man to the left of me was not pleased


    with what I had said because I was pointed out a fact. They were terri fied of her, of what was toe,


    because they knew we were not normal.


    They ripped the blindfold from my head, and as it was; my eyes had to focus in order to see what was


    around me.


    The two men, both burly and grim, stared back at me. The one to my left was fat and balding, while the


    man to my right had arge jagged scar down the left side of his face. Both of them tried to be


    intimidating and sinister, but it wasn¡¯t work


    ing.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in having him blindfolded. He can¡¯t municate with them anyway; plus, it¡¯ll be a lot


    more fun hav ing him watch us prepare to destroy his pack.¡±


    The sadisticment from the man to my right, the burly one with the scar, and he stared at me with


    hatred. I wasn¡¯t afraid of him, though. Only one thing could scare me, and it


    11 LILL


    wasn¡¯t anywhere near me-right now.


    If I got free, he would be the first one I ripped apart simply for thinking he could fuck my mate as if she


    would actually al low it.


    ¡°You really mustpensate for that tiny dick you have. Sitting there talking and thinking about raping a


    woman,¡± | spat. ¡°Not to mention you have a death grip on the knife like you think you will actually use it


    on me. He¡¯d kill you for that.¡±


    His eyes widened as his jaw clenched, his knuckles turning white against the de¡¯s hilt. Before he


    could even say a word, though, the other man quickly hit me again, and even tually, ck spots invaded


    my vision, causing me to slip into darkness.


    ¡°Fucking let him watch. It¡¯ll be more fun seeing the terri fied expression in his eyes when he realizes he¡¯s


    going to die.¡± One of the men said, his voice getting shallower and shallow er until they tossed me into


    absolutely nothing.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I was out, but as I slowly came to, realized one thing.


    We had stopped moving, and I was not alone in the van.


    Fear crept through me, wondering if we had made it to my back yet. If we were here, and my people


    were dying.


    However, approaching footsteps caused my mind to calm a little as the door opened, showing Alokaye


    and Allison standing before me. His eyes trained on me with a smirk.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re awake. It¡¯s time to prepare for the final event.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? This is absolutely ridiculous. There are innocent people behind those borders,¡± I


    snapped at him, rage showing on my face as the effects of the silver slowly dissipated in my veins.


    However, not enough for me to be able to fight back properly.


    ¡°That is their problem. They chose their side,¡± Allison sneered as she ced her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Plus, they¡¯re not the goal that we want. It¡¯s that stupid little bitch you call a mate I want.¡±


    Chuckling to myself, I shook my head. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re messing with regarding her. She


    will kill you all.¡±


    I was warning them, hoping they would heed that warning and turn back and realize how foolish they


    have been, but that was not the case. Instead, they were going to continue pressing forward and learn


    how unforgiving my brothers could be.


    ¡°She can try. She is nothingpared to me.¡±


    Alokaye turned to her with a narrowed gaze and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re foolish to underestimate her,


    Allison. She will kill you.¡±


    He knew it to be true, and thinking about her now, a pit of guilt formed in my stomach.


    All I wanted was one more kiss, one more night with her, one more chance to tell lvy how sorry I was and


    how much I


    loved her. Instead, I was dragged from the van, put on my feet, and forced to walk. I knew what was


    coming as if the fates had sent out a calling song to take me home.


    Walking and walking, my feet crunched against the dirt and gravel on the ground. The men of the Council


    were both dressed and, in their wolf forms, and slowly maneuvered through the woods towards my


    border.


    I knew by now my brothers would have had the guards on full alert, and I would have prayed they


    heeded my warnings and taken serious precautions.


    Goddess knows, though, I had given them plenty of guid ance on what we would do in case of an attack,


    and Talon be ing the man that he was¡­ knew what to do.


    Talon wasn¡¯t like the rest of us. He was murderous, and his Lycan had a taste for blood far surpassing


    anything I had ever seen. He would fight to protect what was his until hisst dy ing breath.


    ¡°We¡¯re closing in on the border,¡± one warrior said softly as he approached Alokaye and Allison, who


    stood with smiles on their faces.


    Casting his gaze up towards the sky, Alokaye smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡± I snapped with worry.


    He turned to me with a wicked grin andughed. ¡°We can not proceed properly until she is present.¡±


    Turning from me, he smiled at the warrior. ¡°Let them know that we¡¯re here. Let them know that I have


    arrived.¡±


    Shock filled me, realizing just how serious this was and ex actly what would happen. They were going to


    be awoken in the middle of the night; unprepared, unaware, and Ivy, my children, they all were going to


    suffer because of this because I allowed the Council to get me.


    This was all my fault.


    ¡°No!¡± | cried out, trying to break free. Trying to get word to them to be prepared.


    There was not much fight left in me, and now with every piece to the puzzle fitting together, I could have


    a little more rity. I was the bait to get to Ivy. I was the sacrifice they were going to make.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why I was being sacrificed¡­ but nothing was done under this moon unless ritual.


    Something big was brew ing, and with me being incapable of doing anything, my peo ple and my pack¡¯s


    fate were literally in the hands of my broth ers and my mate.


    Goddess, protect them.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 111: Sound of Battle


    Hale.


    After Talon had called upon the pack and exined ev erything going on, the three of us stood as a


    united front, let ting our warriors know the battle wasing ¨C the war wasing-and with it, death, but


    we had to fight for what we loved.


    All the warriors agreed, and they knew what was expected of them. They had been trained for this their


    entire life, and now that it was here, they would not back down.


    We separated the women and the children who were not part of the battle and prepared them for the


    underground bunkers that would keep them safe while war raged above them.


    We knew what was expected. We knew exactly what we needed to do.


    The only thing was actually executing the n.


    So, after hours of preparing for the worst and hoping for the best, the bunkers were ready, and those


    who would use them knew if the howl was sounded, to go straight there. Hopefully, we wouldn¡¯t need


    them, but that was wishful think ing on my part.


    As the sun sank below the sky, we sat waiting at the bor ders, all three of us, with our warriors, ready for


    whatever was toe.


    If it was actuallying.


    Part of me still thought Talon was over-exaggerating, but the other part of me, deep down, had a feeling


    he wasn¡¯t. I felt he was right, and because of that, I stood waiting.


    The only problem was when we faced the roars of hun dreds of wolves approaching our borders,


    we realized that though we had the power and equal numbers¡­ the council wasn¡¯t alone.


    Richard¡¯s pack and two other small leaders had joined them.


    This was a battle we weren¡¯t prepared for after all, and as I watched the vicious snarls of ravaging


    wolves approach us closer, we shifted, preparing for battle. I didn¡¯t understand why my Lycan refused to


    come forth at the moment.


    .


    But in the back of my head, he whispered, ¡°not yet¡­¡±


    The shing of bodies and the scent of blood filled the air as their wolves shed with our own.


    Somewhere in the mix of things, I was separated from my brothers. Their bodies were lost in the wave of


    wolves that battled around me.¡±


    One by one, I tore through the wolves who came at me. Breaking one wolf¡¯s neck and then tore through


    the throat of another. There was no way I would allow this pack to fall at the hands of our enemies, and


    from what I could tell, every one from my pack felt the same way.


    ¡®Hale!¡¯ James cried through the mind link. ¡®Wolves just headed towards the house!


    I could sense his panic through our link, and looking to


    wards the house, I saw the enemy wolves running there. Dread filled me, and before I could move


    toward them, I was surrounded by three more wolves and unable to run to their aid.


    ¡®We have to protect them!¡¯ I called out to anyone who was able to hear me. ¡®We have to protect the


    Luna.¡¯


    However, it didn¡¯t seem like anyone could do anything, and instead, I prayed she had made it to the


    panic room safely with the children.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°She has awakened,¡± the Lycan inside me said. ¡°The time ising.¡±


    Ivy.


    I felt a pit of sorrow within the darkness that told me to wake up.


    It was a feeling I couldn¡¯t shake, but the screams and howls of despair came through into the darkness.


    The sounds shook me from my slumber, andying on the bed, I took a deep breath, trying to calm my


    currently racing mine.


    That was until I heard it again. The screams of everybody around me. Screams that made blood run


    cold. Jolting from where I hadid within theforts of my bed, I sat up, my eyes wide as the door to


    my room burst open.


    Kara, the Valkyrie who had once visited me before in the sanctum of elders, stood before me with her


    mighty sword strapped to her back and her wings folded behind her. ¡°You need to get up now. We have


    to get the children, and we have


    to protect them.¡±


    I was shocked to see her. I hadn¡¯t seen her in months, and yet here she was, just in time for chaos to


    consume the out side world. Jumping from the bed, I ran to the window. The fires outside thends of our


    pack and the howls of wolves surrounded us.


    The scene before me was unlike anything I had ever seen, yet it felt so familiar.


    The elders were attacking, and I was left in the center. ¡°I have to help them.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kara said firmly as she took two steps forward, strid ing closer as she grabbed me by my arm. ¡°You


    cannot help them.¡±


    My mother and Prisci quickly entered the door behind, stopping to look at Kara. My mother¡¯s eyes


    widened, never having seen a creature like that before, a soft gasp leaving her lips as the twins began to


    cry. Their cry was different, though. It was almost ear-piercing, and as I strode towards them, 1 picked


    them up to soothe them.


    And as I did, the crying stopped.


    It was odd¡­ I had never seen them act the way they did, but looking down at them now, I knew their


    safety came first. No matter how much I wanted to go out there to help my mates.


    ¡°Please, you must tell me what is going on out there.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, you already know who is here. They are here for you, and they are here for your children. The panic


    room that you


    created, where is it?¡± Kara¡¯s question caught me off guard. She had never been inside this house that I


    knew of, so how would she know I had a panic room?


    ¡°How was it that you knew about this?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment, staring at me with thinly met lips before crossing her arms over her chest,


    shaking her head. ¡°I am your guardian, Ivy. I am your Valkyrie. It is my job to know these things. I would


    have assumed that you had al ready realized this.¡±


    Staring at her for about a second, I took a heavy breath. With my children in my arms, I made my way


    from the nursery to my room and pushed the button that moved a shelf from the wall sideways, revealing


    arge ten-foot by twelve-foot panic room.


    The panic room had never been used before, but as soon as the children came and their fathers knew


    these troubles wereing, they made sure to have everything stocked: So that way, if anything


    happened, the twins would be safe. It was Talon¡¯s idea at first, and the brothers quickly agreed.


    Talon was very paranoid. Very¡­ paranoid.


    However, we can see now that he had every reason to be.


    Looking over at my mother, I gestured with my head for her to enter, and she did not say a single word


    as she nodded and moved with Prisci into the panic room.


    ¡°I cannot stay in this room. You know that.¡±


    My eyes cast over to Kara, whom I had been talking to, and as the stern gaze upon her face slowly


    started to melt,


    she looked around, rolling her eyes as if she didn¡¯t want to al low me to do whatever it is that I felt that I


    had to.


    ¡°I have my orders to protect you. Now get in, and I will stand guard.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to do as she said. I didn¡¯t want to get in, but as my eyes gazed down at my children¡­ I


    knew I had no other choice. Quietly, I walked forward and stepped inside, and as I did, she nodded her


    head at me, and I hit the red button.


    The door to the panic room closed, and within it, the cam eras that had been scattered throughout the


    house revealed the scene before me.


    The chaos that would slowly consume us.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing,¡± my mother said softly as she took Pollux from my arms.


    ¡°Am I, though? My mates are out there, and I¡¯m stuck in a panic room with my children, my mother and a


    Seer, instead of out there fighting for my pack. No offense, Prisci.¡±


    ¡°None taken,¡± she replied with a wicked smile as she brushed off the jab I made.


    My mother couldn¡¯t say anything. What was she to say? She wasn¡¯t one of us.


    I didn¡¯t want to think the way I was, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    What kind of Luna did that make me? What kind of god dess did that make me?


    The guilt that swirled and filled me was unlike anything! had ever felt before. I stood there watching the


    cameras, and


    as I did, I watched the front doors blow open. The cracking of wood splinters shot across my foyer as a


    gasp left my lips.


    ¡°They just broke my fucking door,¡± I snarled, watching two wolves enter my home downstairs. Their


    massive forms caused more damage than I would have liked. It was not long ¨Csting, though, as Kara


    appeared into view, shing her sword through one of the wolves as if it was nothing and then stabbing


    the other.


    Their mangled bodies dropped to the floor as I heard her snicker, shaking her head before stepping in


    front of the doorway. She was staying true to her word. Guarding the house and protecting us was top


    priority, but I couldn¡¯t allow her to do this alone.


    It wasn¡¯t right, and she was only one person. From the looks of it, hundreds of wolves were out there,


    and my mates were somewhere in the mix. ¡°I have to get out there.¡±


    I could feel their pain and anger through our bond. It was fueling a fire deep inside me that wanted to


    escape. A fire that wanted to destroy everything I held dear.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything for them,¡± my mother said as sheid her hand on my arm. ¡°You¡¯re safer here with


    us.¡±


    Turning to face her once more, I shook my head in disbe lief. ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    She seemed shocked and a little taken aback but pushing through it, she opened her mouth and


    surprised me. ¡°They are fighting to protect you. You¡¯re not built for this kind of thing, Ivy. You¡¯re safer


    here, just like the rest of the women and chil dren are in the bunker.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t built for this?


    I was the fucking Luna of this pack!


    ¡°This is my birthright, mother. You may not understand that, but fate proimed me their leader. Fate


    proimed me to be what brings forth peace.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked as her brows fur rowed in confusion.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I muttered, turning back to nce at the cameras. ¡°There is more to this than you


    realize.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it doesn¡¯t matter, Ivy. I am your mother.¡±


    I cringed at her words. Not because she said she was my mother, but because of the tone she was


    using. I loved her dearly, but her ignorance of how this world worked killed me. She had no idea what


    she was in, but she sure liked to think she did.


    Just as I was about to say something, I watched three fig ures on the screene into view, and as they


    did, my blood ran cold.


    The elder Alokaye stood side by side with Allison. A wom an who was supposed to be dead, and at her


    feet, kneeled a man I knew all too well.


    It was Damian, and he was their prisoner.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chapter 112: Sweet Sweet Destiny


    Shock filled me.


    He was here¡­ but he was at the mercy of that cold-heart ed bitch!


    No one ever tells you what it feels like to watch the person you love to be tormented. To be held captive


    and forced into the will of another. No one tells you how much your heart can shatter from just one look.


    He was out there¡­ at their mercy, and here I was behind cold walls.


    It wasn¡¯t fair to think he was going through this alone out there, and I was stuck here. For weeks I had


    been worried about it. Wondering where he was and if he was okay.


    Shit, if he was even alive.


    He even was forced to miss the birth of his children be cause of them.


    As if a damn broke, I lost all rity for a moment. Prisci¡¯ s mumbled words went unheard as I slowly


    turned to them and held out a sleeping Castor, who was still in my arms. ¡°Take her.¡±


    Prisci didn¡¯t hesitate to take the child, and as she did, she nodded at me in understanding. She knew


    already what! was going to do, and she also knew there was no stopping me.


    I had promised to tear them apart if they hurt Damian, and that offer still stood. Killing Allison, though¡­


    well, was go ing to be for pure pleasure.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to watch her blood run from my lips as | tore out her throat.


    I could feel the purring satisfaction of the darkness under my skin as I thought of the various ways to


    make that woman suffer. To make her blood run upon the pack¡¯s ground as a river with no end.


    I would kill anyone who hurt my mates, and there would be no way to stop me.


    ¡°Ivy, what are you doing?¡± Mother cried with a panicked look in her eyes as she watched me step closer


    to the door.


    I didn¡¯t bother to answer her, though.


    There was no point when she already told me what she thought.


    With my children taken care of, nced towards the cameras once more to see Kara taking care of


    another set of wolves who had surrounded her. They wouldn¡¯t get off easy. None of them would.


    Pushing the button on the wall, the door opened, and a panicked cry from my mother escaped her lips.


    ¡°Ivy! What are you doing?! Get back in here. Have you lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do what I was created for.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything!¡±


    1055 ¡°You would do well to remember who I am,¡± I said with a


    snarl as i nced briefly over my shoulder at her. ¡°You will stay with Prisci to protect the children. Do


    you under stand?¡±


    She stared at me in shock as I turned to face her. There was nothing else to say, and deciding not to give


    her a chance to find a reason to argue, I hit the trigger outside the panic room and watched the door


    close with my children and moth er inside.


    They would be safe, and that was what was important. Even if the wolves found out they were inside,


    there was no way to get into the room. Prisci knew what was at stake, and she would lock the door


    from the other side to ensure that no one could open in from where I stood.


    My heart ached to know that anything could happen, and this might be thest time I saw them, but I


    wasn¡¯t going to let that stop me. My people needed me, my mates needed me, and there was no way


    that I was going to let them down.


    There was no way I would allow my children to grow up in a world where they were subjected to


    punishment by a coun cil who sought to control us all. We deserved to be free, and we would be when I


    was done with them.


    With a heavy breath, I put my feelings aside and walked towards my bedroom door and out into the


    hallway. The only thing on my mind now was my mates.


    And Damian, to be more specific.


    It was the only thought on my mind as I moved down the hallway in my pajamas, my feet hitting the top


    of the stairs as | stared at the scene below me. The wolves were massive. More massive than I had ever


    remembered them being, and


    1


    as Kara fought with them, her eyes met mine.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± she yelled as she tossed a wolf over her shoulder and thrust her sword within it.


    ¡°Get back now!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯m needed out there, and I will not sit idly by. The children are safe.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have time to argue with me, and as one wolf slipped by her and bounded right for me, she


    seemed con cerned. However, that concern was slowly drained away when she watched me grab the


    wolf by its head, prying its jaws apart as I slowly ripped him into two pieces. His blood sprayed over me


    and the surrounding walls.


    It didn¡¯t bother me, though; from the look in her eyes, she could see that.


    Kara had misjudged me and my capabilities.


    ¡°Protect my children,¡± | told her sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¡­ I can handle myself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to know what to do, but with the wolves dead at her feet, she simply nodded her head


    and allowed me to pass. Nothing was up for discussion.


    I would get back what belonged to me, even if it meant everyone died.


    My mind seemed on overdrive as I moved from the front door out onto the yard in the front of the house.


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure what I had expected, but it definitely wasn¡¯t this.


    Blood ran upon the grass, and mixed within it was fur. But


    that wasn¡¯t the most shocking thing. The most shocking thing was the dead wolves that littered the area


    shredded into pieces. Kara had taken her de to them. She had ruthlessly executed anyone who tried


    to get near the home.


    Those who were weak had gone first; from the connec tion, I could tell we hadn¡¯t lost many. I was d to


    have Kara. I knew, without a doubt, that she would keep my mother, Prisci, and the children safe. She


    would ensure they would never be harmed while I ventured out into the war to protect what belonged to


    me.


    Stepping over the mess, I made my way towards the top of the hill to see the war beneath me, and the


    sight I got wasn¡¯ t one I expected. Our wolves were fighting for everything they had, but off in the


    distance was Alokaye, and most important ly, there was Allison at his side.


    The devil stood on the rock overlooking chaos, and every now and again, she would reach down to


    stroke Damian¡¯s hair. Seeing her make such an intimate gesture towards my mate disgusted me.


    He was mine¡­ not hers. Yet, she still seemed to think she could win this.


    She still thought she had a chance toe out on top.


    With every step that I took, I found myself moving closer and closer to him, as if a shield was around my


    body, protect ing me. The wolves diverted their attention to other means of the area, tearing apart each


    other as fur, blood, and howls of pain echoed and scattered around me. Like leaves blowing through the


    wind.


    HH


    Alokaye had no idea what he had doneing here. He


    had no idea who he was honestly facing, but after everything they had done, I was happy to show him. I


    was happy to give a demonstration.


    I would simply need a volunteer¡­ like Allison.


    They may have had numbers, but the wolves of my pack had my energy, my essence running through


    their veins and, with it, a power that could not be matched.


    Talon and Hale¡¯s voices sounded off in the distance, but I did not pay them mind as I looked straight


    ahead, walking closer and closer to what it is I wanted. I knew what they would do if they got to me.


    They would try to protect me. Try to save me¡­ but that wasn¡¯t what I needed.


    I needed to end this war, and doing so meant dealing with two people in front of me who had no reason


    to live after ev erything they had done to my family.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I bellowed, like a tidal wave of sound echoing far across the battlefield. Wolves near me


    whimpered, bowing their heads, looking at each other with confusion as I stared up at Alokaye. ¡°You will


    leave my home now.¡±


    ¡°You came,¡± Alokaye said as he stared at me with a Cheshire smile that spoke of nothing evil running


    through his veins. He was excited to see me. This is exactly what they wanted. For me to be brought out


    into the open so they could try to kill me.


    A sinister fit ofughter inside my mind echoed through the ckened abyss as I stared at Alokaye,


    shaking my head. ¡°What is it you want?¡±


    His brows lifted as he rubbed his hand over his chin with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so impatient. Do you not enjoy


    the gift that I brought for you? A little favor to show you how pleased I am with everything that you¡¯ve


    been doing.¡±


    He had to be joking if he thought I would buy that. I didn¡¯t think for a second he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill


    me and then kill everybody else just to see some type of satisfaction.


    I wouldn¡¯t be a fool, though. I wouldn¡¯t allow him to use


    1. me.


    I wouldn¡¯t allow him to provoke me in the way he wanted. My eyes cast towards Damian, who refused to


    look at me. He was but a broken version of his former self, and while the beast inside me wanted to run


    to him. Wanted to kill them all


    -I couldn¡¯t.


    Not yet, at least.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I¡¯m impatient, but I have better things to do with my time.¡± My reply made Allison scowl, but


    once again, Alokaye showed nothing but a smile.


    ¡°Time is an interesting thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± he chuckled. ¡°I re member having all the time I needed once upon a


    time, but


    then things changed. You¡­ caused a lot of change.¡±


    I had no idea what he was talking about, but Allison looked up at the sky and grabbed Alokaye¡¯s arm


    before ! could, ¡°It¡¯s happening.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, but panic started to set in as Alokaye shifted, pulling a de from


    beneath his attire, and walked towards Damian. Everything seemed to happen in sinw motion. His


    movements, my movements.


    I couldn¡¯t process the scene before me, but when Damian¡¯ s eyes met mine, it all suddenly rushed in. ¡°I


    love you, Ivy,¡± he mouthed as Alokaye brought the de across Damian¡¯s throat, a rush of blood


    spraying out as something inside mepletely broke.


    1


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was louder at that moment. The screams ripped from my throat watching him, or the


    roars of three terrifying monsters ripped from their wolf forms at the brother that was just taken from


    them.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113: Vengeance is Best Served Cold


    James.


    When Damian was killed, I felt like a piece of me had been ripped away. I wasn¡¯t sure how it had been


    possible, but my brother had been taken from me, and I let out a howl of de spair into the air.


    Ivy¡¯s scream shook all of us and not just the wolves of her pack but those of our enemies as well. I never


    heard anything like it before, but watching her drop to her knees next to Damian, crying, nearly killed me.


    ¡®They will all die for this.¡¯ Talon said through our link.


    ¡®Kill them all.¡¯ Hale replied with a snarl.


    War hade for us, and regardless of the situation, we weren¡¯t going to let them get away with killing


    Damian. We weren¡¯t going to let them get away with anything.


    Before I could step forward, a force surrounded me, hold ing me in ce. I tried with all my might to


    move, but I could not. And suddenly, a shift was forced over me, turning me back into the human body I


    usually held.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?!¡¯ | yelled through the link. ¡®Something made me shift back.¡¯


    ¡®Me too.¡¯ Talon growled.


    ¡®It seems it has for all of us. Something is happening.¡¯ Hale replied.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. Something was happening.


    A buzzing under my skin started to burn like fire, and a voice deep inside me spoke with it. ¡®It¡¯s almost


    time.¡¯


    What was almost time? Was this the beast lvy freed?¡¯.


    I tried to fight against what was happening but was un able. A force pushed against me, and the beast


    came forward snarling. Watching, I saw the wolves of our enemies stepping backward. Their earsy


    back as they seemed to look at each other with confusion and uncertainty.


    It was obvious I was something to fear. Something they shouldn¡¯t get involved with, and I would tear


    them apart with my new form.


    My eyes cast towards where Ivy was, and watching, I saw the power building within her. She was


    magnificent, and though I couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, the moment a roar sounded and the


    wolves started the battle once more, she shot a source of power toward the man in front of her with fury.


    ¡°Kill them all.¡±


    My beast growled before he threw himself at our enemies, slowly tearing them apart. His hunger for


    blood was a feeling! would never be able to forget.


    Ivy.


    When Damien died, chaos consumed my soul like nothing I had ever felt before. A scream ripped


    through me I wasn¡¯t


    LILITIILI LILI


    sure belonged to me. As the tears streamed down my face, fell to my knees before him.


    The light from his eyes had slipped away, and with it, my heart.


    ¡°Why?¡± I cried out softly, trying to understand why some one would want to kill him. Trying to understand


    why they hated us so much. Just because we were different. ¡°What have you done?¡±


    The echoed howls of mourning from our pack members and Damian¡¯s brothers resonated through the


    air. The mo ment his heart stopped beating, we felt the snap of his bond, and with it, the snap of my


    mind.


    ¡°You had to be controlled, and with him gone, the circle is no longerplete.¡±


    The circle¡­ that was what this was about?


    My mate was killed because they thought it would cut the circle and diminish everything. They were


    fucking idiots. As my eyes snapped to him with hatred and anger in my gaze, 1 contemted his words.


    ¡°What do you mean, the circle is gone?¡±


    ¡°With his death, the portal shall forever be closed, and nothing you can do will open it.¡± His words were


    riddles, and I was honestly over listening to riddles.


    I had no idea what portal he was talking about or why this man would act the way he did, but as I tried to


    calm my racing mind, I attempted to push back the power, craving to break


    free. ¡°What portal?¡±


    With a sly grin, the haze washed over him like a waterfall, washing away debris. He changed before my


    eyes, and as he came back into view, the man standing before me was not Alokaye.


    Onyx eyes as ck as night with midnight blue hair hung loosely down over his shoulders were the first


    things that caught my attention. The man before me stood with pale skin covered in ck and green


    intricate tattoos.


    Something about him was familiar, and his mischievous grin let me know he had expected this reaction.


    ¡°The portal that I came from.¡±


    ¡°Who are you, exactly? Because nothing about you is fa miliar.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a shame,¡± he replied with a smirk.


    This was enjoyable for him. While I was here falling apart at the loss of my mate in front of me, he was


    relishing the de struction he caused. Standing to my feet slowly, I let the pow er within me build up. My


    heart raced, and my fists clenched so tight that my knuckles turned white. ;


    I was going to kill him. ¡°You have no idea who I am, do


    you?¡±


    Cocking an eyebrow, the corner of his lip twitched at my response. ¡°You¡¯re the goddess of Earth¡­ or so


    they have pro imed. But now the circle is broken, you will never reach that potential. The portal will


    never open, and I will rule over this realm. Everyone you love will die at my hands.¡±


    With his words, a roar sounded, and the battle menced again. Some of my warriors were caught off


    guard as


    35 654


    more wolves pushed from the treeline. Richard included.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think,¡± I snarled as my eyes washed over ck, releasing the power inside me. A power


    that had been slowly growing over time. Slowly leaking out and infecting the people around me.


    Perhaps I was darkness¡­ perhaps I was light.


    At this moment, I didn¡¯t care. The only thing I wanted was revenge for my fallen mate. Revenge for the


    man I lost and the men I loved.


    With a swish of my hands, I thrust my hands in front of me and directed my power at him. It caught him


    off guard, and as it did, he tried to shield himself and failed. Step by step, I moved closer, watching him


    struggle under me before a hit from my side sent me spiraling through the air, hitting the ground with an


    intensity I hadn¡¯t expected.


    It was Allison. The stupid cunt had stopped me, and as I turned, I growled at her, watching as she stared


    at me, baring her teeth. Her golden wolf was ready to rip me apart, yet | weed it. ¡°Oh, you fucked


    up.¡± i


    She charged at me, and as she did, I slid past her, twisting and turning with every snap of her jaw. I


    wasn¡¯t going to let her get me, and movement after movement, I pushed for ward.


    Bursting through the masses with her hot on my tail. | wasn¡¯t sure where the man had gone, but after |


    dealt with her, he was going to die as well.


    Another hit to my side sent me flying to the ground, but as I turned on my knees, I stared at the salivating


    wolf with


    golden eyes. ¡°Are you ready to die?¡±


    She let out something close to a snort, and as she did, she lunged, which was her biggest mistake.


    Grabbing her, I jumped onto her back, wrapping my arms around her neck, slowly crushing her windpipe


    as she tried desperately to throw me off her.


    She fell to the ground with a pop and a yelp, and I stood staring down at her slowly shifting body. Shey


    there, eyes wide, gasping for air as she wed at her throat.


    ¡°I told you I would kill you,¡± I muttered with venom. ¡°You have caused far too much damage to my family


    for me to al low you to go free. This time, I will make sure that you have no way toe back.¡±


    Thrusting my ws down towards her chest, I plunged my hand in deep, grabbing her heart. As I stared


    down at her, the look in her eyes fed the primal animal inside me. Blood lust filled me, and her fear made


    a sadistic smile cross my ¡®lips right before I ripped her heart from her chest.


    Allison was dead, and killing her caused a loud roar of anger to fill the air.


    It was the man, and his ring gaze stared at me with ha tred.


    ¡°What did you do!¡± he yelled furiously as he jumped down from the rock he was standing on, stalking me.


    ¡°She was my favorite.¡±


    ¡°And Damian was one of mine,¡± I snapped. ¡°He was my mate, and you took him.¡±


    1


    ¡°I am Loki, one of the gods of Asgard, and you will pay for your crimes.¡±


    So that was who he was. The Loki of Asgard, God of mis chief.


    Running at me, a staff appeared in his hand that he swung at me, causing me to jump back, avoiding


    getting hit. The man was powerful, but one thing he didn¡¯t realize was | was never alone.


    Hit after hit, we went toe to toe until Hale and Talon grabbed him long enough for me. A hand of dark


    swirling matter grabbed him by the throat, pushing him to his knees.


    ¡°Frigga has been searching for you,¡± The coldness of my voice caused him to narrow his eyes in


    response to what | said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°That bitch can kiss my ass,¡± he gasped as I held him in ce.


    A deafening crack of lightning sounded through the air, and as it did, a swirling mass of wind let through


    a glimpse of shimmering light in the air. Hale, Talon, and James howled in response to it, and as he did,


    the enemy wolves moved ner vously before they retreated to where they hade from.


    The battle was over for now, but the damage wasn¡¯t done.


    Through the light, I watched the hazed figures of two people step forth, and with them, my breath was


    almost taken away. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but looking at my mates, they knew. Even Loki


    seemed to know as fear radiated from him.


    ¡°Ivy,¡± A soft voice said as I spotted Frigga stepping onto the grassy clearing.


    ¡°Frigga?¡± I replied with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We havee to bring Loki home,¡± she smiled. ¡°Your pain unleashed the power that was needed to


    drop the veil and open the portal. It allowed us toe through to take Lo


    ki.¡±


    My pain¡­ my pain dropped the veil.


    As if someone turned on the faucet, my eyes filled with tears, slowly slipping down my face. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    She shook her head with a sad smile. ¡°Maybe not.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± | asked quickly. ¡°He¡¯s dead. You can¡¯ te back from death.¡±


    As I stared at Frigga, anotherrge burly form stepped through the portal, and as he did, my mates


    dropped to their knees, bowing their heads before him as if a force made them submit. I wasn¡¯t sure who


    the man was, but I felt safe as ! looked into his blue eyes.


    ¡°There is a way,¡± he said as he stepped toward me.


    ¡°What-¡°| gasped, ¡°who are you?¡±


    ¡°Forgive my manners, sweet child. I just have been so looking forward to meeting you. My name is Odin,


    and I am your father, Ivy.¡±


    Holy fucking shit.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chapter 114: Bring Him Back


    Staring up at the eyes of the man who stepped through the portal, my ears almost went deaf from what


    he had said. Not only did he


    say he was Odin¡­ as in the freaking God of Gods¡­ but he was also my fucking dad.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I was a chaotic mess, and as the tears flowed freely down my face, I tried


    to wrap my mind around what had happened. The war might have been over, but the problem was


    Damian was gone.


    With him gone, it had all been for nothing.


    My heart was absolutely broken.


    ¡°I mean exactly what I said, my daughter. I am your actual father, though the circumstances behind that


    are not as you would expect.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that my father is actually a God and the man Zane, who had proimed to be my


    father, wasn¡¯t?¡± I asked with confusion. There was no way this was possible, that I was the daughter of


    Odin.


    He stared at me for a moment before Frigga nudged him, catching his attention. No words came from


    her mouth, but instead, she nodded to Damian and cocked an expectant brow.


    ¡°Of course, dear,¡± he replied under his breath before turning and making his way toward Damian.


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure what they were nning on doing, but Odin wasted no time in kneeling at Damian¡¯s


    side, his eyes gazing over


    the wound on Damian¡¯s neck with concern. ¡°Please, don¡¯t take him from me.¡±


    My words caused him to turn his gaze towards me with furrowed brows. ¡°Your mate has not passed over


    into thend of the dead yet. His spirit still lingers here with us now. I can heal his wounds, but it is up to


    you and his brothers to bring him back.¡±


    ¡°Bring him back? We can do that?¡± James¡¯s voice said in shock.


    Turning my gaze behind me, I looked at my three mates, who had all shifted back. They stared with tears


    in their eyes, and hope on their faces. Never had I seen them this upset before, but Damian was their


    brother.


    He was the person they had always looked up to.


    ¡°Yes, my children, you can bring your brother back. But it is also down to him if he wishes to return. He


    may be here in spirit among us, but his will is what will drive him to stay with you.¡±


    Nothing but riddles floated in the air between us all. I wasn¡¯t quite sure whether we could make it


    happen, but if we had to, I would do whatever it took to bring him back to me.


    ¡°Heal him then. I will bring him back. I will do it even if it takes every ounce of me.¡±


    A small smile crossed Odin¡¯s face as he nodded his head, bending down towards Damien¡¯s lifeless body.


    He waved his hand over the wound on Damien¡¯s neck, and instantly had healed. I was still in shock over


    how these gods and goddesses could work magic, but as soon as he was done, he turned his gaze back


    towards me.


    ¡°Loki will be taken care of for everything that he has done here. If it had not been for the strength of you


    and your mates, none of this


    would have been possible, but I do ask one thing of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? I will do anything to make sure that I have my mate back,¡± I replied with desperation.


    ¡°We will need to close this gate once more. That way, no one cane back through who isn¡¯t supposed


    to be here. It was done before, but it will need to be done again,¡± he replied as he looked at Frigga. ¡°As


    much as we would love to be able toe and go¡­. we cannot. It isn¡¯t safe for the human realm to


    mingle with our kind.¡±


    I realized what he¡¯s saying. There was too much power in the realm of where they lived for the mortal


    realm to be able to withstand it. We had our own issues here, and while the Council members who had


    come here were now dead-we weren¡¯t safe.


    There were now packs without Alpha¡¯s and wolves without mates.


    Retaliation would more than likelye one day, and when it did, We would have to be ready. We would


    have to realize that standing together would be our only way to survive.


    ¡°I understand. As soon as you leave, I will close the portal and seal it from our world.¡±


    Nodding his head, he turned back to the shimmering portal in the air. Loki had been cast back and was


    now their problem to bear. I, however, was left with nothing but kind words from Frigga before her and


    Odin, and those who hade with them disappeared from our sight.


    Closing my eyes, I let my celestial orbs take in the shimmering portal, and with a wave of my hand, I


    closed and sealed it forever. Never again would their realm walk amongst ours. At least, not while I was


    alive.


    Turning my eyes back toward Damian, a sob escaped my throat as I came closer and brushed the hair


    from his face. ¡°My love, I know that you can hear me. Odin said that you were here with me in spirit, and


    I want you to know that I need you. We all do. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you think that you¡¯re iplete


    because in my eyes, you¡¯re not. You are everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, if we¡¯re going to do this, we need to do it soon,¡± Hale said softly as he knelt down at my side, staring


    at his brother, whoy lifeless on the ground.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I was supposed to bring him back, but somewhere deep inside me, I felt like there was


    an answer.


    I felt like there was something that I could use to give him life.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going to happen to us, but it could be painful. I just need you to bear with me¡­ this


    is for Damian.¡±


    Each of them nodded in agreement. They were well aware of what was being asked of them. ¡°To give


    life, I must take life. I must rece the mortality of four for the life of one.¡±


    Closing my eyes, I searched deep within myself. The darkness that had once beenying under my skin


    floated freely, and within that darkness, I found a speck of light.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Pulling the images of what our family had been before Damian had gone missing, I used it to pull the


    light towards me. How I felt about him, the love that I had for him and his brothers, I pulled every ounce


    of it forward and pushed it into Damien.


    As my eyes flew open, I saw the swirling mass of blue and white aurasing from my mates and I. The


    essence of our being. The life force for which we were celestial.


    The only life that we had to give Damian to bring him back was that of our immortality.


    Our Celestial connections would save him¡­ and bind him to use once more.


    ¡°I love you, Damian.¡±


    The more I pushed, the louder my screams of pain echoed from my throat. The pain was unlike anything


    I had ever felt before, and with one final, death-stricken scream, I shove thest of what I had straight at


    Damian watching his body glow with a light I had never seen before.


    As the light brightened, darkness swirled around me. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was dying or if this was simply


    something else, but slowly slipped into the darkness. Watching Damian¡¯s body fade from my sight like


    the closing of a movie.


    ¡°Please, Damian¡­e back to me. I can¡¯t do this without you.¡±


    *****


    Hale.


    Never once had seen such immense power as I did from Ivy. She had poured everything she had and


    pulled every ounce of power we had out of us and into her before pushing it, projecting it into Damian. It


    was like the life had been almost sucked out of me, and in a way, it had been.


    Our Lycans had been stripped of us, and we were left as simple shifters.


    Our wolves were now free in our minds, no longer hiding from the Lycan beasts that had always sat in


    the forefront. ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    As soon as Ivy copsed, I watched Damien¡¯s eyes flutter open. A glimmer of hope radiated through me


    and through the link that I had with my brothers.


    She had done it. Ivy had brought him back, but not without her own cost.


    Sheid on the ground, her hair no longer its white coloring, but had returned to the reddish brown she


    had before. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this meant she was human again, or perhaps was she


    something else?


    ¡°Damian?¡± I stammered quickly as I rushed to him. Talon and James right by my side as he coughed and


    sputtered trying to understand what was going on.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He croaked out.


    ¡°Dude.¡± James choked out with augh. ¡°You fucking died, man. Can we try not to do that again?¡±


    The three of usughed at James¡¯sment, and though Damian had a hard time moving, he still


    laughed, which ended up causing him to wince in pain. ¡°Perhaps you should rx, man,¡± I said to him,


    shaking my head.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ivy?¡± he said through a strained voice as he looked around, searching for her. My eyes lifted


    from his and turned toward where she wasying.


    ¡°It took everything out of her, but she isn¡¯t dead.¡±


    ¡°I need her,¡± he said, trying to move, but Talon and James held him back.


    ¡°No, we need to get both of you back to the pack house. The


    wounded are being treated at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Wounded. Did I miss the battle?¡± Damian smirked. ¡°I was hoping to kill someone for messing up my


    hair.¡±


    Talonughed and reached over, messing Damian¡¯s hair up further. ¡°Yeah, man, you missed the fucking


    battle, that¡¯s for sure. You should have seen Ivy. She kicked some serious ass out there.¡±


    As James picked up Ivy in his arms, Talon and I helped Damien to his feet as we attempted to make our


    way back towards the pack house. It wasn¡¯t as easy as it looked, but I will take on any difficulty life had to


    throw at me to make sure I had my brothers and Ivy by my side.


    ¡°Did she have the babies?¡± Damian asked softly. His eyes reached mine with guilt.


    ¡°She did, and wait till you see them. You have a lot to make up for.¡±


    It would take a while for things to get back to normal, and I knew more than anything, but if that meant I


    still had to stay as alpha for the time being, then I was fine with that. I did not have a problem helping my


    brother out.


    The only thing that mattered to me was that he was alive and Ivy was alive, and the twins were safe,


    which meant that our family could be whole again.


    Our family could move past what had happened and try to rebuild our home.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chapter 115: Sleeping Beauty


    Damian.


    I never really thought about what it would be like to die. However, the moment I faced it, the only thing I


    could think of was Ivy. Her beautiful blue eyes. Her long, enchanting hair. Not to mention how she


    trembled beneath my fingers when I took her, kissed her, and loved her.


    The way she deserved to be loved.


    That moment ran through my mind often. gued my dreams with nightmares as I tried to forget what


    had happened. I was alive now.


    But, even though I was, it didn¡¯t stop the nightmares froming.


    Two days ago, I opened my eyes. Two days ago, I breathed life into my lungs once more. Now that I was


    awake though, it forced me to face everything that happened, and the one thing that upset me the most


    was Ivy¡­ my beautiful mate was unconscious.


    From the looks of it, she didn¡¯t seem like she would wake up soon.


    I felt bad that she was injured, but my brothers repeatedly reassured me that she knew what she was


    doing. That she wasn¡¯t dead, so that we simply had to give her time to wake back up.


    I couldn¡¯t help but worry, though. What if she didn¡¯t wake up?


    What if we lost her again because of me¡­ because she saved me?


    Slowly, they had filled me in with all the details of things I had


    missed. Chaos that had happened. Things that happened to Ivy, and even the day she gave birth to our


    children. They helped me pick up all the missing pieces, so nothing was left out.


    I was still broken, though.


    To know I had missed out on the birth of my children killed me.


    I would use this second chance at life to fix things that had happened to me previously. I would learn to


    forgive and forget and to love with unconditional devotion!


    Because that was what a person with a second chance did.


    Standing in the nursery, looking down at Pollux and Castor sleeping, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what a


    future would have been like had I not been part of it. What they would have gone through had I not been


    here.


    I knew they would have been taken care of and had my brothers, but still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what


    they would have missed out on without me here.


    Ivy had made me whole again, and for that, I would be forever indebted to her


    Turning my gaze away from the crib, I looked over to Ivy¡¯s bed, where shey, sleeping peacefully. The


    soft pinks of her lips were so plump, so delicious. I wanted more than anything to kiss her, but in the end,


    I only wanted her to be awake.


    For me, to hear her reprimanding me for some stupid shit I had done.


    For her to tell me I¡¯m being an asshole.


    For her to put me in my ce, that was all that I wanted.


    I just wanted to have her back.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    To know that she was OK.


    My brothers and I hadn¡¯t always been good to her, especially me. Yet, time and time again, she forgave


    us though and tried to make our family whole. Time and time again, she put her life on the line to save


    us. But this would be thest time she needed to do that.


    This would be thest time she ever had to put herself on the line for one of us, because it was our turn


    to protect her and to keep her safe.


    ¡°How are they doing?¡± Talon said, causing me to look over my shoulder at him. He walked from the open


    doorway of Ivy¡¯s room, through the passageway to the nursery, and smiled down at the twins.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t get over the fact that I¡¯ve missed out on so much


    already.¡±


    ¡°Dude, it¡¯s been like two weeks. You have plenty of time with them. Trust me, Pollux is one who likes to


    get up multiple times in the middle of the night. So you can have all of those shifts.¡± Talon replied as he


    sped a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°I would take that a million times over if it meant being able to have my family whole.¡±


    He knew what I meant, and without having to say another word, he nodded his head in agreement before


    turning his nce over towards Ivy and slowly making his way to her bedside.


    ¡°I wish she would wake up and let us know she was okay,¡± he said softly as he brushed his hand through


    her hair, rubbing his thumb against her cheek.


    ¡°She just needs time to heal.¡±


    Talon didn¡¯t waste a moment of time before looking over at me and shaking his head once more,


    laughing. ¡°You¡¯re sounding like Hale. The only difference is he sounds like a broken record and you just


    sound like an echo.¡±


    ¡°The only difference is I¡¯m better looking,¡± I replied, causing us both tough.


    As much as I used to hate thements Talon made, I was d for them. I had missed this between us


    and was ready to make amends with it. I was ready to be the brother they needed.


    *********


    ~Six Months Later


    I still wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. She still hadn¡¯t woken up, and it had been six months since the day


    of the war. Even though the world outside kept turning without her there, sheid upstairs in the bed, still


    fast asleep.


    I was losing hope.


    I was feeling like we would never get her back..


    ¡°She isn¡¯t dead,¡± Prisci said as she finished helping the doctor take Ivy¡¯s vitals. They two were just as


    concerned about her not having woken up, but Prisci was ever the optimist in this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s not waking up.¡±


    Myment caused her to nce over at where my brothers and I were standing. A small smile littered


    her face as she slowly stood. ¡°It will be okay.¡±


    ¡°Will it, though?¡± I snapped in frustration. It had been six months, and though we had been taking care of


    the twins, she had missed out on so much.


    From their first time crawling to them eating solid foods. There was so much she had missed out on, and


    it killed me every day knowing she had.


    We needed her back desperately.


    We needed her to be here with us, because without her here, nothing in this world made sense.


    ¡°Just give her time, and she will wake up. Things like this can¡¯t be rushed. She used a lot of energy to


    bring you back, Damien. She exerted herself to limits we didn¡¯t think were possible. If she were dead, we


    would know, but her heart still beats very strong. It is her mind that is weak and her mind can take a long


    time to heal.¡±


    Prisci was right, as usual, and as we all nodded in agreement, she stood and left with the doctor. I


    suppose for now we continue what we were doing.¡±


    Hale¡¯sment caused me to turn and re at him. I knew he was right, but it didn¡¯t mean that he had


    to point out the obvious. A lot of things had changed around the back since I hadst been here before


    the war.


    One of them being that, I left Hale in charge.


    When I came back, he tried to get me to take back over being


    Alpha, but in the end, I declined. He had done a far better job than I and honestly, I never wanted it.


    I wanted none of it.


    I took the position only because I was the oldest, and looking back, I shouldn¡¯t have. I should have given


    it to Hale back then because he was the only one out of the four of us who could do it with a level head.


    And I was proud of him.


    ¡°You have a meeting today with our allies, correct?¡± I asked him as I turned from the room with my


    brothers and headed downstairs.


    ¡°You know, Damien, if you¡¯re going to constantly keep reminding me of the things that I need to do, you


    should have just stayed alpha.¡±


    ¡°Look, you are the alpha. I was no good at it, and you have done wonderfully ept your position,¡± I


    replied as I plopped down onto the sofa with a smirk on my lips.


    ¡°I have epted my position, yet you keep trying to interfere in all of it. Why don¡¯t you find yourself a


    hobby then? I mean, you¡¯ve never had free time in your life. Spend more time with the children. Go find


    something to do.¡±


    Something to do like that was even fucking possible. I hadn¡¯t actually had fun since I had been in school,


    and even then, I still had responsibilities.


    ¡°When Ivy is awake, I will then take free time. Until then, I will continue to help the three of you run this


    pack properly and I will spend more time with the children as I have been since the day! woke up.¡± They


    knew I was serious, as I always was.


    Yet, deep down in their bond, I could tell that they were unsure if I was actually okay. How was supposed


    to show them I was okay, considering everything that we had been through?


    ¡°Just give it time, Damien. Everything is going to work out.¡± James¡¯ s words wereforting in a way. I


    knew he was right. In time, Ivy would wake up and everything would go back to normal.


    But until that happened, I would simply have to patiently wait.


    A knock at the front door drew all of our attention, and narrowing my brows, I looked at my brothers with


    confusion. We weren¡¯t


    expecting anybody, and the doctor and Prisci had left a while ago.


    Standing to my feet, I walked towards the doors with my brothers behind me, and as I opened it, my eyes


    went wide with surprise.


    Standing before me was none other than the Valkyrie that had once aided Ivy.


    ¡°Kara, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, slightly confused, hoping I had gotten her name right.


    ¡°I am d that you still remember me,¡± she said with a hint of amusement in her voice as she pushed


    past me and my brothers and entered the house.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Ivy isn¡¯t awake yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know she is, and I have waited six months patiently for her to


    do so. However, it seems that things are slightly in limbo for the time being, so unfortunately, there¡¯s


    something that I¡¯m going to have to discuss with you guys and you will not be happy about it.¡±


    Fuck, why does she alwayse with bad news.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Chapter 116: Odin¡¯s Order


    Damien.


    The moment I saw Kara, I had an inkling suspicion she wasn¡¯t here for pleasure. However, despite my


    uncertainties, I tried to remain positive. Perhaps she was simply down here from the realm to check in on


    Ivy, considering as far as I was told, she is Odin¡¯s daughter.


    How that is even possible, I still can¡¯tprehend, but then again, with as many crazy things that


    currently go down regrly, I try not toprehend much.


    Trying to understand how this all worked did nothing but give me migraines.


    So the moment she walked in, and informed us we would not be happy about the news she had to share,


    my mind almost snapped.


    Were we not able to have one moment where we weren¡¯t stressed out or trying not to die?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Hale replied, staring at Kara with confusion. ¡°What could you possibly have to tell us


    that would make us unhappy?¡±


    ¡°A lot actually,¡± she hummed.


    ¡°Will you just tell us what the fuck you want?¡± Talon snapped.


    ¡°Calm yourself. I¡¯m far older than you are. You stand no chance against me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± James asked, lookingpletely confused. I felt the same as he did. How


    was just going toe in here, and act like this and not tell us what it is she wanted?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go into the living room and sit down and take a seat? Because what I have to tell you will


    not go over well.¡± Kara finally sighed, gesturing towards the living room.


    Why is it anytime anybody came to give you bad news, they typically started the conversation off like


    that?


    I didn¡¯t understand these people, and though I have been a dick most of my life, I still tried my hardest to


    be more forting when I was giving information.


    Unlike people, obviously like Kara, who beat around the bush and then drop everything at all at once.


    Always riddles with these people.


    As the five of us moved into the living room, taking our seats, Kara stood in the doorway. Her wings


    folded back behind her, with a concerned gaze within her eyes as she stared at the four of us.


    ¡°Are you going to leave us in suspense, or are you going to get on with it?¡± I asked her, watching as her


    eyes finallynded on me.


    ¡°It¡¯s about your children.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What about my children?¡± I replied, feeling the bond between my brothers and I perk with attention. We


    would protect our children with our lives.


    So when someone came talking about our pups, we were ready to go to battle no matter the situation.


    We would protect them with our lives.


    ¡°Well, right to the point, of course,¡± she sighed. ¡°The day your children were born, a new prophecy was


    born, and with it a future that only they can paint. It has made the gods consider the terms of the


    agreements we once had about keeping the portal closed.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Talonughed. ¡°The portal is to remain sealed so nothing can pass. Ivy made


    sure of that, before giving her immortality, along with ours, to bring Damian back.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice how Talon talked about what they did for me. He hadn¡¯t been himself since that


    day, and I was fairly sure it had something to do with his Lycan being taken away from him. Something


    he never wanted to talk about.


    ¡°We understand the situation between the five of you, but unfortunately, that doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Kara


    replied. ¡°Things have changed.¡±


    ¡°Changed?!¡± Talon growled, standing to his feet. ¡°She has been out since the day it happened six months


    ago, Kara!¡±


    Her eyes narrowed at Talon, and as they did, I watched Hale stand and walk towards his brother, who all


    but rxed at what he said. It only took a moment, and Talon stormed from the room, disappearing from


    sight. The sound of the back door mming shut echoed through the house, to which Kara rolled her


    eyes.


    ¡°You mortals are all so temperamental.¡±


    ¡°Again, Kara, please get to the point I replied, pinching the bridge of my nose in annoyance.


    ¡°As I was saying,¡± she sighed heavily. ¡°Your children aren¡¯t normal. They belong to the realm of the gods


    with the powers they possess and will grow into one day. This is the concern Odin has about his


    grandchildren.¡±


    I was too stunned at what she was saying to speak, but Hale was


    not.


    Turning to face her, I watched him cock a brow with his jaw clenched in anger. ¡°No. I don¡¯t care what


    Odin wants, but that will not happen.¡±


    As Kara¡¯s eyes turned towards him, she raised her own brow andughed. ¡°You have no say in that,


    Hale. It¡¯s what is being demanded.¡±


    I had no clue what the hell they were talking about, but the more they talked in code, the more I felt


    aggravated by it all. ¡°Do either of you care to exin what the fuck is going on? Because I¡¯m tired of this


    bullshit.¡±


    Both Hale and Kara turned their attention toward me. Kara¡¯s face seemed to look disgusted because I


    wasn¡¯t keeping up with the current conversation, whereas Hale simply sighed in a frustrated manner and


    started pacing around the room.


    ¡°What she¡¯s trying to say in not so many words is that she feels the twins would do better in an


    environment where they could travel back and forth between our realms.


    Taking a moment to let what Hale said sink in, I contemted the idea of them traveling back and forth


    between realms as they got older. It honestly wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing for them and if they had the


    abilities their mother did, then there was a lot that they could learn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with them traveling back and forth. Oden¡¯ s their grandfather, after all, and they


    have a family there with Frigga and Kara. It would be beneficial if they have these powers to learn from


    people who can help. Of course, when they¡¯re older, that is.¡±


    My reply seemed to shock Hale, but the look on Kara¡¯s face spoke of something else. She was amused


    by what was going on, but said nothing to voice this.


    ¡°You both seem to miss exactly what I¡¯m talking about. Your initial assumption was close to being


    urate however, I wasn¡¯t talking about them traveling back and forth.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you care to exin, then? | asked, gesturing for her to continue, considering she had wasted


    thest thirty minutes of our time standing here, speaking in riddles and beating around the bush.


    ¡°She wants to take them,¡± James¡¯s voice piped up from the silence that consumed where he had been


    sitting the entire time. He had remained quiet, watching the three of us go back and forth, observing what


    was happening.


    But the moment he said that, my heart all stopped.


    ¡°At least one of you is perceptive,¡± Kara muttered as she crossed her arms over her chest and leaned


    against the wall.


    ¡°Take them? You¡¯re not taking the twins. That is absolutely ridiculous andpletely out of the question.¡±


    ¡°Hale, you don¡¯t really have a say in this. Odin has demanded that they be brought to us. They don¡¯t


    belong in this world. They are celestials¡­ you all are not. Even Ivy isn¡¯t considered part of our world


    anymore. She may have the blood of a celestial running through her veins, but that is it,¡± Kara replied.


    I couldn¡¯t wrap my hand around it. Kara actually thought she coulde in here and take my children


    and Odin¡­ he was willing to do this to his daughter?


    What kind of father would do that regardless if the children were special?


    I couldn¡¯t let it happen. I had to stop her from destroying us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck what Odin says. We are not allowing you to take our children. They¡¯re babies, and


    their mother is unconscious upstairs. How would you feel if you woke up to see that your children were


    gone?¡± I snapped at her.


    I couldn¡¯t believe she had actuallye here under the assumption we were just going to hand over our


    children and let her take them from us, never able to see them again.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t up to you. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re not getting. I¡¯m here to collect your children, and the


    four of you cannot stop me from doing so.¡±


    Kara was issuing a challenge.


    One that I will face head on if I had to.


    I may have just woken up, but there was no way I would allow this woman toe in here and tell me


    she was taking my children away.


    Children I had only gotten a few months to spend time with. Children who Ivy, my mate, hadn¡¯t even


    properly been able to spend time with because of her current situation.


    God knows what will happen when she wakes up and sees that so much time has passed.


    ¡°Look, there has to be something, some type of agreement that we cane up with. Something that


    Odin will make an exception for. Give us time. At least let us spend the first eighteen years of their


    life with them, and then by that point, when they¡¯re adults, if they need to go there, then so be it.¡±


    My response made her hesitate, her fingers running over her jawline as she seemed to ponder over what


    I had said. ¡°That might possibly work. From what the prophecy says, the children won¡¯te into their


    powers properly until they turn eighteen.¡±


    ¡°Talk to him then. See what he says. See if he would make this deal with us. Give us until they turn


    eighteen.¡± I was all but begging her to agree, and after a moment of silence, she nodded.


    ¡°Very well. I will be back in a few days with my answer. Until then, you may continue to have your brief


    family reunion, and hopefully, Ivy will join you soon.¡±


    I felt a sense of relief was over me the moment Kara turned and made her way from our home. We were


    safe for now, and hopefully, Odin would agree to what I asked. Give us time¡­ that was all that I wanted.


    ¡°Was she fucking serious?¡± Hale said softly as he stared out the window.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now. At least she¡¯s gone.¡±


    Turning my attention to my brothers, they stood staring at me.


    ¡°What the fuck did you just do?¡± James whispered.


    ¡°What? I just made sure she didn¡¯t take our kids.¡±


    ¡°Yeah for now!¡± he screamed at me, jumping to his feet with his fists clenched at his sides. ¡°How the fuck


    could you offer that and without Ivy even being awake!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know if she will ever wake up!¡± I snapped back as I


    moved from where I was sitting toward the stairs. I had nothing else to say to them. In the end, I was


    doing what I had to, to make sure that I didn¡¯t lose my children.


    If he agreed, it would give us eighteen years to try to find a way out of the deal. To try to change their


    minds so that our children didn¡¯t have to go


    Kara hadn¡¯t been lying when she said we couldn¡¯t stop her.


    If she had really wanted to take them, she wouldn¡¯t havee to speak with us in the first ce. She


    would have taken them when we were sleeping, and we wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop it.


    Deep down, I think hering to speak with us was her way of saying she didn¡¯t agree with Odin. She


    hoped we could give her something Odin would end up agreeing to. It was just a shame she couldn¡¯t


    come out and say that to begin with.


    Yet, knowing this, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what James said.


    I had made the offer while Ivy wasn¡¯t even present, and I could only hope she wouldn¡¯t hate me when


    she woke up. I didn¡¯t want to start things off wrong again.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Chapter 117: Leaving the Void


    Ivy.


    A swirling light wrapped around me. A feeling that made me feel as if I was floating. All of the pain I had


    once feltpletely slipped away from me, and I was left unsure of where I was, but I knew I had a


    purpose, and that purpose was to get back to wherever I was supposed to be.


    If only I knew exactly where that was.


    Looking around through the white space around me, I searched for anything that could help me


    remember exactly what had happened. I knew I had to get back to somebody very important.


    The only problem was I didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to do that.


    ncing around, I freed myself from the weightlessness of my situation. My feet hit the floor of the white


    void with ease. There was no telling in which direction I was to go in order to get out of this ce, but I


    knew I had to go somewhere.


    A figure walked toward me from the distance. A woman with long brown hair seemed to fall down her


    back in waves. Her blue eyes stared at me with amusement before she stopped mere feet from where I


    stood.


    There was no way she was from the same time as me considering that instead of normal clothing, she


    wore furs and linen, her appearance almost medieval, causing my confusion to fold in even more.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked slowly, hoping she could understand me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, if that¡¯s what you think,¡± she chuckled as she crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°My name


    is Anna.¡±


    Now I feltpletely stupid. Of course, she wasn¡¯t¡­ nevermind.


    ¡°Do you know where I am?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know where you are?¡± she replied, cracking a smile. ¡°That isn¡¯t good, is it?¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I groaned. ¡°Look, if you¡¯re here to piss me off, please don¡¯t. I have had a long day¡­ or


    well. God, I don¡¯t even know. Regardless, I have to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°I know you do. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.


    Was she being serious? She was here to help me, and instead, she was doing nothing but confusing me.


    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for, then?¡±


    ¡°For you to decide to be polite for one,¡± sheughed. ¡°Never did I think I would get this honor, but


    circumstances aren¡¯t always what we expect them to be now, are they?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the slightest clue what she was referring to, but with annoyance filling me, I pushed it aside,


    praying she would attempt to help me other than how she was currently acting. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry. We


    started off wrong.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough, Ivy.¡± She smirked as she walked past me, heading into the white void, as if she had a


    destination in mind.


    ¡°Wait! Where are you going?!¡± | called out as I ran along after her.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy getting back, but it is definitely something that you


    need to do.¡±


    She was talking as if she knew where I came from. As if she knew me. ¡°How did you know my name?¡± I


    asked, hoping she would give me a real answer.


    Instead of answering right away, she stopped in the middle of the void and turned to me, raising a brow.


    ¡°Because you gave birth to me. Don¡¯t you think I would know my own mother?¡±


    Mother?!


    This woman must be on something. I wasn¡¯t her mother.


    ¡°I think you have me mixed up with someone else,¡± Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you


    can¡¯t help me. I do hope you¡¯re searching,¡±


    ¡°He was right when he said you talked a lot,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Regardless, you are my mother. Just not in


    this form of me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, not this form of you,¡±


    It suddenly dawned on me the possibility of what she was saying. Stranger things had happened to me


    every day, and one thing! knew for sure is that if it was weird, it was probably true.


    ¡°Castor?¡± I whispered, watching as Anna¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes, sweet darling Castor is the new version of me.¡±


    This couldn¡¯t possibly be happening. There was no way my child was to have a nearly identical fate to


    me. There was no way... wait. How can I suddenly remember them, and just a little while ago, I couldn¡¯t


    fucking remember anything?!


    ¡°My memories,¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they areing back, aren¡¯t they? It happens sometimes. You really got hurt in that battle, and


    though Castor doesn¡¯t understand everything because she is a baby. I do.¡± Her words caught me by


    surprise. How was it she knew?


    With so many questions, my head hurt as I tried to grasp what she was saying.


    What was I honestly going to do in my current situation?


    She knew a way out, and I needed her help. There was no way! was going to do this on my own, and the


    last thing I wanted to do was stay here longer.


    ¡°OK, show me what you need to show me¡­¡±


    The woman who called herself Anna stared at me, her blue eyes twinkling with nothing but amusement


    because of my current situation. It often reminded me of how James or even Hale would look at me, as if


    they knew I was being silly, and I would end up finding out the results of my actionster on.


    ¡°Before you go, there are some things that we need to discuss.¡± She caught mepletely off guard as I


    was preparing for her to just magically wave her hands or something and shimmer me back to where I


    was supposed to be.


    But no, of course, that wouldn¡¯t be the fucking case.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± I said in a very dramatic tone as I waited patiently for her to exin. ¡°What else it is that I


    needed to know?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hesitating for a moment as if she didn¡¯t like my response, she seemed to ponder over what I said,


    ¡°You¡¯re irritated by me.¡±


    groaned. ¡°Now I am.¡±


    You would think she would listen to her mother. Maybe I can make her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± she replied, crossing her arms over her chest with a smug smile. ¡°I¡¯m far older than you


    regardless if you are the mother to the person who I belong inside.¡±


    Holy shit, had she just read my mind?


    Like¡­ she can actually read my mind! What the fuck is going on?


    ¡°Yes, I can read your mind now. Will you please stop swearing so much? It¡¯s notdylike.¡± Anna


    comined as she rolled her eyes, walking another twenty feet before stopping again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wasn¡¯t expecting all of this, ya know? God, this is so aggravating that I honestly can¡¯t


    remember anything.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s probably better that you don¡¯t.¡± She gave me a pointed look as she nced over her


    shoulder at me.


    ¡°No one died, right? Like no one that I care about, anyway.¡±


    Groaning in protest, she let out a heavy breath and pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good then,¡± I said with a sigh of relief. ¡°So what exactly is it you wanna tell me before you


    shimmer me back to wherever | came from?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, she paused for a slight moment, as if collecting her thoughts. ¡°Technically, you¡¯re


    not going anywhere. You¡¯re simply waking up.¡±


    ¡°Waking up?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ your body never left property. You have been asleep for a


    very long time, but now it¡¯s time for you to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay then. Well, let¡¯s get to it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so impatient,¡± she groaned again. ¡°Look¡­ before you go, you need to know that not everything is


    as it was. Things have changed¡­ people have changed. Your absence cause small havoc to rip through


    your family, and in the future it may cause problems. There is one person who will fight against you at


    every turn, but you mustn¡¯t give up on them.¡±


    Was she talking about the guys?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Me and the guys are going to finally be able to have the life that we


    always wanted.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to your mates,¡± she sneered, rolling her eyes dramatically.


    ¡°OK then, who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Castor. Things will never be the same. You¡¯ve missed out on a lot already, and even


    though she¡¯s still young, you¡¯ re going to face challenges between her and her brother. They¡¯re not like


    the others, nor will they ever be like those who wille in the future.¡± I didn¡¯t understand for one


    second what she was talking about.


    My children weren¡¯t different. They were normal and happy¡­ thinking about them made my heart hurt,


    wondering how much time I had missed out on their lives,


    ¡°No matter how different Castor and Pollux are, they are my children. I will never, ever, under any


    circumstance, turn my back on them. I¡¯m their mother.¡± I had to make her see reason.


    She stared at me for a moment, her eyes boring into mine, as if she was trying to judge my sincerity.


    However, considering the fact she could read my mind, she should have been able to tell I was being


    sincere.


    ¡°You have no clue what awaits you in the future, not to mention the deal that has been made. You have


    to hold your part of the bargain. Even if it wasn¡¯t a deal that you particrly made yourself.¡±


    Now she was talking about deals.


    Last time I checked, I had made no deals, and God forbid if my mates had made some kind of


    promation while I had been away. I couldn¡¯t believe they would do something to upset me like that.


    They were the men who swore to protect me and the children.


    Perhaps Anna simply hit her own head and has lost her mind.


    ¡°Okay, I promise. I will fulfill whatever end of the bargain I made or that someone else made for me, even


    though, of course, there isn¡¯ t anything like that,¡± I said with little enthusiasm as I gestured to her to


    continue with getting me the fuck out of here.


    A smile crept across her face as she nodded her head and then waved her hand, opening a door in the


    middle of a white void that didn¡¯t even exist.


    It was literally like the white void had opened itself and be a door.


    I was astonished.


    I could not fucking believe it.


    This entire time, there had been a magic door somewhere there,


    and maybe I could have just waved my hand and open it.


    ¡°Remember your promise, if you do not follow through, Castor¡¯s life will never be her own. She needs


    that end of the bargain in order to survive.¡±


    Stepping forward, I stopped for a moment and nced back at Anna. Her words lingered in the air as I


    watched her concern gaze watch me leave. ¡°I will protect her with my life. Anything she needs, she will


    have.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she replied softly. ¡°Because one day what she needs will break your heart.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chapter 118: Returning Home


    ~~ One year since the fall~~


    James.


    One year.


    It had been one year since the fall of the war, and Ivy still was not with us. My heart longed to see her


    again, and every day I passed where she slept on the bed, I contemted if we would ever get her back,


    if the gods would ever release her from the prison she was in.


    That was right. I med them.


    They allowed her to do this, and they could have helped her out of this, regardless of what anybody said.


    Her mind needed rest, yes, but a fucking year.


    Something was wrong, and she needed help.


    What killed me the most was that I couldn¡¯t help her.


    Standing in the kitchen, I grabbed the rest of the towels from the basket I had washed and slowly folded


    them. It was time for the twins¡¯ bath, and even though Hale had juste down and said they were


    perfectly content in the crib, staring at Ivy, I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly jealous they seemed to know


    something we didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re always such a pessimist, James. You used to be so happy all the time,¡± Talon


    growled with irritation at mytestment.


    ¡°You¡¯re not treating them right on the training field, and you know it. The war has been over. You have to


    give those men a break every now and again.¡±


    ¡°Last time I checked, you weren¡¯t in charge of training anymore. You were ying Daddy because you


    didn¡¯t want to get a nanny,¡± Talon snapped, causing anger to soar through me.


    ¡°Go fuck yourself, Talon. Those are our children. How dare you fucking say something like that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know they are. But you know what¡­ we each have to have time for ourselves, too. You¡¯re


    literally up there fucking killing yourself day and night, and even at night when they¡¯re sleeping, you don¡¯t


    sleep because the only thing you do is sit in the chair and watch them and watch Ivy as if you¡¯re hoping


    she¡¯ll actually fucking wake up. She isn¡¯ting back, James! We should haveid her to rest already!¡±


    Talon, suggesting Ivy was dead, pissed me off more than anything. I knew he was onlyshing out


    because he was angry, because he was hurt. He prayed in the beginning to the goddess all the time to


    bring her back and cried at her bedside.


    But day after day after day, he was let down because she still wasn¡¯t back


    I could feel his pain through the bond. A pain I wish I could end for him. But Talon was the most messed


    up out of all of us.


    At least he was until Damian woke up again.


    Casting my gaze towards the small sitting room that led off of the kitchen, I watched Damian sit in the


    chair, his eyes staring out the window exactly the same as it was every day.


    We were on our own now.


    Ivy¡¯s mother had returned to her pack and mate months ago, mourning the loss of a child who wasn¡¯t


    dead. Kate had gotten pregnant, and now with the new baby around, she was back home with her mate


    being a mother.


    Everything was continuing on as if Ivy wasn¡¯t lying upstairs, missing out on life.


    Knowing that upset me, because she deserved to be here.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go ahead and get the twins in the bath. We promised movie night tonight, and we¡¯re going


    to keep that. It¡¯s what Ivy would have wanted. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, please finish setting it


    up.¡±


    Talon sighed, nodding his head. The conversation was over, and as I headed up the stairs, I couldn¡¯t help


    but think something about today was different.


    Something about today that would change everything.


    I just wish I knew what the fuck it was.


    ***********


    Ivy.


    Panic flurried through me as I felt myself gasping for air. I had to escape break free of the water holding


    me back. My mind trying to break through the surface of raging waves that pounded against me.


    That is until I found the right moment and jolted my way to freedom. My eyes opened wide as I sat up,


    gasping and sputtering for air. A sense of joy and wonder filling me as I took in the


    surrounding room. Through the dim lighting of the room, I took in the fresh flowers and the smell of fresh


    cut grass that lingered through the air.


    Someone had obviously been airing out the room often.


    It wasn¡¯t until I cast my eyes to the right that I saw Castor¡¯s celestial orbs staring back at me with an


    excited expression. Her tiny hands pped together frantically as she looked behind her to the dark-


    haired boy with pitch-ck eyes.


    Pollux.


    Both of my twins were standing there staring at me, but they weren¡¯t the same small babies I had left


    behind when I went to save Damian. Instead, they looked well over a year old, and realized that my heart


    hurt.


    ¡°Oh, my sweet babies.¡±


    I tried to move to get up from the bed, but unfortunately, my legs refused to cooperate. My timeid in


    bed caused the muscle mass in my body to weaken. It didn¡¯t matter though, because I was determined


    to find a way.


    As I stared back at my children, I saw Castor look towards the bedroom door and get excited again


    before she turned to her brother, who seemed to be indifferent to the situation.


    ¡°Okay, you two¡­ whose ready for a bath-¡±


    James stepped into the room with a stack of towels in his hand, and as his eyestched onto mine, he


    froze in his step. The only sound was Castorughing and pping her hands at the reaction before her.


    ¡°Hey, James.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he mumbled as he nced from the twins to me, and then back to the twins. ¡°How


    ¡°Do you really wanna know how, or are you going to give me a kiss?¡±


    He didn¡¯t waste a second before he was across the room, pulling me into his arms, pressing his lips to


    mine in a slow, deep, passionate kiss. To me, it was only yesterday I had kissed him, but to them¡­ it had


    been much longer.


    Pulling away, I smiled softly, wincing at the pain in my side. ¡°How long have I been out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year, Ivy,¡± he whispered his eyes falling to myp as he seemed to try and hold back the


    tears. ¡°No one thought you would wake up¡­ but I didn¡¯t give up. I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Running my hand over the side of his cheek, I kissed him again with a smile.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t I surprise the others?¡±


    Furrowing his brow, he smiled at me. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hand me my children, and I will show you,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Oh, shit¡­ sorry, sweetie,¡± he said, jumping to his feet and striding towards the twins. They were both


    eager at this point to get out, and were trying their hardest to escape him as approached the bed.


    As their sweet faces came closer, they crawled onto the bed. Their arms wrapped around me as they


    snuggled into my chest,ying their heads against my breasts. They had missed me just as much as I


    missed them, and as the tears streamed down my cheeks, I


    thought of the others.


    I¡¯m home.¡¯ I said through the link, causing James to smile.


    It didn¡¯t take but a second before I heard the thundering footsteps of the men racing up the stairs,


    heading down the hallway straight for me. My door burst open as Talon, Hale and Damian stood before


    me.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The twins had smiles upon their faces that brightened my own, and as they rushed to me, kissing the


    side of my head while they held me, I couldn¡¯t stop staring at Damian.


    Thest time I had seen him, he died in front of me.


    Loki had slit his throat, and his bodyid lifeless upon the ground. A sob left my throat as my red-rimmed


    eyes, filled with more tears, stared at him. ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡±


    Never once had I really ever seen Damian show so much emotion as he did in those two seconds after


    my words left his lips. He nodded his head in silence as he approached me. Almost as if he was waiting


    for me to disappear again.


    ¡°Ivy,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Iughed through my tears. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    ¡°All of this is my fault. I should have done things differently from the beginning, but for so long, I kept you


    at arm¡¯s length and didn¡¯t realize what I had until it was toote.¡±


    Looking to Hale and Talon, they moved over so I could get to Damian. He came close, sitting on the


    edge of the bed so I could wrap my arms around him the best I could with the twins still stuck to me. ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I¡¯m your mate forever


    and always. I love you, no matter what.¡±


    It was a touching moment for us, and having them all back made my heart swell with happiness. The


    time ticked on as the men told me about everything that had happened since I was asleep, including the


    twins¡¯ first birthday I wasn¡¯t present for.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything big for them, James said softly. ¡°Maybe we can, now that you¡¯re awake.¡±


    The guys all looked at each other in approval before looking at me. | smiled as my eyes drifted down to


    my now sleeping twins on my chest. ¡°I think that¡¯s a great idea. But maybe in a week or so, once ! have


    regained my strength.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ivy. Why don¡¯t we celebrate it during the uing festival?¡±


    ¡°Festival?¡± I asked Hale. ¡°What festival?¡±


    ¡°The lunar festival to celebrate the gods,¡± Talon replied with a sneer. He wasn¡¯t too happy about the


    festival, but as soon as Iid a soft hand on his arm, he seemed to calm under my touch.


    ¡°None of this was their fault,¡± I said to each of them. ¡°We mustn¡¯t hold grudges.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, Ivy,¡± he replied with hurt in his voice. ¡°We watched you basically wither away


    over the past year and wondering if that was the day you were going to stop breathing. It killed us.¡±


    My heart hurt for them, but I could understand what they meant.


    I, myself, hurt because of all the time I had missed with them, but now I was awake, and that was all that


    mattered. ¡°Everything will


    be okay now. I just need to get my strength back.¡±


    Nodding, they all agreed, even Talon, who was reluctant.


    I wanted everything to be perfect, and I wanted to pack to know was still here for them. I was still their


    Luna, and would protect them no matter what.


    ¡°The festival is then. Let¡¯s let the pack wee back their Luna.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119: Park Time Memories


    Damian.


    The moment I walked into the room and saw Ivy awake, I was blown away. I didn''t think it would ever be possible, and I had slowly started to lose hope, but the moment I heard her voice through my mind, I knew it couldn''t be real.


    How many times had I actually contemted hearing her?


    More than I can count, that''s for sure.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    For a moment I thought I was losing my mind, but when Talon and Hale took off running up the stairs, I knew it must have been real and the possibility had made my heart soar.


    I thanked the gods for bringing her back to me, but I just prayed it would be forever this time. I couldn''t survive losing her again.


    A few days had passed since then, and with every moment she was awake, I slowly found myself going better and better. I didn''t feel hollow and empty anymore. I didn''t feel like I was the reason she was gone. Instead, we spent every moment together as if nothing had ever happened.


    As if the war and everything else had only been a dream.


    Sitting in the living room with Ivy and the twins, I watched her sit on the floor as the twins handed her various toys. I had


    waited so long to see this, and now that I could, I wanted to hold the memory forever.


    The twins had their mother''s back, and from the looks in their eyes, they were happy.


    She was the love of my life, and hated it took me so long to realize. But now she was back, and I was going to make sure showed her just how much she meant to me. Just how much she meant to this family. There was no way in hell I was ever walking away from her again. I would never keep a secret from her again. Those days were long over.


    I''d learned my lesson just as my brothers had learned theirs.


    "How are you feeling today?" Hale said to Ivy as he stepped into the living room.


    "I''m feeling better than I was before. My strength is almost backpletely, but I will admit it will take some time before ! runps around you guys."


    Herment caused both Hale and I tough. The twins nced up at the two of us with curiosity before slowly going back to their toys. "They''re happy that you''re home."


    She nced at me for a moment before looking back at the twins; her smile brightening knowing what I said was true. "I''m happy that I''m home as well. I have already missed out so much."


    "We have plenty of time to make new memories," Hale replied, causing her smile to fall slightly as she nodded her head.


    "I know, but still, I missed out on so much already. Some of those memories are ones that I should have been part of that I will never get back."


    I knew full well what she was referring to. She''d missed the first time the twins had crawled, eating solid foods, those very first steps that they took. She wanted those memories but would never have because of what had happened.


    Regardless, though, she didn''t hold a grudge because of it. She epted what was and moved forward with what would be. Ivy was by far one of the strongest women I have ever met in my entire life, and I was lucky to call her mine.


    "I was thinking maybe today we can take the children outside, take them to the y in the park. They''ve been going there and ying with the other children for the past few months."


    As Ivy stared at the children for a few more minutes, her eyes connected with mine again, and she slowly nodded her head. The pack knew she was awake again. They knew the moment she awoke, how strong the bond with her had grown.


    The problem was we had kept everybody at bay for the time being, wanting to make sure she was ready to see everyone before they tried to force themselves upon her, eager to win her favor once again.


    "I would really like that. It''s been a while since I''ve seen


    everyone. Of course, I was pregnant at the time, but if the children have been going there, then I want that to continue. It''s about them, not me," she replied cheerfully.


    "That''s settled then. I''ll go ahead and tell James to pack their bags and we can head out here in just a bit." Standing to my


    feet, I moved from the room to give Ivy time alone and drug Hale with me, who looked confused why I made him follow.


    "What?" he asked as soon as we were out of the room.


    "Because she deserves time alone with them. Instead of one of us always hovering."


    Nodding his head, he sighed as he followed me to find James. I was excited about the prospect of being able to show her off to the pack again, being able to get her outdoors out into the fresh air with the children, and for her to see the progress we''ve made over the past year within the pack.


    One of the things I, myself, took head on was an idea she had given when she first came here. The night we had dinner with her father and Allison.


    She wanted us to create a library for the children, a ce where they can study, where pack kids could be tutored and get them excited about learning, but to also get them excited about who they are.


    Surprisingly enough, we never had a library in our pack, which Thad never really considered being an issue until I started researching what other packs did and noticed a library was actually verymon within packs.


    Which, of course, made me feel like aplete idiot.


    Ivy was going to be excited. I knew she would.


    The new building finished only just over a month ago and was filled with so many unique books. Not to mention we had requested books from the citadel and they had been more


    than happy to give them to us to educate younger pack members.


    There was no fight anymore with the council as they had reced their entire staff at a majority rule of the packs, so with the new council instilled, changes could be made. However, it didn''t stop us from worrying to an extent.


    There were still rogue yers around we had to be careful about.


    Ones that weren''t happy with the changes we made, and the damage we caused.


    The moment I had told James Ivy wanted to go out towards the y group with the children, there was a burst of excitement across his face as he started rambling on about packing a pic and making sure we took the nket, making sure Ivy had enough water, making sure the twins had their snacks.


    It was literally one thing after another as Hale and I stood stunned by the way James was acting. "Dude, calm down," Haleughed.


    "Hale''s right. You''re acting crazy right now."


    It didn''t matter what we said, he just kept mumbling as he went around taking care of things. I wasn''t sure what his damn issue was, but it was probably best we stayed out of his way.


    By the time we actually left the house and made our way towards the park, Ivy wasughing hysterically as she watched James and Talon try to carry the items James packed


    while managing one twin. Talon had Castor, who smiled happily, but Pollux was a handful and that boy didn''t want to be held.


    "Is it always like this?" Ivy asked, looking up at me with a smile.


    "Not exactly. James went way overboard todaypared to how we normally go to the park. I''m sure that''s just because he is trying to impress you."


    "Go fuck yourself, Damian," James snapped, having heard what I said. "One can never be too prepared."


    Hisment caused amotion ofughter to spill from us as we approached the usual shade tree the twins loved to sit under. The low-hanging branches would one day be a ce! had no doubt the twins would climb, and as James sat everything down, he left Talon and Hale in charge of the twins.


    They were excited and unwilling to listen to anything being said.


    Then again, they were the only one so who could me them.


    "Pollux, no!" Hale shouted as Pollux tried to scamper off near the swings, almost getting taken outpletely by another kid who couldn''t stop if they tried. Hale reaching Pollux just in time to snatch him out of the way, but to end up getting kicked in the back by the little kid who looked as if he wanted to cry.


    "Oh, poor guy. It wasn''t his fault," Ivy said softly. "Hale, leave that baby alone. He didn''t mean too."


    Hale turned to look at Ivy in disbelief, but she narrowed her eyes and shook her head instead. "It''s okay, sweetie. Don''t let that big bad Alpha worry you. Go y with your friends."


    The way she took charge and made that little boy feel better as he wiped his tears away was amazing. It was another Luna quality about her I loved.


    "Good job," I said, smiling sweetly at her as I pulled her towards me on the nket.


    "Well, it wasn''t the kid''s fault. Hale should have been watching Pollux better."


    "Pollux is fast," I chimed inughing, to which she hesitated and gave me a confused face.


    "Yeah, how is that? They are one.. they shouldn''t be moving like that so quickly."


    Shrugging my shoulders, I looked to James and Talon, who held Castor. We had wondered the same thing ourselves many times, but we didn''t have the answers. Even Prisci


    didn''t and just chalked it up to their good genes.


    "Who knows? Every kid grows at their own pace, Ivy."


    Nodding her head, she sighed with a content smile. "I suppose... oh, I was going to ask.. what''s this festival I keep hearing about? I want details."


    James'' smile grew as he went into a rant about the festival and all the party details he had, even down to the damn bonfire I waspletely against. Ivy seemed intrigued though, and even threw in a few suggestions of things to do


    with the younger kids.


    "I say we celebrate the festival, and our family. We can do something big. Maybe have Kate and my mom fly in?"


    "If that''s what you want, then you will have it," Talon replied quickly, stealing the words straight from my mouth.


    It wasn''t going to be exactly easy sharing her between us all, but the more and more we spent time together, the easier it became. I just hoped it wouldst this way forever.


    There was no telling what would happen when I told her about Kara''s visit.


    I just wanted to wait a bit for her to recoverpletely before telling her everything, because I had a feeling she would not take it very well.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 120: Sexual Reunions


    Ivy.


    Almost two weeks had passed since I had woken up, and I was excited with the preparations for today¡¯s


    bonfire. Over the past two weeks, I had taken slow steps toward getting my


    strength back, and spending as much time with my children as possible. Tonight, though, was going to


    be a huge step for me. I¡¯d be putting myself back out into the light of society.


    The event was massive, from what James was exining. He had even called Kate and my mother,


    ushering them toe up for the celebration. Toe up, and celebrate the twins¡¯, and our family. Of


    course, there was no way either of them would pass that up.


    So, although the twins¡¯ birthday had already happened, we were still going to do something small.


    Something that I could be part of made me excited, considering I had already missed out on so much.


    Not to mention James wanted to give the pack an event to show that we wanted them involved in our


    children¡¯s lives. All of it was rather magical in a way, butpletely overlooked in the moment as I found


    myself more entertained watching James run around his room, freaking out over preparations.


    ¡°James, will you calm down? You¡¯re literally freaking out over nothing. Everything is set up and perfect. I


    don¡¯t know why you¡¯re overreacting.¡±


    This was the third time this morning I had told James to calm down. He literally was making a fuss over


    everything, and I wasn¡¯t sure why.


    ¡°Ivy, my stress levels are literally through the roof right now. How the fuck am I supposed to calm down


    when everything is so chaotic at the moment?¡± he replied with furrowed brows and a dramatic


    expression.


    ¡°Uh, because you¡¯re overreacting, I said, breaking out into a


    fit ofughter. ¡°Do you have an OCD outbreak every time we n something?¡±


    James turned to me with a shocked expression, his mouth wide and his eyes ring. It took everything


    in me not tough, but before he could say anything, Hale stepped into the room with his hands in his


    front pockets, leaning against the door frame.


    ¡°I see that James is in one of his moods again.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, Hale,¡± James snapped with irritation. ¡°You can¡¯t make this shit look half as good.||


    ¡°Is that right?¡± He hummed as his eyes slid to me. ¡°Entertainment for the day, then?¡±


    ¡°Something like that?¡± Iughed. ¡°Did you need something?¡±


    ¡°I hoped that I might be able to steal you for a moment.¡±


    The smirk that quickly lined his face made me think it could have been sexual in nature, and considering


    I hadn¡¯t had a rendezvous with them in the sheets since I had awoke, there was no way I was going to


    pass up the opportunity.


    Standing from the chair I was sitting in, yfully bit on my lips as I fluttered my eyshes, sauntering


    towards him. ¡°Sounds like something fun.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± heughed, shaking his head. ¡°I was just hoping that you might be able to step into my


    office with me.¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t what I thought.


    With a heavy sigh, I kept the smile on my face, and gestured for him to lead the way. I may not have


    been gettingid, but spending time with any of my mates was something I would not pass up.


    Following him down the stairs towards his office, I took in the beautiful array of flowers that had been


    ced around the home in preparation of the day¡¯s festivities. People were up to their elbows in early


    morning preparations, and knowing the pack came together like this was something that touched me.


    Team work makes the dream work and all that jazz.


    As soon as I stepped into the office, he closed the door behind us and made his way over to his desk.


    My eyes lingered on every curve of his muscles through his tight ck t-shirt, down toward the rock hard


    cock I knew wanted to y with in his pants.


    ¡°So what was so important to pull me away from watching


    James act crazy?¡±


    ¡°That was funny, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He chuckled to himself.


    ¡°It was, but seriously¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Letting out a heavy sigh, he ced his hand on his chin and


    thought for a moment. ¡°As you know, Damian has refused to take back over his Alpha and has requested


    I take over permanently. But part of me just thinks Damien is scared to be the Alpha again. Even though


    I¡¯m doing it, it was his title to hold, not mine.¡±


    Since I had been awake, I had learned everything that had happened, and this had been one of them. It


    was obvious Hale was unsure of being the Alpha and wanted Damian to take it back, but something


    about Damian was different now.


    I couldn¡¯t me him, though. He fucking died.


    ¡°You told Damian you don¡¯t want to be Alpha?¡± I asked him, watching him nod his head.


    ¡°Yeah, I have, but he just keeps assuring mel can do it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t like you¡¯re doing it alone, Hale. Yeah, you¡¯re technically the Alpha of the pack.¡¯ll said, using


    my fingers to make air quotations. ¡°But at the same time, you and your brothers each run a distinct


    division of this pack.¡±


    ¡°I know. I just feel like I¡¯m out of ce. It wasn¡¯t a position | was elected to, orl inherited. This is Damian¡¯s


    right. Not mine.¡±


    ¡°I know, but he sees something in you, just like I do. Someone who was made to be the man he can¡¯t be


    for us,¡± I replied as I slowly walked behind the desk until my legs were standing between his own. ¡°I have


    faith in you.¡±


    Resting his hands on my hips, he pulled me closer. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to let anybody down.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t let anyone down, Hale.¡± I bent over, pushing him


    back in his chair. ¡°You¡¯re too amazing for that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too good for me, you know that. You¡¯re honestly too good for any of us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but if you¡¯re looking for a way to repay me, I might have an idea.¡± My words


    seemed to trigger something in him. His eyes slightly darkened as he cocked a brow.


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe dinner? Flowers¡­¡± My words were cut off as he quickly lifted me up and ced me


    on his desk as a giggle escaped me. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You said dinner, but I was thinking about breakfast. I¡¯m ravenous.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you now? Why don¡¯t you show me how ravenous you are?¡± I replied as he quickly pushed me


    back onto the desk. His lips hovered over my own before gently kissing me as his hands slid my dress


    up to my waist.


    ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re ready to have that kind of fun again?¡±


    Grabbing the back of his neck, 1 bit yfully on his bottom lip with a smile that earned me a growl of


    approval. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have made thement I did. Now why don¡¯t you


    get down there and show me how hungry you are?¡±


    Hale¡¯s eyes widened a little as his smile grew. Without wasting another moment, he dove between my


    legs, ripping the cotton panties I had been wearing andtched his mouth


    onto my core like the hungry wolf he was.


    My back arched in pleasure as I moaned for him. ¡°Oh, fuck¡­ yes, right there¡­ oh my god, Hale.¡±


    The more I moaned, the faster his tongue intruded into my core and his lips sucked on my clit. I didn¡¯t


    know how long! wouldst, but the office door opened quickly, and looking upside down, I watched Talon


    walk into the office with a smile on his face, before locking the door behind him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m missing all the fun.


    ncing down at Hale, I watched him raise his eyes to his brother as a wicked grin crossed his lips. ¡°I


    don¡¯t think she has tasted you in a while, brother. Why don¡¯t you enjoy her mouth while I enjoy her


    pussy?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n to me.¡±


    The way they talked about me as if I wasn¡¯t there and my body was their possession turned me on like


    nothing else. I watched with anticipation, my mouth salivating as Talon slowly undid his pants and let his


    fat, thick cock flop out into his hand as he stepped closer to my mouth.


    ¡°Do you want this, Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ please.¡± | gasped as Hale made me arch, even more, a soft moan escaping at the same time


    Talon shoved his cock into my mouth.


    ¡°Open that throat up and let me fuck that pretty little face of yours.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to argue. God knows I wanted every fucking


    inch of both of them.


    With every stroke of Hales¡¯s tongue, I felt myselfing closer, but the way Talon¡¯s cock was shoved


    down my throat, 1 couldn¡¯t help but scream against him as Hale sucked on my clit one more time, tipping


    me over the edge. .


    It was at this point his mouth removed from me, and I felt the thick head of his cock line up against my


    tight cunt, pushing softly until he thrust his full length inside me making my gag and scream on Talons


    dick as he stilled letting me adjust to his size.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Talon asked, brushing the hair from my face as I slowly nodded. ¡°We¡¯re going to fuck


    you like you deserve. Are you sure you can handle this?


    ¡°Yes-¡°| mumbled just before they both thrust into me like never had been. The sensation of Hales¡¯s cock


    against my g spot was just as amazing as the way Talon moaned every time I took inch by inch of his


    cock into my throat.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I could hold out before cumming again, but it didn¡¯t take long as I screamed out in


    pleasure, only to have Talon finally free himself inside my throat. Soaking up the cum, I swallowed it,


    polishing him clean as he watched with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re amazing.¡± He kissed me.


    ¡°My turn to finish,¡± Hale growled before pulling me forward, so I was bent in half. His cock hammering


    into me like a piston.


    ¡°I want to swallow you, too,¡± I whimpered against him as he


    held me close, unrelenting in his venture to make me cum.


    ¡°You want to take my cock in your pretty little mouth too?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I moaned as my eyes rolled into the back of my head, about to cum for the third time in one


    morning..


    As the wave of orgasm split through me, he pulled out of my tight cunt and pushed me to my knees. My


    mouth opened and my tongue out, Ipped up every drop of cum that he spray into my mouth. His hand


    holding my head back as he aimed, making sure not to miss a single drop.


    ¡°Fucking hell, Ivy,¡± Hale whispered as he looked at his brother. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I have


    wanted that for so long.¡±


    ¡°Damn right,¡± Talon replied with a smirk, fully dressed back in his clothing. ¡°I say we do it againter


    tonight.¡±


    Adjusting myself, I wiped my face with a smile and fixed my dress, my eyes gazing down towards my


    shredded panties. ¡°T¡¯ m fine with that, but if you keep tearing my underwear, you¡¯re taking me shopping.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t wear any?¡± Talon replied, looking for at Hale with a shrug.


    ¡°We have children now,¡± Iughed, rolling my eyes as I headed for the door. ¡°Enough fun for one


    morning. I¡¯m going to take a shower. You boys need to finish helping James.¡±


    ¡°Not a fucking chance!¡± Talon yelled as I left the officeughing.


    It was moments like this I cherished the most. Loving how normal my life was slowly bing. Nothing


    could ruin the


    moments I had with my mates, and I was excited about the many more that woulde.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chapter 121: Celebrating Family


    My time in the office with Hale and Talon had been exactly as Thad remembered it being. Absolutely


    intoxicating. The only difference was their Lycans could no longer y, and honestly, I preferred it.


    I preferred knowing the aggression they had for me was their own, and not the influence of a beast inside


    them. They were my mates, and it was them I fell in love with.


    Not the Lycans that once possessed them.


    Making my way downstairs, freshly showered and ready for


    the night, I was stunned when I walked down the stairs only to find Kate, Angel, their new baby my


    mother, and my mother¡¯s mate all standing in the foyer waiting for me.


    ¡°Oh my God, what did you guys get here?¡± I squealed with excitement as I cleared thest few steps and


    ran over to them, giving them all hugs.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for about thest hour or so. They said you were upstairs taking a shower, so we


    settled into our rooms,¡± Kate replied as she turned around and showed me the car seat with the newborn


    baby fast asleep.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. She¡¯s so beautiful,¡± I cooed as she set the car seat down and picked the baby out of


    it, handing her over to me. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Dalia.¡± The name was just as beautiful as the


    child who slept peacefully in my arms. This was the size I had


    remembered my twins being before everything that had happened, and holding her now almost brought


    tears to my eyes as I thought about it.


    Pushing those emotions back, though, I handed her back to Kate as I turned to my mother and the


    mysterious Dr. ke. ¡°I¡¯ m d to see that you¡¯re back, mom. And you, thank you so much for taking


    care of her.¡±


    ¡°It was a pleasure,¡± he chuckled as he pulled my mother close. ¡°I would take care of her a hundred times


    over if I could.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡­¡± she cooed at him as she kissed his cheek. ¡°He is so sweet, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± I replied with a smile.


    Seeing her happy like this was strange because I had never seen her happy with any man. Even my


    father. I didn¡¯t remember those memories, and seeing my mother taken care of and loved more than


    anything, warmed my heart.


    ¡°With everything going back to normal, I hope that you guys wille more often. I even spoke with


    Damian about possibly building more amodations.¡±


    ¡°You mean to this house?¡± Kate asked as she looked around.


    ¡°Actually, I have spoken with the guys, and we are going to be constructing a new manor, a new pack


    house. This one will actually hold the younger generations, those who are mateless and just starting out.


    Freshly graduated, almost like


    a dormitory where they will be able to reside until they are ready to move out on their own.¡±


    The idea lit smiles across their faces, and I was pleased they liked it. It was something I had taken on


    passionately, and even though it was just a fresh idea, I knew in time, it would be very beneficial.


    Not to mention a wee addition to go right alongside the beautiful library Damian constructed in my


    name for the pack.


    ¡°That¡¯s going to be absolutely lovely, my dear. When do you start on the new house?¡±


    ¡°Well, the ns are still in the works of being drawn up, so we¡® re hoping that they can break ground on it


    in about a month. But the new pack house is going to have about twenty bedrooms. There¡¯s going to be


    the main living area for us with a second floor for our guests and then, of course, the bottom floor, that is


    going to be themon areas. So it will be three stories, but it¡¯s going to be a masterpiece.¡±


    I was excited about the fresh changes and from the looks of my friends and family, I could tell they were


    also excited for us. There was a lot that was going to happen, but most importantly, we were making


    these changes for the fate of not only our pack, but for the future of our children.


    After a few more small conversations, we all headed out front to where the pack members had gathered.


    Music was ying, and a variety of stations were set up for kids, and also crafts that some pack


    members made. Sort of like a small market.


    As my eyes scanned the crowds, I spotted the twins with Damian, Hale, and Talon. Their happy faces


    laughing as Hale and Talon danced with them to the beat of the music. Castor loved music from what I


    was told, and often cried if the guys tried to turn it off.


    As if knowing I was there, Damian turned, and his eyes connected with mine, and as they did a smile


    crept across his face till he made his way towards me. ¡°Well, hello, gorgeous,¡± he said, wrapping his


    arms around me pulling me close.


    ¡°Hello to you as well.¡± I blushed.


    ¡°You look absolutely delicious tonight,¡± he whispered in my ear. ¡°Almost makes me want to take you


    home to finish more of what my brothers had earlier.


    ¡°Well, if you behave, perhapster you and your brothers will enjoy more of me.¡±


    Thement was an invitation, and as I made it, a low growl echoed from his throat as he pulled me


    tighter against him. The feeling of his quickly hardening cock against my thigh was a wee feeling


    indeed. However, for right now, there wasn¡¯t any time for that kind of fun.


    We had things to do and the twins to celebrate.


    As the sky quickly darkened, the bonfire was lit; we sang Happy Birthday to the twins who pped


    merrily while the pack¡¯s children and other pack members stood around singing Happy Birthday,


    watching them blow out their candles.


    Of course, we had told everybody no presents, but they wouldn¡¯t hear any of it.


    The tables were piled high with gifts for the twins, and knowing that the pack loved them as much as we


    did was an emotional feeling. They were the future of this pack, and hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t be the only


    ones. It was just a matter


    of time before things settled down further, and with the new house, there would be plenty of room to grow


    our family.


    ¡°How do you like everything?¡± James said to me as he walked over from the gift table where Hale and


    Talon were trying to wrangle two very messy children.


    My mother watched as sheughed and took pictures.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. You outdid yourself, James. You honestly really


    did. I¡¯m so pleased with it all.¡± James wouldn¡¯t let me have a hand in anything through all the events.


    Instead, he took it upon himself, with the help of his brothers, to make today as perfect as he could.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Stepping forward, I brushed my lips against his, showing him the affection he deserved. The affection I


    had longed to give him all day. It was moments like this I was d I actually had more than one mate,


    because each one of them had a unique


    characteristic I absolutely loved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this right now,¡± James said with a strained voice, obviously wanting more. ¡°We¡®ve


    got other things that we¡¯re doing, and if you keep it up, I¡¯m not going to be able to control myself.¡±


    He was hungry for me, and I could see it in his eyes that he wanted more of what I had to offer him.


    ¡°Where is the fun in restraint?¡±


    My teasing remark seemed to perk his ears, and as it did, he


    grinned. ¡°Good thingse to those who wait.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant, but I was eager to find out. Quickly, with a peck to my cheek, he turned and


    made his way


    of time before things settled down further, and with the new house, there would be plenty of room to


    grow our family.


    ¡°How do you like everything?¡± James said to me as he walked over from the gift table where Hale and


    Talon were trying to wrangle two very messy children.


    My mother.watched as sheughed and took pictures.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. You outdid yourself, James. You honestly really did. I¡¯m so pleased with it all.¡± James


    wouldn¡¯t let me have a hand in anything through all the events. Instead, he took it upon himself, with the


    help of his brothers, to make today as perfect as he could.


    Stepping forward, I brushed my lips against his, showing him the affection he deserved. The affection I


    had longed to give him all day. It was moments like this I was d I actually had more than one mate,


    because each one of them had a unique characteristic I absolutely loved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this right now,¡± James said with a strained voice, obviously wanting more. ¡°We¡¯ve


    got other things that we¡¯re doing, and if you keep it up, I¡¯m not going to be able to control myself.¡±


    He was hungry for me, and I could see it in his eyes that he wanted more of what I had to offer him.


    ¡°Where is the fun in restraint?¡±


    My teasing remark seemed to perk his ears, and as it did, he grinned, ¡°Good thingse to those who


    wait.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant, but I was eager to find out. Quickly, with a peck to my cheek, he turned and


    made his way


    off through the crowd, disappearing from sight.


    He was right, though.


    There was still a lot he had on his agenda of things he wanted done for the night, and I would not be the


    one to burst his bubble and stop him.


    Instead, I made my way over to where my mom was standing with the twins, who were getting cleaned


    up, and watched as she cooed over them, absolutely delighted by her grandchildren.


    ¡°They¡¯ve gotten so big,¡± I said softly, her eyes casting towards me as she nodded.


    ¡°I know you missed out on a lot, dear. But there are plenty of other things to worry about. Your health


    being one of them.¡±


    ¡°I know, mom,¡± I said with a sigh. It¡¯s just moments like this realized I¡¯ve missed out on so much. I know


    eventually, it¡¯ll get easier, but for now, I just have to work with it one day at a time.¡±


    She knew exactly what I meant, and wrapping her arm around my shoulder, she pulled me close to her,


    kissing the side of my face just as she had always done since I was little.


    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re awake, you can start working on making me more grandchildren. Thement


    she made caused us both tough as I raised my brow.


    ¡°Well, there are four of them, and considering the fact they are not interested in naturally knowing which


    children belong to who, I can guarantee you that with their sexual appetites, I


    will be pregnant more than once.


    Even though this was my mother, we hid nothing from each other, and as myment made herugh,


    she looked over to Damien gestured for him toe over.


    I could see the hesitation in his eyes. ording to Talon, he was terrified of my mother. Although I didn¡¯t


    understand why she was such a sweetdy. Nevertheless, he walked toward us with caution.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he said quite quicker than I had expected, making meugh.


    ¡°Now that my daughter¡¯s awake and she¡¯s looking marvelous, by the way, I do expect to have more


    grandchildren, so considering she says you have a veryrge sexual appetite, hope by next month she¡¯s


    pregnant again.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± I eximed with wide eyes as I stared at her. ¡°Come on now, our personal life¡¯s personal. You¡¯ll


    get more grandchildren when theye. We¡¯re not rushing into anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mom me. I want more grandchildren,¡± she scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°After all, I only got to have


    one child of my own, and now I¡¯m too old to have any more. I expect to have loads of grandchildren that I


    can spoil.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goddess! Mom, stop.¡± Iughed, looking at Damian apologetically


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll go find ke and leave you two alone.¡±


    As soon as she was away, I stepped closer to Damian and sighed. ¡°I am so sorry about that. She can be


    a little entric.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know she can. You should have seen her while you were asleep.¡±


    Cracking a smile, I shook my head and turned my gaze to where she had disappeared. ¡°She isn¡¯t wrong,


    though. I do want more children. I just really want to wait until we have more room because even though


    the pack house is big, it¡¯s not big enough for us to have more children right now.¡±


    ITO


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about the house situation. I¡¯m taking care of that. As for making more children, we could


    always start by practicing tonight,¡± he said in that deep, sultry voice I loved so much.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he had in mind, but as I nced in the direction he was looking, I saw James walking


    towards the house as Hale and Talon quietly handed the twins over to my mother and ke, who were


    more than happy to oblige whatever they said.


    And from the knowing look on my mother¡¯s face as she nced at me, full of mischievousness, I knew


    exactly what they were talking to her about.


    And there was no way in hell she would decline that offer.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chapter 122: Taking All Four


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect as I walked back to the house with Damian, Hale, and Talon. However, the


    moment | stepped into the darkened corridor of the house, I was wrapped into the firm muscr arms of


    James, who held me back as Hale stepped forward, a smile on his face. His deep blue eyes caused my


    heart to race as he raised a brow.


    ¡°You look surprised.¡±


    My heart raced as my gaze fell upon the three of them. ¡°Can you me me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry... we won¡¯t bite-hard.¡± Talon chuckled, causing Damian to roll his eyes as he stepped


    forward.


    ¡°You held out on two of us earlier Ivy,¡± he said in a dark, seductive voice as he cupped my chin in his


    hand. ¡°That wasn¡¯ t very nice, was it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered in response as I took a deep breath, the feeling of his hand cupping my aching cunt


    making my mind flooded with images of what they were going to do.


    ¡°No, what?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡± I gasped, the feeling of his finger sliding beneath the fabric of my panties was more than erotic,


    and as he teased my clit, I wanted toe undone. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me if you won¡¯ t finish it.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure where thement came from, but the moment


    it left my mouth, I regretted it. The looks the guys gave me were dangerous¡­ devious, even. I knew


    whatever they had nned was going to leave mepletely off bnce.


    Before I knew it, I was lifted off my feet. James wrapped me in his arms even tighter as he dragged me


    back down the hall towards God knows where. It wasn¡¯t until we made it towards the basement door I


    questioned what exactly they had nned. They honestly had done nothing like this, but seeing this side


    of them turned me on more than anything.


    ¡°Are you sure you are prepared for what we have nned for you?¡± Hale asked in a sultry tone that


    seemed a dive right into the depths of my core, making me ache for him.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t honestly answer that, can I? Because you haven¡¯t exactly told me what you had nned.¡±


    Sarcasmced my tone, enough to make Talon scoff withughter. Hale, however, didn¡¯t seem pleased,


    and taking two steps closer, he grabbed my face tight, forcing me to look at him as he leaned down,


    running his tongue across my lips.


    ¡°Such a pretty mouth to be so sarcastic. Perhaps tonight we¡¯ll see just what that mouth can doll


    Normal girls more than likely would have been terrified of what was about to happen: four strong men,


    ripped to no end, taking you down into a dark basement, manhandling you, tossing you around. It would


    have been like something off of a crime document,


    For me, though, this was absolutely fucking hot as hell.


    ¡°All talk, and no bite.¡± Again, with my mouth opening without thinking. Part of me was talking this way,


    wanting them to be


    bad to me. But the other part, the more rational part of me, was asking the insane side of me if I


    preferred duct tape as a means to shut up.


    At the end of the day, though, both sides kind of said, fuck it.


    James didn¡¯t hesitate to toss me over his shoulder, dragging me down to the basement in the dark.


    Hanging over his shoulder like this disoriented me, and as I moved, he smacked my ass hard, causing


    me to yelp, which in turn caused the


    other men to chuckle.


    ¡°James¡­ when did you decide to go from perfect dad to dominating wolf?¡± | teased, earning me another


    smack as I felt him shake his head against my side.


    ¡°It¡¯s called bnce, lvy. We have been holding back on you with a lot of things we enjoy, and after


    months of you having what you wanted¡­ well, you¡¯re finally going to see what we want.¡±


    ¡°Sounds dangerous¡­¡± I muttered as I was quickly put on my feet, the light flickering on causing me to


    shield my eyes so they could adjust.


    As I took in the room, I was shocked by what I saw. At first, I hadn¡¯t understood why they had brought me


    down into the basement. It was supposed to have been turned into their man cave, but it was clear that


    while I was knocked out upstairs, they had other ns.


    ns that highlighted every aspect of the kink world you could possibly think of.


    Paddles, robe, chains, hooks, you name it. From furniture to


    more elegant features, they lined the walls and decorate the floor. It wasn¡¯t thrown together hurriedly. It


    seemed they had spent a lot of time taking every bit of their interest into ount in creating this room.


    Four corners-four mates. That meant there were.four different vors of fun.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, you guys really were busy when I was asleep.¡±


    Hale and Talon shrugged their shoulders with their arms crossed over their chests as they turned their


    gaze to Damian, who seemed to take charge in the situation. Even James had stepped back only for me


    to calcte that no matter what! did, it was going to be them who decided what I would get tonight.


    ¡°Here¡¯s how this works,¡± Damian drawled as he slowly unbuttoned his shirt. Every slow movement of the


    buttonsing undone allowed me to see a part of his ripped muscles hiding beneath too much fabric. I


    was practically drooling with anticipation, but as he spoke again, I nced up, trying to pay attention.¡±¡­


    are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°Trying, but you¡¯re being very distracting right now.¡±


    Letting out a heavy sigh, he slid his shirt off and tossed it aside. ¡°You will spend time in every corner with


    each of us, and as you do, we will send your mind reeling with fantasies.¡±


    I was enticed. I¡¯ll give him that. My body was practically giddy with excitement because before the meet-


    and-greet with the twins earlier, I hadn¡¯t had proper fun with my mates sincel had been awake. My body,


    nowpletely healed, was ready to be taken.


    Ready to be treated like their perfectly good cum slut¡­ or sol have heard Talon call me before


    The thought of each of them filling me. Each of them taking me was exactly what I wanted. I wanted to


    please each of them, and I wanted each of them to fill me with their cum until their balls were empty and I


    was dripping with their satisfaction.


    ¡°Sounds delicious,¡± I went to say before James grabbed me from behind by the throat and pulled me


    close.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so, Ivy. Because I¡¯m going first.¡±


    ncing over at Damian, Talon, and Hale, they all smiled at me. ¡°Youngest to oldest, Ivy.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to question anything until I was turned around to face James. A dark, sinister look in his


    eyes gleamed before his lips were against mine, and his tongue was fighting with my own. The kiss was


    heated, far more heated than anything I had ever had with him-and I loved it.


    11


    Pulling me towards a four-poster bed, I was pushed against the post, my left arm quickly brought up as


    he shackled me to a spreader bar that was hung from hooks on the post. The tightening of the restraint


    caused me to nce up with a racing heart. I was excited but nervous about what was in store.


    As soon as my other hand was shackled, he slid his finger down from my lips over the curves of my


    breast, straight towards my aching core. His fingers slowly massaged my sensitive clit as I moaned softly


    against him. ¡°I know we said we would do this, but I can¡¯t help but wonder if she would


    prefer to take all four of us at once.¡±


    Hearing him say that caused me to groan in pleasure as he moved his fingers faster against me. My


    head tilted back as my lips parted, my eyes rolling back in agonizing pleasure. ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Talon chuckled, ¡°she¡¯s begging for it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Damian replied. ¡°That might be too much for her.¡±


    ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± Hale added.


    They were tormenting me with their words, and as they did, I ced my gaze back on them. ¡°You won¡¯t


    know what I can take until you stop being a pussy and find out.¡±


    Before the others could say anything to myment, James grabbed my throat again and smiled. ¡°Have


    it your way.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize what I was signing myself up for, but before ! knew it, the chains to my restraints were


    loosened, and a weird skinny brace was ced below my hips as I was bent over the object. Shackles


    on it were attached to my ankles, and with confusion, I watched as they made sure that I would be able


    to move.


    It wasn¡¯t until a fanning breath on my aching pussy made me realize that one of them was aching to taste


    me, and as his tongue slid across my clit I gasped.


    ¡°God, you taste so good.¡± James¡¯ voice from behind me was enough for me to smile, and as my eyes slid


    up, I watched two very naked twins standing before me, stroking their thick


    cocks.


    ¡°Look, she¡¯s practically salivating, Hale murmured to Talon as I opened my mouth and licked my lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy,¡± I teased, only to have Talon grab my hair and yank my head back with a smile on his face


    as he rubbed the head of his cock against my lips.


    ¡°You want it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered as I stuck my tongue out to lick the pre cum from the head of his cock. A soft moan


    escaped him before he shoved the full length of his cock into my throat. I gagged for a moment, but


    slowly he thrust, giving me a second to breathe and then diving him back in.


    All the while, my eyes drifted to Hale, who had a devious smile on his face as he stroked his full length,


    and James, who ate my pussy like a Christmas feast. The sensations building in me from that caused


    soft gargled noises to escape me as Talon fucked my mouth just like he wanted to.


    The sensations were overwhelming, and as my mind reeled, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where Damian


    was. That was until a quick sting crossed my ass, and I yelped in surprise. ¡°Did you like that, princess?¡±


    Damian said, causing my heart to race as ! tried to concentrate on what I was doing.


    ¡°I think my brother asked you a question,¡± Talon snapped with a smile as he slid his cock from my mouth.


    ¡°Yes!¡± | squealed as another smack came across me. It hurt, but the pain felt so good. My pussy was


    throbbing, and as he did it again, the sensation from James made me cry out as the


    first of many orgasms swept through me.


    ¡°Your turn Hale,¡± Damian ordered as Talon stepped back, letting Hale take his ce.¡±-and James¡­ fuck


    that tight cunt of hers. Make her scream again.


    They didn¡¯t waste time in doing what Damian ordered, and as Hale slid his cock into my lips. I moaned


    only to have my tight pussy filled with James¡¯ thick cock. The rapid thrusts he produced mmed me


    forward just as Hale thrust into my throat.


    To make matters more insane. I watched Talon out of the corner of my eyes, pick up a massive white


    wand with a gigantic head, and push a button, turning it on. I wasn¡¯t sure what the hell it was, but as he


    walked toward James, I had a feeling I was about to find out.


    A rush of vibrations sted across my sensitive clit, sending me forward as I tried to move. Another


    wave of pleasureing from my throat as I came hard against it. With Hale in my throat, and James in


    my cunt couldn¡¯t control them.


    The rippling waves of pleasure tore through me one after another until I felt James leave me, and the


    shackles slowlye undone. It was Damian, though, who took me in his arms as I used him to lean


    against. The smile he gave me wasn¡¯t as dangerous as it once was, but the words he whispered into my


    ears sent a rush of heat through me I wasn¡¯ t expecting


    ¡°I want to knot with you tonight, Ivy. I want you to carry my child, but, take James and the twins at the


    same time. Do you think you can do that?¡±


    Thesitated for a moment. They had already made me weak, but the fact that Damian wanted to knot with


    me and have me carry his child was something that spurred a fire in my soul. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was the only answer he needed, and I was quickly carried over to the bed where my three other mates


    were waiting eagerly for me. James took my arm as Damian climbed onto the bed. His thick cock waiting


    to take me, and as I climbed up to straddle him, I cherished the feeling of his fingers running across my


    sides.


    Slowly, I lowered my aching tight cunt over his cock, and as I did, I gasped softly. ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s so thick.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Damian groaned. ¡°I¡¯ll never get tired of how amazing your pussy feels.¡±


    Pulling me forward, he took my lips in heated passion. James came behind me and dripped something


    thick and cool over my puckered ass before the feeling of his finger intruding me caused me to whimper


    as I slowly rxed.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he said as he stretched my ass before lining the head of his cock up slowly, pressing it into


    me inch by inch.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He said as he stretched my ass before lining the head of his cock up slowly, pressing it into


    me inch by inch.


    ¡°Breath, Ivy,¡± Damian whispered as he kissed me again.


    Stilling for a moment, I rxed around them both, and as I did, I nodded, the slow movements of their


    cocks inside of me causing me to groan in pleasure, ¡°Open your mouth, Ivy.¡± Hale said as I nced to


    my left to see his cock ready and waiting.


    I did as he asked, and as the sensations from Damian and James possessed every inch of me, I let Hale


    slowly fuck my mouth until his pace quickened, and I knew he wanted to cum.


    ¡°Fuck, her ass is so tight. I won¡¯t be able to go much longer,¡± James moaned as he picked up pace, and


    quickly stilled, spilling himself inside me.


    ¡°Knot her, Damian,¡± Talon cried out. ¡°I want to watch her cum undone with you.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Hale replied as he slipped his cock from my mouth. ¡°Fuck her hard.¡±


    As James removed himself from me, I was quickly flipped over onto my back. Damian hovered over my


    body as he thrusted savagely into my tight cunt. The force of his thrusts caused me to whimper as he


    took my lips again.


    The swell of his knot wasing, and as it did, I nced to each twin who stood on either side of me.


    Their eyes locked onto my face as they slowly stroked their thick cocks, picking up pace as Damian


    pounded away at me.


    When I didn¡¯t think I could take anymore, I came hard, my tight pussy sping around Damian like a vise


    as he came hard just as the warm spray of cum crossed my chest from the twins.


    It was the first time we had ever all fucked like this, but the sensation and moment was something I


    would never forget. I was taken with them. Captivated with my mates in every way, and as the moment


    was over, they didn¡¯t hesitate to tend to my every need.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, Ivy,¡± Damian whispered as he stroked my bottom lip with his thumb.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 123: News of the Future


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I was expecting when they took me into the house, but one thing I did know was


    whatever they had had nned for me; I was going to enjoy it.


    Damn, was I right.


    When they took me down into the basement, they had absolutely blown my mind with the things they had


    done to me. They touched every inch of my body and every bit of my soul. I loved them more than


    anything, and nothing in the world would everplete me more than they did.


    Except my children, of course.


    By the time the night was over, and they carried me upstairs toward my bed, I was exhausted! They had


    made sure after everything they had done to me, I received the proper care needed, from them cleaning


    me up to caressing my body to kissing me gently, showing me nothing but affection.


    Every bit of it was sweet and romantic; after I gave them the pleasure they wanted, they tended to me as


    if I was everything to them, which I was, in a way. I wasn¡¯t just their mate. I wasn¡¯t just their Luna. I wasn¡¯t


    just the mother of their


    children.


    I was the love of their life.


    They had shown that to me more than once, and looking back at everything we had gone through, I


    wouldn¡¯t have changed a thing. We wouldn¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯t for the trouble we


    had gone through to get to where we are.


    All of the trials we faced together ended up strengthening us, strengthened our love, made us


    unbreakable. And at the end of the day, we never gave up. We never gave up on the hope one day our


    family could live as we always wanted.


    In peace with everything we had built.


    Laying in between my mates, their arms and legs entangled with my own, a massive pile up on my bed


    barely big enough to contain us all-Iid awake. I listened to the steady beating of their hearts, and the


    slow rhythm of their breathing.


    They were just as worn out as I was.


    The only problem for me, though was I was no longer sleeping. My mind wandered over everything,


    wondering if there was something I was missing, and when I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I slipped from the


    bed and made my way downstairs to the kitchen.


    It wasn¡¯t until I was deep in the fridge searching for a snack, absolutely famished from all the exercise I


    had gotten from the guys I realized I was no longer alone in the kitchen. Turning slowly, I came face to


    face with a familiar set of eyes I had not seen in a very long time.


    ¡°Kara, what are you doing here?¡±|


    She stood before me as she always did, a brilliant warrior outfit decorated upon her body, her sword


    against her chest as her wings folded behind her back. An elegant headdress of feathers and jewels


    upon her head as her silver eyes stared at me with amusement as a small touch of a smile crossed her


    lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re awake.¡± She stepped forward. ¡°Word spread, in the realm that you had finally


    awakened. The others were eager to know if the rumors were true. So they sent me to check on you.¡±


    ¡°That was very kind to them. I¡¯m sad that I missed out on so much of my children¡¯s lives. It would have


    been nice had my father helped me along in the journey to waking up sooner.¡±


    Myment was sarcastic and slightly unneeded, but I was


    allowed to feel the way I did after everything I had been through. Kara seemed to know this as well, and,


    raising a brow, she shook her head. ¡°Yes, I do apologize for that.¡±


    ¡°Why did he wait so long, Kara, to tell me he was my father? || know there was no way to make it


    through, but I had met Frigga and you in the dream realm and never once did he approach me.¡±


    She stood there in silence, unsure of what to say, as she tried to formte words multiple times, but her


    mouth opening and closing vocalized nothing. After a moment of silence between us, I looked at her


    curiously to know why she had absolutely nothing to say and what she said next shook me to my core.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy being Odin. He has done things in his past that he regrets. But you were not one of them


    and trust me when I say he had wished many times to be here. That is why he¡¯s going to give you the gift


    that he is. That is why he is going to train them and protect them.¡±


    Train them and protect them? What in the hell was she on


    about?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not following. Train and protect who?¡± I asked her with a narrowed gaze, trying to


    understand what she was saying. Even though, deep down, I had a feeling I already knew who she was


    referencing.


    Standing up straight, she adjusted herself, her eyes widening in surprise as her smile fell. ¡°You mates


    didn¡¯t tell you, I take


    it?¡±


    ¡°No, they obviously didn¡¯t. So why don¡¯t you enlighten me on what it is you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± She said with hesitation. A prophecy was read when your children were born. Within that


    prophecy, it deems Pollux and Castor as the saviors of our realm.¡±


    ¡°The saviors of your realm? You mean the realm of the gods?


    That isn¡¯t possible. They¡¯re just babies.¡± Iughed, trying to shake off whatever she was trying to say.


    ¡°Ivy, this is not something we would joke about. Your children are special. Gifted even, and they have an


    important future ahead of them that demands they be present in our world.¡± | could tell that she was


    trying her hardest to get me to understand what she was saying, but the only thing I heard from that


    sentence was ¡®in their world¡¯.


    ¡°We can¡¯t all move to your world, Kara. That is impossible. We have people here to take care of.¡± I


    replied angrily.


    Yet, when my gaze met hers again, I could clearly see | misunderstood her. ¡°Ivy, that isn¡¯t what-¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not,¡± I snapped, cutting her off. ¡°Over my dead body.¡±


    My reply was firm, and as her lips tightened into a thin line, she took a deep breath and exhaled, trying to


    force a smile on her face, as if she was talking to someone who didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°I hate to break


    it to you, but the terms have already been set.¡±


    ¡°And I hate to break it to you, but no terms have been set with me.¡±


    Even though I expected myment to anger her, a smile spread across her face from ear to ear. I


    wasn¡¯t sure what she found funny. There was no way i agreed to this.


    Unless¡­.


    When she said the terms have been met, it meant an arrangement had already been agreed upon. More


    than likely while I was asleep. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°From the look in your eyes right now, Ivy, I have a feeling that thoughts are running through your mind


    over your mates possibly agreeing to something.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do that. They know how much my children mean to me,¡± I replied in disbelief


    ¡°That they do, which is why they actually had made a counteroffer to benefit you,¡± kara added as she


    pulled a small knife from her pocket as she began picking at her nails.


    ¡°What kind of counteroffer would benefit me? You¡¯re talking about taking my children. There¡¯s no way in


    hell that¡¯s going


    to fucking happen,¡± I shot back at her as I tried to keep my tone at a low whisper. Thest thing I wanted


    were my mates waking up to this conversation. I wasn¡¯t ready to see them if they had agreed to this.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Ivy, you no longer have a say in this. You were outnumbered, your mates agreed. What is


    going to happen is going to happen whether you want it to or not,¡± she said, causing my blood to boil as


    panig set in.


    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t fair!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting, Ivy.¡± Kara sighed. ¡°I could have taken them at six months old before you even woke


    up. I am on your side of this¡­ they won¡¯t go till they turn eighteen.¡±


    ¡°On my side? Are you fucking serious right now, Kara? These are my children.¡±


    ¡°I know they are, but they will need guidance on how to use their powers, Ivy. Guidance that you never


    had, and look how well that went.¡± She countered, giving a low blow to my self esteem.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. I hadn¡¯t even known what I was, and I had made a terrible mess of things. I couldn¡¯t


    let that happen to


    them. I couldn¡¯t allow them to not know who or what they are.


    Powers. My children had powers!


    Wrapping my head around the idea was impossible. I was still an immortal when I had them, and those


    genes passed down to them at birth. Immortality, I gave up to save Damian, and would still do even if


    time was returned to that moment.


    ¡°There has to be another way.¡±


    Shaking her head, she gave me a sad look. ¡°I wish there was, but there isn¡¯t. We aren¡¯t even sure when


    they will start using their powers.¡±


    It took everything in me to leave that thought out of my mind in front of Kara. I had known the answer to


    that statement, and that was because of Castor. It was because of her I woke up. The being inside her


    brought me back, and if Kara knew, it may have changed her mind.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She may have forced them to leave now.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered, with tears in my eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Kara. They can¡¯t go through what I went


    through.¡±


    Low, heavy footsteps on the hardwood floor behind me caught my attention, and as I turned, I saw


    Damian stepping forth from the shadows of the hallway, his arms crossed over his chest as he looked


    between Kara and I before letting out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t how I wanted you to find out. I was nning actually to have this conversation with you


    tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°I need you to understand that this is for the best. It will help them.¡±


    ¡°How could you?¡± I snapped at him, not understanding why he would ever agree to give her children


    away. ¡°They are mine too, and you didn¡¯t even speak to me about this. You didn¡¯t even ask my opinion.¡±


    ¡°How were we supposed to have asked your opinion, Ivy? You were unconscious for a year. What we


    did, we agreed upon in


    unison. We grew up not knowing how to control what we were, and it took over us until we were old


    enough to understand what was going on i


    What Damien was saying made sense. He didn¡¯t even need to finish that sentence for me to know


    exactly where he was going with it, and tears continued streaming down my face as I nodded my head.


    It wasn¡¯t Kara¡¯s fault. She was simply doing as Odin, my so called father, told her to do.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I hissed. ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    Kara seemed pleased with my response and nodded her head. ¡°I will leave you two for now. I will be


    back in a few years to check on them. If you need me, you know how to call for me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know, but I wasn¡¯t about to tell her that.


    Watching her go, I turned to Damian, who looked at me, surprised. ¡°You are actually agreeing to that?¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me? Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± he stammered with confusion.


    ¡°Damian, I know that you guys were just trying to prolong it. I¡¯ m not angry at you¡­ it wasn¡¯t like you had


    a choice in the matter. However, if they think they are going to take my children, they are sadly


    mistaken,¡± I eximed as I smacked my hand upon the counter.


    Stepping towards me, he wrapped me into his embrace, kissing the top of my head. ¡°We have till their


    eighteenth birthday to find a way out of this. To find a way to keep them


    safe. Let us just focus on that, and our family. Don¡¯t let Kara¡¯s words upset you.¡±


    I was silent in the end. Thinking over everything going on, and the fact the gods thought they were


    entitled to my children, when in reality, they were not. I may not have been an immortal anymore, but I


    was still the creature I had been before.


    I could feel her beneath my skin. Not as strong, but still very much alive.


    If they thought they were going to ruin my family and take my children¡­


    Well, I¡¯d find a way to destroy them all.


    The End.


    Authors Note


    Thank you all, my darling readers for staying with me through the first two books. I do want to let you


    know that I have TWO more books in this seriesing out. However, they will follow the line of Pollux


    and Castor, as well as Ivy, Damian, Hale, Talon, and James.


    We will get to meet the twins, and their run in with both light and darkness. Not to mention the other


    children of Ivy and her mates. Plus, the erotic nature that will take over the twins as they be adults


    and enter and that is far more dangerous than the one they already know.


    Book Three and Four will be attached to this continuation.


    Love Always,


    Lilith Carrie

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 124: BOOK THREE


    Gemini Twins in the Land of the Gods


    Ivy.


    Fifteen years¡­


    Fifteen years since the war, and every day, I tried to atone for the shit I had done prior. I could y


    innocent and act like I hadn¡¯t done anything to cause it all, but I¡¯d be fucking lying. Not only to those


    around me but also to myself.


    The day Kara told me my children were to be sent to thend of the gods when they turned eighteen, I


    made a silent pact to prevent it. They were my children, and I was deter mined to make sure their lives


    were their own.


    Even if I wanted to strangle them on more than one a sion for their defiance, among other things.


    ¡°Damn it, Pollux! Where are you?¡±


    Storming through the house, I looked for the eldest of my six children and found, while gifted and the


    future of our pack, he never seemed to be where he was supposed to be.


    ¡°James, have you seen Pollux?¡± My words seemed to fall on deaf ears as James continued grading the


    papers before him. After all the hell we had gone through, he decided ten years ago to get into teaching,


    and he hadn¡¯t looked back.


    Which honestly was shocking, considering he taught


    ninth-grade biology.


    ¡°James¡­¡± I repeated with a groan of frustration. ¡°James!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± His eyes gazed up to meet mine with a clueless look. He had aged so much since I had first met


    him. Gray


    hairs now streaked his head, and with it wrinkles crested the


    corners of his eyes. ¡°Sorry, sweetie. The end of the grading pe


    riod is next week, and I have to get these done.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± I replied as I rolled my eyes and walked towards him. No matter how much he had


    changed physically,


    he was still the sweet man I once knew. He always thought of


    others before himself and took pride in his work..¡±I just haven¡¯t


    seen Pollux since he came home from school, and he


    promised to take Dillon to practice.¡±


    ¡°Practice?¡± James nced down at his watch and fur rowed his brows. ¡°Babe, that started twenty


    minutes ago. Why didn¡¯t you tell me I would have taken him?¡±


    Smiling, I shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Talon was done with


    his rounds and offered. He was excited to take him this week.


    You know how much he hates missing out on stuff.¡±


    With all the changes we had undergone, some were hard


    er than others.


    Damian had refused to take back his Alpha position, and in doing so, Hale took over as the Alpha of the


    pack, allowing Damian to spend more time with the business aspects of our world. As for Talon, his


    obsession with security grew increas ingly urgent with every child we had.


    Running the training grounds and managing the borders. became his calling.


    One the entire pack was grateful for.


    ¡°I know. Let him enjoy it. Dillion¡¯s twelve now. He isn¡¯t go ing to be young forever.¡±


    Nodding my head, I leaned down, kissing him gently. ¡°I know. I¡¯m d that he has beening around


    lately. When little Sylvia got hurt a few years ago, I never thought he would leave the borders.¡± Thinking


    about the memory of that day made my chest burn with anguish, but forcing the feeling away, I pushed


    my mind forward. ¡°If only I can find your son.¡±


    James chuckled, shrugging his shoulders. This was a usual thing for the twins. Now that they were about


    to be sixteen, they thought they could do whatever they wanted, and out of


    the two¡­ Pollux wasn¡¯t the worst.


    No, he may have had his moments, but Cassie was very


    different from her brother.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ask Cassie where he went? She has her way of finding him,¡± James suggested,


    causing me to groan in


    irritation.


    There was no way I would let her do something like that. The thought of her using her powers for any


    reason was out of the question. ¡°James-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start, Ivy. You can¡¯t make her stop being who she is.


    Just¡­ ¡®go ask.¡±


    James didn¡¯t give me much chance to reply before quickly going back to the papers before him, and by


    that point, I was already regretting even asking Pollux to help with his brother. I should have just taken


    him myself and saved the headache of


    this entire conversation.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking a moment to think about what James suggested, I huffed with irritation before walking towards the


    staircase headed for Cassie¡¯s room. There was no way I was going to ask her to use her powers to find


    her brother, but I could simply


    ask if she had seen him.


    Her bright white door appeared before me. The acrylic painted green mes and intertwining vines upon


    her door were her own design. She was the most artistic person I knew, and many pieces of her original


    work hung not just around our home, but around the pack.


    ¡°Cassie¡­¡± Knocking on her door, I turned the knob and walked into her room. The white drapes


    bellowed from the window, blowing through the open window. The twinkling night sky glistened from the


    balcony where the moon shone upon the world.


    It was just like her to leave it open all the time, iming the fresh air helped to enhance her creative


    ability. Gazing around the room, I took in the clothes scattered about her un made bed and littered


    dresser of makeup and jewelry.


    ¡°Cassie?¡± I called out again as I looked around for where she could be. The softness of her voice called


    me towards the open balcony doors.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ming, god. Just wait for me.¡±


    As soon as my hand pushed back the drape, she quickly hung up the phone and spun to look at me. Her


    dark brown hair hung in waves over her shoulders as the same celestial blue eyes I once held looked


    back at me. ¡°Hey, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Cassie, who were you on the phone with?¡± Raising a brow, I crossed my arms over my chest and


    sighed. She was up to something, and even though she thought she was smarter than me, she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Oh-just Melissa,¡± she replied quickly as she pushed past me back into her bedroom. ¡°She wants me to


    come over to her house tonight.¡±


    ¡°She does, huh?¡± I smirked as I watched her move around her room. She seemed to think I was stupid


    regarding her acts of rebellion. There was no way she was simply going to stay at Melissa¡¯s house,


    especially during homing. There was definitely something else going on. ¡°So, you¡¯re just going to


    go without asking permission?¡±


    Shoving a few pieces of clothing into her backpack, she stopped with a sigh and looked over her


    shoulder at me. ¡°I al ready asked daddy, he said it was okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really¡­ which daddy did you ask?¡±


    With wide eyes and a disgusted look, she scoffed, ¡°Why do you have to say it like that?¡±


    ¡°Because I want the truth,¡± I replied with my hands on my hips as I stared at her. ¡°Cassie, do you think


    I¡¯m stupid? Do you honestly think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, mom!¡± she groaned. ¡°I¡¯m literally not doing anything. Just going to Melissa¡¯s and hanging


    out for the night since she is like, one of the very few friends I have. Or am I not supposed to have any


    friends?¡±


    This was her usual MO. She would sit there and pretend she was disgusted with the mention of her


    doing something wrong and then try to backtrack to have me trust her.


    The moment Cassie came into her powers almost three


    years ago, I thought the world was going to end. I didn¡¯t un derstand why she had to be difficult, but my


    mother told me all the time it was just a phase and she would grow out of it. I just wished that would


    happen sooner rather thanter.


    Anger surged through me at her tone. ¡°You need to watch how you speak to me youngdy.¡±


    She quickly realized that I wasn¡¯t going to put up with her tone, and with a sigh she crossed her arms


    over her chest. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry I just don¡¯t like how you act like this to me, but Pollux can


    do whatever he wants. It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    The soft pitter-patter of footsteps behind me in the hall way caught my attention, and as I turned, I


    spotted Raya walk ing down the hallway with a book in her hand. She was only a year younger than the


    twins, and while they had a particr way about them, Raya was more of a mother hen, making sure her


    younger siblings were staying in check at all times.


    A child quite often capable of telling me exactly what I wanted to know. ncing back over at Cassie, I


    watched her eyes dart to where Raya had just walked by, and her face paled.


    ¡°Raya,¡± I called out softly, stepping through the doorway into the hallway, watching as my dark brown-


    haired beauty turned to me with a confused nce.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Raya, do you know where Pollux went tonight? I can¡¯t seem to find him, and he was supposed to take


    Dillon to prac tice earlier,¡± I said with a very nonchnt attitude as Raya shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°The homing bonfire is tonight. All the kids are go ing. It¡¯s supposed to be seniors only, but you


    know how Pollux is. He ys on the football team, so he¡¯s kind of friends with all


    of them.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? And what kind of stuff will be at these par


    ties?¡±.


    I wasn¡¯t that old. I knew exactly what would be at these


    parties, but after I asked, I turned my gaze to Cassie, watching as fear crossed her eyes. She had been


    caught, and while I had


    hoped she would have told me the truth, she decided not to.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a lot of drinking and dancing and stuff, and


    sometimes the boys y pranks on each other, from what I¡¯ve


    heard. I mean, Cassie should know more about it. Melissa is


    going tonight.¡±


    ¡°You fucking bitch!¡± Cassie screamed as she stormed to wards Raya, who quickly jumped backward. My


    arm reached out, snatching Cassie by the waist as she tried to attack her


    sister.


    ¡°Castor Alexandra, that is enough. If you think for one sec ond I didn¡¯t know what was going on at these


    parties or that you thought you were actually going, you were sadly mistak


    en.¡± I was seething in anger, and I had every right to be. She had lied to me, just like she had tried to lie


    so many times be fore, and I couldn¡¯t understand why she kept acting like this.


    Pulling away from me, she stepped back, her eyes filled with tears as she clenched her fists at her side.


    ¡°Why are you always ruining everything? I can¡¯t wait to get out of here. Maybe my grandfather will have a


    better time teaching me to be who I am in the other realm than you would ever be able to do for me.


    You¡¯re not a mother, you¡¯re a dictator.¡±


    Like a dagger to my heart, I broke slowly. Whenever we got into an argument, she would say things she


    didn¡¯t mean, but never had she said anything this hurtful to me. Before I could even speak, a voice


    sounded behind me.


    ¡°Cassie, apologize to your mother right now.¡± The sound of the voice belonged to Damien, and from the


    cologne, I smelt, he wasn¡¯t alone. In fact, Hale was with him as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. I didn¡¯t mean to bother you both,¡± I sighed, turning to face Damian and Hale. They


    had obviously been in the study down the hall, and while I was trying to get to the bottom of this, I didn¡¯t


    expect it to take the turn it had.


    ¡°Ivy, why are you apologizing?¡± Hale chuckled as he pulled me close to him. ¡°Let Damian handle her, and


    then when Talon gets home, we can fill him in.¡±


    Over the years, it was clear that most of her traits came from Talon. Honestly, while we never actually


    tested who their


    fathers biologically were, we could tell


    a mix of Hale and Talon.


    God knows Cassie had Talon¡¯s temper.


    ¡°Dad, this isn¡¯t fair.¡± She began to sob. ¡°All I wanted to do was go to the party with everybody else. Why


    does Pollux get to do whatever he wants, and I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps because Pollux is honest about what he¡¯s doing and doesn¡¯t try to lie whenever he wants to do


    something. You were trying to be deceitful again, youngdy. And speaking to your mother like that? It¡¯s


    uneptable.¡± Damian didn¡¯t have to raise his voice at Cassie to get his point across.


    In fact, he had never raised his voice to any of them.


    The only one of my mates who ever got into it with anyone was Talon and Cassie. Both stubborn and


    hardheaded. Yet, they were very close and had a bond the rest of us would nev er understand. ¡°So,


    what¡­ I¡¯m just supposed to stay here and do nothing? Everyone is going.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should have thought about that before you act ed the way you did.¡± Damian sighed, shaking


    his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cassie, but you¡¯re grounded. Give me your phone.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± she yelled through the tears run ning down her face. ¡°This is bullshit!¡±


    ¡°Castor, do not raise your voice at me again. Give me your phone, now,¡± Damian calmly snapped with his


    hand held out, waiting for the device to be dropped within it.


    Cassie hesitated for a moment, shaking her head before taking it from her back pocket and giving it to


    Damian. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to turn eighteen. Then I¡¯ll finally be able to get out of here.¡±


    Damian was used to Cassie saying ridiculous things, and as I watched him sigh with a slight chuckle he


    replied. ¡°You say that now, Cassie¡­ but one day, you¡¯re going to miss this ce. One day, it will be


    gone, and you will wish to have it back. In fact, you will give anything to be here again. Trust me, I know


    this firsthand.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 125: Chaotic Mornings


    -Two Years Later


    Cassie.


    ¡°Girl, I¡¯m so d that these stupid-ass sses are almost done,¡± Melissa said with excitement through


    the other end of my phone. She and I had been friends for as long as I could re member, and though we


    had both been through some crazy shit, I was d I had this girl as my best friend.


    ¡°Yeah, soon we will be on to bigger and better things.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me,¡± she groaned as I continued holding up different shirts to my body in front of the long


    mirror in my room. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to make it without you.¡±


    Without me? Confusion settled in beforeughter escaped me at her dramatic tone. ¡°What are you


    talking about? I¡¯m not going anywhere but to college with you. Unless you n on making it with some


    other girl. Which, I mean, I¡¯m gonna need to know her name, so I know exactly who to fuck upter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god, stop,¡± she sighed. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    I did know what she was referring to, but it wasn¡¯t going to


    happen. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m going with you, Melissa. Stop ovepli cating it.¡±


    For the past few years, I had been excited with the notion I was going to escape my pack life to go to


    college with Melis sa, not to mention how amazing my life had gone over the past two years-I had no


    intentions of doing anything my par


    ents wanted me to do.


    ¨C


    I had gone from being a nobody who couldn¡¯t control her shit, to having almostplete control in my


    eyes ¨C as I stayed at the top of my ss in all subjects preparing for an amazing life of full ride


    schrships and future college par ties.


    ¨D


    There was no way I was giving any of that up for anything.


    ty.¡±


    No matter what my parents had to say.


    ¡°Yeah, right? As much as I would love that, you can¡¯t get out of your obligations. Remember what


    Prisci said¡­¡±


    Thinking about the woman made me roll my eyes. ¡°She is old and crazy. She has no idea what she is


    talking about. Now stopining and get your ass ready. I¡¯m leaving shortly, and I expect you to be


    there when I get to school.


    ¡°Fine, calm your tits, woman,¡± she said.¡±I¡¯ll be there in thir


    My friend was always the dramatic one out of the two of us, but without her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move


    through the day like I did. ¡°Better. Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s your turn to grab cof fee.¡±


    ¡°Shit¡­ well, better make it forty then. See you soon.¡±


    ¡°See ya.¡± Cracking a smile, I hung up the phone, shaking my head. So much had changed over the past


    few months, and thinking about how ourst year of school was about to end, I couldn¡¯t wait to move


    forward with my life.


    ¡°A week left, Cass¡­¡± I muttered to myself, finally happy with the ck gothic look I sported. My deep


    purple and pink hair was a huge contrast against the ck skinny jeans and tight nk tank top I wore.


    It may not have been a look my mother approved of, but it was definitely me.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to ignore the ever-growing voices hidden within the deepest depths of my


    mind. I had done well thest two years, learning control over my powers and many other things.


    After everything that had happened between my mother and I two years ago, my father Talon changed


    up the punish ments Pollux and I usually received and, in doing so, actually found what helped to ground


    me.


    Fighting was the only thing I knew anymore, and while I trained with my brother and the warriors, I did it


    in secret. My mother didn¡¯t approve, just like the many other things she didn¡¯t approve of, but it was the


    one thing my father Talon stood beside adamantly.


    ¡°Cass, are you ready to go?¡± Pollux¡¯s voice called from my doorway, causing me to gaze at him from the


    long mirror I currently stood in front of.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be there in a sec.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever,¡± he scoffed, flipping the long strands of ck hair from his face before disappearing


    down the hall way. ¡°Just don¡¯t take forever, otherwise, I fucking leaving you.¡±


    The sound of his voice trailing down the hallway toward my room caused me to roll my eyes. It was


    always the same with him anymore. The moment he got hurt ying football and was told he couldn¡¯t


    y anymore, he became aplete


    asshole.


    Thank god daddy Damian was able to keep him busy pre paring to take over the pack from Hale one


    day. Otherwise, he may have taken out his anger on everyone else around him.


    Grabbing my ck leather jacket, I slid on my tennis shoes and snatched my backpack on the way out of


    my room. Never in my life did I find myself excited to go to school until I was so close to finishing. It was


    the best birthday present a girl could have, finishing school two days before you turned eighteen.


    The moment my feet hit the floor at the bottom of the stairs, the chaos of my family consumed me. My


    younger sib lings ran around screaming and yelling at each other. My mother was busy making lunches


    in the kitchen while my fa ther, James, finished preparing breakfast.


    It was a whirlwind of chaos, but I loved it.


    It reminded me I was real sometimes, and within the chaos surrounding me, I felt nothing but love. Even


    if the majority of them got on my nerves half the time.


    ¡°Oh, Cassie.¡± My mother smiled as she wiped her hands on a kitchen towel. ¡°Can you do me a huge


    favor on your way home today, please?¡±


    Letting out a soft sigh, I pushed a smile onto my face. ¡°Sure, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Can you just run by the pharmacy and pick up Tatum¡¯s medicine, please? It would be a huge help. He


    isn¡¯t having the best day today, and I don¡¯t want to take him out. Not to men tion everyone else is busy¡­¡±


    Tatum was the youngest of my siblings at only nine, and unfortunately,st year was diagnosed with a


    rare condition. that quickly changed all of our lives. ¡°Of course, Mom. No


    problem.¡±


    Tatum¡¯s eyes met mine as he rounded the corner into the


    kitchen, coughing. The dark swells under his eyes were a huge contrast to his pale white skin, and every


    time I saw him, I prayed I had the power to change his fate.


    ¡°Cassie.¡± He smiled as he wrapped his arms around my waist. ¡°Are you leaving for school?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, buddy. I¡¯ll be home a little early today, though, since it¡¯s only a half day. Maybe when I get home,


    we can climb into my bed and watch a movie. Does that sound good to you?¡± I asked, watching his eyes


    light up with excitement.


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t wait! We can watch the new dinosaur movie


    that came out.¡±


    Tatum continued to ramble, making my mom smile behind tired eyes. ¡°Alright, sweetie. Cassie has to get


    going, so why don¡¯t you go eat your breakfast daddy made, and then we can get you sorted for the day.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to do what he was told, which made my mother happy because out of all her children,


    he was the only one who never gave her any problems. Gazing around the room at everyone who was


    here, I tried to imagine what it would be like once I went off to college.


    I wouldn¡¯t have the continued chaos anymore. I wouldn¡¯t have dad¡¯s amazing breakfasts or even mom¡¯s


    homemade lunches. The thought alone made me want to change my mind, but pursuing my dreams of


    bing a doctor wasn¡¯t something I was willing to give up. Even if no one knew, that¡¯s


    |||


    O


    what I wanted to do.


    ¡°Cass,e on, Jesus Christ!¡± Pollux yelled from the front door, causing me to cringe as I rolled my


    eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ming. Calm down.¡± My grumbled response seemed to make him simmer, and after grabbing a


    piece of toast from the counter, I quickly followed him out the front door towards his charcoal gray four-


    door truck, lifted too high for my liking.


    ¡°I¡¯m seriously going to start leaving you if you keep this shit up in the morning, Cass.¡±


    The moment I closed the door and the truck started down the road, I was quickly on my phone, trying to


    ignore hisme ass music. ¡°You know you won¡¯t leave me there, Pollux. I don¡¯t know why you constantly


    threaten it.¡±


    ¡°Would you stop fucking calling me that?¡± he snapped. ¡°It¡¯ s just Lux. No one calls me Pollux, but you


    and mom.¡±


    ncing at him from the corner of my eyes, I scoffed with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s your name.¡±


    ¡°I fucking know that, Captain Obvious, but I can¡¯t stand it, so fucking call me Lux or don¡¯t talk to me. I


    don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so difficult about that.¡±


    One would have thought because we were twins, we were close, but the answer to that was absolutely


    not. We may have


    been simr in many ways, but being close wasn¡¯t something we had been in a very long time.


    Since the day we got our powers, actually.


    28H


    ¡°Whatever¡­ Lux¡­¡± I replied sarcastically as I rolled my eyes and went back to scrolling through my


    phone. ¡°Are you going to the party this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t I always,¡± he sneered with irritation. ¡°You¡¯re not going, though.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Laughter escaped me at hisment. Every time there was a party, he tried to ensure I


    couldn¡¯t go, and yet I always found my way there despite his efforts. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me what to do,


    Pollux.¡±


    Gripping the steering wheel, he turned his gaze towards me as anger seethed in his eyes. ¡°Cass¡­ I¡¯m


    not telling you again.¡±


    Never had I been so excited to see school as I was during this argument between him and me. Thest


    thing I wanted was Lux ruining my morning with another lecture just because he was the future Alpha of


    the pack.


    As soon as the truck pulled into his parking space, his many groupies flocked to the vehicle, wanting to


    be the first ones to greet him. And quickly I was a ghost of a thought.


    It was just how I liked it, though, and as my eyesnded on Melissa ¨C with two cups of coffee-my


    excitement for school grew. ¡°Have a fabulous day, brother dearest. Try not to catch something from these


    whores.¡±


    Stepping out of the truck, I ignored Lux¡¯s snappye back as I beelined straight for Melissa. Leggings


    and a hoodie were her favorite and as I approached her messy bun, no makeup look, I couldn¡¯t help but


    smile. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re a lifesaver right now.¡±


    Smirking, she shrugged her shoulders as she took a sip of her coffee. ¡°I take it the morning drive was


    eventful?¡±


    Eventful would be an understatement. ¡°If you only knew.¡±


    Laughter fell between Melissa and me as we walked to ward the towering brick building in front of us.


    The echoing sound of the school bell rang in the distance as the many voic


    es of students rushed to ss past my ears.


    This ce had been hell to me for many years, and now that I was done with it, I couldn¡¯t help but think


    of how bitter sweet it really had been.


    ¡°Are you going to miss this ce when we graduate?¡± Melissa asked, drawing me from the many


    thoughts which had been circting through my mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess part of me will just because I made


    so many memories here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right,¡± she muttered as we passed the double doors, making our way toward our


    lockers. ¡°We should do something epic, though, before we go.¡±


    ncing at her, an amused grin crossed my lips. ¡°Epic? What do you have in mind?¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders with a smile as we reached our lockers. ¡°Well, for one, I think you should


    put Ashley in her ce before the end of the year. That would definitely be the start of going out with a


    bang.¡±


    Ashley was the harlot who hung around my brother. The cheerleader type who was dead set on


    bing the next Luna of our pack, even though she wasn¡¯t his mate. Some thing I was able to see the


    moment I met her.


    In our world, you were able to find your mate when you turned eighteen, and even though none of us


    were eighteen, I had the gift of foresight, and she wasn¡¯t the girl I had seen my brother with.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As much as I would love to do that, Melissa. She will be put in her ce at our party. Lux will see she


    isn¡¯t his mate, and he will get rid of her.¡±


    ¡°¡­and if he doesn¡¯t,¡± she muttered, causing me to sigh.


    ¡°He will¡­ he is the next Alpha, and my fathers have in stilled the mate bond stuff into us since we were


    kids. I can¡¯t tell you how many times I heard the story of our my parents found each other.¡±


    It was a story everyone in the pack loved to tell, but so cringe-worthy, I was perfectly fine never hearing it


    again.


    ¡°Yeah, well, right now, he doesn¡¯t look like he cares. The two of them are headed straight for you.¡±


    Turning to look over my shoulder, I noted what Melissa was talking about. Lux was


    making his way towards me with Ashley at his side and con sidering the grim expression on his face and


    the ecstatic one on hers¡­ something was up.


    ¡°Shit¡­ and here I thought I¡¯d enjoy my coffee in peace this morning.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Chapter 126: Hallway Fallout


    Pollux.


    -Fifteen minutes earlier~


    I didn¡¯t understand why my sister thought she could act however she wanted. We were the future of the


    pack, and instead of growing up and doing what needed to be done, she continuously acted like a child.


    Watching her make her way towards her friend Melissa with her hot pink hair swinging behind her, I


    groaned.


    She would be the death of me if I didn¡¯t get her under control.


    ¡°Lux! Baby, I missed you!¡± Ashley¡¯s high pitch voice met my ears the moment I opened my truck door.


    The girl was gorgeous for sure, and in bed she got the job done, but other than that, she honestly had


    nothing going for her.


    ¡°Hey, Ashley,¡± I replied tly, watching the disappointment on her face surface at my greeting. It didn¡¯t


    matter what she did, I couldn¡¯t get behind the overly affectionate shit she was into. It just wasn¡¯t me, and


    honestly, thest few weeks I had been second guessing why I even had her around in the first ce.


    Closing my truck door, her slender figure wrapped around my bicep, pulling me closer towards her. She


    wasn¡¯t the only one toe flocking towards me the moment I arrived at school, but she was the only


    one to cling to me like a child clinging to its mother.


    Something I found to be rather annoying.


    ¡°So, I was thinking about the party and I thought maybe we can go shopping after school to pick out our


    matching outfits. It¡¯s going to be a very big night when the pack is introduced to their future Alpha and


    Luna together.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I muttered, furrowing my gaze at her with confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Giving me a dumbfounded look, she shrugged her shoulders with a smallugh. ¡°Uh-us, being


    proimed the Luna and Alpha of the pack. Did you hit your head this morning or something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I sighed, moving towards the school. ¡°Just don¡¯t get overexcited when there is a chance we may


    not be mates.¡±


    Gripping my upper arm, she stopped me in my tracks and turned me to face her. ¡°How could you say


    something like that? Mate or not, we are going to be together. We are good together and you know it.¡±


    Disgust filled me hearing what she said. Mates were a precious thing, and I would only be with my mate


    in the end. Sure, Ashley and I had hooked up many times. Shit, she wasn¡¯t the only girl I had hooked up


    with, but at the end of the day my Luna would only be my mate and I didn¡¯t care what Ashley or any of


    the others had to say about that. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to bete for ss.¡±


    With the nod of her head, we continued towards therge brick school building in front of us. Ashley and


    her friends talked about Cassie and my birthday party this weekend as if it was the highlight event of the


    year.


    Which, in the past, it always had been. This year, however, felt


    much different.


    There was something in the air that felt wrong, and the closer and closer it got to the big day, the more


    on edge I was with everything. Almost as if my wolf could feel something big was going to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited. I wonder what Cassie is wearing this year.¡± One of the girls giggled. ¡°I¡¯m sure something


    sexy for Lucas¡­¡±


    Ashley quickly hushed the girl as they stifled theirughter, trying not to draw attention to themselves, but


    I had heard the words the girl spoke and my sister¡¯s and Lucas¡¯ name in the same sentence wasn¡¯t


    something I was happy about.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked, spinning around to face them.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Lux. Just some silly little rumor,¡± Ashley stammered, pushing a smile on her face. ¡°Come on,


    we can¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Ashley. I want to know what she said right now.¡±


    Ashley stepped back a bit, her eyes gazing around towards her friends as she bit her bottom lip. ¡°Well,


    rumor has it that Cassie has been seeing Lucas Vega, and that they are¡­ well, you know.¡±


    Lucas Vega was the area¡¯s notorious bad boy, and the only person I hated in this pack. His mother was


    the pack¡¯s librarian, and the two came to us about seven years ago after his mother was widowed. I


    didn¡¯t trust the punk ass kid as far as I could throw him, and everyone else typically stayed away from


    him.


    Go figure my sister would be one of the ones who didn¡¯t.


    ¡°How do you know this?¡± I snapped at them, not caring Ashley was one of the people I was taking my


    anger out on.


    ¡°Seth saw Cassie talking to Lucas at the Hill party and told his sister Lauren, who you know is like my


    best friend-¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Ashley, get to the point already.¡±


    Flinching at my tone, she quickly stumbled through her response. ¡°Seth saw Cassie and Lucas


    disappear into the woods together, and when Cassie came outter, she was alone and fixing her


    clothing.¡±


    The stammered words spoken from Ashley set my blood on fire.


    How could my sister act like this knowing what kind of people we were, and who he was?


    Turning, I headed straight for Cassie¡¯s locker. If she thought she was going to act like a slut, she was


    sadly mistaken. because my sister wasn¡¯t going to whore herself out to the pack reject.


    The moment I turned the corner and locked eyes on Cassie, who stood with her friend Melissa, I gritted


    my teeth, seething with anger. ¡°Cassie!¡±


    She spun around to face me, and as she did, her eyes widened. ¡°Why do you look like someone pissed


    in your coffee this morning?¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking Lucas Vega?¡±


    The question came out quickly as I all but yelled at her,


    causing her to choke on the coffee she was sipping. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You heard me, Cassie. Word has it you were seen fucking him at thest party.¡±


    The conversation was definitely meant for behind closed doors, and from the red tinge of her cheeks, I


    could see embarrassment growing inside her. ssmates of ours began to linger around, whispering to


    each other as they stared at us, but I didn¡¯t care.


    I wanted the truth, and I wanted it now.


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± she whispered loudly as she stepped closer. ¡°How dare you speak to


    me like that?¡±


    ¡°I have a right to know if my sister is whoring herself out to the pack. I¡¯m the future Alpha, and I have to


    know my people even if it¡¯s someone who lives under my roof.¡±


    Suddenughter escaped Cassie as she stood shaking her head at me. ¡°Are you fucking serious right


    now? First of all, they aren¡¯t your people yet. Second of all, we live in our parents¡¯ house so I don¡¯t know


    what roof you think you fucking own. Lastly, how dare you act like this towards me? I am your sister¡­¡±


    she hesitated for a moment as her eyes shifted towards Ashley and her friends before ring back at


    me. ¡°¡­you seriously choose to listen to the gossip of your dumbass girlfriend and her crowd of pink


    barbies¡­pathetic. Get your shit together, Pollux.¡±


    The way she spoke to me in front of so many people caused collective gasps to filter through the air.


    Cassie had publicly embarrassed me for thest time, and if my parents weren¡¯t


    going to do anything about her, then I would make it my job


    to do so.


    As Cassie turned to walk away from me, I reached out and grabbed Cassie¡¯s shoulder, spinning her


    around to make sure she faced me. I was going to make her realize I wasn¡¯t someone she was going to


    cross, whether she was my sister or not. ¡°You¡¯re going to listen to me.¡±


    Anger blew through her eyes as they slowly began to swirl with the celestial color I knew all too well. She


    wasn¡¯t one to mess with, and with these stupid fucking powers, she had been nothing but a problem.


    She shouldn¡¯t have been as powerful as she was.


    That was supposed to have been reserved for me.


    ¡°Pollux, you know exactly what happened thest time you tried me like this. So you can either get the


    fuck off of me and walk away, or you and I are going to have bigger problems than what your girlfriend


    said.¡±


    ¡°You need to watch your tone, Castor. You will respect me, as I deserve to be respected.¡± I hoped she


    would have bowed down like I had expected any other person to do, but instead, Cassie began tough


    in a maniacal way, making me hesitate.


    Before themotion could continue any further, a voice called out, stopping us in our tracks. Our


    father, James, had exited a ssroom somewhere nearby and was seen storming through the hallway


    straight for us.


    Both mine and Cassie¡¯s eyes darted in the direction of where he was, and with his narrowed gaze and


    clenched fist, I knew


    we were in trouble.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± he demanded as Cassie quickly turned off the angry scowl she wore and put on the


    biggest puppy dog pout.


    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t do anything. I was just at my locker and Lux came over here storming up out of control,


    using me of being seen with this guy just because his girlfriend and her Barbie friends said that


    somebody had seen me with him at a party.¡±


    Everybody around was listening to the conversation. It was clear Cassie was being overdramatic to try


    and make me look bad. Looking around the hallway, he frowned at the other students. ¡°Don¡¯t you all


    have ss!¡±


    He was pissed, and as the kids who lingered around quickly disappeared. He turned his gaze to me.


    ¡°The two of you in my office, now.¡±


    Our father was a very calm and kosher man. However, when things got out of control or we misbehaved,


    he took it seriously. As soon as we turned down the hallway, the door to his room came into view.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the truth behind what happened, and honestly, I don¡¯t care. The fact of the matter is I could


    feel your power, Cassie, from right down the hall to where I was, and that is not good for anybody,¡± he


    said as he closed his office door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered, causing a smirk to cross my face.


    I was d to see Cassie getting what she deserved. Yet, when his gaze turned to me, it became even


    angrier. ¡°I don¡¯t see


    what you think is so amusing, Pollux. You are the one that initiated this entire thing.¡±


    Standing straight with my mouth open, I shook my head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. She started it by going off with


    Lucas at some damn party, trying to make herself look like a whore in front of the entire pack.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?! Did you just call your sister a fucking whore? Have you lost your goddamn mind? Do you


    know what Damian, or even Talon and your mother, would say, hearing you talk about your own sister


    like this?¡±


    Guilt filled me. Mom was everything to me. She was beautiful and graceful. Everything a boy could ever


    wish to have in a mother, she was the person I was the closest to out of all of them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I knew my mother wouldn¡¯t have been pleased with how I treated Cassie today. Especially invoking her


    powers the way that I had. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell her what happened. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I quickly bowed to the situation, not wanting to escte it any further and as I apologized, Cassie turned


    her frown into a smile, shrugging her shoulders as she shook her head.


    ¡°Look, we will deal with this at home, but for right now, both of you get to fucking ss and don¡¯t let me


    hear that any kind of situation happened again. Stay away from each other,¡± James replied, pinching the


    bridge of his nose in frustration.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Cassie said quickly. ¡°He¡¯s my ride home, though, and we have to stop at the pharmacy to


    get the medicine mom needed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking you anywhere,¡± I interjected, refusing to be in the same vehicle with her. ¡°Looks like you


    better walk or ask your friend to take you.¡±


    ¡°That medication is for our little brother. Are you fucking kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Cassie, I will take you, sweetie. Just meet me here when you¡¯ re done with yourst ss. I needed to


    go by the store to grab a few things for dinner anyway,¡± James sighed, causing her to nod her head, but


    then scowl at me.


    ¡°Fine.¡± There was no need for any other conversation to be had, and as we both exited our father¡¯s office


    going our separate ways, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I did fuck up in regards to this situation.


    Sure, my sister pissed me off to no end, but thinking back on it now, I didn¡¯t act like an Alpha. Instead, I


    acted like an asshole and the entire student body got to see me mistreating my sister over a rumor.


    I wouldn¡¯t allow her to be with someone like Lucas, but as soon as I was the Alpha, I was going to make


    sure she was paired with someone respectable. There was no way in hell I would allow her to continue to


    be the loose cannon she was.


    She needed a mate, and if she couldn¡¯t find hers soon¡­ well, I¡¯ d force her to mate with someone else.


    That way, they could keep her ass in line.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chapter 127: Words of Wisdom


    I couldn¡¯t believe Pollux acted the way he did in front of everybody, making me look like aplete


    fool. Then to call me a whore! Who did he honestly think he was?


    Rage bubbled through me as my blood boiled with anger over the entire situation. I wasn¡¯t sure who my


    brother thought he was, speaking to me the way that he did but thankfully our father James had


    stepped in to stop the situation.


    The moment Pollux grabbed me and forced me to stay to try and listen to him, I felt myself losing


    control and that was something I didn¡¯t do often.


    Walking into my English ss, I spotted Melissa sitting in our usual spot, her eyes meeting mine


    slightly widened as the other students looked at me with curiosity. It wasn¡¯t that I wanted people to fear


    me, but most people at this school did.


    I simply just ignored it, because after I graduated I was out of this fucking ce.


    Moving towards the back of the ssroom, I beelined straight for my seat. Melissa had a grin on her


    face spread ear to ear, and I could only imagine the questions she would end


    up throwing my way. It wasn¡¯t the first time she witnessed one of our dads pulling us off to the side to


    have a sit down, and I doubted it would be thest.


    Plopping down at my desk, I pulled out my notebook and opened it to where we had left off with notes


    for the exam notes from the day before. Final exams were Friday, and then I would be free from this


    prison of a school with graduation the following week.


    The one thing keeping me sane every single day I woke up was knowing I would be leaving this ce


    soon, and Melissa and I would be starting over somewhere new.


    ¡°OK, ss, now that ourst participant finally decided to arrive, please go ahead and open your


    notebooks if you haven¡¯t so I can go over everything that you¡¯re going to need to study on for Friday¡¯s


    exam,¡± Miss Abel said as she turned towards the board and began to write down various different


    things we were expected to take notes on.


    She was an older woman, with graying brown hair and thick-framed sses. She had been in the pack


    for as long as I can remember, and even though she was nice to everyone else, she, for some reason,


    couldn¡¯t stand me.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Melissa whispered, causing me to look at her from the corner of my eye. ¡°Was it bad?¡±


    ¡°Just as you would have expected,¡± I replied with a sigh, trying to keep my tone down low so Miss Abel


    wouldn¡¯t hear


    us having a conversation while she was trying to teach ss. That pissed her off more than anything.


    Interrupting students with a bad attitude. Also known as me¡­ She hated me.


    ¡°Did your dad ground you from the party this weekend? We had ns, Cass.¡±


    Scoffing withughter, I shook my head in amusement. ¡°It¡¯s my party. Why would they turn around and


    not let me go to my own birthday party?¡±


    ¡°True,¡± she said, pointedly letting out a sign of relief. ¡°I¡¯d cry if that happened.¡±


    The gleam of the sun through the open window caught her just right at the moment, making her seem


    as if she were glowing. There was something about my friend I found ex tremely attractive. From the


    soft brown waves of her hair to the dark charcoal colored gray of her eyes. She was beautiful, even


    though she didn¡¯t think she was.


    Melissa wasn¡¯t just beautiful. She was extremely intelligent and though her t chest, stick figured body


    gave her ack of confidence she shouldn¡¯t have, I couldn¡¯t help but admire how increasingly lucky I


    was to have her by my side.


    She had stuck by me through everything, and I was grate ful. However, even though she was only my


    friend, every now and again, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it would be like to taste those plump pink


    lips of hers and have her as more than just my friend.


    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± she whispered, pulling me out of the daze I was in. I hadn¡¯t been listening. I


    had been think ing of the many things we could do together and in doing so,pletely embarrassed


    myself.


    The heat of my embarrassment was upon my cheeks as I pushed a smile on my face and shrugged my


    shoulders. ¡°Sor ry, I was just thinking about something. What did you say?¡±


    Rolling her eyes, she smiled. ¡°I was asking you if what they said about you and Lucas was true.¡±


    Lucas. I couldn¡¯t help butugh to myself, thinking about what they said. Yes, it was true. I had been


    seen going into the woods with him, but as far as having sex with him, absolutely not. He had bet me I


    couldn¡¯t beat him in a race with my wolf, and of course, I proved him wrong.


    After beating his ass in the race, I left him in the dust to wander his way back to the encampment,


    where I turned around and took his clothes. That way, he would only be able to maneuver back through


    the party either naked or in his shifted form.


    Lucas was incredibly sexy and yeah, sometimes I felt the urge to want to do more with him, but that


    definitely wasn¡¯t going to happen anytime soon. I wasn¡¯t a virgin, but I also wasn¡¯t looking. Unless you


    count on being interested in my best friend.


    I had too much to focus to worry about stuff like that.


    ¡°No, Melissa, don¡¯t you think I would have told you had I hooked up with Lucas? You know how I feel


    about that stuff.


    I¡¯m focusing on what¡¯s toe. I mean, we have a future we¡¯re going to be entertaining once we get


    out of this ce. I¡¯m not looking to make a mistake.¡±


    The sound of Miss Abel clearing her voice loudly caught my attention, and ncing towards her, I


    noticed everybody in the ss had turned and looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. Am I interrupting an


    important conversation? Because I could have sworn I was teaching you about the final exams, you


    had this Friday. I¡¯d prefer not to see you again after this year.¡±


    Ouch, that was unnecessary. ¡°My apologies, Miss Abel. I can assure you that Melissa and I will pass


    your exam because


    we don¡¯t really want to see you anymore, either.¡± My ss mates turned into a fit of snickering, causing


    Miss Abel¡¯s face to go red.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind spending the rest of your afternoon


    in detention.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, as lovely as that sounds, Miss Abel, my fa ther James already has ns for me after


    school and, there fore, I won¡¯t be able to attend,¡± I replied, trying to make it seem like there was no way


    she could keep me, but instead the


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    fucking woman went to the phone, picked it up and undoubt edly called my father.


    After a few moments, she hung up the phone with a smile on her face, as the hatred of her poured into


    my heart. ¡°Good news. Your father told me to tell you he¡¯ll pick up the medica tion for you so that you


    can stay here until four o¡¯clock, when detention is over.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± I muttered, with irritation. She had couldn¡¯t be fuck ing serious.


    As I turned my gaze back to Melissa, she quickly shut her mouth, shaking her head. There was no way


    in hell she was going to spend detention with me, even if she was my best friend. She had shit to do,


    and I knew it.


    By the time ss was done and I finally made my way from the hell of Miss Abel, I left ss with


    Melissa at my side in search of a vending machine. I was stressed, and a cold soda was just the


    amount of caffeine I needed to get through my next ss.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you got detention. Do you just enjoy pissing her off?¡± Melissa asked while digging


    through her purse to pull out a piece of gum.


    ¡°She¡¯s a cow,¡± I replied, rolling my eyes. ¡°I could breathe the wrong way, and she would try to turn it into


    a reason to call my parents and put me into detention.¡±


    next few days.


    school.¡±


    As our banter continued back and forth, I didn¡¯t hear the approaching footsteps andughter of Ashley,


    and her posse of irritating ass-kissers, but when I turned around, she stood there expectantly as if she


    had something to say.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I said tly as I opened my soda and pro ceeded to drink from it. I only had ten


    minutes until my next ss, and thest thing I wanted to do was entertain her.


    With long blonde hair and makeup stered onto her face, she was the spitting image of Barbie, simply


    missing her Malibu beach doll house. She may have been dating my broth er and had been for years,


    but I knew that was only because she suckered him in.


    The girl was a nobody, and then over the summer in sev enth grade, she blossomed or did something


    because she came back to school in eighth grade with boobs, a tiny waist, and all sorts of other


    enhancements.


    Then her attention was on my brother.


    She stared at me for a moment, crossing her arms over her shoulders as she looked at her perfectly


    manicured nails. ¡°I just wanted to remind you not to be an embarrassment this weekend. It may be your


    birthday too, but it¡¯s about Lux and I. We will be announced as the New Luna and Alpha of the pack.¡±


    Laughter erupted from my throat as I looked over at Melissa, who wasughing her ass off, too. I had


    to give it to Ashley, she was pretty damn confident and yet didn¡¯t realize how ridiculous she sounded.


    ¡°You do realize that¡¯s not how that works, right? Lux has to go into training for a year without you


    because you¡¯re not al lowed to go and even if he didn¡¯t have to do that, my parents aren¡¯t stepping


    down anytime soon. He could be in his thirties before he actually bes the Alpha and I don¡¯t even


    know why you think you¡¯re going to be Luna. You¡¯re not even his mate.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± she snapped, stomping her foot on the ground. ¡°I am his!¡±


    Her frustration was entertaining, and as I looked at her friends, I could see how confused they were


    over what I said. ¡°Y¡¯all didn¡¯t actually believe she was going to be Luna, did you? My brother can barely


    stand to be around her anymore.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t quite understand why she was delusional enough to think she was going to be the woman he


    spent his life with.


    My brother and I fought like cats and dogs, but I knew my brother well enough to know he would never


    spend his life with a woman like Ashley. He wanted someone who would support and challenge him at


    times. Not some idiot who thought herselt a pampered princess.


    Gasping with a faint heart expression, she stared at me with wide eyes. ¡°How dare you speak to me


    like that? You have no right. My position with Lux gives me authority over you-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop you right there,¡± I sighed with a smile as I cut her off mid-speech. ¡°You have no


    authority over me, and you need to learn that very quickly. If you can¡¯t see how unin terested my


    brother has been in youtely, that¡¯s your prob lem. I don¡¯t me him for sleeping with you. Why go


    search ing for something when you can easily pick up the phone and have it delivered¡­¡±


    A look of utter shock and disbelief crossed her face as | pushed past her with Melissa. She was as


    speechless as the girls with her, but as I continued walking, she let out a scream of anger. ¡°You will


    regret this!¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to turn around and look at her. Instead, I waved my hand in the air before giving her the


    middle finger as I kept walking away. ¡°Whatever you have to tell yourself to make yourself feel better,


    Ashley. Keep up the good work. Maybe being easy will pay off for you someday.¡±


    Melissa grabbed my arm,ughing as we continued walk ing down the hall, leaving Ashley behind us to


    stew over my words of wisdom. I didn¡¯t care if she cried andined to anyone or even plotted


    against me.


    170 She wasn¡¯t my problem, and if she pissed me off enough, she would simply meet a side of me that


    would haunt her dreams for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Cassie.


    Chapter 128: Lucas Vega


    The moment thest bell rang, I groaned. It was time to serve out my detention, and as much as I


    wanted to dip and go home, I knew I couldn¡¯t. I would just get lectured by my parents and then have to


    do it tomorrow anyways.


    Grabbing my belongings and shoving them into my bag, I sighed as I stood to my feet, walking out of


    myst ssroom. Miss Abel¡¯s ss was downstairs, and the quicker I got there to serve out detention,


    the faster I could leave.


    However, as soon as I got to the bottom of the stairs, I spotted Miss Abel with all of her belongings


    walking down the hall. Had she forgotten I had detention?


    ¡°Are we not doing this today, then?¡± I asked tly, curious as to where she seemed to be going in such


    a good mood. Turning to face me, she smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°Oh, you are. I forgot to tell you, I actually have something to do after school, so you¡¯re going to be


    serving out detention in the library with Mr. Danton.¡± Judging by the smug expres sion on her face, she


    knew full well I couldn¡¯t stand the gym teacher.


    Mr Danton was enough to make me want to w her eyes, but instead, I turned away.


    Fists clenched with my irritation at an all-time high, I fixed the bag on my shoulder and made my way


    towards the library. If I had to endure dealing with Mr. Danton, then so be it. At least in a few days, I


    would never have to see his smug face again.


    The moment I got there, I instantly regretted everything! had said earlier to piss Miss Abel off because


    the only other fucking person in the library serving out detention was god damn Lucas Vega.


    His dark, mesmerizing eyes met mine, and as they did, a sick, sadistic smirk crossed his lips. There


    was an air about him that screamed mysteriousness. He had ck, spiky, clean cut hair and wore dark


    designer jeans and a ck, tight fitted t shirt adorned with a ck leather jacket. His look screamed


    walking sex machine.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± His words pulled me back to the present, and as it did, I frowned.


    Interesting? I didn¡¯t know what he found interesting about this, but as soon as Mr. Danton looked up


    from the desk he sat behind, a smile grew wide across his face.


    ¡°Well, well, well.¡± Mr. Dantonughed with amusement. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Cassie.


    Unfortunately, I wish it would have been on better terms.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± I replied tly as I moved towards a table on the far side of the room. The farther away


    from Lucas, the better. As much as I had enjoyed making a fool of him that night, I didn¡¯t care to be


    around him. He was incredibly annoying, and with Pollux acting like a dick about Lucas, I didn¡¯t want to


    give him more reason to be on my ass.


    cing down my bag and pulling out my books, I tried to dive into the school work my teachers


    decided I needed toplete before the end of the week. All of it I found pointless considering it was


    the end of the year, and with my perfect GPA, I wasn¡¯t worried about failing.


    Nevertheless, I dived into it trying to ignore the stare Lu cas was sending from across the room. His


    dark eyes bore into my head as I tried to feverishly ignore it.


    It wasn¡¯t until Mr. Danton stood to his feet and moved around from the desk. I finally looked up and


    away from my school work. ¡°Alright, you two. I¡¯m going to go take a break. Try not to get into trouble


    while I¡¯m away.¡±


    From what I had heard from other students, when Mr. Danton took a break, he was typically gone until


    detention was over. I contemted skipping the rest of it and leaving to head home, but knowing my


    luck, I¡¯d get caught.


    The moment the door closed and Mr. Danton disap peared, Lucas appeared in front of me on the other


    side of the table. ¡°You and I need to have a little talk.¡±


    ncing up at him, Iughed, shaking my head as I took my books and ced them back into my bag.


    If there was go ing to be an altercation, thest thing I wanted was for my shit to spread across the


    room in utter chaos.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss, Vega. Leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Heughed, causing me to grit my teeth with irri tation. ¡°You don¡¯t get to do that. We have shit


    to discuss, and you¡¯re not leaving here until we do.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaning back in my chair with my arms crossed, I stared at him. There was no way he was going to


    dictate what was go ing to happen. ¡°You¡¯re annoying, you know that, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m annoying?¡± He scoffed with a smile. ¡°Says the girl who stole my clothes and made me walk naked


    through a party.¡±


    ¡°You actually walked naked?¡± Laughter escaped me as I tried to visualize that event. It had obviously


    happened after I left that night, and even though Lucas irritated me, I was in trigued with the notion of


    seeing him naked.


    ¡°Hey, stop eye fucking me and pay attention,¡± he snapped, causing me to roll my eyes.


    ¡°Keep dreaming. You stand no chance with me, Vega. I¡¯d never fuck you, regardless of what people


    seem to want to think about what we did at that party.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the party¡­¡± He echoed as he paced the area with a smile on his face. ¡°So, it urred to me that


    night we have something more inmon than just being the outcast ass holes of the pack.¡±


    Outcast? Who the hell said I was an outcast?


    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡±


    Holding his hand up, he cut me off, causing me to stare at him with my lips parted in disgust. ¡°I wasn¡¯t


    finished, Cassie.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if we¡¯re finished or not. Don¡¯t ever cut me off like that again.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± he scoffed. ¡°What are you honestly going to do besides sit there and get pissy like you


    always do?¡±


    ¡°Careful, or you might get hurt. I¡¯m not someone you want to anger.¡±


    Usually the threat worked on people, but for some reason with Lucas Vega, he did not give a shit about


    what I was say ing. Instead, heughed and leaned over the table. ¡°If you think that you can intimidate


    me, you¡¯re wrong, cupcake. Nothing about who you are scares me.¡±


    Shock was the only thing I felt as I stared at him, dumb founded, trying to process the fact he wasn¡¯t


    scared of me. Everyone was scared of me. There was no way he wasn¡¯t. That


    just didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°What?¡±


    Policopters


    ¡°Cat got your tongue, Cassie?¡± Heughed. ¡°You heard what I said. You¡¯re nothing but entitled and


    hiding behind who your parents are.


    Standing to my feet, I mmed my hands down upon the table staring at him. ¡°Don¡¯t make me fucking


    hurt you, Vega. Stay away from me, and don¡¯t speak. This is yourst warning.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to respond as I grabbed my bag and threw it over my shoulder. I was done with


    detention for the day, for the rest of my life¡­ I wasn¡¯t doing this shit with him or anyone else for that


    matter.


    If Mr. Danton didn¡¯t like it to fucking bad.


    As I moved across the room, Lucas quickly sped in front of me, blocking my way out. I wasn¡¯t sure what


    his problem was or why he was doing this, but it was getting on myst fucking nerve. ¡°Would you get


    the fuck out of my way?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said tly, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Not until we talk properly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god. Seriously? We have nothing to fucking talk. about.¡±


    It was enough to have to be stuck here with him, but hav ing him trying to keep me hostage because he


    wanted to speak with me was icing on the cake. No matter how much I tried to show him I didn¡¯t want


    anything to do with him, he was resilient in his efforts to make me talk to him.


    Sagging his shoulders, he smirked. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Groaning loudly in frustration, I shoved him back, watch ing as he stumbledughing while I pushed


    past him to grab the handle of the library door, exiting into the hallway. I didn¡¯t care about Lucas nor did


    I care that he was currently following me down the hallway as I pushed through the double doors and


    weed the cool air.


    I didn¡¯t have a car considering the Alpha, my father Hale, took my car after myte night joy rides over


    a month ago. But I was never opposed to walking, and so when he took it, that¡¯s what I started doing. I


    walked or would simply catch a ride with Lux.


    Which, of course, hade to an end after our fight this morning.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lucas called from behind me as I made my way through the field near the


    school towards the treeline. It was a fifteen minute drive from my house to the school, and walking


    would take close to an hour.


    However, shifting into my wolf would take a lot less longer.


    ¡°Dude, are you going to just ignore me?¡± he called again as I got closer to the shadows within the trees,


    a weing sight as I sat my bag down and slowly stripped.


    ¡°That was the n,¡± | sighed as / slid off my shirt and stuffed it into my backpack before slowly


    unbuttoning my jeans. I didn¡¯t understand why he was so persistent, and why he continued to follow me


    when neither of us even liked each other.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to shift and run home? I have a vehi cle. I can take you.¡±


    ncing over my shoulder at him, I scoffed with a smile. ¡°Yeah, and run the risk of my brother tripping


    out again. No thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about what he thinks? I didn¡¯t peg you for being one of those kinds of girls.¡±


    Sliding my pantspletely down, I picked them up and shoved them into my bag as well before


    turning around to face him. His eyes instinctively scanned down my body, and as those sultry eyes took


    me in, I couldn¡¯t help but feel attracted to him in the moment. The sensation running through me quickly


    shut down when I realized he was Lucas Vega and I wasn¡¯t interested.


    ¡°There is a lot about me that you don¡¯t know, Vega.¡±


    Stepping closer to me, my heart quickened with every step he took. It wasn¡¯t until he was a foot in front


    of me I felt pletely bare to him, not just in physical presence but also men tally. Never had anyone


    made me feel this way, and Lucas Vega was thest person I would ever have expected to make me


    feel the way I did.


    For some reason, no matter how much I tried to resist the dark gaze he gave me, and the way his close


    proximity set my body on fire, I couldn¡¯t. I was conflicted beyond all rationality, wanting a man I couldn¡¯t


    actually have.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know more¡­¡± he whispered, reaching up to brush a strand of hair from my face. ¡°If you¡¯d let


    me.¡±


    There were many ways this moment could have gone, but there was no way I was going to give in to


    the urges we both had. ¡°There¡¯s no point in getting to know me.¡±


    Letting the turne over me, he jumped back from where I stood until the fur of my wolf broke


    through me, and my enormous beast stood before him. My ck coat was pur er than most, and with


    my celestial eyes still on disy, I was an intimidating sight to behold.


    ¡°Gorgeous.¡± He smirked as I huffed in displeasure, picking up my backpack in my mouth before turning


    and darting off into the forest.


    If Lucas Vega thought ttery would allow him to get close to me, he was sadly mistaken.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 129: Consequences


    Cassie.


    There was nothing like running through the forest to clear one¡¯s mind. Yet, as my home came into view


    through the clearing of the forest, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Lucas Vega suddenly had taken such


    an interest in me. The way he made me feel caused my heart to race with anticipation.


    I shouldn¡¯t feel like this, and I definitely shouldn¡¯t be so worked up.


    It was ridiculous.


    As soon as I approached the treeline, I let the changee back over me. The breaking and shifting of


    my bones caused me to moan softly as I finally took myst step back into my human form. Growing


    up, no one ever expected we would have been able to shift into wolves simply because our mother


    hadn¡¯t been able to.


    At least not like a normal shifter.


    Yet, we took after our fathers¡­ the Lycan and shifter genes running through our veins.


    Searching through my backpack, I pulled out my clothes and quickly put them on. I didn¡¯t bother


    messing with my shoes as I stepped from the treeline, slugging my backpack over my shoulder as my


    bare feet touched the soft texture of the grass below.


    The sun had begun to set in the horizon and with its disappearance, shadows circted over thend,


    highlighting the lighting within my home through the windows.


    To think, in just over a week, I would be on my way towards the coast to start my new life with Melissa.


    Away from the troubles this pack has brought me since the day I came into my powers. No longerN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    would I have people staring at me like I was odd.


    Instead, I would blend in and have a normal life.


    ¡°Cassie, is that you?¡± My mother¡¯s voice called out as I closed the door behind me.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry I¡¯mte. I had to stay after school.¡±


    Her slim body came into view and her long, dark silvering hair pulled up into a bun on her head, she


    frowned while drying her hands with a tea towel. ¡°Yes, your father told me. Go get changed, Cassie.


    Talon and Hale are waiting in the study for you.¡±


    Shit. Throwing my head back, I groaned inwardly, letting out a heavy sigh before nodding and heading


    up the stairs towards my bedroom. I already knew the lecture awaiting me, but thankfully, knowing how


    my parents were, I would be able to take a quick shower and change before going to face the wrath of


    the S?lvm?ne twins.


    As soon as I stepped from the shower,pletely refreshed and feeling like myself again, I threw on a


    pair of shorts and a t-shirt before heading towards the study. I was prepared for


    the lecture that was toe, but as soon as I knocked on the door and entered, I was shocked to see


    the concerned looks on their faces instead of angry scowls.


    ¡°Cassie, take a seat sweetie,¡± Hale said as he gestured towards the sofa. My eyes scanned the room,


    taking in the disarray of books and papers littering the area as I made myselffortable on the gray


    microfiber sofa near the fire.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± y innocent and stupid, and maybe they will buy it.


    Talon frowned at me, shaking his head. ¡°We heard about today, Cassie.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t entirely my fault-¡±


    Hale gave me a stern look, causing me to stop talking. Out of all my parental figures, these two were


    the only ones I refused to argue with. Just because the connection with them was different from


    everyone else, and, honestly, I knew the truth.


    Hale and Talon were mine and Pollux¡¯s fathers.


    In some weird kind of way, I tried not to think too much about


    it.


    ¡°Cassie, you can¡¯t keep acting the way you have been. You and Lux are the future leaders of this pack,


    and the fighting and arguing doesn¡¯t help. You can¡¯t work against each other, you have to work with


    each other,¡± Hale said softly as he stood from where he sat and moved to sit next to me.


    Tears brimmed my eyes at his words. I hated disappointing them, but at the same time, I hated Pollux


    treated me the way


    he did. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Pollux treats me like shit, so I give it right back to him. I can¡¯t let them see me


    weak.¡±


    ¡°Weak? Cassie, you¡¯re not weak.¡±


    Talon wasn¡¯t pleased with my reference to being weak. He was one of the strongest men in the pack,


    and being a warrior and protector was everything to him. He had trained me himself, and so me being


    seen as weak was a reflection on


    him.


    ¡°Everyone seems to think that I am. Either that or they are terrified of me. They always have been, and


    now, with Pollux flipping his wig on me about some bullshit, they think I¡¯m a whore too.¡±


    Anger shed through both of my father¡¯s eyes as low growls of disapproval echoed from their throats.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Hale asked.


    ¡°James didn¡¯t tell you?¡± A scoff left my throat as I cast my eyes down. ¡°Pollux¡¯ stupid girlfriend told him I


    supposedly was messing around with Lucas Vega, which isn¡¯t true and so he confronted me in the


    hallway at school and called me a whore, using me of sleeping around. That¡¯s what started the


    whole fight.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t seeking pity from my dads, but what I did want was for Pollux to receive punishment if I was


    going to get it. He was just as much at fault as I was, and snitches get stitches, be damned¡­ I wasn¡¯t


    going to be the only one serving punishment a week before school ends.


    Talon stood to his feet, pacing the room as he rubbed the back of his neck. He was who I was really


    worried about,


    because anytime some boy had approached me in the past, he was quick to make them forget I even


    existed.


    ¡°Cassie, I know that you¡¯re going to be eighteen this weekend and with you getting older you¡¯re going


    to be interested in boys and¡­ Stuff¡­¡±


    Was he really going to try and do the talk?


    ¡°Oh my god, dad, please, no. We don¡¯t have to have this conversation.¡±


    ¡°Look, Cassie, it¡¯s just as bad for us as it is for you-¡± Hale¡¯sughter cut Talon off as he stared between


    Hale and I, absolutely confused. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Talon ¡­¡± Hale said, taking a moment to catch his breath. ¡°You¡¯ re like two years toote.¡±


    A shocked and horrified expression crossed Talon¡¯s face as it paled, his mouth dropping open. It hurt


    because I had known for so long he had seen me as his little princess and he didn¡¯t want that to


    change.


    ¡°Is this true, Cassie?¡± Talon whispered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Dad, none of that matters, and it isn¡¯t important right now. Look, school is almost over and I only have


    a week left and then I will be out of here and headed off to college.¡±


    Talon and Hale looked at each other in confusion at my response. I know the old tale about us having


    to go to thend of the gods, but that was just a silly story. There was no way my parents would subject


    me to something like that.


    ¡°Cassie, you¡®re not going off to college. You know what¡¯s happening this weekend.¡±


    Hale gave me a concerned nce as the study door opened, and my mother walked in with a ss of


    wine in hand. ¡°Oh, you guys are still talking?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Cassie seems to think she is leaving for college¡­¡± Hale replied to my mother, who didn¡¯t look


    surprised by his statement and instead sipped on her wine.


    ¡°Ivy, why does Cassie think she is okay to go to college?¡± It was Talon¡¯s turn to ask my mother the


    question and as he did, she looked between them both and sighed, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Jesus Christ, you two. She is intelligent and has her whole life ahead of her. The only thing Cassie


    wants is to have a normal life. We all know this, and if that¡¯s what she wants, then she can have it. Stop


    acting like it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    Disbelief washed over me upon hearing her. Never once hadi ever heard her speak up for what I want


    and yet, here she was basically telling my fathers what was going to happen whether they approved or


    not.


    ¡°Ivy, you know damn well that can¡¯t happen,¡± Hale snapped at her, causing me to flinch as he stood to


    his feet. ¡°There was an agreement, and both she and Pollux have to abide by it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Hale. I¡¯m not forcing them to go.¡±


    My mother was angry, and her words were firm. The only problem was I wasn¡¯t sure if I was hearing


    things correctly. The tale is true, and my parents really did agree for us to go?! thought it was a joke or


    something¡­ Hell; I don¡¯t know what I


    thought, but to know my parents agreed was horrible.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re telling me that you made a deal for me and Pollux to be sent away? Why would you do


    that? Don¡¯t we get a say in this?!¡±


    Shaking his head, Hale sighed. ¡°No, sweetie, you don¡¯t. There was nothing we could do about it, and


    honestly, they wanted to take you a long time ago, so we made it so they didn¡¯t.¡±


    This was absolute bullshit. The entire time, I thought it was a hoax. Something my parents told me so I


    would behave, and it was actually true. ¡°That¡¯s fucking great.¡±


    ¡°Cassie,nguage!¡± My mother snapped, ring at me. ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk like that, and you¡¯re


    both not going, so it doesn¡¯t matter what happened.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, stop lying to her!¡± Talon roared in anger. ¡°They are, and after today¡¯s little stunt she pulled with her


    powers, she isn¡¯t returning back to school. We have to be careful-¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I eximed, jumping to my feet. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m not going back to school?! I have


    only a few days left!¡±


    All three of my parents looked between each other before ncing back at me. I didn¡¯t understand


    what was going on, but I didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything before Damian walked through the door


    and stared at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re so loud we can hear you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you are the one who always says schooling is important. You can¡¯t let them do this.¡± I pleaded


    with Damian to agree with me, but instead he sighed, crossing his arms over his


    chest and shook his head.


    ¡°No, Castor. You¡¯re not going back. You will be allowed to see your friends on pack grounds if they


    come here to the house and to the party. However, you will not be returning back to campus. It¡¯s too


    much of a risk after your stunt with your brother today and therefore, James has worked out with your


    teachers to take the exams under his supervision here.¡±


    My life was literally falling apart in front of me. Thest few days of my senior year was squashed all


    because of Pollux and his stupid ass girlfriend.


    ¡°Whatever. At least Pollux will feel the same way I do.¡± I had hoped for them to agree with me, but


    instead the looks passing them let me know what I dreaded hearing.


    It was only me receiving this punishment.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± | gasped, clenching my fists at my sides. ¡°So Pollux causes all the crap that went on today,


    and I¡¯m the one who gets punished. Nice to see who the favorite is in the family.¡±


    Storming past Damian and my mother, I marched towards my room and mmed the door behind me.


    I woke up this morning believing today was going to be an amazing day. Of course, I was fucking


    wrong.


    If Pollux thought for one moment, I was going to let this go. He was sadly mistaken.


    I wasn¡¯t going to be grounded in this house alone, and I sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to some realm. They


    could all kiss my ass before that happened.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chapter 130: Morning Complications Pollux.


    After the fallout with Cassie the day before, I made sure to steer clear of my parent¡¯s watchful eyes.


    From what I heard, Cassie had been grounded to the pack house, and not allowed to attend school and


    that was thest thing I wanted to happen to me.


    I had an image to uphold as the future Alpha of this pack.


    I couldn¡¯t be seen being punished.


    Heading downstairs, I made my way towards the kitchen just in time to spot my mother taking muffins


    from the pan and cing them on a te. Her blue eyes met mine, and as they did, she smiled at me.


    ¡°Good morning, my sweet boy.¡±


    ¡°Morning, Mom. Where¡¯s Hale at? I was supposed to see him before I left this morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he actually left fifteen minutes ago.¡± She frowned as she wiped off her hands and set the towel on


    the counter. The house smelt of freshly baked bread, and I knew something was up because the only


    time mom baked was when she was stressed out.


    ¡°He left? That¡¯s weird,¡± I muttered as I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°No worries, just tell him I¡¯ll talk to him


    after school. I don¡¯t want to bete.¡±


    Kissing her cheek, I stuffed a muffin into my mouth and


    Chapter 130 Minung Computador grabbed my truck keys. With only a few days left in the school year, I


    was looking forward to spending thest few days with the boys on the football team, even if I couldn¡¯t


    y anymore.


    The moment I walked outside, the cool air from spring hit my face, causing me to smile, my feet


    crunching across the gravel as I walked towards my truck. Only a few more days were left and though I


    was looking to the quickly ending year so I could begin my training, thest thing I expected when I


    turned the corner towards the garage was to see three t tires on my truck.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± I screamed loudly as I quickly ran towards my truck, running around admiring only


    three of the tires had actually been shed and one had been left untouched.


    The scream that left my throat caused my brother Dillon toe running from out the front door. He


    usually caught the bus to school, but he hadn¡¯t been feeling well thest few days and so mom had let


    him skip. More than likely trying to y hooky because he didn¡¯t want to take his final exams.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you screaming?¡± he said with a panic expression that turned to shock as his


    eyesid upon thepletely t tires of my truck.


    ¡°Who the fuck did this?¡± I roared in anger. ¡°Who in the hell shed my tires?¡±


    With all themotion and yelling I was doing, it attracted the attention of my mother and even my


    father Talon, who came running from the woods. As his eyesnded upon what I had seen, his


    expression turned to one of anger.


    ¡°What in the hell happened to your truck? Did you run over


    11 183,


    something?¡±


    I stared at him in disbelief, in shock. Did he honestly think I ran over something and it only popped


    three of the tires? ¡°Seriously. Only crazy bitches sh three tires.¡±


    My mother, who stood next to me with her arms crossed over her chest, furrowed her brows in


    confusion at myment. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would a girl only sh three in all four?¡±


    ¡°Because the insurance won¡¯t cover it if only three of the tires have been shed.¡±


    It was Cassie¡¯s voice which triggered me, and instantly I realized she must have had something to do


    with what happened. Turning around to face her, I watched as she stood leaning against the side of the


    house with her arms crossed over her chest in nothing but a tank top and shorts, with her hair a


    complete disarray.


    Of course, she would have been the one to do it.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a bitter bitch. You did this, didn¡¯t you? You shed my fucking tires because they told you,


    you couldn¡¯t go to school. What kind of sadistic whore are you?¡±


    I had forgotten my father and mother were both standing here as I spoke to her, the anger trickling out


    of me. Her eyes went wide, her mouth parted as she looked at Talon. ¡°See what I mean? He constantly


    mes me for everything. I was literally inside. I just came out here.¡±


    ¡°Lux, it is absolutely uneptable you would speak to your sister like that and me her for something


    when she was


    literally inside. I checked in on her this morning and she was sleeping.¡± My mother gasped as she


    stared at me, absolutely mortified I would speak to Cassie that way.


    ¡°Oh,e on. You and I both know that she did this. She¡¯s fucking pissed because you won¡¯t let her go


    to school and you¡¯re forcing her to go through with the agreement. I heard the entire conversationst


    night. Do you really think she¡¯s going to be okay with me being able to go and her having to stay here


    and miss out on everything?¡±


    It didn¡¯t make any sense why my sister wouldsh out like this, and for a brief moment, I started to


    doubt whether I had assumed wrong.


    ¡°Look, son. You need to apologize to your sister. As for the truck, take one of your other rides. You


    have your motorcycle,¡± Talon replied, obviously angry, but trying to keep himself together.


    With a groan of protest, I tossed my keys to my truck on the ground and opened the garage. The


    problem was, as soon as the garage door opened, it was clear I wouldn¡¯t be taking my motorcycle


    either, because the front tire on that had been shed as well.


    As a roar of frustration and anger escaped me. I spun to Cassie once more. However, I didn¡¯t make it a


    step further as Hale stepped out from the house and quickly snatched me by the back of my neck,


    stopping me in my tracks. ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡±


    His Alpha aura radiated around me and even though I was his son and the next alpha in line, I had to


    submit to him when he was telling me to stop. ¡°I¡¯m calm,¡± I snapped as he gently let go of my neck


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± he replied, staring down at me with nothing but anger in his eyes. I hated it


    when he was pissed at me, but I did start my morning off in the wrong way. Not that it was my fault.


    ¡°Someone shed three of the tires on my truck and I know it was Cassie. However, Mom and Talon


    seemed to think it wasn¡¯t. I was going to take my bike, which is in the garage, and I opened the door to


    find one of those tires shed. It¡¯s not a coincidence. Someone in this house did it, and she¡¯s the only


    one with motive.¡±


    Again, my sister stood there looking at everybody who had turned to look at her. ¡°Are you fucking


    kidding me right now? You honestly think I did this out of everybody else that lives in this house? I¡¯m


    always the fucking culprit.¡±


    With a sigh of disgust, she turned on her heels and marched inside. Cassie may have imed she


    didn¡¯t do it, and part of me was starting to believe she didn¡¯t. But this waspletely her M.O. so the


    conflict of the situation just pissed me off even more.


    ¡°Son, I don¡¯t know who did this and I will find out, but for now, take your mother¡¯s car and go to school.


    When you¡¯re done, want you toe directly back here because you and I need to have a


    conversation about how we treat our family and our pack members, because it¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t


    know how to rein in your temper.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hale handed me my mother¡¯s car keys after he spoke, causing me to nod in understanding. I had


    disappointed him, and that was something that didn¡¯t sit well with me


    Gritting my teeth, I turned and made my way to my mother¡¯s car sitting at the end of the driveway. I


    didn¡¯t mind driving her vehicle. She had a beautiful Lexus and it was better than having to walk or have


    one of my parents drop me off.


    Putting the car into drive, I backed out of the driveway and started heading down the road. Everything


    that had been going on wasplete bullshit and I was sick and tired of my sister going at it with me


    as if she had some type of objective to win.


    Everything was perfect at one point in time and then it seemed like a few years ago she changed her


    personality and became this rebellious bitch who solely sought to make my life a living hell.


    We were supposed to be close. She was my fucking twin. Yet, it didn¡¯t matter what I said or did, she


    never had my back. I tried so many times to help her and all she did was turn her aggression and anger


    towards me.


    Maybe she was jealous of me, who knows.


    The moment I pulled into the school parking lot, I saw Ashley standing there. She knew my mother¡¯s


    vehicle and, with a furrowing brow of confusion, she walked towards the car as soon as I stepped out.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your truck?¡±


    ¡°In the shop,¡± I replied tly, deciding not to tell her the truth. It was honestly none of her business and I


    was in a bad mood. Thest thing I even wanted to do was speak to her.


    ¡°Okay, so then why didn¡¯t you bring your bike? Why would you bring your mother¡¯s car? It¡¯s so-not


    cool.¡±


    Stopping in my tracks, I turned to face her. I couldn¡¯t believe how petty she actually was and this,


    honestly, was thest straw. ¡°Ashley, I don¡¯t know what it is that you expect to have out of being with


    me, but I can tell you right now this rtionship needs to end. You and I are done. I don¡¯t have time to


    deal with whatever grievances you have. I don¡¯t care about matching outfits. I don¡¯t care about what


    vehicle I drive. I¡¯m the future Alpha of this pack, and I actually have more important things to worry


    about than how good you look.¡±


    She stared at me in shock, her eyes brimming with tears as her mouth hung open. ¡°I¡¯m going to be your


    future wife. You can¡¯t do this,¡± she whispered, trying to keep her voice down as she looked around at


    everybody around her.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Nobody knows who my mate is going to be, and I will only marry my mate, Ashley. You


    need to realize that and ept it.¡± The cold response was not what she wanted, and I didn¡¯t care


    anymore. I was tired of her petty bullshit, and I was tired of my sister, too.


    Before I turned to try and walk away from her, she spoke again and her words stopped me in my


    tracks. ¡°You¡¯re such a fool if you think that this is going to be the end. Your sister is ying her fucking


    games and messing with your head. She wants the title too, and if you think you¡¯re the only one who


    can have it, you¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s your twin, and byw, she cany im.¡±


    I had no idea what she was talking about, and had never heard thatw. However, honestly, the more I


    started overthinking things, the more her behavior made sense.


    Perhaps she did want the title.


    Maybe everything she has been iming to want all these years has been a lie.


    Maybe she¡¯s waiting for the right moment to strip it all away from me.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131: Birthday Surprises Cassie.


    Days passed and when Saturday finally came, I


    was prepared to have the night of my life, considering I had been unable to see Melissa for


    thest few days. Cooped up in the house was absolutely aggravating. I finished my final exams Thurs


    day, a day ahead of schedule thanks to James and I was ready to be done with that part of my life


    and look forward to finding a way to leave


    this God awful pack and make a new life with Melissa on the West Coast.


    Standing in front of my mirror, I tried on multiple different outfits, trying to figure a way to make myself lo


    ok absolutely irresistible tonight, and ended


    up settling for a short ck miniskirt and a ck crop top that shimmered every time I moved.


    It was gorgeous,


    and I felt absolutely gorgeous in it. I fluffed my purple, pink hair behind my back, smiling at the overall e


    ffect the entire outfit and my makeup had on me.


    ¡°Damn girl, you look absolutely delicious,¡± Melissa chuckled. from


    my door, causing me to look over my shoulder at her. I knew she had been on her way, but I hadn¡¯t real


    ized that she had already arrived.


    ¡°Thank you. It took me a few days to decide what I was going to actually wear, but I think I¡¯m pretty plea


    sed with the overall outfit.¡±


    Turning from the mirror, I walked


    over towards her and wrapped my arms around her. She looked super cute in her dark skinny jeans an


    d yellow tank top. She wasn¡¯t a girly girl per se, like I could typically be, but she did do a very good job


    at making herself look absolutely ravishing.


    Thest few days I had thought more and more about the future I was going to have, and regardless


    of what my parents had thought and what other people thought I was going to end up doing, I had mad


    e the choice I would make my future what I wanted it to be.


    Which included me telling Melissa tonight I wanted to be more than just friends with her. I wasn¡¯t sure h


    ow she was going to react to that, but I had hoped everything would go the way I had dreamt it.


    ¡°It¡¯s already starting to get dark, and I saw your dad¡¯s out there going ahead and


    lighting the bonfire. If you¡¯re done, why don¡¯t we go ahead and head down?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t agree with her more. I was ready for the clock to strike 8:00 PM, which was the hour we were


    born the moment my mother had given birth during the battle. It would be the moment I would be able t


    o finally find out if Melissa could be my mate, and even if she wasn¡¯t¡­ Well, I still wanted to be with her


    .


    I never really gave thought to mates, and I didn¡¯t particrly take advantage of it like my brother did. Bu


    t the idea of being able to have


    someone to spend my life with, to love and care for me, no matter what kind of person I was, was entici


    ng.


    Even if it was someone who I wanted mated to.


    Looping my arm into hers, we quickly made our way from my bedroom, heading down the stairs to min


    gle with the rest of the guests


    still arriving as time ticked by. There had to have been at least fifty people meandering around my hous


    e.


    My mother was in the kitchen with her friends as my dad¡®s wandered around the house,ing in and


    out, lighting the grill, preparing the bonfire, the


    same as they did every single year. The only difference being this year Lux and I were finally adults.


    No more being forced to do things we didn¡®t want to do.


    No more curfews, and having to stay in the pack. I was going to be free, and I was excited about it. My


    entire life had been caged, and now I would be an adult. I could do what I wanted.


    The moment Melissa and I made our way outside, music and chaos consumed me. Everybody was da


    ncing,ughing, having a good time, and for some reason, the turn out this year wasrger than it ever


    had been.


    My eyes quickly found my brother Pollocks, and as he stared


    at me, his gaze narrowed and he frowned. He obviously wasn¡®t pleased with my outfit, but considering t


    he attitude he had towards me since the day his truck tires got shed, I could honestly give two fucks.


    It wasn¡®t even me that had done it, but yet he and even my parents thought it was.


    Go figure. I¡¯m the rebellious teenager, the one who doesn¡®t ever listen and beats to her own tunes, so o


    f course, I¡®m the one who did it. Fucking stereotyping assholes, if you ask me.


    ¡°So what do you wanna do first? Shall we get a drink?¡±


    Taking a moment to think about Melissa¡¯s offer, a grin slid across my face. ¡°Sure. But if we¡¯re going to g


    et a drink, we¡¯re going to get a real drink.¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise as she giggled and looked around to see if anybody had heard. ¡°Aren¡¯t yo


    ur parents going to notice?¡±


    Shrugging my shoulders, I tipped my head to the side and gestured for her to follow me. ¡°Who cares if t


    hey notice I¡¯m eighteen now? Well, at least I will be


    in two hours, so I can make my own choices. Plus, a friend owed me a favor and this happened to be it.


    ¡±


    Melissa was still seventeen and would be for another month, but that was okay. Her birthday being at th


    e start of summer just meant when she did turn eighteen and we had our apartment on the West Coast,


    we would be able to have a lot more fun than we currently were having.


    As we walked around the bonfire, heading for my secret spot that sat


    off to the side, I stepped around the bushes, revealing a dark navy blue cooler with


    a white top, I quickly popped open. Inside of it was a bag of ice, a couple cans of soda, and a veryrg


    e bottle of whiskey.


    It didn¡¯t take me but a second to make Melissa and I a drink, and as we chug down our first ss, we q


    uickly prepared for a second. ¡°Shall we


    go find trouble?¡± I asked her with a mischievous smile, she nodded.


    ¡°Shit, trouble is your middle name.¡±


    Wandering around, thest person I expected to see at my party was Lucas Vega, but there he stood o


    n the other side of the bonfire, watching me. The flickering light of the fire cast shadows across his face


    as the moon rose high in the sky.


    I didn¡¯t think he was going toe, and I hadn¡¯t seen him since that day after school. But it was obviou


    s Melissa had seen


    I had noticed him, and as she nudged me, I nced over towards her. She smiled and gestured with he


    r head for me to go speak to him. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Dude, absolutely not. Lucas Vega ispletely off limits. Not to mention Lux would


    fucking kill us both if anything happened. He isn¡¯t even my type.¡±


    ¡°Not


    your type?¡± sheughed hysterically. ¡°Oh,e on. I have known you for years. He is SOOOO your ty


    pe, Cassie.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ still, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s just asking for drama.¡±


    Rolling her eyes, she smiled at me. ¡°Cassie, you deserve to be happy. You can¡¯t keep putting


    off everything because of what Lux may say. He


    isn¡¯t going to have anything to do with your life once we leave, so don¡¯t miss out on opportunities like thi


    s. Lucas Vega may be a bad boy, but he¡¯spletely fucking hot.¡±


    Something about the way she spoke about Lucas made my heart ache. She was right. I did need to ma


    ke a move, but the move I currently wanted to make was not on him, it was on her.


    ¡°Melissa, actually, I was wondering if I could talk to you about something.¡±


    She gazed at me with a waiting nce, but the moment | opened my mouth, the crowds began to sing


    happy birthday and my attention was taken from Melissa towards my parents, who were bringing out a


    veryrge birthday cake.


    Realizing duty called, I gave her a sympathetic look and quickly walked over to where my parents were


    waiting so Lux and I could blow out our candles together.


    The time had finallye. We were about to be eighteen and as


    the moment struck, I would be sent into a frenzy if my mate was near or at least that¡®s what I was told.


    I just hoped whoever it was


    wouldn¡®t be disappointed when I told them my heart belonged to somebody else. That even though Mel


    issa was my best friend, I had to have her in my life as well.


    ¡°Happy birthday, guys,¡± My mother cooed as she stared at us with misty eyes, my father Damian wrapp


    ing his arm around her shoulder as James came up behind her and snuggled in close.


    I couldn¡®t help but admire the love my parents had, and hoped one day I would have that, too. No matte


    r how much they pissed me off, they had a


    bond that couldn¡®t be matched and I secretly longed for the day to understand what they felt about each


    other.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I longed for the day to have my mate look at me the way my fathers looked at my mom.


    With a one¡­two¡­ three¡­ Lux and I blew out our candles and,


    as we did, I felt an unfamiliar shiver run across my spine. I wasn¡®t sure what it was, but as Lux turned to


    his brows in confusion, my nose went up into the air and I inhaled deeply.


    The smell was erotic and intoxicating. Almost like fresh rain on a summer day.


    It was hard to exin what I was feeling, considering it wasn¡¯t really a scent per se that attracted me, bu


    My mother must have sensed what was going on, because as I looked at her, hope filled her eyes and s


    My father¡¯s each nced between them, seemingly uncertain if they were ready for this moment and, as


    As if he did not feel what I was feeling, but I already knew he wouldn¡¯t. I had seen his mate, and she did


    by this point, she would have moved here.


    Unable to control the pull, I turned and walked, following this invisible tether pulling me in a direction tow


    Towards someone who I was meant to be with.


    As I passed around by the bonfire. I came to a halt for a moment at the ce where I hadst seen Mel


    Step by step. I was enveloped in darkness until a small


    clearing up a head caught my gaze and I spotted a figure that stood there, waiting. The only problem wa


    Instead, it was a familiar figure I would never forget.


    One that had made me feelplicated in more ways than one.


    As Lucas Vega turned to face me, his eyes shed gold with recognition. He


    was my mate, and if he knew, that meant he had known for months.


    Because if memory serves me right, he turned eighteen four months ago.


    And the prick never said a fucking thing.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 132: Mated to a Lycan


    Mouth parted, I stood in utter disbelief, staring at Lucas Vega. His eyes flecked with gold as he stared


    upon my figure, moving from the shadows out into the moonlight. How is it that this man, a man I had


    detested because of his cocky personality, was the man I was supposed to be mated to?


    So many questions ran through my mind, and as I got closer to him, flutters of nervousness flowed


    through my stomach. ¡°You are my mate?¡±


    It was a question, but it was also more of a statement. I couldn¡¯t believe the Fates had paired me with


    Lucas Vega, the notorious bad boy who wanted nothing more than to make my brother¡¯s life a living


    hell.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I waited so long for you to realize I was your mate, so I didn¡¯t have to be away from you any


    longer.¡± Lucas stepped closer towards me, and as he did, I felt myself bepletely uneasy.


    I shouldn¡¯t have felt this way around my mate, and yet I couldn¡¯t help¡¯it.


    ¡°You turned eighteen four fucking months ago and you couldn¡¯t bother to tell me back then I was your


    mate? What the fuck is wrong with you?¡±


    My explosion was the first thing toe out of my mouth after realizing he knew. I wasn¡¯t actually


    thinking when I had spoken, but now I had said what I did, I didn¡¯t regret it. Four


    months he had known I was his mate and never once did he bother to tell me who in the hell does


    something like that?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I wanted you to figure it out on your own. It would have been unfair of


    me toe to you and tell you I was your mate before you even turn eighteen. You deserved to enjoy


    the moment of finding me.¡±


    So he was thinking about me. I found the notion sweet, but I couldn¡¯t be clouded.


    No matter how badly I wanted those gold-flecked eyes to stare down at me as his plump, thick lips


    kissed me, I couldn¡¯t let my emotions take control. This was Lucas Vega. The same Lucas Vega who


    had tried countless times to piss me off, tease me, taunt me, and do everything in his power toe


    between my brother and I since the school year started.


    The moment he stood only a foot in front of me, shivers of pleasure spilled down my spine. His warm,


    fresh rain scent wrapped around me, trying tofort me, but all the while my stubborn mind couldn¡¯t


    get past the fact he had lied and hid this from me for four months.


    Perhaps I was being ridiculous. Hell, maybe my stubborn mind was taking control, but at the end of the


    day I was Cassie, the Alpha¡¯s daughter. No way in hell was going to let some bad boye into my life


    and try to ruin things.


    The moment he reached out and ran his hand down my arm, I was pulled from my thoughts and


    jumped back from his touch. The recoil caused him to growl as his eyes narrowed in my direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do what? Move away from you?¡± | sneered. ¡°If I wanted


    1 to touch you, I would have allowed it.¡±


    Even with his eyes narrowed, a grin crossed the corner of his lips, turning up as he watched me. ¡°I


    knew from the momenti met you that you were going to be feisty, and even when I found out you were


    my mate, I watched you from the shadows. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if you were going to act like this.¡±


    That didn¡¯t sound stalkerish at all. I internally groaned. ¡°Look, it¡¯s obvious that the moon goddess made


    a mistake. There¡¯s no way we can be mated.¡±


    He sneered at myment, an utter look of disgust crossing his face. ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡±


    Was I rejecting him? I wasn¡¯t quite sure. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know how I felt. I had waited for this moment


    for so long, and though I didn¡¯t quite believe in mates, because I wanted Melissa, I found myself


    conflicted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing,¡± I replied softly. The honest answer I gave him was enough for him to


    quickly clear the space between us and wrap his arm around my waist, pulling me close to his body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me. Give me a chance to show you I can be good to you, that I can give you a life that you


    want.¡± As much as I wanted to believe him, there was a darkness that surrounded him which made me


    wary.


    A darkness that called my name, wanting me to give in.


    I wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who could easily love. With all of the power that radiated inside me, I was


    constantly cautious.


    Worried someone would try to take advantage of me, worried someone would try to use me to hurt the


    ones I loved.


    Melissa was the only one outside of my family I trusted.


    The only one I could ever let in.


    She was everything to me, and nothing would change that.


    Past had proved I couldn¡¯t trust men. One time, I tried to let a man in and that failed. Even the one-


    night stands I had to try and relieve the built up tension in my body proved to be nothing but a waste of


    time from men who thought they could get in good with my family. Fucking assholes, all of them.


    ¡°Lucas-¡± The moment I said his name, I hadn¡¯t been thinking. For forever I¡¯d always called him by his


    last name, and as I said his first name, his lips descended upon mine and took my breath away in the


    most passionate and heated kiss I¡¯d ever had. His tongue fought for dominance over mine, flicking and


    tasting me, a deep rumble erupted from his chest.


    Every ounce of my body screamed for the desire to have more, but I couldn¡¯t. I was so conflicted about


    how I felt, I wanted to cry. I was honestly overthinking it more than I probably should have.


    So, after he parted his lips from mine, I quickly ced my hand against his chest and stepped back,


    trying to catch my breath. ncing at him, wide eyed in shock, I turned and ran.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why I was running, hell wasn¡¯t sure what I was doing at all. But the moment I cleared the


    woods and my eyesnded on Lux, I knew bad things were about to happen. ¡°Lux, please. It¡¯s not what


    you think.¡±


    My brother narrowed his gaze at me with a disgusted look in his eyes. ¡°Not what I think. What the fuck


    are you doing with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her mate. I have a right to be with her.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice caused shivers once more to cross over my


    skin, and as I looked over my shoulder at him, I watched him step from the shadows with his arms


    crossed over his chest in a defensive manner.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°He¡¯s your mate?! Are you fucking kidding me? This piece of shit is the man you¡¯re meant to be with?¡±


    Pollux was beingpletely unreasonable and I was slightly offended he would even talk about Lucas


    like that.


    ¡°Lux, you-you¡¯re being unreasonable,¡± I stammered. ¡°Can we not do this tonight? Let¡¯s just take tonight


    to finish enjoying the party and then tomorrow we can talk about this.¡±


    I saw the look in my brother¡¯s eye I had only seen a handful of times before. He was angry, far past


    angry, and with the power flowing through him, he was slowly spiraling out of control. I wasn¡¯t so sure


    why he hated Lucas so much, but it was obvious whatever was going to happen was not going to be


    good.


    ¡°I should have fucking killed you a long time ago,¡± he growled as he red at Lucas. ¡°You will never


    have her. I told you before to stay away and you just couldn¡¯t fucking do it, could you?¡±


    What the hell did he mean, he told him before? Does this mean my own brother knew that Lucas was


    my mate, and he never told me?


    ¡°Did you know?¡± I asked him in shock as I pped my hand across his chest, watching his eyes dart to


    me, his teeth bared and a slow shifting over him. ¡°Did you know that he was my mate and you


    didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    ¡°Of course I fucking knew. He came snooping around the day he turned eighteen looking for you. I


    didn¡¯t approve of him from the beginning, and if you thought for a second I would ever approve of a


    man like him being with my sister, then you¡¯re sadly mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Pollux, that isn¡¯t for you to decide!¡± I screamed in frustration.


    ¡°It is my right as your brother, and the future Alpha of this pack, Cassie. When are you going to learn


    that what you want doesn¡¯t fucking matter!¡±


    ¡°Go fuck yourself, Pollux. You¡¯re just jealous I actually have a mate!¡± | snapped back, and as I did, he


    raised his hand to p me but stopped when a deep, evil growl resonated from Lucas. Lucas was


    daring him to do it, and Pollux better reconsider.


    ¡°Your fucking mutt thinks he¡¯s going to do something¡­¡± Polluxughed in an egotistical way as he


    nced around the area. I couldn¡¯t understand why he was acting like this, and with embarrassment


    and ever raging hormones, I felt the tears fill my eyes. I refused to let them fall.


    Are you crying?¡± Pollux gasped withughter. ¡°You have no one to me but yourself.¡°


    Narrowing my gaze at him, I let a surge of power flow through1288 (Vouchers,


    1. me. ¡°Shut your fucking mouth.¡±


    Pollux seemed concerned for a moment, and then the concern washed away. ¡°What are you going to


    do, Cassie? Are you going to fucking hurt me like you did before? Maybe it will be one of your other


    siblings this time instead¡­ you¡¯re fucking pathetic, Cassie. Always with the enemy.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t Marcus, Lux. Don¡¯tpare them,¡± I whispered, watching as my brother¡¯s eyes softened for a


    moment before turning hard once more. ¡°You always preach about how mates are so important, and


    yet you¡¯re acting like this? I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    He had been cruel to me more than once, but I just didn¡¯t understand why he would be cruel to me


    about something like this.


    The chaos happening between the three of us had started to draw the attention of others, and as they


    looked on, I realized if I didn¡¯t get control of this, something bad was going to happen. ¡°Lux, you have to


    stop.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do. I will not listen to a girl who whores herself out to the enemy.¡± His words were


    triggering Lucas, and I could feel the tension between the three of us growing slowly out of control.


    ¡°Look, stop. We need to take the night to think this over and tomorrow we can¡­ we can do something


    about it then¡­ just for tonight, Lux¡­ Please.¡± Panicking, I watched my brother step forward, ignoring


    my words, and as I looked towards Lucas, he too was standing prepared for whatever my brother had


    to throw at him.


    I didn¡¯t understand why Lucas could remain so quiet through this whole conversation, but it was as if he


    was trying to allow me to handle this without him interjecting, which I respected and was slightly


    shocked by. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Lux. It¡¯s only going to end badly for the both of us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me what I should and shouldn¡¯t do in my own pack. You¡¯re fucking nothing but a


    goddamn pain in my ass,¡± Lux growled as he clenched his fist at his side, stepping forward.


    ¡°I said enough, Lux.¡± | screamed at him as I used my hands to push him back. However, I should have


    known it would be useless, because in one swoop, he shoved me, tossing me aside to the ground.


    A roar unlike anything I had ever heard escaped Lucas¡¯ lips, and as I turned to look at him, I watched


    as the shift came over causing me to realize he too was half-breed.


    Natural werewolves were not able to partially shift. They either shifted into a wolf or they were human,


    but here before me, Lucas stood with fangs protruding over his lips, his eyespletely golden with


    ck swirling masses, and his hands had razor-sharp ws.


    Oh, my god. Lucas was a fucking Lycan.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chapter 133: Saying Goodbye


    They say when you lose something you love the most, your world stops spinning and nothing makes


    sense anymore. I never thought much about what my life would be like without the people closest to


    me. But the moment my life was faced with hard choices and bad decisions, I realized there was no


    turning back.


    ¡°How dare you touch what¡¯s mine?¡± The roaredment that came from Lucas echoed throughout the


    area. Panic consumed those around us as they watched the scene before them unfold. People went


    running, screaming for help, and I knew somewhere close by, my parents were trying desperately to


    find out what was causing the chaos.


    The chaos centered around me.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I screamed as the two guys went at it with each other. ws flying through the air, shes


    being made upon skin, howls of pain, roars of anger. It was all too much for me, and as I jumped to my


    feet, I tried desperately to find a way I could stop at all.


    There was one way, but using my magic was forbidden by my parents and the pack. I wasn¡¯t allowed to


    do that, but as I tried to see another way around it, I couldn¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t shift into my Lycan form for a reason because I was more uncontroble than my brother. But I


    so desperately didn¡¯t want either Lux or Lucas to get hurt.


    With panic setting into my racing heart, anger bubbled inside. me, mixed with confusion, hatred and


    love. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing, but before I knew it, I allowed myself to change.


    The only problem was it wasn¡¯t the change I was expecting. The change that ended up consuming me


    was of power and darkness. A rage boiling inside of me that finally exploded with a screaming yell for


    them to stop.


    The power bursted from my hands, my body and my soul was unlike anything I had ever felt before.


    There were those who had made it away in time from where we had been consumed in chaos, but


    those that did not were thrown back hundreds of feet,nding on the ground, pleading for the chaos to


    stop.


    ¡°Cassie, no!¡± My mother screamed as my parents tried to get to me in time. Both Lucas and Lux both


    turned to me in shock as the power radiated off my body in green waves.


    All I wanted tonight was to enjoy the time with my family I had before I left for college. To enjoy my


    birthday and possibly meet my mate even though Lucas was not the mate I was hoping for.


    Yet that didn¡¯t happen. Instead, hell broke loose all because I was paired with a man my brother hated.


    As both of them turned to me, they slowly transformed back into their normal forms, their clothes


    completely shredded, their half-naked bodies bared before me.


    ¡°Cassie, you have to stop,¡± Lux pleaded with me as he held his hands up as a sign of defense. ¡°You


    can¡¯t do this. Look, we¡¯re not fighting anymore. Please, you have to calm down.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if I wanted to stop or not, at the moment I was unable to, it was as if I had taken a back


    seat in my mind, and the forefront of power which controlled me currently was driving this ride.


    ¡°Why is it that every time I find something in my life that could possibly make me happy, you try to stop


    it?¡± | bellowed at him. ¡°I¡¯m your sister. Why can¡¯t you be happy for me?¡±


    ¡°I am happy for you, Cassie, please, you have to stop. You¡¯re scaring people, and if you¡¯re not careful,


    you will not be able to redeem yourself for whatever you do when youpletely lose it.¡±


    He was trying to reason with me, that was obvious, but he was doing so in a very poor manner. I didn¡¯t


    understand why he couldn¡¯t just let me be happy, let me figure my own shit out. He always thought he


    had to control me, tell me what I needed to do.


    He was my brother, not my keeper, and he didn¡¯t seem to want to understand that.


    ¡°Cassie,¡± Melissa¡¯s soft words caught me off my guard for a moment, and ncing at her, a part of me


    calmed at her presence. However, that was quickly ruined when Pollux took note of Melissa, stepping


    closer and decided to open his mouth.


    ¡°Look, Cassie, even Melissa is scared of you.¡±


    Narrowing my eyes, a low growl echoed from my throat. ¡°Don¡¯ t you dare say her name.¡±


    ¡°...Or what? If you keep this up, there is no redemption for you, Cassie. Someone is going to get hurt all


    because you don¡¯t know how to keep your shit together.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fucking liar. You are not happy for me. You never have been and you never will be. You


    have been nothing but jealous of me since the day we came into our powers and you me me for


    every moment of your life, not being exactly how you want it.¡±


    The words I spoke were me, but then again, they weren¡¯t. It was as if my subconscious was tired of the


    bullshit and finally spoke of everything that had rolled through my mind over the years.


    It seemed to hit my brother hard with what I said, but he tried to distract me. Something I wasn¡¯t


    prepared for.


    I hadn¡¯t been paying attention to Lucas, who had calmly been circling behind me. I wasn¡¯t sure what he


    was trying to do, but the moment his arms wrapped around my waist, my brother tried to tackle me


    down.


    The problem was they didn¡¯t realize how much power I was on the verge of using until it was toote


    and flew from me in a . frenzy, seeking to hit any target in its path.


    I hadn¡¯t meant for anybody to get hurt.


    I had it meant for things to go sideways and had they just let me be to calm down on my own, perhaps


    things would have been fine.


    My mother¡¯s scream echoed around me. I looked up from the ground over towards the fire. I spotted


    Melissaying there unmoving, and my heart absolutely broke.


    As if abustion inside me had finally let go, I screamed in frustration and pain. My eyes wide with


    fear as tears rolled down my cheeks. The power within me exploding, tossing Lucas and Lux from my


    body as I quickly climbed to my hands and knees and scrambled over to where Melissayed.


    ¡°No. Please No.¡± I never meant for anybody to get hurt and yet the one person I had loved and trusted


    my entire life was now gone. Shey there, her eyes wide open, her hair sprawled around her.


    There was nothing I could do now, but I wanted to. Goddess, I wanted to.


    Pulling her body up onto myp, I kissed the top of her head, my hand running over her cheek as tears


    fell down my facending onto her own. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Melissa. Don¡¯t let go. I can bring you


    back. I¡¯ll find some way to bring you back.¡±


    I had never lost control like this. I had never allowed myself to lose control like this and the one time I


    did, in order to try to stop two men I cared about from killing each other, the one person I cared more


    about than anything in this world was taken from me.


    ¡°Cassie, sweetie¡­ What did you do?¡± My mother¡¯s voice brought me to the forefront of what had


    actually happened and as I let my eyes slide up to hers, I couldn¡¯t hold back the sob that escaped me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I just wanted them to stop fighting, Mama, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    I broke in half and as I did, she broke in half with me falling to her knees, because Melissa had been


    like a daughter to her all these years as well. She cried with me holding both me and Melissa. ¡°I know


    you didn¡¯t. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°We can bring her back. I can bring her back, Mama. I can do it.¡±


    My mom once had the power to bring my father, Damien, back, and if she could do it, I could do it too.


    There was a way for it to work. There had to be.


    ¡°Cassie, you have to let her go.¡± To my left Damien stood with Talon. They both stared at me tight,


    lipped with sad expressions on their faces as Damien shook his head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bring her back, sweetie. She¡¯s gone. What your mother did for me isn¡¯t the same thing. It


    took all of them to bring me back and the only way that was able to happen was because of the Lycan


    gene and because of the celestial blood. Melissa isn¡¯t one of us.¡±


    I knew what they were saying was true. She wasn¡¯t one of us, at least not by blood. But she was mine,


    and I loved her. I loved her more than anything and now she was gone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be it. We had ns. We were going to go to college¡­¡± I whispered softly. ¡°I never got


    the chance to tell her. Daddy, I never got to tell her the truth.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t, sweetheart and losing somebody you love hurts. But right now you have to let her go and


    come with me.¡± Damien¡¯s words were not the words I wanted to hear and even as I nced at Lux and


    also Lucas, I could see how remorseful they were.


    Had they not tried picking this stupid fight if this would have happened?


    Melissa would still be alive, and I wouldn¡¯t be a murderer.


    Seeing I wasn¡¯t going to move, my mother had my father¡¯s help pull me away from Melissa¡¯s body, and


    as they did, a part of me died with her.


    How was I ever going to be able to go on without her?


    She had been with me my entire life? She had been my rock, my anchor to this world since the day my


    powers came into y and now she was gone.


    A swirling mass of wind and a crack of thunder in the distance brought all of us to attention and as it


    had happened once before, a void opened within space and through it I came face to face with


    someone I hadn¡¯t seen since I was a child.


    Kara, my grandfather¡¯s Valkyrie.


    ¡°It seems that the party is over and things didn¡¯t turn out the way they should have.¡±


    Anger shed through me at herment. It wasn¡¯t needed and even though I wanted more than


    anything to put her in her ce, I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Go fuck yourself, Kara.¡±


    A chuckle escaped the woman as she looked at Melissa¡¯s body and then turned to look over her


    shoulder. I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, but before I knew it, arge, burly figure of a man with a white


    beard stepped through the portal.


    The white robes he wore screamed hierarchy and I realized this himself was Odin, the man my father


    Hale had told me about often.


    He wasn¡¯t pleased by the sight before him and everyone, including my parents, seemed to quake under


    his gaze. All except me.


    As silver eyes stared at me, he shook his head. ¡°I should have known that this would have happened,


    and it is my fault that it did. A young life was lost because I thought my daughter could keep my


    grandchildren in check.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, how dare you say something like that?¡± My mother snapped, standing to her feet as she


    came to stand in front of me. ¡°Get out of here now. You¡¯re not wee.¡±


    ¡°Child, you no longer may say anything. We had a deal, and I gave you till their eighteenth birthday.


    Now I was going to be nice enough to give him a bit of extra time to say goodbye to their family and


    friends, but after this? There¡¯s no way that I can allow that to happen.¡±


    The tone of his voice echoed through the air, and as it did, the surge of power and authority echoed


    with it. He was right, though. I should have gone a long time ago. I was dangerous and because of my


    inability to control myself, Melissa got killed.


    ncing at my parents, I could see they were willing to fight to keep me here and there was no way in


    hell I was going to allow that to happen.


    I couldn¡¯t allow someone else to get hurt because of me and honestly, disappearing from this ce


    sounded a lot better than staying put. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My mother gasped as she looked over her shoulder at me. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. No, you¡¯re not. I¡¯ve


    worked too hard for too many years to protect you guys. You¡¯re not going. You¡¯re my children.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­/-I just killed my best friend¡­¡± I stammered, trying to make sense of what had happened. ¡°Do


    you really think that I can stay here after that? Do you really think that ¡­ I could risk somebody else


    getting killed because of me? Because I can¡¯t control myself?¡±


    She was speechless at myment, and there was nothing she could say. I was a risk to everybody


    around me in the state I was, and until I learned how to handle this, nobody was safe.


    ¡°Cassie, you can¡¯t go. You belong here with me.¡± Lucas¡¯ soft words only irked my nerves even further. I


    knew he was my mate, but I couldn¡¯t even think about that right now.


    Turning to him, I tried to hold back further tears, but instead they just continued like a river down my


    face. ¡°Why would you want somebody like me? I¡¯m a murderer. You¡¯re free to be with whoever you


    want.¡±


    A chuckle escaped my grandfather at this point and as looked at him, his eyes were focused on Lucas.


    ¡°Interesting. How in the world did I not notice you before?¡±


    Lucas¡¯ entire demeanor shifted, and he became fearful as he tried to step away from the entire


    situation. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think you do, little celestial Lycan.¡± Gasps echoed around the area, and as Odin looked at each


    of us, an amused smile hinted within the depths of his eyes. ¡°I suppose instead of two, I¡¯ll be taking


    three.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 134: Wee to Asgard Pollux.


    Everything had happened with Cassie was like a movie ying in slow motion while I stood by unable


    to do anything. I had tried to tackle her, to stop her from hurting anybody, and even Lucas tried to calm


    her down.


    Yet, her powers bounced back and Melissa, her best friend, ended up getting killed.


    Never in my life did I think something like this would have happened. Of course, I hated my sister for


    some of the shit she did, but I never meant for this situation to get out of hand. It broke my heart seeing


    her shed tears for a girl I had watched her grow up with. A girl who had been her only real true friend.


    I lost myself the moment I saw her step out of the woods with Lucas and because I did, it started the


    trickling rollercoaster of events that yed out. So in a way, I was responsible for Melissa¡¯s death as


    well, and that was something I would never be able to forget.


    How was I supposed to be the future Alpha if I couldn¡¯t even rationally control myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± Kara, Odin¡¯s Valkyrie said as she stood before me with her wings flexing behind her


    back and an eerie gaze in her eyes. She was a mysterious woman, one I had frequently seen over the


    years when she came to check in with her family, and as I gazed at my mother, I realized this was it.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as my fathers stood at her side. She had been so adamant for years


    this situation was never going to happen, and between her and our fathers, they had tried so hard to


    help prepare us, to control the uncontroble.


    I was prepared to go though. Prisci had told me it would be inevitable and honestly, I had been


    excited. The idea of learning from the gods, and then being an Alpha who far surpassed the training of


    normal wolves, it was a calling I desired regardless if it meant I would have to remain away an entire


    year. for


    With a heavy sigh, I walked towards my mother and wrapped my arms around her. The woman who


    had given birth to me and been my rock for my entire life. I would miss her when I was gone, but I knew


    one day I would return.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom. Everything is going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that you¡¯re both leaving me?¡± she replied tearfully. ¡°How can you say it¡¯s going to be


    okay?


    ¡°Because it will be.¡± I smiled gently as I wiped a tear from her eye. ¡°It¡¯s only going to be a year, and if


    you think about it, that¡¯s the same length of time it would have taken me to go through the Alpha


    academy.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, my mother sighed, nodding her head. It was going to be hard for her, as it would


    be for any parent, but she still had four of my siblings at home to look after, and I knew that would keep


    her focus.


    ¡°Make sure you look after your sister,¡± Damian said firmly as he sped a hand upon my shoulder. ¡°I


    know you both haven¡¯ t been close for a long time, but you have to ovee this.¡±


    ¡°What about Melissa, what will happen?¡± I asked, letting my gaze fall to Melissa¡¯s body being tended to


    by the pack doctors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m taking care of it,¡± Hale¡¯s words echoed through my ears and as I looked at


    him, I knew he would. Being an Alpha wasn¡¯t an easy thing, and this was something I would have to


    learn eventually.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you guys down,¡± I told them with confidence as squared my shoulders and held my head


    high. ¡°I¡¯lle back as the man I need to be.¡±


    ¡°I know you will.¡± Damian chuckled. ¡°Just take care of Cassie. She¡­ she¡¯s going to need you more


    than you realize.¡±


    Nodding my head, I finished my goodbyes, and as I turned, expecting my sister to be waiting for me, I


    was shocked to find she wasn¡¯t. Instead, I watched as Odin gave her a small smile cing his hand on


    the top of her back as she proceeded to step through the portal without so much as looking back to say


    goodbye.


    She was a hollow shell of herself, and with every moment she was away, I prayed the gods would be


    able to fix her. That by some miracle she would be who she was meant to be, because I couldn¡¯t


    be expected to look after her forever.


    I was honestly surprised to see Lucas was going along so willingly. He didn¡¯t seem like the kind of


    person who would, and looking at how he was a Lycan as well, I could only imagine why.


    Stepping forward, Kara waited for Lucas and I, and as we stepped through the portal, I knew there was


    no turning back, and honestly I was excited.


    As a blinding white light filled my vision, I felt myself being twisted and pulled until peace flowed over


    my body like a warm nket. Gasping, I looked around and found myself lost and alone but something


    in front of me called me forward.


    With one foot in front of the other, I made my way through the white clouds of mist encircling my body


    until a small, green clearing came into view and I took in the sweet smell of fresh air and bright blue


    skies.


    ¡°Wee to Asgard.¡± Odin grinned as he held his hands up into the air, spinning slowly to show us the


    magical realm we were entering. I honestly wasn¡¯t sure what I was expecting, but I can promise it


    definitely wasn¡¯t this.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tall white pirs loomed around us, holding uprge white marble roofs seemingly cascading far off into


    the distance. An as I stepped forward, I realized among this pantheon styled buildingsid mountains


    decorated in green forests and waterfalls. There had to been a thousand buildings all built into the


    mountain sides, and turning to Odin, I frowned in confusion.


    Thad expected something far darker or perhaps more iste, but instead, I was in a city,


    ¡°Where is Asgard?¡± Lucas asked, causing me to turn and face him. He was just as confused as I was,


    and I was d he asked the question instead of me.


    Ex9 Hot


    There was no way I was going to make myself look like an idiot.


    ¡°In time you will learn,¡± Odin replied in a booming voice deep and distinct it made your soul shake when


    he spoke and there was amusement in his tone. He headed towards therge white steps of the


    massive marble building in front of us. I couldn¡¯t help but be wary of the man he was. ¡°Follow me this


    way, and I will have Freya show you to your rooms. You can settle for tonight, and tomorrow you start


    school.¡±


    ¡°School?¡± Both Cassie and I said at the same time as we looked at each other in confusion and then


    looked back to Odin. We had just graduated school. Thest thing we wanted to do right now was go


    back to school.


    ¡°Yes, school. You didn¡¯t think you were just going toe here, pick up an axe or throw in some


    fighting skills and we would let you on your merry way, did you?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± I muttered to myself as a giggle caught my attention and I took notice of a beautiful


    woman walking towards Odin.


    She was beautiful, more beautiful than I could ever have imagined. It was clear she far surpassed my


    mother in age, her long golden strands were perfectly braided down her back as a crown sat upon her


    head.


    ¡°It¡¯s lovely to see you all,¡± she said with a soft almost sing song voice. Her eyes scanned the three of us


    before falling onto my sister. ¡°Castor, sweetheart. I have been waiting for this day since you were born.¡±


    What the hell? She was only interested in my sister. What kind of bullshit was that?


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know who you are,¡± Cassie said softly, her eyes darting to me with confusion as she


    shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s Freya. The motherly goddess who looks over us all.¡± Lucas belted out as he crossed his arms


    over his shoulders, a content gaze on his face as he nced over at me and smirked.


    ¡°That would be correct, I am Freya, and you must be Lucas the celestial Lycan we hadn¡¯t been


    expecting¡­ no worries, though. I will figure out who you came from in time.¡±


    Lucas scoffed with annoyance as he rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m no one, and there¡¯s nothing to know.¡±


    Freya and Odin shared a knowing nce between each other at hisment before she pped her


    hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to your rooms. That way you can get freshened up before dinner.¡±


    Not bothering to ask any questions, I remained quiet as followed behind Cassie and Lucas. It didn¡¯t


    please me to know, once again, my sister was the center of attention. I got she was unique, but for


    once, I had hoped the spotlight wouldn¡¯t shine on her.


    The moment we stepped into the halls, I took note of how more extravagant the inside of this building


    was to the outside. White walls decorated with ornate objects, and paintings of historical scenes littered


    the area. It was cool, but with how fast Freya was moving, I didn¡¯t have time to take in it all.


    It was brilliant to think, in a ce like this, they had created something with such beauty. Who knew


    with everything these people had, they could create something so much closer to nature than the world


    I was used to growing up in.


    The moment we turned down another hallway, I quickly realized this must have been the residential


    area. Doors of various designs lined the walls for what seemed miles and upon every door was a


    name.


    The first door we came to was Lucas¡¯ room, his name engraved with silver upon the wooden door. I


    didn¡¯t realize that this ce would be so name specific, and as Freya opened the door, we were met


    with ck and red decor, that reminded me of a sex den I had once seen on a porn movie. ¡°Uh-nice


    decor,¡± I chuckled, watching as Lucas rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, all of these rooms were decorated based on your personalities and the way you lived in the


    human realm.¡± Her words caught me off guard, and instantly I worried about what mine would look like.


    ¡°Come on, Cassie.¡± Lucas looked to Cassie expectedly, and as he did, Cassie crossed her arms over


    her chest and raised a brow in his direction.


    ¡°Uh-no.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± He furrowed his brows. ¡°What do you mean, no? I¡¯m your mate.¡±


    A small snicker came from Freya as she sped her hands in front of her and smiled. I wasn¡¯t sure


    what she found funny, but maybe it was the same thing I found funny. My sister was out right refusing


    to go stay in Lucas¡¯ room.


    ¡°Lucas, Cassie may be your mate, but that doesn¡¯t mean she has to stay with you. She has her own


    room, and you have no im over her, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Freya¡¯sment didn¡¯t seem to sit well with him and


    walking into his room, he quickly mmed the door.


    ¡°I guess he didn¡¯t like that,¡± I muttered as Freya held her tongue and quickly turned, continuing down


    the hallway.


    ¡°Your room is right here, Pollux.¡± As she went to grab the handle, I quickly beat her to it and smiled.


    ¡°I got it. Thanks again for this. I¡¯ll see you guys at dinner.¡±


    Thest thing I wanted was for my sister to see the things I was into. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was the shit in


    the room, but there was no way I was going to risk being mocked by her if my room looked anything


    like Lucas¡¯ room.


    With a shrug of her shoulders, I watched Freya and Cassie disappear further down the hallway, and as


    they did, a sigh of relief escaped me before I took a deep breath. With a fleeting nce at my name


    engraved across the door, I turned the handle and stepped into my room.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I had expected, but blue walls and modern style decor definitely wasn¡¯t it. I felt like I


    was staring at a more mature version of my bedroom back home, and with it, I found myself slightly


    annoyed. Lucas had gotten a sex room, or at least that¡¯s what the glimpse reminded me of.


    Instead, I was faced with blues, whites, and silver. A ship¡¯s captain style room with arge golden


    anchor on the far wall. I was a wolf, not a sea captain, and even though the room was really nice, I felt


    slightly let down.


    Part of me was hoping for something dark and dangerous, but I wasn¡¯t going toin. Instead, I


    would pay less attention to the minor details of my stay and look forward to what was toe.


    Taking the time to walk around and admire everything, my eyes took in everything from therge king-


    size bed with a dark navy blueforter. To the small sofa and a desk near arge floor to ceiling


    bookcase. It was the typical shit you would see in a room, but on arger scale.


    ¡°Guess this is as good as it gets,¡± I muttered to myself as ! jumped onto the bed and closed my eyes.


    This was the start of something better for us all, and if I had to be here for the next year, I was just


    gonna have to make the most of it.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 135: Metting Trixie  Cassie.


    The moment we appeared in the realm of the gods, I found myself taken aback by the sights in front


    me. Rolling green hills and high mountains lined the vicinity. The white marble cathedral styled


    buildings and architecture were breathtaking. The one thing, though, which struck me the most, was


    how kind Freya was. I had never met her in person, but I had heard stories my mother had told me of


    the kind of woman she was.


    How she was kind and caring. How she was a mother figure to all that were around her. I wasn¡¯t


    looking to get close to anyone, but something about her made me want to trust her. Something about


    her was familiar.


    The moment she guided me down the hall, I found myself in a void of tunnel vision unable to take in the


    marvels of the area. As much as someone may have been excited to take in the new ce we were


    going to be residing, I couldn¡¯t.


    The only thing ying through my mind was Melissa was gone, and I had killed her. How was I


    supposed to be excited or even interested in being here when I had done one of the worst things


    someone could have possibly done?


    Every now and again, she turned to nce at me as if checking if I was okay, and when we stopped at


    Lucas¡¯ room and he expected me to follow him, it honestly made me despise him even more.


    The audacity of him to expect me to be okay with everything that happened, and jump at the


    opportunity to be his mate, was fucking ridiculous. I was d Freya came to my rescue. She made it


    clear I was able to choose my own path and it gave me more confidence in the whole mate situation.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Her voice pulled me out of my thoughts as we stopped before arge ck wooden


    door with a ck steel handle. From the outside, someone would have thought it was a dungeon door,


    and part of me expected it to be, but when she opened the door, I was surprised by the site in front of


    me.


    The room wasrge, farrger than the guys had been, and on the farthest wall sat billowing ck


    sheer curtains leading to an open door with a balcony. ncing at Freya, she gestured for me to enter,


    and as I did, I took a hesitant step.


    Dark oak floors were decorated with white, ck, and gray fur rugs. In the center of the room, sat


    against the longest of the walls, was a massive ck four poster bed with the same sheer curtains


    hanging from the railings that hung by the open balcony doorway.


    It was more than I could have asked for, and turning to Freya I frowned in confusion.


    ¡°Why is my room bigger than theirs?¡±


    She paused for a moment, opening and closing her mouth. before shrugging her shoulders. ¡°We


    figured you could use more space. Plus, you have a small living room set off to the side here, and even


    an art station to continue your work-¡±


    ¡°I doubt I will be able to paint again,¡± I murmured, casting my


    eyes from the paint station they had set up for me, towards the balcony that called my name.


    Stepping through the billowing ck curtains, I let the cool air of the afternoon sun greet me. From the


    looks of it, their time was different from ours back home, but the sun was slowly setting and as it


    touched the tops of the mountains, wondered if I would lose control here just like I did back home.


    ¡°Cassie, I know that you¡¯re upset and I¡¯m sorry you lost your friend, but you can¡¯t let that stop you from


    controlling the life you have ahead of you.¡±


    Sneering in disgust at the thought, I shook my head. ¡°How can possibly think of a life ahead of me


    when I killed the person | loved?¡±


    Turning to her, she gave me a sad smile and sighed. ¡°I wish | could bring her back for you, but I can¡¯t.


    Everything happens for a reason, and because she had a pure soul, I can promise you she will be


    reborn one day.¡±.


    ¡°Reborn?¡± I asked, pausing at the idea. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t honestly think that when you die that¡¯s just it?¡± Theughter that escaped her I didn¡¯t find


    amusing. I wasn¡¯t asking for her tough at me. I didn¡¯t know how things worked. My parents only ever


    told me what I was supposed to know and nothing else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so amusing.¡±


    Taking a moment, she cleared her throat and sighed. ¡°When you die, you¡¯re reborn, or at least most of


    you are. Melissa, like some of the others who are pure-hearted, are given this  opportunity.¡±


    Hearing this made me feel slightly better, but it didn¡¯t stop the ache in my heart from the loss of my


    friend. ¡°Oh. So am | going to be when I die?¡±


    Freya hesitated a moment, before opening and closing her mouth again before simply smiling.


    ¡°That¡¯s a conversation for another day, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing for you to bother with right now. All I


    want you to do is to get situated in your new room.¡±


    Before I could reply a soft voice called out from inside my room. ¡°Knock knock!¡±


    Stepping towards the open door, I peered through the sheer ck curtains and frowned. A girl stood


    there about my age with bright electric blue hair that sat in two buns on the top of her head, her eyes a


    hypnotically glowing green.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked before ncing back at Freya.


    ¡°This is your assistant for your entire time here. She will tell you anything you need to know and be


    here to help you get situated. I have a feeling you both will get along very well.¡± Freya replied before


    quickly making her way towards the door.


    Running after her, I grabbed her wrist before she could leave my room, and watched as she turned to


    me with the kindest  eyes I had ever seen. ¡°Cassie-¡±


    ¡°Tell me that I¡¯m not making a mistake being here¡­ Tell me you can fix me.¡±


    Freya¡¯s eyes nced up towards the young woman in the room. ¡°Help her get ready for dinner.¡±


    She refused to answer my question and as my grip on her slipped, I watched her disappear down the


    hallway, out of sight. The silence of my question was almost an answer on its own, and with every bit of


    hope slipping from me, I quickly realized there was a chance I would never leave this ce.


    ¡°So-¡± the girl said cheerfully. ¡°I hope you like the room. It took forever to get things right, but I did


    manage to get most of your stuff-¡±


    Spinning to face her, I frowned in confusion. ¡°Most of my stuff?¡±


    ¡°Uh-yep.¡± She nodded. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring everything from your room, of course, but your mother helped


    me pack everything she thought you would want.¡±


    ¡°You saw my mother¡­ And she helped you pack my stuff?¡±


    The girl raised a brow with a smirk on her lips as she scoffed withughter. ¡°That¡¯s what I said¡­ Did


    you hit your head on the way here?¡±


    Did I hit my head? Was she being serious right now?


    ¡°No. I just didn¡¯t know some random girl was going to go through my stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Well, not most of it, anyway. Your mom picked it out, and I snapped my


    fingers and brought it here.¡±


    This girl was overly excited about what she did, and I could  tell she was being as nice as she could be


    but something about her was off. From her perky personality to her hippy style clothing. I couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder if she was one of those peace, love, and freedom kind of people.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked with a sigh as I tried to make the most of my situation.


    ¡°Trixie,¡± she replied confidently, her green eyes locked onto me as I slowly moved towards the


    bathroom. I couldn¡¯t say I had ever heard someone with the name Trixie before, but it definitely fit her.


    ¡°Cute name.¡± The moment I stepped in front of the mirror, shock crossed my face. I didn¡¯t recognize the


    woman looking back at me. Dried blood and cuts lined my skin as mud caked parts of my hair and


    small leaves nestled inside.


    No wonder Freya wanted to let me get refreshed before dinner.


    ¡°Yeah, you kind of look like shit.¡± Trixie¡¯sment caused me to re at her and as I did, she simply


    shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Hey, would you rather me lie to you?¡±


    Thement was something Melissa used to say to me all the time, and hearing Trixie say it triggered


    the pain in my chest to radiate again as I tried to push it down. Seeing I was obviously upset, she


    stepped closer to me and stared at me in the mirror.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. We can get you cleaned up, and looking like you in no time. Come on, let me show you


    the most amazing part of this entire room.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she considered to be amazing, but as she walked past me towards another door in


    the bathroom, she opened it and quickly disappeared from sight. Furrowing my brows, I followed, and


    when I stepped towards the open door, my mouth dropped. It was a closet, and the damn thing was the


    size of my room back home.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡±


    ¡°I know right.¡± Trixieughed, looking around. ¡°I stocked it with your clothes from home, of course, but


    there was still so much room, so I went shopping and filled the rest. Everything is exactly your size, and


    since you didn¡¯t have much in the way of jewelry,¡±


    Watching Trixie skip towards a huge cab near a lit up vanity mirror, she pressed buttons and the


    cab opened to reveal a massive jewelry box adorned with more sparkling jewels than I had ever


    seen. ¡°What in the hell¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s amazing, right!¡± Trixieughed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist myself when it came to shopping, and your


    grandfather said to get whatever.¡±


    Pulling back from admiring the jewelry, I raised a brow and shook my head. ¡°Do me a favor, Trixie.


    Never call him that again. I don¡¯t care if we share DNA. He isn¡¯t my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hostility¡­ No worries. I¡¯ll just use first names then.¡±


    This girl was something else, and as I looked through the clothing in the room, I picked out what I


    would change into after my shower. ¡°So what are you, anyway?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She tried on some of the jewelry in the cab. Her obliviousness to my question


    causing me to stop in my tracks and stare at her as if she was stupid.


    ¡°I mean-¡± Gesturing towards her ears and overall appearance. My question seemed to click, and she


    began tough hysterically.


    ¡°Oh! You mean like what am I¡­ Well, I¡¯m a Pixie.¡±


    She had to be joking. ¡°Trixie the Pixie?¡± I snorted, watching as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know.¡± Shrugging though, myment didn¡¯t seem to bother her. ¡°My parents are hippies,


    and I kind of am, too. Regardless, they weren¡¯t very original and with them being free spirits, they


    decided to keep it easy.¡±


    ¡°No kidding¡­¡±


    With a heavy sigh, I grabbed my underwear and made my way towards the shower. I was expected to


    attend dinner, and if I didn¡¯t get moving now, I was never going to be ready. Stopping at the door to the


    closet, I looked at Trixie, waiting for her to disperse.


    ¡°Oh-¡± She grinned as she stood to her feet, seeing I was patiently waiting. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and check on


    some things. I¡¯ll be back in like thirty minutes?¡±


    Nodding my head, I watched as she sheepishly backed out of the bathroom and disappeared from


    sight. The sound of my bedroom door closing causing me to finally let out a smallugh.


    She was something else, and perhaps someone I could get  along with


    She¡¯d never be Melissa, though. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 136: Dinner with Odin


    Thirty minutester, I was freshly cleaned and out of the shower, drying my hair. I had never thought a


    hot shower could feel as amazing as it did, but the moment I finally turned off the water and stepped


    from it, a sigh of relief escaped my lips.


    Yes, I had been through hell, but I couldn¡¯t allow my sorrow over losing Melissa to keep weighing on


    me. I cried for twenty minutes in the shower to the point I couldn¡¯t breathe, and wanted the world to


    destroy me. I was lost without her, and I hated myself for what I did, but I couldn¡¯t let it destroy me.


    I had to get better for her. I had to.


    When a soft knock came at the door, I knew my time was up. Trixie had made a point letting me know


    she would be back as soon as I was done getting ready so she could take me down to dinner. Odin, my


    so-called grandfather, wanted us all to join him-even though I had no interest.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed off from the bathroom countertop, putting a smile on my face as I made


    my way towards the bedroom door. This was a new ce, and with it, I could be different. I would do


    what I needed to and in the end, I would be someone people could trust, someone they could


    look up to.


    Or at least, that¡¯s what I hoped.


    The moment I opened the door, Trixie¡¯s glowing green eyes


    met mine, and quickly she scanned them up and down my body. ¡°What are you wearing?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I nced down at my ck leggings and white oversized t-shirt. ¡°Clothes?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, I see that.¡± She scoffed, causing me to meet her gaze once more, crossing my arms over


    my chest with a frown..


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my clothes?¡±


    ¡°I literally got you all kinds of cute shit, and that¡¯s what you chose to present yourself to Odin and his


    table? Brave soul.¡± Laughter escaped her, causing me to shrug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care what they think. I¡¯m not wearing some fancy dress, crown, and shit. That¡¯s not who


    I am, and if they don¡¯t like it, oh well.¡±


    Nodding in agreement, she looped her arm through mine and closed the door behind me. ¡°Fair enough.


    I love this rebellious nature of yours. It¡¯s definitely going to provide for an entertaining evening.¡±


    The simple touch of her looping her arm through mine brought me once again back to Melissa, and


    with every ounce of energy I had left, I pushed the thoughts to the back of my mind. ¡°So what¡¯s for


    dinner?¡±


    A few momentster, we arrived at the grand hall. Therge vaulted ceilings and arched walkways of


    dark wood were a contrast to the white marble of the rest of the building. I had half expected statues of


    gods to line the way, but instead, I found more animal skins and a roaring fire.


    **


    1.3.5#


    In the center of the room was a grand dining table made of


    the same dark wood that lined the archways, and upon it were tters and tters of food from a


    roasted pig, and chickens to heaping piles of vegetables and bread.


    ¡°They sure do know how to eat dinner, don¡¯t they?¡± I muttered to Trixie as we walked towards the table.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t eat like this back home?¡±


    Meeting her curious gaze, I shook my head no with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ m sure my siblings would love it if we


    did, but no, my mother makes sure to keep them eating right, and not over indulging.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­ Oh, look, here is your seat.¡± She smiled cheerfully as I took my ce. ¡°I will see you after


    dinner.¡±


    She was leaving?! No way in hell. ¡°Wait, where are you going? You¡¯re not eating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not invited to eat at Odin¡¯s table, Cassie. But I¡¯ll see you when you get done.¡±


    Shaking my head, I grabbed her wrist and pushed her into the chair next to me. ¡°No way in fucking hell


    are you leaving me here to deal with these people? If I¡¯m stuck here, so are you, ¡®caretaker¡¯.¡±


    Trixie¡¯s eyes widened at my actions, and looking around, she seemed to pale. ¡°This is your brother¡¯s


    seat. I can¡¯t. Plus, I have to have a formal invitation.¡±


    ¡°Fuck my brother!¡± I eximed with a smirk. ¡°I extend a formal invitation to you, Trixie. Will you eat with


    me?¡±


    Her mouth opened and closed as she nced around the room at those who entered, taking their


    ces. A sigh escaped her before she quietly nodded in agreement. ¡°It would be rude to refuse


    royalty,¡± she whispered, causing me to nce at her in confusion.


    ¡°What royalty?¡± Before she could answer me, I thought my brother¡¯s voice sounded from behind us,


    and I nced over my shoulder to look at him.


    ¡°Who is this in my seat-¡± Pollux¡¯s words were cut off as Trixie turned to look at him. He became


    speechless and with confusion I nced at her as she looked at me as if asking what his problem was.


    ¡°Dude, go find somewhere else to sit. Trixie is joining me.¡±


    Usually, my brother would have argued. Hell, he would have demanded she be removed from the chair,


    but instead he


    moved towards the farthest end of the table without so much as a word from his mouth, which I found


    completely odd considering he was usually a dick.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± she murmured, pulling my gaze from where my brother had gone to sit. His


    eyes cast down, and a frown marred his lips, as if he was troubled in some way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the slightest fucking clue, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, everyone!¡± Odin¡¯s voice bellowed throughout the hall as he entered with his arms open


    and a smile on his face. ¡°Tonight is a very special night.¡±


    Watching the white bearded man, who proimed himself to be my grandfather, enter the hall like the


    king he was, was indeed admirable, but something about him made my inner self want to w its way


    out.


    I was angry, and honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure why. But the moment he took his seat, and spoke softly to two


    other men I wasn¡¯t familiar with, I tried to dive into conversation with Trixie.


    ¡°Everyone, as you know, my grandchildren Pollux and Castor, have made it to our realm after many


    years of waiting.¡± Cheers and calls of excitement came from the various figures around the table. They


    were excited by it, and just when I didn¡¯t think it could get any weirder, silence fell over the hall and,


    with all eyes turned towards the main entryway, I turned and caught Lucas¡¯ gaze.


    His dark cool eyes stared at me with a look I had never had anyone give me before. It was as if he was


    trying to look into my soul, and stepping forward, heading in my direction, he was quickly intercepted by


    a young woman with blonde braids.


    She muttered to him and gestured towards a seat across from where Pollux had sat. Personally, I didn¡¯t


    think it was a good idea to have the two men sitting next to each other, but as soon as the connected


    gaze was broken between Lucas and I, I tried to pay attention to anything but him.


    If I wasn¡¯t careful, I¡¯d get distracted by whatever it was he wanted with me and I couldn¡¯t allow that to


    happen. ¡°Cassie, tell me how you¡¯re finding your room.¡±


    My gaze drifted from the other up to Odin, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I only just got here.¡±


    His smile fell a bit as Freya whispered something to him, to which he nodded his head. ¡°I suppose


    you¡¯re right, Cassie. No mind, there are big thingsing from you-¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked, cutting him off mid-sentence.


    It obviously wasn¡¯t something people were used to seeing because the shocked expressions on their


    face made me smirk as, I stared at Odin waiting for a response.


    ¡°What do you mean? How do I know? You have my blood in you, as does your brother-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, about that,¡± I replied, watching him slightly get annoyed with my continued interruptions. ¡°How is


    it that you¡¯ re my mother¡¯s father? I mean, my grandmother was adamant she only slept with Zane. So


    it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    If looks could kill, I¡¯d be dead because Odin wasn¡¯t pleased with the bratty tone I took. Not that I gave


    two shits. He forced me toe here, and he was going to get every bit of me.


    ¡°I figured at your age that kind of talk would have been done already.¡± He chuckled, trying to make it


    seem like I was na?ve. Of course, though, the soft choking from Polluxing from the end of the table


    made Odin¡¯s eyes drift for a moment, only to rece his amusement with slight concern.


    Was it a concern for my brother? Who knows. However, I had a feeling he was worried if my brothers


    choking was a warning of sorts.


    ¡°Hate to break it to you, but I haven¡¯t been a virgin for a long fucking time. So tell me how you tricked


    my grandmother into fucking you and then making sure she couldn¡¯t remember.¡± Crossing my arms


    over my chest, I leaned back into my seat, staring down Odin as he stared at me with an irritated


    expression.


    ¡°They were right when they said you had fire, Cassie.¡±


    A scoff escaped me as I rolled my eyes. ¡°People don¡¯t know shit about me.¡±


    ¡°So you think.¡±


    Laughing, I stared at him in disbelief. ¡°So I know, Odin. Now why are you deflecting the question? Do


    you not have an answer the rest of us would care to hear?¡±


    Freya stood to her feet as her eyes looked to me with disappointment, but before she could move, Odin


    grabbed her wrist gently and stopped her. ¡°She wants to know so I¡¯ll tell her.¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Freya took her seat at the same time Odin snapped his fingers as a nearby servant


    brought a pitcher of amber liquid to which they poured into his horn. ¡°I spent time on earth, but not long.


    While I was down there, I spotted a beautiful woman with beautiful eyes. I wanted her, but I saw she


    was with another and so I took his form and made love to her-¡±


    Was he being fucking serious?! He basically lied and deceived my grandmother without her consent.


    What the fuck!


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?!¡± Cutting him off this time, he mmed his hand down upon the table


    causing it to shake.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cassie! You will not disrespect me at my own table!¡±


    ¡°No, I will because what you did was tricked and deceived my grandmother for your own pleasure. She


    had no idea it was you and not Zane, and because of that, she gave herself to you. That¡¯s fucking


    horrible-¡°I was disgusted with this man, and I didn¡¯t care if he was the big man in charge here, that was


    wrong.


    Pushing the chair back, I stood to my feet, throwing my napkin down on the table proceeding to leave.


    However, Odin had other ns and before I knew it, he was grabbing my arm forcing me to stop in my


    tracks.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°You will obey me while you¡¯re here in my realm, Castor.¡±


    Narrowing my gaze, I ripped my arm from his grasp. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask to be here, and in fact, it¡¯s your fault


    I¡¯m here at all. If it hadn¡¯t been for these stupid powers you passed down to me then I wouldn¡¯t have did


    what I did and there would never had been a problem.¡±


    The entire room was silent, and as Odin stared down at me with an angry scowl he said nothing. It was,


    in fact, my brother who spoke up. ¡°Cassie, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Spinning around to re at him, Iughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have a right to speak to me, Pollux. It¡¯s your fault


    I lost control trying to stop you and fucking Lucas from killing each other and in the end, Melissa died


    while I was trying to do the right thing. Some kind of Alpha you¡¯re going to be. You can¡¯t even keep your


    anger in check.¡±


    I may have gone overboard on both of them, but I had a right to be angry.


    Yes, I was the one who pulled the metaphorical trigger in the end but that was only because I was


    trying to do the right thing, and as ironic as my life was, I should have known no good woulde from


    the powers Odin¡¯s wild night passed down to me.


    Fuck them if they thought I was going to follow directions.


    I¡¯d burn Asgard to the ground before that happened.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 137: After Dinner Confrontations


    Pollux.


    288 Wonders


    The moment Cassie left the room became extremely silent. Odin stood where Cassie had once been,


    his fists clenched at his sides as he stared towards the empty archway that led to the dining room. I


    wasn¡¯t sure what he was going to do, but the powerful aura radiating off him right now was enough to


    make my wolf cower in fear.


    ¡°Odin, pleasee sit,¡± Freya said as she stood from her seat.


    For a moment, I thought he was going to agree, but as he stood there, he growled with what seemed


    frustration. ¡°Everyone get out! Dinner is over.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have to tell me or anyone else twice as we all scattered, including the blue-haired beauty who


    had once been sitting with Cassie.


    I wasn¡¯t sure who the girl was, but something about her I foundpletely intoxicating. The soft


    strands of electric blue hair framed her face perfectly, highlighting those mesmerizing green eyes, and


    when she moved, it was almost like she glided across the floor, her long purple dress flowing behind


    her.


    Everything in my body told me to go after her, but the moment I stepped from the dining hall, she had


    disappeared and I didn¡¯t have the slightest clue as to where she had gone.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one, isn¡¯t she?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice taunted from behind


    me, causing me to groan. Thest thing I wanted to do was entertain him, but no matter how much I


    tried to avoid this asshole, he always seemed to be around at the worst of times.


    Turning to face him, I narrowed my eyes and red in his direction. ¡°What the hell are you talking


    about?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously going to y that card?¡± Heughed before heading, down the hallways towards the


    dorms. ¡°Of all the people, I thought you would have been excited.¡±


    ¡°Again, what the hell are you talking about, Vega?¡±


    Lucas stopped in his tracks, ncing over his shoulder at me with nothing but amusement lingering in


    his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who was always determined to find your soul mate, Lux? Yet, you can¡¯t


    even see her when your given the chance.¡±


    Soul mate? He thought that girl was my mate?


    It was my turn tough and as I did, I passed where he stood. ¡°She isn¡¯t my mate.¡±


    For him to even think the girl was my mate was amusing. Yeah, she was gorgeous, but she was no


    shifter and my mate had to be a shifter. Honestly, was Lucas not aware of our culture at all? I wasn¡¯t


    sure where he had been educated by pack life at all.


    ¡°Whatever you have to tell yourself, Lux. Anyone in that room could see the tension between you and


    her. Not to mention you couldn¡¯t keep your eyes off her the entire time we were in there, minus when


    Cassie went off on Odin¡­¡±


    Reaching my door, I turned to look at him from down the hall


    once more. ¡°You know, for someone who can¡¯t even be with his mate because she despises him, you


    have a lot of shit to say, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Lucas gave a low growl as his canines protruded. ¡°Watch yourself, Lux, thest thing you want to do is


    piss me off. You have no idea who I really am.¡±


    Not wasting time for me to reply, Lucas entered his room and mmed the door behind him, leaving


    me staring at the space he had once upied. Anger wasn¡¯t the only thing I was feeling at that


    moment, and as much as I wanted to ignore what he said, I couldn¡¯t.


    No one really knew who Lucas was, and that was unsettling. If he was going to be mated to my sister, I


    needed to know. In the end, I had no doubt about his ability to end up taming my sister. After seeing


    how she looked at him when they were near it was obvious to anyone who took notice that she wanted


    him.


    Just as much as he wanted her.


    Cassie.


    The nerve of that man. To think, once upon a time, I looked at Odin as an all powerful being. One who


    could fix all of our problems, and instead, he was aplete fucking asshole. ¡°Cassie, are you okay?¡±


    Trixie¡¯s voice called out to me from my bedroom door, and as I stormed around my room, I turned to


    her, watching her close the door quietly before walking further in with caution on her face.


    ¡°Can you believe what he said in there!¡± I yelled, shaking my head in anger. ¡°He is aplete dick.¡±


    ¡°Cassie-¡± Trixie quickly said, looking around as if someone could hear us right now. ¡°You can¡¯t say


    things like that. He is the man in charge, and trust me, you don¡¯t want to get on his bad side.¡±


    His bad side?


    I wasn¡¯t worried about getting on this man¡¯s bad side. What I was worried about was trying to find a


    way to get back home. There was no way I was staying here under the care of a man who had


    basically used my grandmother the way he did.


    ¡°Trixie, do you honestly think what he did was okay? I mean, that¡¯s horrible how he tricked my


    grandmother like that-¡±


    ¡°Cassie, you didn¡¯t even let him finish. For all you know, he did tell her afterwards, but instead of


    listening, you freaked out on him and caused a scene. There are always multiple sides to a story.¡±


    Raising a brow, I stared at her in shock. How she spoke to me reminded me¡¯ so much of Melissa, and


    with a heavy sigh, I nodded.


    Maybe she was right, maybe I did freak out on her for no reason.


    ¡°Whatever-¡± I muttered before plopping down on my bed staring up at the ceiling. ¡°First night in Asgard,


    and I created a shit show.¡±


    Laughter escaped Trixie as she made her way towards me andid upon the bed beside me. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, you¡¯re not the first one to have a crazy first day. But I will admit you¡¯re the first one who has ever


    gone off on Odin like that. It was entertaining.¡±


    ncing at Trixie, I stared nkly before we both burst into a fit ofughter. Thinking back to the


    moment when I went off on Odin; I did remember briefly seeing a look of shock on his face as his lips


    parted, obviously having not expected me to flip out like I did. I didn¡¯t mean to be disrespectful, but I


    was angry at time.


    ¡°So, they said I was going to be attending some school or something.¡± I finally groaned after the silence


    that had fallen between us. It was clear Trixie didn¡¯t n on leaving anytime soon, and if she wasn¡¯t, I


    might as well make conversation.


    Shooting up from the bed, she turned and looked at me with the brightest smile I had ever seen on


    anyone. ¡°Oh my god, yes. You¡¯re going to love it, it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about love it¡­ but I don¡¯t really have a choice. but to go.¡±


    Trixie didn¡¯t seem to notice my sarcasm over the idea of going to this school as sheunched into a


    conversation about what extracurricr sses they offered and how amazing the cafeteria was. Not


    to mention the green house and gardens where her parents worked from what she exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Cassie. There are so many different people that go there. Shifters of all kinds and the


    best part¡­ They are all like you.¡±


    ¡°Like me?¡± What the hell did she mean they were like me?


    Furrowing her raised brows, she giggled, nodding her head. ¡°Yeah, they all have celestial blood in


    them, too. There¡¯s about a hundred, I think.¡±


    Taking a moment to take this information in, I realized quite quickly what she was insinuating. ¡°You


    mean to tell me that all of these, kids here are the results of the gods of Asgard getting their fuck on in


    the human realm?¡±


    Rolling her eyes, she frowned at me. ¡°Well, when you say it like that it makes it sound bad.¡±


    ¡°Because it is.¡± I scoffed with a chuckle. ¡°At least I¡¯m not the only one here.¡±


    ¡°Well-¡± she muttered, letting her sentence trail off as if she wasn¡¯t sure she should tell me whatever it


    was that was on her mind.


    I wasn¡¯t a person who liked secrets, at least not secrets kept from me.


    ¡°Trixie, what are you not telling me?¡±


    A heavy sigh escaped her as she shrugged her shoulders again and began to fiddle with her hands


    ced on herp. ¡°Well, you and your brother are the only ones that came from Odin.¡±


    There was no way that was possible. After hearing the stories of who Odin was, and what he used to


    do in legends, there was no way I could believe that.


    ¡°No way, there is no way he only produced my mother


    Ta


    through his time of fucking women on earth. I can¡¯t believe that.¡± Standing from the bed, I made my


    way towards the balcony, admiring the dark shadows dancing upon the realm weed by the


    darkness that consumed us.


    It was crazy to think how in the dark, this realm and my own could look so simr. Thendpletely


    enveloped and every w or imperfection hidden away from the sight of those who could potentially


    judge it.


    ¡°There were others, Cassie.¡± Trixie said softly, causing me to sigh. ¡°But none of them lived to make it


    here.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Turning quickly, I stared at her, unsure if I had heard her correctly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They died, Cassie. Why do you think everyone is excited about you and your brother being here? It¡¯s


    never happened before.¡±


    Trixie gave me a meek smile before turning and walking towards my bedroom door. I hadn¡¯t ever


    thought there were people like Pollux and I who existed, and hearing now there were, but we were the


    only one descended from Odin, was shocking.


    ¡°Thanks foring to hang out with me,¡± I called out to her, not wanting to seem ungrateful for her


    company. No matter how much of a cow I had been since I hade here, she had been nothing but


    kind to me.


    Looking over her shoulder, a small hit of a smile yed at the corner of her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.


    Just promise me tomorrow you will be properly dressed.¡±


    She really did hate my choice of clothing tonight, but nodding my head, I sighed. ¡°Yeah, okay and I¡¯ll


    make sure my brother and I are on good behavior tomorrow¡­ or I will try, at least.¡±


    The moment I mentioned Pollux, curiosity seemed to pass her gaze as if she was thinking about


    something. ¡°Yeah, about him. He is strange, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Trixie was calling my brother strange?


    ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± She was the oddest person I had ever met, but perhaps to her we were the oddest


    people she had ever met. It made me worry about what I was walking into tomorrow at this supposed


    school.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m off. I need to get some stuff done before ss tomorrow. I¡¯ll swing by in the morning and grab


    you,¡± she suddenly said cheerfully as she opened the bedroom door. ¡°Remember, dress to impress or I


    will dress you myself.¡±


    With the close of my bedroom door, I was once again left alone, and turning I cast my eyes once again


    out over the dark horizon, looking for anything that would tell me I wasn¡¯t alone in this ce.


    Just because I hade with my brother and Lucas didn¡¯t mean they were on my side, and honestly,


    the thought of Lucas right now was something I didn¡¯t want to dwell on too long. My body called out to


    him, wanting him because he was my mate.


    At the same time, though, I was terrified to get close to him.


    Thest thing I wanted was for history to repeat itself.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 138: First Day of School


    Cassie.


    When Trixie said she was going to be at my room early, I had no idea it was going to be before the sun even rose. I tried my hardest to ignore her


    persistent knocking, but in the end, she let herself into my room and forced me from


    bed.


    ¡°Remind me again why we are up so early,¡± I groaned as I took my brush to my hair, trying to tame the wavy locks which seemed to have a mind of


    their own.


    Trixieughed at myment as she stood from my bed and walked towards the open bathroom doorway. She had been insistent on waiting for


    me to finish in the shower and get dressed. Proiming I would go back to sleep if left alone.


    ¡°Because breakfast is in thirty minutes, and our first ss is in an hour. Now stop messing around. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m agreeing to you wearing jeans.¡±


    ncing out the bathroom door, I stared at her before rolling my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t even eat breakfast.¡± The grumbled response caused Trixie to groan.


    ¡°Stop, just brush your damn teeth so we can go.¡±


    My mouth dropped open upon hearing Trixie¡¯s annoyance. I hadn¡¯t known her for long, but in that time, I had never heard her get annoyed like she


    was now. Cocking a brow, I stared at her as a slow smile spread across my face. ¡°Was that annoyance?¡±


    She stared nkly, her eyes unmoving before a snort ofughter escaped her. ¡°Oh, my God. Juste on already. I want coffee-¡±


    ¡°Wait, you guys have coffee here?¡± I asked, cutting her off, more than excited about getting coffee and perhaps using it to survive the day. My


    question seemed to shock her as she stared at me as if I had grown a second head.


    ¡°Uh-yeah. Don¡¯t you guys have that in the human realm?¡±


    Opening and closing my mouth, I ced the brush upon the counter and nodded. ¡°Yeah, we do. Sorry, I guess part of me just thought this ce


    would be super different.¡±


    ncing back at Trixie as I moved from the bathroom, I headed towards my bed where my small backpack sat waiting patiently for me to collect. I


    contemted what else I would uncover here that was simr to my old home.


    ¡°So about this coffee, there wouldn¡¯t happen to be donuts


    too, would there?¡±


    Slinging my bag over my shoulder, Trixie grabbed her stuff


    as we made our way out of my bedroom. A wide smile


    spread across her face as she gave me a knowing nce which all but answered my question. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite vor?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I had expected going to this school, but it definitely wasn¡¯t to walk up to a massive gothic building amongst the white marbled


    structures that surrounded it and be hit with the feelings of overwhelming chaos. It was


    beautiful with it¡¯s stained ss windows and high arches


    which swirled with elegant mason work raising the roof high into the heavens.


    My breath was taken away, and as I let my eyes take in the area, I was truly taken aback by the lush


    green gardens, peaked tops of arge ss greenhouse in the distance, and mass amounts of


    decorated ponds with waterfalls. The ce reminded me so much of a high fantasy castle the only


    thing missing as the flying dragon and damsel in


    distress.


    ¡°Cassie, are youing?¡± Trixie called out from ahead of me, snapping me back to the present. I had


    stopped walking and stood in shock staring at the surrounding area


    I hadn¡¯t even paid attention to her continuing without me.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry. I was just-taking it all in.¡±


    She let her glowing green eyes gaze around the area, taking in everything I myself was admiring, but


    as she did a puzzled look crossed her face before she turned back to me. ¡°I guess I can see why you


    would find it pretty. I¡¯m so used to looking at it I don¡¯t even notice it like that


    anymore.¡±


    Moving towards her, I felt nothing but shock in her words.


    How could she not want to admire this ce all the time? It¡¯


    s beautiful.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. I¡¯d admire this ce every moment of the day.¡±


    Letting a small smirk of amusement escape her, she


    shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Maybe, but without coffee? I don¡¯ t think so.¡±


    Coffee¡­ It was my best friend andfort to survive anything.


    Something my mother and I had inmon. ¡°Lead the way¡­ I need like four cups.¡±


    ¡°Four cups?¡± Trixieughed. ¡°Why do you need so many?¡±


    Staring at her with my mouth parting, I shook my head. ¡°To get through today. How else do you expect


    me to be nice to anyone? It¡¯s better to caffeinate me to make me cheerful otherwise I¡¯m likely to bring


    this whole ce down.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay let¡¯s not do that.¡± She smirked as we passed through therge burnt red and ck wooden


    doors ented with ck iron that went from the ground high up


    above me. The door had to have been at least twenty feet high, a little excessive in my opinion but to


    think about how they made that was pretty amazing.


    The moment we passed the doors, I was stopped in my tracks once more. Outside there hadn¡¯t been


    many people wandering around, but the moment I stepped inside, the building people were


    everywhere. It reminded me of the college my parent¡¯s went to I had toured my senior year of high


    school.


    There was no rhyme or reason to the chaos, but one distinct difference between them all was they


    didn¡¯t look quite like the people I had known in the human realm. Most looked human-like which was


    nice, but others had brightly colored hair, gold shimmering ents, and most of all- wings.


    ¡°Trixie¡­ that pink-haired girl has wings.¡±


    They weren¡¯t the glittering wings someone would have initially thought of when you say wings, and they


    weren¡¯t exactly feathered either. They were red and white and though there were scattered feathers


    throughout, they were also almost fur-like. An odd look for someone who


    was supposed to fly.


    ¡°Oh, her?¡± Trixie replied with a sigh. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Cersei. She has Griffin in her, and honestly, I don¡¯t


    see how but don¡¯t get too close to that one. She is a bit¡­ unstable.¡±


    Trixie wasn¡¯t someone who typically said bad things about anyone, and hearing her say this girl was


    unstable, and I was best to basically stay clear from her was shocking.


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    Pulling me along behind her, Trixie took me down various hallways lined with photos, and floral decor,


    dark wood floors lining wall to wall. Every inch of the ce I admired until we approached the dining


    hall as she exined and I was taken back by how many people actually filled it.


    Tables upon tables littered the massive hall adorned with ck, white, and red table clothes. Floral


    centerpieces with strange flowers I had never seen before, not to mention the awesome ck steel


    candle hanging candle chandelier sitting massively in the center of the room.


    As soon as I entered the room with Trixie all eyes fell upon me.


    Being put on the spot like wasn¡¯t something I enjoyed. And as I followed Trixie past the vast amount of


    people lingering about their tables eating breakfast and drinking coffee, among other things, I took note


    of the brightly colored hair, eyes, and even tails which adorned some of the figures.


    Even though they were different from the type of people I was used to, I could see couples, best


    friends, and what appeared to be siblings.


    ¡°You keep staring like you have been, Cassie, and someone


    is likely to think you, weird.¡±


    Weird¡­ I was weird. I had been called weird and dangerous my entire life and though I yed it out by


    acting like I didn¡¯t care, truth be told, deep down I really did. I just was very good at not letting people


    see my emotions.


    Hiding was something I did well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about what people think,¡± I replied with a grin as I nudged her with my shoulder. ¡°Now,


    where¡¯s this coffee? As pretty as it is here, I need coffee before anyone elsees to speak to me.¡±


    As the giggle escaped her, we made our way towards a


    small bar area in the far back right corner of the hall where a pretty brte with golden eyes stood


    handing out cups of drinks to students in line. The entire ce seemed like an upscale resort with the


    way staff seemed to maintain


    everything, at least from what I had seen so far.


    ¡°What can I get youdies today?¡± The brte woman said with a razor sharp smile. Her fanged teeth


    caught me off guard as my eyes widened in surprise by the sight of them. I hadn¡¯t meant to stare, but


    when she frowned at me I quickly realized I was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just-I¡¯ll take a coffee with cream, no sugar, please.¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile was shy, but she gave me a knowing look which had nothing but amusement dancing within her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You must be


    Cassie, the new girl.¡±


    Surprised she knew who I was, I nodded slowly, and nced at Trixie who shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I am.¡± As she handed my coffee I continued


    down the line with Trixie towards where the spread of food sat upon tters. Heaps of meat, fruit, and breads. Enjoy food to feed an army, but


    instead simply feed a bunch of shifters.


    ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re awfully quiet for someone who wouldn¡¯t stop talking yesterday.¡±


    ncing up at Trixie once more, I sighed, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not that I mean to be quiet, I¡¯m just taking all


    of this in¡­ It¡¯s a little-¡±


    ¡°Overwhelming?¡± she replied finishing my sentence.


    ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± I nodded as we turned and made our way towards an empty table. I didn¡¯t want to seem awkward, but shit¡­ this ce


    was more than


    overwhelming and honestly, I just wanted to go back to bed.


    ¡°Trixie!¡± an annoyingly sweet voice said with a slight bit of


    amusement. I watched Trixie¡¯s shoulders tense for a


    moment before we both turned and took in the overly prideful figure of a girl with golden blonde hair and fiery golden red eyes. ¡°Is this her?¡±


    ¡°Am I the new girl?¡± I asked, causing the girl¡¯s eyes to widen as a smile spread across her face. She didn¡¯t seem to expect my outburst but frankly I


    didn¡¯t care. I had only just arrived here and currently I felt like an animal at the zoo


    with how everyone kept looking at me.


    ¡°This is Cassie,¡± Trixie replied quickly, giving me a wide eyed look to stop talking.


    ¡°Cassie¡ª¡± the girl purred with a grin. ¡°Well, Cassie, I¡¯m Ambrozia but everyone calls me Zia. If you ever need


    anything don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I¡¯d love it if we could be friends.¡±


    It was more than obvious this girl was only acting the way she was because she wanted something, and if there was one thing I hated more than


    being stared at-was fake ass people with secret agendas.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, trying to tame the disgust brewing at the bottom of my stomach. ¡°But I think Trixie has everything covered.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Zia scoffed, cing her hands on her hips.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit rude.¡±


    I nodded my head in agreement with a smile before crossing my arms over my chest. She wasn¡¯t wrong. It was rude, but it was intended to be. ¡°So


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    is being fake just to make yourself look better.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t nned toe here and start problems but it seemed like this girl thought to highly of herself. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret that decision.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Iughed while taking a seat at the table. ¡°I guess we will wait and see.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take Zia long to get the hint and disappear and as she did, Trixie sat next to me with her mouth wide open in


    ¡°Maybe no.. But she won¡¯t get me with her fake shit.¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chapter 139: Inanna


    Pollux.


    I hadn¡¯t bothered setting an rm for sses, expecting I would get up early, just like I had done so


    many times before. The problem was though, today of all days ended up not being a day why I got up


    early. The moment the sun hit me in the face, I had opened my eyes and realized I only had forty


    minutes to get ready for ss and make my way there.


    Lucas could have been nice enough to tell me it was time to go, but as I passed his room in a rush, it


    was clear he had left long ago by the empty look to his room from the cracked door he had left open.


    ¡°Fucking asshole,¡± I muttered under my breath as I followed the route I was exined when I had first


    arrived. The letter had been vague, but I could see the peaks of the school from the window in my


    room.


    Rushing through the gardens, I headed down the cobbled streets of the town, making my way towards


    the dark peaks of the school ahead. The entire argument from the previous night with Cassie and Odin


    rolled through my mind, but trying not to let it bother me, I pushed through until therge doors of the


    school came into view.


    Did I know where these damn sses were? No.


    But I was going to have to figure it out because I didn¡¯t have another choice.


    The moment I passed the threshold of the building, I came face to face with a dark-skinned boy with


    blue eyes and ck curly clean cut hair. He leaned against the pir just inside the entryway, a white t-


    shirt clinging to his muscles, and blue jeans tight around his legs. I wasn¡¯t sure exactly who he was, but


    when his eyes met mine, heughed.


    ¡°Pollux, right?¡± His voice was cool and collected tone. He nced down at his watch and pushed off


    from the wall, walking towards me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ who are you?¡± I wasn¡¯t trying to be rude, but honestly, I had no idea who this dude was and yet


    he knew my name, obviously. He must have been waiting for me.


    Chuckling again, he rested his arms across his chest as he looked me up and down. ¡°My name¡¯s


    Bronn, Bronn Straton. I¡¯m your tour guide for the first day, but I will admit we were supposed to have


    started forty-five minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I overslept,¡± I replied, rubbing the back of my neck in a sheepish way. ¡°I take it ss already


    started?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that.¡± He chuckled as he turned and gestured with his hand for me to follow him.


    ¡°However, they will make exceptions because you¡¯re new. Just don¡¯t make it a habit.¡±


    The way he said not to make it a habit had me rolling my eyes behind his back. I had just graduated


    high school and thest thing I wanted to do was go back to school again. I had no interest in going to


    college. I was supposed to be training to be the best Alpha my world had ever seen, and instead, I was


    dealing with more bullshit than I wanted.


    | suppose the training grounds here will suffice to strengthen me.


    I just didn¡¯t want to do anymore book work.


    The moment the thought crossed my mind, I instantly groaned because Bronn led me to a door that


    said Magic Basics 101. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ncing over his shoulder at me, he quirked his brow and frowned. ¡°Your first ss.¡±


    ¡°My first ss? I don¡¯t remember this on my schedule.¡± I said, pulling the paper out of my pocket listing


    four sses, and most of them were sparring and training.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Bronn chuckled. ¡°Your schedule was changed this morning. Here I was given this list.¡±


    Bronn pulled out a piece of paper from his own pocket and handed it to me. The ss list on it was far


    from anything that I wanted. Basic Magic 101, History of Celestials, Art of Self Defense, Leadership,


    and then Training. My eyes gazed over the paper he handed me and slowly my irritation rose.


    ¡°No way. This has to be a mistake. I don¡¯t need any of this shit.¡±


    Bronn found amusement in my anger and simply shrugged his shoulders gesturing for me to enter the


    ss. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t make the rules. I just follow them.¡±


    ¡°Who do I need to speak to about this? There is no way I¡¯m doing any of this.¡± I was firm in my


    response and unwilling to negotiate. I wasn¡¯t going to be stuck doing shit I didn¡¯t need. None of it was


    going to benefit me apart from the training.


    Hell, I was a natural born leader! An Alpha with every right to my throne.


    Bronn didn¡¯t seem impressed by my attitude and with a sigh, he shook his head. ¡°You know¡­ I get that


    you don¡¯t want to do this crap, but honestly, all of it would benefit you whether you think it would or not.


    So instead of giving me shit about something that was handed to me¡­ go to fucking ss, man.¡±


    I understood he was just trying to do what he was told to do, but that didn¡¯t mean I had toply. If I


    was going to be the best Alpha I needed to be then I had to strengthen myself. I had to be the strongest


    fighter the universe has known, and none of that I would learn within books.


    ¡°Just tell me who I need to talk to.¡±


    Shaking his head again, he looked off down the hall for a `moment as if lost in thought and then


    laughed. ¡°You want to meet her¡­ okay? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Continuing further down the hallway, he came to another staircase and heading up it we walked two


    flights beforeing to thending his destination was on. I didn¡¯t know who it was I was going to


    speak to, but the moment we came into a small lounge, I noted therge brown double doors in front of


    me and hesitated.


    The power radiating from behind the door made me want to submit, but also find sce in whomever it


    was. Not wasting any more time, Bronn pushed open the door and there in front of me behind arge


    white wooden desk with. her head buried in a file of papers was a red-haired woman on a mission.


    ¡°Inanna, do you have a moment?¡± Bronn replied with nothing but respect. His bodypletely


    straightened and his legs spread slightly with his hands sped behind his back as if he was a guard


    stationed outside of an important building.


    Her deep sea-green eyes nced up towards us, and as soon as she saw me, a small smile crept


    across her lips before she ced down her pen. ¡°Bronn, is something wrong with our new resident?¡±


    ¡°No ma¡¯am, but it does seem something is wrong with his schedule. He wanted toe see you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Gesturing with her hand, she urged me forward, and with haste I approached. ¡°Pollux, what


    seems to be the problem?¡±


    ¡°The schedule I was givenst night by Freyja doesn¡¯t match the one Bronn handed me. I was hoping


    to get this rified,¡± I replied, trying to show her that this was a serious matter that I wanted handled.


    However, as she stared at me, she strummed her nails against her desk and sighed. ¡°Unfortunately,


    Pollux, your schedule was changed for a reason. You need more help in those categories and that¡¯s


    why it was changed.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°More help?¡± Scoffing, I rolled my eyes, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t need more help


    unless it¡¯s training to be even better than I am now. I¡¯m the future Alpha of my pack. It¡¯s my


    birthright to lead. No one can tell me otherwise.¡±


    Inanna leaned back in her chair with a smirk on her face as she watched me. ¡°You know the fact you


    think that shows you need help. Just because it¡¯s supposed to be yours doesn¡¯t mean it will be, and in


    fact¡­¡±


    She quickly ruffled through the documents on her desk, leaving me speechless and in shock at what


    she was saying.


    This woman obviously had no clue who I was, and if she didn¡¯t, someone desperately needed to tell


    her.


    Finding whatever she had been looking for, she scanned over the paperwork with a smile. ¡°Ah, yes-you


    have a sister, don¡¯t you? A twin?¡±


    Realizing where she was going with this conversation, I jumped to my feet, fists white as I clenched


    them together. If she thought for one moment I was going to allow my chaotic sister to be Alpha of


    our pack, she was wrong.


    ¡°It is mine!¡± I roared at her with anger. ¡°My sister will never hold that title. She is too much of a risk, and


    if she isn¡¯t careful will end up killing someone again.¡±


    At my words, Inanna¡¯s brows rose in surprise, and it was obvious she didn¡¯t know that little fact about


    Cassie. Which shocked me because I would have assumed Odin would have let them know that small


    bit of information.


    ¡°Tell me more about what your sister did¡­¡± Inanna replied, leaning forward, her elbows resting on the


    desk and her hands sped in front of her mouth. There was intrigue in her eyes that made me slightly


    ufortable, and swallowing, I contemted what to tell her, suddenly worried about my outburst.


    ¡°It was an ident, but she lost control and her best friend died.¡±


    The admission of what happened to her friend Melissa struck an empty pain in my chest I hadn¡¯t


    expected to be there. I didn¡¯t want to believe it was my fault what happened to her, but at the same


    time, I knew I was responsible as well.


    ¡°I see,¡± She muttered softly. ¡°You saw this happen, I take it?¡±


    Nodding slowly, I sighed. ¡°Yes, as did the rest of our pack.¡± The vague memory of their horrified


    expressions was something that would be forever imprinted in my mind.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her from losing control? You said you¡¯ re the future Alpha. Surely there was


    something you could have done to stop her¡­ Unless you were part of it.¡±


    Narrowing my gaze at her, I squared my shoulders with a tight-lipped expression. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that easy.


    Cassie isn¡¯t-¡± Pausing in my thoughts, I tried to find the right words, and as Inanna¡¯s brows raised with


    interest to what I was going to say I shook my head.


    ¡°Cassie¡¯s what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, she¡¯s my sister and everyone makes mistakes,¡± I replied firmly, unwilling to make anymore


    comments on who my sister was. It wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s business and I shouldn¡¯t have opened my mouth


    to begin with.


    ¡°I understand, but considering that I don¡¯t see the proof of why you don¡¯t need these sses. I¡¯m afraid


    you¡¯re going to have to take them. Give me one semester, and if you can show me after that semester


    you don¡¯t need them, then I will change your schedule. Does that sound like a deal to you?¡±


    With no point in arguing further, the hollow sensation of defeat grew in my chest. ¡°Understood. Thank


    you for seeing me.¡±


    Turning, I marched from Inanna¡¯s office more upset than I had been when I went in. I wasn¡¯t sure what


    it was about the entire situation that irritated me the most, but Bronn seemed to get I was pleased and


    so he walked behind me without saying a word.


    If she wanted proof I deserved my title, then I would give her proof.


    I would be the Alpha everyone would remember.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Chapter 140: Proving a Point


    Cassie.


    ss after ss, I was introduced to so many people. I found


    my mind swirling with the amount of names I was supposed to remember, and I was happy to see


    the end of the daye quickly. The entire day I hadn¡¯t seen my brother, and wondered


    whether he had actuallye to ss at all.


    Following a few other students I didn¡¯t


    know, I headed out to what they said were the training grounds, prepared to see if that was where Pollu


    x had gone. Leaving therge vast buildings of the school, I followed down the cobbled paths and cove


    red breezeways until the path led me through grassy fields with the site of a massive golden. arena in t


    he distance.


    The voices of the warriors grunting, groaning, and yellingmands to one another coil be heard


    before even stepping foot into the arena, and I had no doubt this was where my brother had gone.


    I hoped Trixie would have been able to go


    with me, but I found it unfortunate she was preupied by some task she had to do with her parents, s


    o instead, I ventured out here alone.


    As the building grew closer,


    I noted how the high walls of the area stood taller than the school itself, reminding me of the colosseum


    in Rome. A ce where diators used to fight for the entertainment of their people. The same people


    who were ruthless and desired to see the blood and gore that made a lot of men lose their lives.


    It didn¡¯t surprise


    me once I stepped in and took notice of the men sparing that they would have something set up like thi


    s. Odin may


    not have been what people called a ¡°Greek¡± god, but ording to legend, the gods all were the same i


    n the eyes of their believers, no matter the culture they came from. And here in these walls, it was obvi


    ous to see fighting was a sport all took seriously.


    Stepping forth down the stone steps of the arena, the littered sounds of students sitting and watching a


    s they yelled for their favorite people took me by shock. I didn¡¯t find this kind of thing entertaining. I kne


    w training was important, but the way they were acting was barbaric in a way, at least to me.


    ¡°Hey, your


    name¡¯s Cassie, right?¡± A voice called from my left. ncing over my shoulder, I took in the brown hair a


    nd golden eyes of a dark¨Cskinned girl who was in my second period advanced magic ss.


    ¡°Yeah it is. You¡¯re Sansa, the witch.¡±


    Smallughter escaped her as she nodded her head, ¡°Yeah I am. Well, I¡¯m a hybrid like


    everyone else here. Celestial blood


    and all of that. Come sit with me. There¡¯s no point in watching alone.¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, I gave a tight¨Clipped smile and


    nodded as I watched her slide over so I could sit down. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m not really here to watch. Just see


    if my brother actually showed up today.¡±


    Her eyes lit up when I spoke of my brother and, with an eager smile, she nodded. ¡°Oh girl, he did.¡±


    ¡°Why did you say it like that¡­¡± I mumbled with a sigh. A


    million and one thoughts ran through my head at herment, and as she pointed in the direction of th


    e field, I followed her finger and caught sight of my brother heaving up and down with


    golden eyes and protruding fangs as he stared down at his opponent, whoid upon the ground.


    ¡°He has been killing them out there¡­ metaphorically, of course. Bronn was our strongest fighter, and a


    s you can tell, he dominated Bronn in no time. Which I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s


    going to be a good thing or a bad thing.¡±


    ncing at her quickly, I raised my brow in question. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Well, Bronn is my half¨Cbrother, unfortunately. Only by


    our father, of course, celestial blood. His mother was a werewolf, and friends with my mother¨C


    a witch. From what my mother said¡­ Our dad enjoyed poly rtionships.¡±


    Sansa spoke about the situation as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, and whereas I was only Odin¡¯s granddaughter


    , they were direct children of a god. How was it my brother was stronger than a direct child? It made


    little sense.


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy¡­ who was your dad?¡± The question made herugh and looking to


    me she shook her head.


    ¡°Who knows¡­


    there were spections on who he was, but no one dares to im their heritage. Odin, Freya, and


    Frigg just try to clean up their mess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not cool. I mean you should at least know,¡±


    I replied, feeling slightly bad for her that she didn¡¯t know who her father was.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not too bothered,¡± she added before cheering for the people on the field. As I looked


    back towards my brother, I watched him walk towards


    the sidelines where a group of girls were flirting. His signature smile came


    on disy causing me to cringe as I watched him ¡°work his magic¡± or so he liked to call it.


    ¡°God, can he be anymore annoying¡­¡± I muttered with disgust, rolling my eyes


    as I admired the others. It was then when my eyes met Lucas¡®, I noticed he was staring right at me. Th


    ose same damn mesmerizing eyes catching me off guard as a slow smirk


    slid onto the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Oh, snap¡­ does he belong to you?¡± Sansa asked, causing me to scoff.


    ¡°He kinda does, but she won¡¯t admit to it.¡±


    Trixie¡¯s overly cheerful voice appeared behind me and gave me a heart


    attack and as I jumped, I ced my hand upon my chest to turn and re at her from over my shoulder


    . ¡°Jesus Christ, woman¡­ you about gave me a heart attack. You can¡¯t go sneaking up


    on people like that.¡±


    Both Sansa and Trixieughed at my reaction as I grumbled my unhappiness under my breath. ¡°Don¡¯t c


    hange the subject,¡± Sansa added. ¡°I need the juicy details.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what it was about Sansa, but between her and Trixie, I felt like we had been old friends w


    ho had known each other our entire lives. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Everything is alwaysplicated with you.¡± Trixie smirked. ¡°He is hot, though, just like your brother. I¡¯


    m not sure why you¡¯re opposed to him, but if you¡¯re not careful, one of the other girls will try to snag


    him up.¡±


    The thought of one of the other girls touching Lucas did bother me, and I didn¡¯t like that it did. Yet, no m


    atter the fact he was supposed to be my


    mate, I couldn¡¯t get past the shit he had done. To hide being my mate, and then act like an asshole all t


    hese months.


    He confused me, like an internal war brewing in my mind that just won¡¯t let up.


    ¡°He is an ass-¡± I mumbled, trying to look away from him and not let him see how much


    he was bothering me.


    ¡°Looks like someone else


    likes his ass-¡± Quickly darting my gaze back to Lucas, I watched Zia walk to him with a smile on her fac


    e and anger red through me. A swirling mass of chaos slowly started to build


    inside me, and as if he knew, his eyes met mine and he smiled.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how he wants to


    y is it?¡± I replied in a sinister  ?tone as I nced towards Sansa and Trixie. ¡°Two can y


    at this game..¡±


    Trixie¡¯s normally happy expression turned to one


    of concern as I stood to my feet. ¡°Cassie, what are you doing?¡±


    Sliding my jacket off, I grabbed my hair band and quickly pulled my long purplish¨C


    pink hair up into a messy bun, and continued down the steps of the arena. I knew very well people wer


    e watching me, but right now I didn¡¯t care. The swirling chaos in my heart was calling


    me to y with him.


    ¡°Hey, coach!¡± I called out letting my gaze slide from Lucas to the extremely tall older shifter who


    stood on the sidelines


    watching my brother and another kid spar. My brother of course dominating the kid with ease.


    ¡°Let me have a round with him.¡±


    Laughter escaped the man as he shook his head no. ¡°No way. You will get your ass hurt, and I¡¯m not


    being responsible for it.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for your permission,¡±


    I said through clenched teeth as I ran, leaping over the figures of the three men who had been


    in my way. I was far more skilled than my brother was. With perfect timing, Inding on the ground in fr


    ont of the kid, my eyes locked onto Lux with a wicked nce.


    His blow to the kid stopped in it¡¯s tracks as I caught his wrist when Inded. ¡°What the fuck, Cassie!¡±


    ¡°Get that girl off the


    field!¡± The coach yelled from a short distance away as murmur¡¯s and gasps echoed around the


    stadium.


    ¡°Oh,e on Pollux. Let¡¯s give them something to really get them excited.¡±


    My brothers eyes narrowed as he sneered. ¡°No fucking way. You¡¯re not supposed to be out here.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about losing to me again?¡± I asked him in a teasing


    tone as I stepped closer to him. ¡°Come on- brother. You never refused to TRY and beat me before¡­ do


    you not want them to see who really is the best out of us?¡±


    ¡°You let it out, didn¡¯t you¡­ Talon told you about that-¡± Laughter escaped


    me at his response. Yes, Talon had said a lot of things but he wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡°Fight or die, Pollux. Your choice.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t really kill my brother, and he knew that. It was simply something we had done as kids. The


    first one tond a potentially deadly blow was the winner of


    the fight, but the problem was where he did like to fight he didn¡¯t train as often as me because his ego o


    ver being the ¡°future Alpha¡± made him believe he didn¡¯t need to.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I however¡­ I thrived for the battle. A secret I held deep inside me.


    The desire to watch blood flow like rivers upon the ground..


    Standing his ground, he took his stance with an angry re. A re I lived to see, because honestly,


    he and Talon were the only ones who ever gave me a run for my money


    when it came to battling and the adrenaline was a drug I craved.


    Taking the same stance as my brother, I heard the murmured


    words of the coach. ¡°Lux, are you sure about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am. Start the fucking match. If she wants to get what they had, that¡¯s on her.¡±


    So cocky and foolish.


    A voice inside me spoke softly in the darkness, and as it did, I hesitated for a moment. One single mome


    me to smirk with satisfaction.


    ¡°Oh, brother-


    is that all you have?¡± Making my move, Iunched myself into attack. Swing after swing, hit after hit, we


    our movements matched like that of an elegant


    dance between partners. We were evenly matched in our current state, but there was a side of me


    he would never be able to touch.


    With a sudden blow, we bothnded on the ground knocked back by each other¡¯s hits, andnding on th


    I wiped the blood from my mouth one more. Just


    to realize Zia was standing near me. ¡°Aww, did you fall?¡±


    ¡°Go fuck yourself, Barbie,¡± I spat at her. The distraction gave enough time for my


    brother to grab me by my hair and


    throw me to the ground once more. The stupid bitch distracted me on purpose, and knowing she did pis


    Slowly the burning fire inside me grew, and as I gazed at Lux, who stood in front


    of where Zia and Lucas stood, their eyes growing wide with realization of how pissed I truly was. Lux ha


    thud.


    ¡°Using a girl, Lux!¡± I yelled at him with a maniacalugh. ¡°That¡¯s cheating.¡±


    ¡°Cassie, that¡¯s enough.¡± The coach yelled, but his words fell on deaf ears as I stalked towards


    my brother.


    ¡°Do you submit, Lux?¡± I asked as I watched him struggle to stand. ¡°Just submit, and this


    will all be over.¡±


    ¡°Go fuck yourself, Cassie,¡± he snapped as he struggled to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll never submit to you.¡±


    cing my hand on my chest, I smirked, shaking my head.


    ¡°Pity¡­ So I guess you want to continue then. Well,e on¡­ I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    ¡°I said enough!¡± The coach yelled again as he


    came to stand between Pollux and I. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did things back home, but that isn¡¯t how shit


    means to stop. Do you hear me?¡±


    Looking up at the man, I smiled, seeing the irritation and anger swirling behind


    the depths of his golden eyes. ¡°Sure thing, coach. It was just fun and games anyways. May I suggest pic


    Turning on my heels, I didn¡¯t bother to wait to hear what the man was going to say.


    Instead, I passed him and headed out of the


    circle towards where I had once been sitting. Hopefully, everyone now knew I was more


    than just some new girl.


    I was hell, and they would remember me forever.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 141: Sexual Tension & a Party


    Cassie.


    Who says you can¡¯t be ssy and sassy at the same time? The moment I put my egotistical brother in


    his ce and showed everyone what kind of person I was, I felt better than I ever have. Lucas wanted


    to gain the attention of the surrounding woman, and I had no doubt many other men there noticed me


    at that moment as someone who was¡­ Attainable.


    Grabbing my jacket, I made my way back through the tunnel entrance of the colosseum, ready to get


    back to my room to rx. It may have been my first day, but the teachers here were unforgiving when it


    came to


    homework¡­ The sound of that word was disgusting on my tongue but needed, regardless.


    As the shadows of the tunnel enveloped me from the sun, a firm grip caught me, and as I was spun, I


    came face to face with Lucas¡¯ deep enchanting gaze, matched with a frown. ¡°What the fuck was that


    out there, Cassie?¡±


    Laughter bubbled in my throat as I ripped my arm from his grasp. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch me, Lucas. I was


    having fun, and I know you enjoyed it.¡±


    ¡°Fun?¡± He scoffed with irritation. ¡°You and Lux both went too fucking far and you know it. What do you


    think you have to be badass and show the school who you are? I didn¡¯ t take you for being the center of


    attention kind of girl.¡±


    With my mouth open, I red at him as I gripped my jacket in my hand tightly. ¡°Who the hell are you to


    tell me what kind of girl I am? I can be whomever I want to be, and it¡¯s none of your concern; Lucas.¡±


    Turning, I continued to storm down the path, but was only able to make it a few feet before I was


    grabbed again and this time pinned against the cold brick wall of the colosseum. My heart raced in my


    chest as he pressed his body against me. His thigh was in between my legs as my wrists were held


    above my chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re my fucking mate. It¡¯s my job to be concerned.¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck off me,¡± I all but spat at him as I struggled within his grasp, unable to break free. He was


    stronger than he looked, and even though my body was on full alert, wanting him to devour me as that


    delicious fresh rain scent wrapped around me, I had to stay alert. I couldn¡¯t allow myself to get


    distracted by him.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re going to listen-¡±


    ?


    ¡°Go fuck yourself, Lucas. I¡¯m not listening to shit you have to say. Why don¡¯t you go back to the whores,


    you were entertaining and leave me the fuck alone. This between us is never going to happen,¡± I


    snapped, causing his eyes to go wide before a small smirk crossed his lips.


    I had expected him tosh out because of myment. To tell me he hated me or that he never


    wanted a mate like me, but instead, he stood there holding me in ce with a shit- eating grin on his


    face. ¡°You¡¯re jealous.¡±


    ¡°What-no.¡± I scoffed, rolling my eyes. ¡°Why would I be jealous of them? They are beneath me.¡±


    ¡°Beneath you, huh?¡± He chuckled as he leaned closer, our lips only inches apart, causing my breath to


    hitch at the proximity. ¡°Seems like right now I¡¯m the one technically beneath you¡­ in between you-¡±


    The whispered response as he brushed his lips against mine caused me to gasp before he leaned in


    towards my ear.


    ¡°I can make you feel things you never have before, princess.¡±


    Part of me hesitated when Lucas spoke, but the other part of me begged for him to show me. Yet, the


    part that controls my mouth was asking to be punished. ¡°So can any other guy at this school. What


    makes you so special?¡±


    There was not a moment of hesitation on his side as his lips captured mine and his tongue invaded my


    mouth. The taste of him on my tongue was pure heaven and as I moaned into the way he possessed


    me, a low growl escaped his throat, pushing him to be rougher and more dominating with every


    passing second.


    Roaming hands and heated moments were things I wasn¡¯t ustomed to. I had always preferred one-


    night stands and quick satisfaction, so this was beyond mind blowing, and caught up in the moment, I


    seemed to forgetpletely about what was going on around us, including where I was.


    ¡°Whoa, so much for not liking him.¡± A voice called out, stopping Lucas and me in our tracks.


    There before me were Sansa and Trixie, staring at thepromising position Lucas and I were in.


    Pushing against him, the interrupted moment caused him to loosen up his grip and, with my push, he


    let go and stumbled back with a smile.


    ¡°Geez, no need to get aggressive, Cassie,¡± he muttered as I quickly adjusted myself, embarrassed by


    being caught.


    ¡°Go fuck yourself, Lucas.¡± The grumbled response caused Sansa to snort withughter as she looked


    everywhere but at me.


    Stepping close again, he brushed his fingers down my arm, leaving a trail of erotic sensations running


    through my body. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t enjoy that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I hope you did,¡± I replied teasingly before letting my smile fall. ¡°Because it will never happen again.


    Stay away from me¡­ I¡¯m not the girl you want.¡±


    Pushing past him, I made my way towards Sansa and Trixie, gesturing for them to follow me. Thest


    thing I wanted was for him to tell them anything, but no matter how I tried to tell myself that once again,


    the shared kiss with him was nothing-I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°So-¡± Trixie started to say before I quickly red at her. ¡°Nevermind¡­¡±


    ****


    It took twenty minutes to get back to the ce where I was staying, and the entire time we walked, I


    listened to Sansa and Trixie talking about the party that was supposed to be happening this evening.


    Some back to school thing that excited them.


    ¡°I think this season is going to be more chaotic than usual with how everyone is already acting,¡± Sansa


    commented, causing Trixie tough.


    ¡°No kidding. Especially with our two new pupils.¡± Looking at me as she spoke, a mischievous grin


    crossed her lips. ¡°You¡¯ reing tonight, right?¡±


    ¡°Coming to what?¡±


    ¡°That party?¡± Sansa replied. ¡°Were you listening to anything that we said?¡±


    Shaking my head, I gave them a sheepish grin. I had been too preupied thinking about Lucas and


    the fight with Pollux to think about anything else. Now that my ¡°badass¡± mood was gone, I felt


    embarrassed for acting out the way I did.


    I didn¡¯t like being the center of attention, and I had literally just painted a target on my back in a good


    and bad way. ¡°No, sorry guys, I just have a lot on my mind.¡±


    ¡°You mean like Lucas?¡± Sansa grinned as Trixie yfully elbowed her.


    ¡°No, other things.¡± The response was meant to be vague, but it didn¡¯t work. They knew I was lying by


    the way they busted outughing. ¡°I¡¯m serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure you are. Regardless, you¡¯reing tonight,¡± Trixie said pointedly as she looped her arm through


    mine and pulled me down the hallway towards my room. ¡°Come on, there is a lot to do before dark.¡±


    ¡°Guys, I can¡¯t¡­ I have homework-¡±


    Never in my life had I used homework as an excuse to get out of a party, and now here I was, doing


    just that. All because I didn¡¯t want to face anyone who had seen me act crazy today out in the arena.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Cassie. You¡¯re going and I¡¯m going to make you look hot, so stop worrying.¡±


    The two women didn¡¯t give me much room to protest as they quickly dragged me into my bedroom and


    plopped me down on the round vanity chair that sat in front of arge lighted mirror. I wore makeup and


    made myself look good on asions.


    However, I wasn¡¯t the kind of girl that obsessed over it.


    Not like Trixie and Sansa seemed to be.


    ¡°Trixie, you tackle hair and makeup and I will look for the perfect outfit.¡± Sansa directed as Trixie


    nodded and quickly got to work.


    ¡°Guys, seriously, I don¡¯t want to go-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going,¡± they both replied in unison, causing me to groan as I rolled my eyes.


    There was no way out of this, and honestly, I was fine with that. If they wanted to dress me up then so


    be it. I could y the part, for once, instead of always trying to control a situation because I didn¡¯t want


    to do something others did for a chance.


    Watching Trixie work her magic with makeup, I found myself entranced by every swirl of the brush that


    yed against my skin like a canvas being painted by an artist. She didn¡¯t go super heavy, and she


    didn¡¯t dive too much into the bright colors I assumed she would have, considering she loved everything


    bright and cheerful.


    Instead, she went with a dark purple lipstick and cool ck smokey eye that matched my wless skin,


    and when she curled my hair, she left every strand in a perfect spiral that fell down my back in waves. If


    there was one thing I loved about myself, it was my hair, and seeing how she took such care with it


    touched me for some odd reason. It was as if she knew I was particr about this part of myself, and


    when she finished andid


    down the curling iron, I stared at a version of me I almost didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± she asked softly, causing me to turn to her with a smile.


    ¡°Trixie, I love it. You really have a talent for this stuff.¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders and giving a meek smile, we both broke out intoughter just as Sansa


    reappeared from my closet. ¡°Okay, I think I have the perfect outfit-damn girl, you look good!¡±


    Her exmation to my appearance caused me tough again as I stood from the small vanity seat,


    making my way towards the closet. I didn¡¯t know Sansa very well but from the little I did know; she was


    quite the character.


    Her fun loving and very blunt personality almost matched my own. But she also was very artistic and


    had Trixie¡¯s bright, happy persona. It was as if someone had decided to blend Trixie and I together and


    come out with a third to our quickly growing friendship circle.


    The moment I stepped into the closet, I was shocked.


    I half expected something bright and outstanding, but  ?instead, that was far from the truth. Sansa also


    seemed to know my style, and the ck skin tight dress she picked out for me was to die for.


    ¡°Look, I know you love ck, so I kept it simple. However, I expect you to be in those killer ass shoes.¡±


    I had no idea what shoes she was talking about until I turned towards where she was pointing and


    spotted the bright red and ck dagger designed heels. The silver of the de glistened in the light,


    screaming nothing but danger.


    Of course, there was a bottom to the heel tip, but the designer was able to imnt the danger into the


    heel, giving it a terrifying look I was in love with.


    ¡°Where in the hell did those shoese from?¡± I gasped as I quickly picked them up. ¡°I don¡¯t


    remember those being in here.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Gazing back up to Sansa from the shoes, she shrugged with a smile as she turned towards Trixie, who


    remainedughing. A part of me knowing they nned this somehow. That all of it was part of their


    n to make me go wild tonight.


    Something I wasn¡¯t sure about doing. Seeing as parties and I only end in regrets and bad decisions.


    ¡°Stop over thinking it, Cassie.¡± Sansa said jokingly. ¡°Get dressed.¡±


    She was right, I was overthinking it. At least, I think she is right.


    Taking a moment, I mustered the courage I needed and took the dress into the bathroom to change. If I


    was going to prove I could be someone who waspetition, then I had to stop second guessing


    things and take initiative.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 142: Interrupted Conversations


    Cassie.


    ring music, drinks, and wild dancing were what awaited me when Sansa, Trixie, and I finished


    getting ready and made our way towards where this party was supposed to be located. I was still trying


    to wrap my mind around how this ce worked, but for the most part, it wasn¡¯t too much different from


    the home I had left.


    Feeling confident in my outfit, I walked into the school with my head held high. Thest thing I was


    going to do was let my little stunt from earlier prevent me from enjoying myself. Perhaps I had made a


    spectacle of myself, and maybe I did make out with Lucas.


    ¡®But that wasn¡¯t too bad, and now I¡¯d be prepared. Right?


    ¡°Oh, wow!¡± a tallvender-haired girl said with sparkling blue eyes. ¡°Trixie, you guys look amazing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the slightest clue who this girl was, but as Trixie leaned in, giving her a hug, I figured they


    knew each other well so didn¡¯t bother to say anything. ¡°Hey Prim, I didn¡¯t think Mom was going to let


    youe.¡±


    Prim shrugged her shoulders with a smile. ¡°She changed her mind.¡±


    ¡°You mean you snuck out?¡± Trixie replied withughter before both girl¡¯s gazes turned towards me.


    ¡°This is my friend Cassie.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Prim¡¯s eyes gazed over my body, taking in what I was wearing. She looked quite young, much younger


    than I and Trixie. ¡°Hey.¡±


    After a few more moments and a quiet smile, she quickly turned and disappeared into the crowd, her


    head bobbing up and down as she moved to the beat of the music, following in with all of the dancing


    taking ce. When Trixie looked back at me from where her sister had once just disappeared, she


    seemed amused by the entire situation.


    ¡°My sister is so dead. Mom¡¯s going to freak,¡± Trixie mumbled withughter before taking my hand. The


    three of us made our way toward the bar, where I noticed top- shelf booze. I won¡¯t lie. I was impressed.


    Somewhere through the night, I lost track of Sansa and Trixie, both of my friends venturing off to dance


    with men I didn¡¯t know. I, however, was currently happy doing exactly what I was doing. Which was


    absolutely nothing as I reclined back in the massive hammock that hung between two enormous trees


    out in the garden.


    Multiple empty bottles of beer scattered the ground below me while a half-empty one rxed within my


    grip. I had met a couple of interesting people tonight, but for the most part, I kept to myself. Heads did


    turn and people did makements about how gorgeous I looked, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Thest thing I wanted to do was entertain those people, and the only reason why I came was because


    my friends made me.


    Stretching my arms out over my head, I let my gaze fall to the sky, where the two beautiful,rge


    iridescent moons


    circled one another, taking my breath every time I saw them. One thing I loved about this ce was


    how beautiful the nature was. It was so intoxicating and so different from what I had been used to back


    home.


    With my eyes captivated by the celestial orb above me, I didn¡¯t take notice of the slow movements


    coming up from the left side of me. ¡°What¡¯s a gorgeous girl like you doing out here all alone?¡±


    Startled by the deep, intoxicating voice, I quickly sat up in the hammock and turned to face a man I had


    never seen before in my life. He was incredibly sexy, with dark chocte brown hair, prating bluish


    green eyes and a white smile that literally felt like it had its own spotlight. Even his body was toned to


    perfection, his chest on disy with the four top buttons of his shirtpletely open. I was ogling him,


    of course, and the dark patterns of tattoos that crossed over his left pec made me bite my bottom lip


    with wonder.


    ¡°Gorgeous?¡± I chuckle to myself. ¡°Why is it that someone like you is out here worrying about someone


    like me?¡±


    Yes, I was being vague, but I wanted to know who he was.


    After all, he could be someone to have fun with. I know I wouldn¡¯t mind having fun with him.


    ¡°Changing the subject, I see,¡± he replied with a smirk as he stepped closer. His eyes gazing down at


    me, making my heart race with every single step he made in my direction. ¡°I came out here to get some


    fresh air. The girls inside tend to be overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°They want to fuck you and you are not interested. I find that hard to believe.¡±


    My blunt response caused him tough even more as he nodded his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want a girl who¡¯s


    going to be easy. I want a girl who¡¯s going to challenge me. And there¡¯s not a single woman in that


    room in there who can do that.¡±


    I see. So you just decided toe out here and find one instead?¡±


    Again, I was being forward and, honestly, I didn¡¯t care what he thought about me. I found this whole


    interaction amusing. Climbing out of the hammock, I moved toward


    the sidewalk with my beer in hand, leaving behind theplete mess I had made. I noticed he followed


    close behind me.


    ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s not safe for someone like you to be out here all alone.¡±¡¤


    Stopping in my tracks, I turned to look over my shoulder at him. Was he being serious right now? Me,


    of all people, wasn¡¯t safe walking alone at night. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m being serious. There¡¯s all kinds of weirdos out here,¡± he chuckled, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°I hate to break it to you, Mr, but I am a weirdo.¡± I had heard the line so many times while sitting there


    watching movies and going through social media, I couldn¡¯t resist the opportunity to be able to use it.


    He nked for a moment, obviously not expecting what I had said. It seemed to have dawned on him,


    and he broke


    out into a fit ofughter. ¡°Touch¨¦. You said that with a straight face.¡±


    There was something about this guy I just couldn¡¯t get over. He was mysterious and yet sarcastic, and I


    enjoyed every moment of it, quite different from how Lucas was, or even my brother, for that matter.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    He rubbed the back of his neck as he stared at me, his smile growing just a little bit wider. ¡°My name is


    Ss, and you¡¯re Cassie.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you have heard me?¡± I replied with a small smile as I watched him nod.


    ¡°After your little stunt today, everybody in school knows who you are. You really did put your brother to


    shame out there. Not cool. But I mean, I could understand being your brother. He probably pissed you


    off and deserved it.¡±


    Staring at Ss, I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t actually asplicated as I led on, but that wasn¡¯t something he needed to know. Instead, I¡¯d


    rather have Ss be curious about what the issues were. Keeping them living in suspense was always


    so much more interesting.


    The way his eyes watched me while I moved was as if he was the hunter and I was his prey. I wasn¡¯t


    sure if he was trying to determine his next move with me or if perhaps he was simply trying to figure me


    out.


    Regardless, I was slightly drunk and perhaps a little in need of something much more sustainable.


    Something physical I had beencking for quite some time.


    ¡°What¡¯s running through your mind right now, Cassie?¡± The chuckled murmur of his question made me


    smile as I reached out, wrapping my hand around a nearby light post, swinging my body around it


    slowly as I watched him.


    ¡°There is a lot on my mind, but the one thing that stands out is why you¡¯re out here wasting your time


    with me.¡±


    Shifting from foot to foot, heughed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°I just came out for fresh air¡ª¡±


    Laughter escaped me as I shook my head, cutting him off mid-sentence. ¡°See, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.


    In fact, I think you came out here for something more.¡±


    With raised eyebrows, a smirk crossed his face as he took two steps closer towards me.


    ¡°Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm-¡± I nodded, ncing up at his towering figure. The smoothness of the alcohol ran through my


    veins, calming my nerves that would usually be present. ¡°What is it that you want, Ss?¡±


    1


    The moment his name rolled off my tongue, I could have sworn I heard a low growl of satisfaction leave


    the belly of his throat. Only a foot of spaceid between us as he wrapped his arm around my waist


    and pulled me against him. ¡°Perhaps I want you.¡±


    Perhaps he wanted me? The internal amusement of hisment made me warm, and as I


    contemted the idea of telling him no, the lust driven desires coursing through me wanted so much


    more. ¡°Perhaps then you should prove it?¡±


    Using his freehand to brush back a piece of hair from my face, he bent down to kiss me. Yet, before his


    lips could even brush mine, his body was ripped away and a thundering roar echoed about the air.


    Shaken up and unsure of what the hell had just happened, I looked up at the figure of a man standing


    between Ss and I.


    It was Lucas, and with heaving shoulders moving up and down, I could tell he was pissed. ¡°Lucas-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Cassie,¡± he growled without even looking in my direction. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you in a minute.¡±


    Ss stood to his feet quickly and spun to face Lucas with brilliant fiery red eyes and a snarl on his lips


    that spoke of nothing but the anger that must have been coursing through him. ¡°Who the fuck do you


    think you are touching me?¡±


    ¡°The man who will fucking rip you apart if you touch what belongs to me again.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ warning was not to be toyed with, and as much as he got on my nerves, I prayed Ss would


    just walk away. Thest thing I wanted was something else to draw negative attention to us being here.


    But honestly, what was I to do?


    It wasn¡¯t like I knew Ss well enough to save his ass, even though he was absolutely sexy. ¡°Oh,e


    on¡­ can we not do this tonight?¡± I asked them with a sigh as I brushed myself off.


    Lucas red at me from over his shoulder with a look of disgust. ¡°You¡¯re my mate.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Ss replied, his demeanor calming down as he looked between Lucas¡¯ and I with


    confusion. ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you calling me a liar, dragon?¡± Lucas snapped as his fangs protruded from beneath his top lip. He


    was slowly losing control, and moving to stand in front of him, I ced my hands upon his chest to


    calm his quickly rising temper.


    ¡°Lucas, enough,¡± I muttered softly before turning to face Ss. ¡°Ss, I think you should go.¡±


    He scoffed, running his hand through his hair before shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Yeah, sure. I¡¯ll catch you


    later.¡±


    Lucas moved to charge after him, but I quickly stopped him in his tracks, watching as Ss


    disappeared from sight before I let him go. ¡°That was uncalled for, Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Uncalled for?¡± he snapped at me as I rolled my eyes and moved to walk away. ¡°Where do you think


    you¡¯re going?¡±


    Snatching my arm, he pulled me back to him, spinning me so my eyes stared into his. The touch of him


    set my body alive, and as I looked up into those angry, deep, swirling masses, I found my breath hitch.


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± he yelled, ¡°I¡¯m your mate. How could you entertain that fucking dragon?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t meant for him to get upset like he was, and part of me felt guilty. But the fact of the matter was


    he had entertained and flirted with girls at the arena, so why shouldn¡¯t I have fun?


    ¡°Mate? Last time I checked, we weren¡¯t bonded, Lucas.¡±


    Gripping me tighter, he pulled me flush against his chest. ¡°That¡¯s because you keep denying what we


    should be, Cassie.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, but at the same time, I wasn¡¯t going to give in to him so easily. I wouldn¡¯t just allow


    him to im me because he thought it was his right. That wasn¡¯t the kind of rtionship I wanted. ¡°You


    have to earn my trust, Lucas. I won¡¯t just give it away because the gods deemed uspatible.¡±


    ¡°See, it¡¯sments like that Cassie¡­ that make me think you¡¯re simply scared of me.¡±


    Tight against him, his breath fanned across the side of my face. I couldn¡¯t let myself fall into the desires


    he created within me. However, the longer I remained wrapped in his scent, the harder it became to


    resist the urges brewing inside me.


    I had thought I would be able to resist the urge to let him take me, but no matter how hard I tried to


    deny the inevitable, it kept pulling me in.


    ¡°Let me go, Lucas,¡± I whispered as I turned my gaze to his once more. ¡°Now¡­¡±


    A chuckle of amusement glinted from the corner of his eyes as he smiled. ¡°Never.¡±


    The moment his lips brushed against mine in a savage and passionate kiss, I moaned in satisfaction,


    wanting more.


    God, I wanted so much fucking more.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chapter 143: Sexual Prowl


    Cassie.


    Since the moment he had kissed me the night of my birthday,


    I tried to avoid the feelings I had for him, but once again, I was wrapped within his arms and


    taken over by the lust our bond created. I wanted more than I knew how to handle.


    With a rush of desire, our hands


    went wild and, as his skin brushed against mine, a moan escaped my lips. It was like my body was on fi


    re, and the only thing that could quench


    it was Lucas.


    As his hands reached


    down behind the backs of my thighs, he quickly lifted me up, pressing me against themppost as he c


    ontinued to kiss me with feverish intent. I wanted him, and I wasn¡¯t


    sure why the desire was so hard to resist.


    Breaking the kiss, I tried to speak, but his lips just trailed down over my jawline towards


    my neck. ¡°Lucas-¡± I gasped. ¡°We can¡¯t¡­ not here.¡±


    His eyes met mine, and as they did, a small smirk crested the corners of his lips. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± I whispered as I stared into the dark abyss of his eyes.


    ¡°Cassie, I want you and I will have you whatever way I can. So you can


    either have me now and right here¡­ or we can


    somewhere else. That is, unless you would prefer thepany of others¡® tonight?¡±


    go


    His statement was daring, and there


    was no mistaking the meaning behind his words. He had been jealous Ss was out here talking to


    me, and I felt slightly guilty I flirted back with him. Especially because Lucas was my mate.


    No matter how much he irritated and pissed me off.


    Taking a moment to think about what I was going to


    say, I leaned forward and brushed my lips ever so gently against his. ¡°I want a bed.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think twice when


    he ced my feet on the ground and took my hand in his. A slight pull towards the path and I realized


    he was leading me towards the building we were staying in. Soft giggles left my lips as I tripped over a r


    ock in the path. The alcohol I had been drinking flooded my mind.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I spat out, causing him to nce over his shoulder at me as heughed and shook his head.


    ¡°If you¡¯re any louder, someone is going to catch us.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re adults. Who cares?¡± My reply seemed to make sense in his mind because before I knew it, I


    was tossed over his shoulder and taken through doorways and down halls until finally we entered


    a room and I was ced on my feet once more.


    He could have picked his room. The dark and sultry air of it seemed


    to fit the current mood of sexual tension between us, but instead, he went to mine.


    With my gaze


    locked onto his, I watched him take steps towards me as I slowly moved backwards. A wicked side


    to him emerged as he pulled his ck shirt over his head and dropped it to the floor.


    The tan, toned curves of his muscles rippled in the dim lighting


    as he approached me like a predator on the hunt. Every bit of him was sculpted in a way that made my


    mouth water, and when he stared at me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of anticipated


    pleasure was over me.


    The way Lucas looked right now stalking towards me had me biting my lip as I took in his bad boy pers


    ona. The air about him screamed danger, and everything about me wanted it.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said. Themand sent shivers down my spine I hadn¡¯t expected to enjoy.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, remaining in my spot, I cocked an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Make me.¡±


    Never had I thought those two words could hold as much power as they did the moment I said them. As


    if a switch had been flipped, he snatched me by the ankle and drug me to the end of the bed. The weig


    ht of his body was held up by his arms as he hovered over me.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go with that answer?¡±


    Was I sure? Hell yes, if it meant he would punish me. ¡°You heard me.¡±


    Lacing his fingers through my hair, he yanked my head towards his and pressed his lips against


    mine. My own hands


    grasped at his arms as his tongue dove into my mouth, the taste of him dancing within, causing me to


    moan in satisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you scream for me, princess,¡± he murmured as he broke the kiss for a


    moment. His hold on my hair released as he shifted his hand, trailing a single w


    down over the curves of my breast until it slipped under the thin material of my dress, ripping


    it all the way down the front of me.


    I liked that dress and destroying it was rather irritating. However, the moment that w danced along


    my skin between my thighs, I gasped out in pleasure. He was doing things to me no other man had, an


    d I loved it.


    ¡°You talk a lot of talk for someone who hasn¡¯t made a move yet, unless you count kissing.¡± He


    was going to make me eat those words the


    moment he tore the ck panties from between my legs, grasped the


    backs of my thighs, and raised my hips up to allow his mouth to devour my core.


    Diving in like a man who


    hadn¡¯t eaten in days, he sucked against my clit before diving his tongue deep inside me, causing


    my back to arch as my eyes rolled into the back of my head.


    ¡°Sweet Jesus-¡± I moaned as the knot in my stomach slowly built from the very quickly approaching


    climax.


    Every stroke of his tongue against me had my hands gripping at the nkets on the bed, begging like a


    bitch in heat for the passion he provided. It was crazy to think he was able to do this, that a man I had


    been against for so long was able


    to make me feel the way he did. When I thought I couldn¡¯t take anymore, he had me screaming in pleas


    ure as he tipped me over the edge.


    My eyes connected with his the moment he came up, licking his lips.


    ¡°You taste divine.¡± The low growl that emitted from his throat had me biting my


    bottom lip as I smiled. He stripped out of his pants, his thick, rigid cock standing at attention. It was hug


    e, farrger than the other guys I had been with in


    the past, and I had no doubt it would punish me in every way I wanted to be punished.


    The moment he pulled me to the edge of the bed,


    no words were said, and honestly, that was okay. He slid the head of his


    cock against my soaking wet core. There was no going back.


    Not that I would want to.


    Gently, his hand slid behind


    my neck, and in doing so, he sat me up, bringing my lips to his. The kiss started off slowly but quickly


    grew more feverish as he slowly slid every inch of his long, thick cock deep inside me. My


    breath hitched at his size as he filled


    me to a point I hadn¡¯t expected. He was definitely bigger than anyone I had been with before, and with


    every inch of him invading my


    tight cunt, the pressure in my stomach grew until hepletely hilted inside me with a low growl.


    ¡°You have no idea how long I have waited for this moment,¡± he


    whispered, my heart racing as he stared down into my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Cassie.¡±


    The carnal hunger of our lust drove us both towards a


    desire I denied for too long. The moment those words left his mouth, his lips captured mine again.


    No longer was it soft and gentle. It was hurried, rough, andpletely erotic. My back hit the softf


    orts of the nkets as his hips thrusted deep inside me.


    As if his Lycan side had taken control, he punished me with pain and pleasure. Nails scrapped at my sk


    in as his hand slid to my throat, fucking me harder than I could have imagined. My cries of pleasure ech


    oed around the room as I bounced under him..


    ¡°Oh, fuck yes-¡± I moaned, wanting more. ¡°Harder, please harder.¡±


    With a maniacalugh, he pulled out quickly and flipped me over onto my stomach. His hands


    gripped my hips as he pulled my ass up and shoved a pillow underneath my stomach. ¡°You have no ide


    a what you just asked for.¡±


    Suddenly nervous, I hesitated for a moment before the head of his cock thrust back inside me. At this a


    ngle, every bit of him hit deeper and with the new


    sensation of his rigid member deep inside of me hitting all the right ces, I gasped. ¡°Oh, fucking hell-¡±


    A deep chuckle left his throat as he reached up, grabbing my hair. ¡°Hold on¡­¡±


    2


    The thrusting force behind his movements caused me


    to cry out as I took what he offered. I wanted it, every inch of the pain and pleasure he could bring me,


    and as I took it like a bitch in heat. I spiraled out of control,ing


    undone over and over again until my throat hurt from screaming out.


    ¡°Let me mark you,¡± he growled as he reached down, gripping my throat. ¡°You have no idea how bad I w


    ant to sink my fangs into your pretty little throat.¡±


    For a split moment, part of me wanted to say yes so I could feel the


    rush of euphoria so many of the mated people I knew talked about, but at the same time, I wasn¡¯t ready


    for that. I wasn¡¯t ready to bepletely mated to him, and as his cock got harder and harder, I pushed


    back against him, trying to make him cum.


    ¡°Not yet-¡± I cried out as he thrust harder, obviously unhappy with my


    response by the sound of the growl that left his


    lips. The movement tipped me over the edge as I came, my core clenching around his cock, begging to


    But instead of cumming inside of me, he quickly pulled out and spilled himself into his


    hand. I didn¡¯t know why he pulled out, but I was pleased. Thest thing I wanted was get pregnant,


    and ncing over my shoulder at him, I saw the confliction on his face.


    to


    His brows knitted together before goingx, and without ncing at me, he stood to his feet and made h


    the sexual pleasure he had pushed through me.


    Falling back onto the soft white pillows of my bed, I pulled the nkets around


    me, staring at the ceiling and trying to think why he would suddenly act the


    way he did. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because I said no to marking me, or perhaps I had done something wr


    If it was the marking, I hadn¡¯t meant to upset him. I just wasn¡¯t ready to take the mate mark and start


    bearing children yet. I was only eighteen, and being a mother at this age wasn¡¯t something I wanted. No


    me who I loved. I wanted to feel that love and connection without a mark.


    The moment he came back, I propped my head up on my hand and stared at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± My question seemed to stop him in his tracks as


    he stood before mepletely naked, looking like a ripped Tilly¡¯s model waiting to go on deck.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he grabbed his pants and began to get dressed. ¡°Nothing. Why would somethi


    wrong?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t stupid, and the fact he literally responded the way he did made me wonder if he thought I was. ¡°


    no¡­¡±


    Lucas scoffed at myment as he shook his head. ¡°Do you


    really think that bothered me? I¡¯m not bothered you said no. Honestly, it¡¯s best you did.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shock filled me as I listened to him. ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s best?¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother giving me an answer as he pulled his shirt over his head


    and covered up the gorgeous muscles of his body. His dark hair was disheveled, standing up on end, an


    fucked. It was clear he was leaving, and as he turned, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted with myself in


    a way.


    ¡°Are you going to refuse to answer me?¡± The snapped remark was unexpected, but he paused and a de


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to say anything, Cassie. Have you not realized you¡¯re no longer a pampered princess here


    for things like rtionships. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    I had never said I didn¡¯t have time for a rtionship, but I had said I would never have sex with Lucas¨C


    and it happened anyways.


    Gripping the sheets around me, I stood to my feet and stormed towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting


    like an asshole right now, and all I¡¯m trying to do is see what¡¯s the matter with you. You went from


    loving and passionate to not giving a fuck at all.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered by what I had to say, and even though I was looking for someth


    tell me what was on his mind, he just stared at me withplete indifference.


    ¡°It was fun, Cassie. But I do have to go,¡± he said firmly as he red at me, ¡°perhaps if you¡¯re ever


    in need, we can do this again. If not, well, that¡¯s fine too.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what the hell just happened, but as he closed the


    door behind him, I stood there mouth wide open with what I was sure would be nothing but shock written


    my face. ¡°What aplete asshole!¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chapter 144: Questions & Hangovers


    Lucas.


    The moment I stepped out of Cassie¡¯s room, my heart sank into


    my stomach. For a moment, I had actually thought our bond was blossoming, but instead I was a fool t


    o think I was anything more than a quicky for her. Mate or not, she was adamant


    to keep me away at every turn.


    So of course, I showed her how much of an asshole I could be.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to hear her scream once I left her room. I had stayed for a moment trying to decide if


    I wanted to go


    back in and apologize. Goddess knows every part of me wanted too, but my Lycan¡­ he wasn¡¯t please


    d.


    She doesn¡¯t deserve our mark¡­


    The dark, stormy whispers within my mind were loud, and as hard as I tried to shrug them


    off, they had gotten louder


    since I came to this realm. I needed something, anything to quiet them, and as much as I wanted to sle


    ep, I didn¡¯t see it happening anytime soon.


    Step by step, I stormed down the hallway with my room in sight, but even the thought of going there


    right now didn¡¯t seemforting. Thest thing I needed was to get into trouble with all of these people


    lingering around, but at the same time, all I really wanted was a drink.


    A drink to clear my mind


    and perhaps thepany of a woman who was actually worth talking to. Not that I could actually


    do that. I had justid with my mate, my fated chosen by the


    gods themselves, and in a way, I was rejected -even if she didn¡¯t say it.


    Passing the threshold of my door, I exited the same way I had


    come in with Cassie and ventured outside into the garden. The cool night air blew


    gently against my skin, and inhaling deeply, I tried to ignore the scent of my beautiful. mate still


    lingering around the area.


    She was everything I wanted in a mate, and yet pissed me off


    more than anything. How was I supposed toplete a


    bond when she refused my mark? It was in our nature to want to be bonded¨C


    at least, that was what I was told.


    Could I honestly have been wrong?


    Was this not how the mate bond worked?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The sound of a woman¡¯s voice caught my attention, and looking to my down the


    shadowed path that led towards the school, a red¨Chaired woman with glowing


    eyes stepped forth into my view.


    I wasn¡¯t sure who she was, but I remembered seeing her around campus. Her long red hair blew again


    st the breeze as the glowing greenish¨Cblue eyes she


    had stared into the darkness like a cat stalking its prey.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why she was out here or, better yet, near the dorms but shaking my


    head, I brushed her off and turned my attention back towards the moons


    above. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Just getting some air.¡±


    Turning away from the woman, I closed my eyes, and hoped she would take the hint to


    walk away, but instead, she stepped closer to me, causing my body to stand on edge.


    ¡°You look like you could use a friend-¡± she said softly as if she was trying not to alert me in any way. ¡°Yo


    u¡¯re Lucas, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Snapping my gaze to where she was now, only standing feet away from me, I had the opportunity to re


    ally take her appearance into ount. Red hair, glowing eyes and a wicked smile on her face spoke of


    the trouble this woman was. She was older, much older than


    me, but something about the look of her seemed so familiar.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The snipped question caused her brows to raise impressively.


    ¡°The dean of your school for one,¡± she replied, causing a knot to


    form in my stomach due to my rude stupidity. ¡°But also someone who knows how to find something you


    want.¡±


    Confusion filled my mind as my brows knitted together. ¡°What do you mean, something that


    I want? I don¡¯t want anything, and I don¡¯t have time for riddles,dy, no offense.¡±


    A soft chuckle


    escaped her lips as the corners of her eyes crinkled in amusement. She may have been the dean of st


    udents, but something about her seemedpletely off. ¡°Tell


    you what¡­ you answer a few of my questions and I will take you to him. Does that sound fair enough t


    o you?¡±


    ¡°Take me


    to him?¡± Laughter escaped me as I shook my head. ¡°There is nothing that you can tell me, and I


    don¡¯t have time for the games. I¡¯m sure there are other students around here drunk that


    you can harass.¡±


    The moment I tried to walk past her, she


    gripped my arm firmly and stopped me in my tracks. Shocked and irritated that she would touch


    me, I ripped my arm from her hand and stared down at her.


    ¡°Please refrain from touching me.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t in the slightest phased by the Lycan aura


    surrounding me. In fact, she seemed almost thrilled she was able to bring forth this part of me as if she


    was almost hoping she could. ¡°My apologies. I simply wanted to help you.¡±


    ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t have time for this. No please leave me alone.¡± My reply was short, but


    when I turned away from her once more, her words stopped me.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s about your father and those remarkable gifts you have?¡±


    Stunned in silence, I turned once


    more to face her. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was messing with me. Yet staring at her, she showed no signs of d


    eception.


    I didn¡¯t know my father, and as far as I was told, he abandoned my mother and I when I


    was two. Part of me wanted to tell her to fuck off, because honestly, I didn¡¯t want to know the piece


    of shit who left me. The


    ache it brought my mother was something unbearable, and when she died two months ago, I hated him


    more for leaving.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The other part of me, though¡­ was intrigued.


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    Cassie.


    ¡°Dude, you look like crap. Hungover fromst night?¡± Sansa¡® s question caused me to roll my


    eyes as I grumbled underneath my breath. I had hardly slept after what


    happened with Lucas, and actually had been searching for him all morning to see where he had gone.


    I wanted to confront him, ask him what


    the hell his problem was. Yet, everywhere I looked, he wasn¡¯t there. Even his bed had


    looked untouched as if he hadn¡¯t even slept therest night.


    ¡°No, just slept like shit,¡± I finally replied as I grabbed a cup of coffee from the barista and turned, headin


    g towards our usual table on the far left wall of the room. I hadn¡¯t seen Trixie at all this morning, and whi


    le I had expected her toe bounding towards me with endless amounts of rainbows and sunshine, I


    was pleased she hadn¡¯t.


    There was too much confusion in my mind right now to deal with another one


    of her many lectures on my appearances and also what we were supposed to be doing in


    magic ss. Not that I needed it. Most of the students there could barely use their magic.


    Yet the teacher told me it¡¯s about me being able to control it¡­ and I could, mostly.


    ¡°So, are you going to just act like you didn¡¯t sneak off with Lucasst night?¡± Sansa stated in a matter¨C


    of¨Cfactly. My eyes quickly darted to where she sat as I tried to understand how she even knew that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Rolling her eyes, she opened her


    mouth to speak, but a smooth, sultry voice perked my ears to attention instead. ¡°Hey gorgeous, still dan


    cing this morning, I see?¡±


    It was Ss, and god, did he look absolutely delicious.


    ¡°Ss.¡±


    Running his hand through his dark chocte brown hair, he gave me that signature white


    smile, flexing his arms as he leaned over the table. The conversation with him from


    the night before had


    been enchanting, to say the least, but of course, it quickly died when Lucas made an appearance and


    went all high and mighty.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too happy to see me,¡± he replied, his smile forming into a yful frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired and have a headache,¡± I mumbled, trying not to seem


    as annoyed as I was. It wasn¡¯t that he was annoying me. I simply just had no interest in that particr m


    absolutely delicious to look at.


    There was a twinkle in his eyes as his smile grew again. ¡°Hangovers are never any fun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungover-¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± Sansa replied, causing me to shoot her a daggered re


    that made her smile. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Maybe I was slightly hungover, but I didn¡¯t need people pointing it out. Turning my gaze back to Ss, I s


    Hesitation twinkled behind gaze. He did want something, and the fact


    he did made me nervous. He didn¡¯t seem like the kind of man who calmly


    asked for things. At least not to someone like me.


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to see if you would have dinner with me.¡±


    Sansa went into a coughing fit, drawing both mine


    and Ss¡® attention as well as a few people sitting near us. Patting on her chest, her eyes


    wide she quickly took a sip of her drink and gave me a sheepish grin. ¡°Sorry, that went down wrong.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t stupid. The only reason why she choked was


    because Ss asked me out, and looking at him now, I could see he was dead serious with his


    question. ¡°Didn¡¯tst night warn you about being around me?¡±


    Laughter left him as he shook his head. ¡°You mean the overgrown dog with a territory issue? I¡¯m not


    worried about him.¡±


    It was my turn tough as I thought of Lucas as an overgrown


    dog. I couldn¡¯t get upset at Ss cracking a joke. Lucas did act a little crazyst night, but it didn¡¯t make


    Ss seemed genuinely taken back by my question of whether or not I could think


    about going out with him. Which meant he more or less was used to


    people epting right away. Too bad for him, I wasn¡¯t easily swayed, and as he went to open his


    mouth, Pollux decided to join in on our conversation.


    His egotistical smirk bounded up right next to


    my table as he sped a hand on Ss¡® shoulder with a smile. ¡°Hey, we¡® re getting ready to


    head out¡­ are youing?¡±


    Not surprised by the fact Pollux had


    made friends with Ss or any of the other Alpha males around this ce, I rolled my eyes


    andughed. ¡°Looks like you better get going. My brother has ns with you.¡±


    ¡°Am I missing something?¡± Pollux snapped as he red at me.


    ¡°Nope, nothing at all.¡± My reply was more than sarcastic, and my brother knew it. He stared at me


    for a moment longer before Ss straightened himself and turned. The


    tension in the air was strong, and as


    Ss said a few whispered words to my brother, I watched them both quickly disappear.


    Whatever it was Ss said was enough to make my brother ease up, but I knew the


    conversation wasn¡¯t over. At least not for now. Pollux had a way of making things


    difficult, and if he knew


    I slept with Lucas or that Ss was asking me out, well, we can just say he would flip his shit.


    Because no matter the issues we had, he was damn sure not happy about me


    having a mate before him¨Clet alone a friend with benefits.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 145: Pixies & Karma


    Pollux.


    When I saw Ss near my sister, I knew he was up to something. She was never one to really put


    herself out there, even though it seemed she was. She was rebellious, yes, and had a wicked side


    when she wanted to but to be an attention whore¡­ no way.


    Yet since the moment we had gotten here, she had be different from the way I knew her. She was


    no longer the sister I had grown up with. She was more confident and . determined to establish herself


    in this ce. Normally, that wouldn¡¯t have been a bad thing, but the way she was going about it felt


    wrong.


    As ifing here had done something to her that couldn¡¯t be undone.


    Staring off across the green training fields, I thought to the day I battled with her. I was used to having


    sparred with Cassie growing up, but something about her that day was so much different from before.


    Almost as she thrived for the blood she spilled.


    A warrior that had no fill until death presented itself.


    Letting a sigh escape me, I watched the men who had thete sparring ss take their stance and


    wished I could get back on the field with them. At least it would keep my mind preupied so I wasn¡¯t


    busy thinking about my sister. It wasn¡¯t like I was her keeper or anything.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She had to learn to take care of her own affairs and do so quietly.


    ¡°Hey, Lux!¡± Destin, another wolf shifter, called from across the field as he came jogging up. ¡°Are you all


    done for the day?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I finished about twenty minutes ago. Ready to head out.¡±


    Destinughed as he tossed me a football. ¡°You kicked ass out there on the field today, man. You up


    for a few rounds?¡±


    As much as I wanted to say yes, I just didn¡¯t have it in me. ¡°Not today, man. As much as I¡¯d love to, if I


    don¡¯t get that paper done for Stuckey, he¡¯s going to kick my ass.¡±


    Thement made us bothugh, and as I tossed the ball back to him, I stood from where I had been


    sitting on the bench. ¡°Hey, before you go, there¡¯s a small bonfire this weekend. You shoulde, man.


    I can tell Zai has a thing for you.¡±


    Thinking of Zai made me roll my eyes. Yes, she was fucking gorgeous, but her pride and ego were


    what made her unattractive in my eyes. Thest thing I wanted to do was get involved with someone


    like her.


    Especially when there was one girl in particr here, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about.


    ¡°Honestly, Destin, I¡¯m not interested in her.¡±


    Shock registered on his face as his mouth made an ¡®O¡¯ shape. ¡°Whoa, really?¡±


    It was obvious most men wouldn¡¯t dare turn down the opportunity with Zai, and that, of course, made


    me question if I was making the right choice. ¡°Yeah, for real.


    She¡¯s a little too¡­ dramatic for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. You don¡¯t have to go be with her. Just have fun and im the right.¡± That was typical


    fuck boy shit, and once upon a time, I would have done just that. But I wasn¡¯t like that anymore. I didn¡¯t


    want meaningless sex.


    Not when my mate was out there somewhere.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I grabbed my bag and tossed it over my shoulder. ¡°Honestly, man, I¡¯m good.


    But I expect a full report from you on how wild it is, though.¡±


    Taking my time, I walked across the field towards the tunnel that led out of the training arena and


    toward the school. All I wanted to do was get a hot shower and something to eat, but the moment I


    walked into the locker room, I knew something was off.


    Eyes fell on me from various guys in there as if they knew something I didn¡¯t. Trying to ignore the rush


    of emotions running through me, I quickly opened my locker and shoved my things inside, grabbing my


    stuff for my shower to try and rx.


    The amazing feeling of the hot water rushing over my skin was a weing moment. Even though I


    was a shifter didn¡¯ t mean I didn¡¯t get sore, and today, I worked out harder than I normally have in the


    past.


    With a sigh of relief, I washed away the things that had been bothering me and listened to the pelting of


    water against the tile flooring.


    ¡°Dude, what¡¯s up with you and the new girl,¡± a voice called out, catching my attention. I wasn¡¯t sure who


    they were talking about, but I suspected it was my sister.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Ss¡¯ voice registered in my ears, and the moment I heard him


    chuckle,


    I knew full well they were talking about Cassie. My blood boiled at the realization as I stayed quiet,


    listening to what was being said.


    ¡°I know something is up. Would have thought for sure you. would have got some of that ass the other


    night-¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk about her like that,¡± Ss growled in response to the other guy¡¯s words, ¡°she ain¡¯t that


    kind of girl.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± the kid replied. ¡°She ended up hooking up with that Lucas guy right after you left her.¡±


    She hooked up with Lucas?!


    I knew the guy was her mate and expected eventually for them to be together, but for my sister to


    entertain Ss and then sleep with Lucas waspletely fucked up. I had thought my sister was more


    reserved than that, but perhaps I was wrong.


    Turning off the water, I grabbed my towel and wrapped it around me as I exited the shower. Both Ss


    and the dumbass he was talking to stared at me with wide eyes as narrowed my own in their direction.


    ¡°Got something else to fucking say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s-it¡¯s not what you think,¡± Ss replied, stuttering over his words.


    Not wanting to hear any more of what Ss had to say, I growled at him, my nails sharpening as fangs


    protruded. ¡°Stay the fuck away from my sister.¡±


    The warning was clear, and deciding to handle this with her myself, I didn¡¯t bother to hear what Ss


    had to say.


    Instead, I strode to my locker, threw on my clothes, and decided to hunt. The only problem was this


    hunt wasn¡¯t like the others, instead, I was hunting my twin.


    I was hunting Cassie.


    Thirty minutester and after much searching, her scent grew stronger the moment I turned into the


    main foyer of the school. Therge vaulted ceilings overhead made it look like a cathedral, and as my


    eyes scanned the surrounding area, they fell upon Cassie, who stood with two girlsughing.


    One of the girls ended up being the electric blue-haired beauty I remembered seeing at the dinner Odin


    had thrown for us. Even now, staring at her, I found myself frozen in my steps, not wanting to approach


    Cassie. But at the same time, my anger over what Cassie was doing grew stronger and stronger with


    every passing second.


    Pushing aside my doubts about the entire situation, I narrowed my gaze on Cassie and stormed


    forward with my fist clenched at my sides. Cassie had crossed the line more times than I could even


    count, and where she thought there was no big issue, she didn¡¯t realize the repercussions of what she


    did.


    ¡°Cassie!¡± I yelled from across the hall, catching her attention and the girls she was with and anybody


    else nearby. ¡°You and I need to talk.¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise a little bit as if she didn¡¯t have a single clue as to why I was in such a rut,


    but she quickly. narrowed them in my direction as she realized I was obviouslying to her with an


    issue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your problem is but if you¡¯re going to sit here and run your mouth at me, you need to


    do so somewhere else because I don¡¯t have the time for it.¡±


    The sarcastic and snippy way she responded to me ticked me off even more and as I stepped in front


    of her, snarling down at my sister¡¯s, whose eyes nced up at me with a blue hue I was all too familiar


    with, I didn¡¯t know whether I wanted to p her for her insubordination or punish her in other ways.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to listen to what I have to say,¡± I snapped at her. ¡°After the conversation I just heard some


    of the guys. having in the locker room about you, it makes me wonder what kind of person you¡¯ve


    be since you came here.¡±


    Cassie¡¯s eyes widened in shock as her lips parted. ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y stupid. First, you reject your mate and then decide that sleeping and toying with him is fun


    and games. And then, on top of that, you¡¯re flirting and trying to hook. up with every other male on this


    campus. You really have lowered yourself to being a whore, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The anger that quickly swept over my sister was unlike anything I could have ever expected. Her eyes


    glowed blue as she snarled at me, fangs over her lips, stepping forward, ready tosh out at me in any


    way that she could.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the fuck you think you¡¯re talking to, but you have no clue what the hell has been


    going on. And maybe if you tried being more my brother instead of the egotistical prick that you are


    because I am better than you, maybe you would have some type of insight into what¡¯s going on in my


    life.¡±


    Collective gasps were heard all around. Before I could bring my hand back to p the crap out of her


    for what she said, the electric blue-haired girl stepped in between us. Her eyes narrowed at me as she


    ced her hands against my chest and shoved me back as hard as she could.


    I hadn¡¯t expected someone as small as her to be able to shove me as she did. I flew back three feet,


    falling onto the ground, my eyes wide as I stared at her, the electric current of her touch still running


    through my skin.


    The first time I met her, I knew there was something about her, something that drove my inner beast


    crazy. But I didn¡¯t want to admit there was a possibility she was my mate, even though she smelled


    more heavenly than I could have ever imagined. Yet the moment she touched me, even though it was


    to shove me to the ground for speaking to my sister the way that I did, I knew for a fact this girl was. my


    mate.


    ¡°Trixie!¡± the darker girl said standing near Cassie. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m handling a problem. He may be her brother, but that doesn¡¯t give him the right to speak to her like


    that!¡± she snapped as she crossed her arms over her chest, looking down at me with disapproval.


    Disapproval that hurt me more than I was willing to admit.


    ¡°Trixie, it¡¯s okay,¡± Cassie said before Trixie held up her hand, cutting Cassie off. The tension of the


    situation quickly dissipated as we tried to wrap our heads around what just happened.


    Everyone around seemed just as shocked as I was that this small, petite girl could do what she did, but


    there was no denying the anger in her eyes as she looked at me.


    Shaking her head, Trixie gave me a sad look and sighed. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re her brother, Lux, but


    honestly, that was uncalled for. I had such higher hopes for you.¡±


    When those words left Trixie¡¯s mouth, I wanted to break down and beg for her forgiveness. I had waited


    for a mate for so long, and even though I had hoped for a shifter, I couldn¡¯t deny the draw I had to this


    girl.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve registered him speechless,¡± the dark-skinned girl said as she crossed her arms over her


    chest with a smirk. Everybody in the entire hall was staring at me as if waiting for me to respond.


    However, I wasn¡¯t able to speak because I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Looking at my sister, I watched her brows furrow in confusion as she looked from me to Trixie and then


    back. Her brows lifted as her mouth parted in shock.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Sheughed, making both Trixie and the other girl nce at her in confusion. ¡°This shit just


    got a lot more interesting. Guess karma¡¯s a bitch, isn¡¯t it.¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 146: Mistakes with a Mate Cassie.


    Staring at my brother, I waspletely pissed by the way he had approached me in the hallway, as if


    he was my keeper and had a say in everything I did. One, he didn¡¯t have a single clue what had


    happened that night with Ss or Lucas, and two, I was an adult. If I wanted to fuck three men in a


    night-which I didn¡¯t-that wasn¡¯t his ce for him to say I couldn¡¯t.


    Thest thing I had expected as I stood there trying to decide how badly I was going to beat my brother


    for talking to me the way he was in front of all these people was for Trixie-sweet, kind Trixie-to jump in


    and defend me.


    She stood fiercely in front of me, looking down at Pollux, whoy on the ground, staring up at her in


    shock, just as the rest of us were.


    Had anyone else done this, he would have shifted and caused all kinds of torment, but with her, he


    didn¡¯t. It took me a minute to process what was going on, but as I


    watched him staring at her in utter disbelief with his eyes wide and his mouth parted, it suddenly


    dawned on me the reason why he hadn¡¯t jumped up.


    Trixie was mated to my brother, and she had no idea.


    Part of me had suspected something was up after the dinner we had with Odin where he quickly


    backed down once his eyesnded upon Trixie, but I had just cut it to him. not wanting to start shit in


    Odin¡¯s dining hall.


    Laughter filled me as Trixie turned, ncing over her shoulder in my direction. ¡°What are you talking


    about?


    What is karma?¡±


    Quickly knocked from the trance he was in, Pollux jumped to his feet and brushed himself off. ¡°Keep


    your fucking hands off me.¡±


    Hisment was directed towards Trixie, and with wide eyes, I scoffed, shaking my head. ¡°Seriously,


    brother? Are you not going to tell her?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Trixie looked between Pollux and me, and he shook his head once more, not saying anything. I couldn¡¯t


    help butugh. My brother, the man who had been all about mates his entire life, was finally paired with


    his, and he wasn¡¯t going to take the initiative.


    ¡°Wow. Are you fucking kidding me? This is what you¡¯ve waited for forever, and you¡¯re not going to say


    anything?¡± I was in shock andplete, utter disbelief at how my brother was acting. It honestly didn¡¯t


    make any sense.


    Unless it was because she wasn¡¯t a shifter.


    Considering this thought, I narrowed my gaze at him and was absolutely pissed that he would reject


    her because she wasn¡¯t a shifter. ¡°If you¡¯re not epting because-¡±


    ¡°Go fuck yourself, Cassie,¡± he snapped, cutting me off, ¡°keep your fucking mouth closed.¡±


    He stormed off, and I watched him disappear from sight. I wanted to chase after him and beat him for


    how he was acting, for how he was treating Trixie, a girl who was nothing but kind to me-who was


    nothing but kind to everyone.


    ¡°That fucking asshole.¡± The muttered response from my lips caused confusion to pass over both Sansa


    and Trixie, who cleared her throat with her arms crossed her chest, waiting for a response.


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    Here I was with my own issues, and now I had to deal with my brothers. It was absolutely bullshit how


    he acted, and he knew it. With a groan, I closed my eyes, pinching the bridge of my nose, trying to


    figure out the best way to address this current situation. ¡°Why is it always me?¡±


    ¡°Why is what always you?¡± Sansa asked. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I hated being looked at to provide answers to something that wasn¡¯t really my ce, but neither of


    these girls was going to let this go. Both of them are going to want to know what I knew and why my


    brother was being an asshole.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll exin,¡± I sighed, ncing around at all the listening bodies that stood nearby. ¡°But not


    here.¡±


    Trixie and Sansa both looked at each other before Trixie smiled. ¡°Coffee shop?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a coffee shop?¡± I was stunned once again this ce had something as simple as a coffee


    shop just like they had back home.


    ¡°Yeah, I already told you before that this ce isn¡¯t much different from the human realm.¡± Trixie


    laughed as she looped her arm through mine. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear what is going on because, honestly, I


    could use some good gossip.¡±


    Trixie had no idea what she was asking for because this wasn¡¯t the kind of gossip she wanted. It was


    far more plicated, and as much as I wanted to tell her, I was conflicted about how she would take


    the news.


    Part of me thought she would take it well, but then¡­ the other part worried she would be heartbroken. I


    wasn¡¯t sure how pixies picked their mates, but I hoped she wouldn¡¯t take this the wrong way when I told


    her the truth.


    When I said I wanted to go to a coffee shop, I honestly didn¡¯t know what I was expecting. Perhaps it


    was something simr to the coffee shops I had remembered going to back home. Coffee shops that


    had coffee machines, countertops filled with delicious foods, and a variety of different music with high-


    top tables for you to gather at.


    However, a coffee shop in this ce was more like walking into an old bookstore that happened to


    serve coffee and tea cakes. The building had rustic decor and antique pieces lined with cobwebs high


    up on shelves. The walls were burgundy with white ent trim, and ady with fiery red hair and


    golden eyes served steamy cups of addicting coffee at the counter with a smile.


    I was intrigued by how people moved in and out of this ce. The leather seating seemed to line the


    walls, and were filled with other students mingling. But as the girls and I collected our drinks and sat


    down, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if perhaps I should put off telling them what I was going to tell them at


    all.


    Sipping on my coffee, I tried to look anywhere but at Sansa and Trixie. After a moment, though, Sansa


    cleared her throat, and my eyes gazed up to meet both of theirs.


    ¡°Are you going to exin, or are you going to sit there and keep avoiding the situation?¡±


    Sighing, I nodded. ¡°Sorry, I just didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be having to do this shit.¡±


    Trixie gave me a soft gaze of understanding as she nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk


    about it, Cassie.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that, Trixie,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that my brother should be here exining this, and with


    everything going on with Lucas right now, I just didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d be the one telling you.¡±


    Opening and closing her mouth, Trixie frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ncing quickly at Sansa, her eyes widened as she gasped in shock. ¡°Oh my god. OH MY GOD, are


    you FUCKING KIDDING ME?!¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± I replied, popping the ¡®p¡¯. ¡°It would seem that fate has deemed it so.¡±


    Again, Trixie didn¡¯t seem to understand what Sansa and I were talking about, and rolling her eyes, she


    sighed in a very dramatic fashion that caught both Sansa¡¯s and my attention. ¡°I have no clue what


    you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Trixie, how does the mate thing work with your kind? Do you guys have mate bonds, or do you like


    pick who you want to be with?¡±


    It was probably better to understand more about her people before just spilling the tea, so to speak. I


    mean, there was nothing like confusing the girl by blurting out that my asshole brother was her mate


    without her first understanding what the hell that actually meant.


    Puzzled by my question, sheughed, shaking her head. ¡°What the heck does that have to do with


    anything?¡±


    ¡°Just humor me,¡± I pleaded, rolling my eyes. ¡°Please?¡±


    She pondered over what I said and nodded. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have mates like you guys do. We do bond


    ourselves with who we choose, but there is usually a long courtship, and we choose to tie ourselves to


    our mate, as you call it.¡±


    I had kind of suspected what she said, just simply through stories my mother had told me as a child. Of


    course, I thought they were just fairytales, but I soon learned that all stories came from the truth at one


    point in time.


    ¡°Okay, so you don¡¯t feel any kind of way or anything before you mate with these people?¡± I questioned,


    hoping to lead her in a direction she might understand.


    Laughter escaped her as she shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s silly-oh, I mean¡­¡± She seemed embarrassed


    by what she said, realizing it was how we detected our mates.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile andugh at herment, though. I could see why some people might find it


    odd or out of sorts to detect the person you¡¯re supposed to love like that, but we all had our own way,


    and it was refreshing to learn a bit about ours.


    ¡°Well, when Pollux and I turned eighteen, I quickly found out Lucas was my mate. I honestly never


    wanted one-that was more my brother¡¯s desire. However, when I found my mate, and he didn¡¯t find his,


    he became so angry at me.¡±


    Trixie gasped softly with sorrow-filled eyes. ¡°How could he be angry? That isn¡¯t your fault or his.


    Doesn¡¯t he know fate makes things happen for a reason?¡±


    Shrugging my shoulders, I thought of Lucas, and how I had treated him. ¡°I guess in the end, we both


    didn¡¯t. The problem was that when we got to this ce, he gave up hope of finding her. He used to


    proim she would be the perfect shifter mate.¡±


    The three of us giggled over the notion of him saying that, and as I thought more about it, I couldn¡¯t get


    Lucas out of my mind. It actually upset me. I hadn¡¯t seen him all day when I had started growing used


    to seeing him every day.


    ¡°You and Lucas will fix things, Cassie,¡± Sansa said softly as she ced her hand upon mine.


    ¡°Everything will work out. You just have to give it time.¡±


    With a soft scoff, I shook my head, trying to push past the idea of Lucas and I ever being normal.


    ¡°That¡¯s wishful thinking, but back to my brother-¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, please continue. I do love stories,¡± Trixie replied cheerfully as she sipped on her drink. ¡°This is


    getting so good.¡±


    ¡°It sure it is,¡± I muttered with a grin. ¡°As I was saying, Pollux did find his mate when he got here. I


    wasn¡¯t sure the first night I saw the look he gave her, but after today¡­¡±


    Trixie hesitated, staring in confusion before looking at Sansa. ¡°How was I standing there and


    completely missed seeing him looking at his mate?¡±


    As Sansa¡¯s eyes met mine, sheughed, shaking her head. ¡°Girl, if you don¡¯t tell her already, I¡¯m going


    to because this is just too good.¡±


    She was right. I couldn¡¯t just keep dragging this out. It was better to rip the bandaid off and get over


    with it because, honestly, the longer I held off, the worse I felt about the situation.


    ¡°Trixie, you¡¯re my brother¡¯s mate.¡± I watched as shock registered on her face.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 147: Denying the Bond


    Cassie.


    Trixie¡¯s outburst caught both mine and Sansa¡¯s attention. She jumped to her feet, huffing and puffing,


    and I could have sworn her eyes turned brighter than usual. It was as if a flip switched in her, and she


    was slowly spiraling from it. The guilt that filled me over her looking upset, tore at my heart. I had never


    meant to hurt her, and biting my bottom lip, the confidence I usually felt slowly dissipated.


    ¡°Trixie, I¡¯m so sorry. Please don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    ¡°Upset?!¡± She scoffed withughter. ¡°I¡¯m not upset because I¡¯m his mate.¡±


    ¡°What? Then what¡¯s wrong?¡± Confused beyond belief, I ¡®tried to understand what was going on. Why was


    she acting like this if she wasn¡¯t upset by the news?


    Shaking her head, she paced around the little seating area we were in with her hands on her hips. ¡°I


    never wanted a mate, Cassie. As surprising as that may seem, in my world, when you take your mate, it


    means you start popping out babies, and just because my older sister wants to do that doesn¡¯t mean I


    want to.¡±


    Trixie¡¯s confession was slightly unexpected. She was  usually so sweet and bubbly, and right now, she


    was actingpletely different. ¡°Trix-¡±


    ¡°No, Cassie,¡± she sighed, snapping her gaze at me. ¡°Let me  finish.¡±


    I gestured with my hand for her to continue. After all, who was I to honestly stop her? It was obvious the


    girl was on a mission, and as she ranted about how people always treated her like she was stupid and


    how her mother wanted her to settle down, I couldn¡¯t help but think of how simr we actually were.


    ¡°If your brother thinks for one minute he can disregard me, regardless of me not wanting to mate


    anything, well, he has another thinging.¡±


    ¡°Whoa¨Cwhat?¡± I gasped,ing back to reality at her  words.


    What the hell was she talking about?


    ¡°You heard me, Cassie,¡± she replied with a triumphant smirk on her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a chapter out


    of your book.¡±


    Sansa kicked my shin, causing me to gasp as I sent a daggered re in her direction. ¡°What the hell was


    that for?!¡±


    ¡°Look what you did!¡± she groaned, gesturing to Trixie, who pulled out her phone and seemed to look at


    herself in her reflection. ¡°She has lost it!¡±


    Mouth parted and eyes wide, I shrugged as if to ask her what she wanted me to do. It wasn¡¯t like I asked


    for all of this shit. ¡°Trixie, what are you nning?¡±


    When I spoke, my eyes spotted a figure walking past the store I had wanted to see all day. Lucas walked


    casually down the sidewalk in the same dark jeans and t¨Cshirt I had seen him in the other day, which


    confused me more than anything.


    It meant that he hadn¡¯t been home or anything.


    ¡°Guys, I have to go.¡± Standing to my feet, Sansa called after me as I bolted from the cafe and out the


    door, looking in both directions for which way he had gone. The thought of finding him was the only thing


    pushing me forward as I turned left and headed up the street in the direction I saw his figure disappear.


    My eyes searched the area for any sign of him, and when I thought I¡¯d never find him, a firm arm reached


    out from within the shadows of an alley and pulled me in, the seductive, sultry scent I had grown used to


    wrapping around my body.


    Pushed against the wall, I stared up into Lucas¡® dark steely eyes. My heart was racing at the feeling of


    his body  pressed against mine as his breath fanned across my cheek.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± he snarled through a narrowed gaze.


    ¡°What¨Cwhat do you mean why am I following you? I have been looking for you all day.¡±


    Thement seemed to shock him as his gaze fell, and he let up on how tight he was holding my wrist.


    For a moment, I hoped this moment might turn sweet, no matter how much my affection for him confused


    me, but that didn¡¯t happen.


    Instead, he scoffed and stepped back from me, running his hand through his dark hair as he always did


    when he was going to be a sarcastic asshole


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are, Cassie. It¡¯s not like we have anything to talk about.¡± His words were hurtful,


    and as the hollow pit in my stomach opened, trying to swallow my heart, I refused to believe him.


    Did I care for him more than I thought? Maybe I didn¡¯t know.


    Curling my lip, I red, trying to understand what the hell changed his mood so quickly. He seemed


    different today as if something had happened, and he no longer cared about me being his mate. ¡°Maybe


    because I wanted to talk to you about-¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± he snapped, baring his fangs. ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to talk about?¡± I gasped in disbelief, ¡°we have a lot  to talk about.¡±


    Lucas had nothing but amusement in his eyes as he stared  at me with a smile on his face. I wasn¡¯t sure


    what the hell his  problem was, considering he literally had fucked me stupidst night, and now he was


    acting as if I was thest person on the he wanted to see.


    ¡°Cassie, you and I both know this won¡¯t work, so stop pretending and move on to some other poor,


    unsuspecting soul who has time for your shit.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?!¡± I eximed. ¡°What the fuck is your problem?¡±


    Shaking his head, Lucas turned and started making his way out of the alley like he hadn¡¯t heard what I


    just said, but I had no n of letting him go. Grabbing his wrist, I stopped him in his tracks, and as he


    turned, I reared back my hand, pping him across the face. ¡°Go fuck yourself, Lucas.¡±


    Without warning, Lucas snatched me by my hair and pressed me back against the brick building he had


    pinned me against before. His fangs bared and with lips only inches above mine, a low growl echoed


    from his throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again-¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I quickly said, cutting him off. ¡°What the fuck are you going to do?¡±


    With haste, his lips crashed against mine, and as they did, our movements turned into hungry, frenzied


    motions of wandering hands and heated passion. I wanted him right now, and no matter how much he


    denied me any other  time, he couldn¡¯t in this moment.


    Grazing my hip with his fingers, he slid his hand beneath. my leggings and cupped my aching core that


    throbbed with the desire to have more of him. I was wet, so fucking wet, and when Lucas realized that, a


    low growl of  satisfaction left him.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted, Cassie?¡± He all but purred in my ear as a smile graced his lips, highlighting the


    glint of amusement thaty at the forefront of his gaze. ¡°You wanted to be my good girl again?¡±


    ¡°Good girl?¡± I giggled as I nipped at his bottom lip. ¡°Who said anything about being good?¡±


    Kissing me once more, he brought me closer to the edge as his thumb rubbed circles around my clit. He


    made me ride out my orgasm with his hand. The euphoric bliss of his actions had me begging for more,


    but when I reached for his belt, he pulled back.


    The empty space now between us had me whining for the  loss offort he had created. I wasn¡¯t sure


    what made  him stop, but as he licked his fingers clean, he shook his head with a grin. ¡°I think I¡¯ve had


    enough fun for the day, Cassie. Perhaps find someone to finish you off. I heard there are quite a few men


    who have been trying.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± I breathed out in shock as my mouth dropped open.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to respond as he shrugged his shoulders and fixed himself. ¡°Why would I not be? The


    woman who was supposed to be my mate turned out not to be mate  material, after all.¡±


    His words were the metaphorical p to my face I had been waiting for. Last night we had been so


    happy, entangled in each other¡¯s arms, and then with one simple phrase, he turned into the devil¡¯s son


    who sought to taunt me with my emotions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that, Lucas. I know you don¡¯t.¡±


    Laughing loudly, his smile grew wider as he shook his head.


    ¡°You have no clue.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you enlighten me?¡± The words left my lips. without thinking, and for a moment, I really


    thought he was considering what I said. But then, as if he had remembered something, the amusement


    turned to disgust.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you anything, Cassie. Just do me a favor and stay away from me. I don¡¯t have time for


    your shit anymore.¡±


    It was thement I had waited so long for him to say. A rejection without a rejection, and one that, as


    much as I thought I wouldn¡¯t care, I did.


    Tears filled my eyes the moment he disappeared from the alley. The overwhelming emotions of how he


    made me feel and how he broke my heart filled my mind. I had wanted him not to want this, and then


    when I actually connected  with him, I lost him.


    Perhaps the situation wouldn¡¯t be as rough had I actually known what it was that I did wrong. Was I a


    bitch to him before? Yeah, but I wanted to change for him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Trying to be the person he wanted to be with, considering I was his mate.


    Yet, that wasn¡¯t good enough. Nope, instead, he wanted to pretend I never existed, just like every other


    man who I had ever tried to bare my heart toward.


    They were all good ating in and taking what they wanted, but the moment you tell them it¡¯s okay,


    and you¡¯re interested, they run away.


    Debating on going home or back to the coffee shop, I hesitated and then exited the alley, turning left.


    I wanted to be alone, able to process all of this myself. Yet, as soon as I got closer to the building I


    stayed in, a familiar voice came from behind me. ¡°Cassie?¡±


    Turning, my gazended into that of Ss, and without saying a word, he quickly wrapped his arms


    around me, embracing me into a hug. I didn¡¯t want to seem weak being here, but everything that had


    happened since the day I turned eighteen seemed to flood me, all at once breaking the dam that held


    back my emotions.


    For the first time in a long time, I cried hard, and there tofort me wasn¡¯t the person I wanted. But


    instead, the one person I would never have expected.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 148: Words with Ss


    Cassie.


    I hadn¡¯t expected to run into Ss on the way home, but now that I was faced with him, I was actually


    pleased. I had allowed myself to face a moment of weakness by letting my heart y tricks on my mind.


    To think the mate thing was actually possible with Lucas was a stupid decision to begin  with.


    Pulling from Ss, I quickly wiped away my tears and pushed a smile on my face.


    ¡°God, I feelpletely stupid,¡± I whispered as I gazed up  into his hazel eyes, ¡°uh¨Cso how are you?¡±


    Ss gazed down at me, giving a small chuckle as he ¡®reached up, rubbing the back of his neck as if


    hesitant to speak. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I actually wasing to see you, but I can. see that whatever I had to say


    can wait¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why are you crying?¡±


    He wasing to see me? The thought was sweet, but I wasn¡¯t sure why he would have been going out


    of his way to see me. ¡°Uh, nothing. I¡¯m not sad, more angry than anything.¡±


    ¡°Angry about what?¡±


    Shrugging my shoulders, I turned and made my way toward a small bench that sat off the edge of the


    sidewalk. ¡°Men¨Cin more precise measures, Lucas. It¡¯s all stupid and not important, honestly.¡±


    Ss followed my movements as he came to sit next to me. He didn¡¯t bother to push for more information


    and instead nudged my shoulder with his own, causing me to smile.


    ¡°Well, the topic of men was the reason why I wasing to see you. I wasn¡¯t sure if your brother had


    spoken with you yet, but I wanted to exin myself.¡±


    Confusion filled me as I furrowed my brow, staring at him, trying to figure out what exactly he was talking


    about. Taking a moment, I thought back to when my brother  confronted me in the hallway at the school,


    and suddenly what he had said dawned on me.  that was


    ¡°So when he said the guys were talking about me, you?¡± The sheepish grin that crossed Ss¡¯s face at


    my question let me know it was exactly what he was talking about.


    Obviously, my brother had overheard a conversation between him and somebody else, which caused the


    entire scene in the hallway. Not only that, but the word had  gotten out, leading to Lucas hearing what he


    had heard.


    Words seemed to travel very quickly around this ce, and that was something I did not like.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t what you thought. I don¡¯t know what your brother told you, but I promise¡­ Nothing was bad,¡±


    Ss said  quickly, causing me to halt and what I was going to say  next.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to think very thoroughly through all of this.


    Ss didn¡¯t e across as the kind of guy who would just say shit for no reason. And, in fact, if he was


    the yboy kind of guy. Why would he even bother toe here and try to exin himself and then also


    comfort me when I was at my  weakest moment?


    ¡°What exactly was said?¡± I asked him as I opened my eyes and stared back into the bluish¨Cgreen


    haziness of his own.


    Rubbing the back of his neck, his eyes darted around before they finally met mine once again. ¡°A few of


    the guys saw us talking the other night, and because of it, they assumed that we were hooking up, which


    of course, we didn¡¯t. And then, they saw Lucas act the way he did toward me. Guys are going to make


    assumptions.¡±


    Whatever his words as he spoke, and nodding my head, I  followed along the best I could, trying to


    understand his point of view. However, if these guys have made  assumptions, why had he not corrected


    them? Because obviously, they were letting people believe that more happened than actually did.


    ¡°Ok. And did you correct them to prevent them from ¡¤ spreading these ridiculous rumors over something


    that didn¡¯t even happen?¡± Ss gave me a meek smile, and that smile let me know he hadn¡¯t entirely told


    them the truth, which pissed me off even more.


    Not only did I have to deal with the shit Lucas and my brother were putting me through, but on top of


    that, I had to deal with everything else in my life constantly spiraling  out of control. And now this issues


    with Ss because  people seem to think I¡¯m a girl who likes to sleep around.


    This ce was supposed to be about growing into the person we were meant to be, and instead, it


    reminded me so much of high school, so much of the drama, I was d to get rid of when I graduated.


    Standing to my feet, I shook my head and quickly turned, heading back down the path toward the


    building we stayed in. Thest thing I wanted to do was say something mean to Ss and cause even


    more drama.


    My mom always told me if I didn¡¯t have anything nice to  say, it was best not to say anything at all. So


    that was what I was going to do.


    However, Ss had other ns because as soon as I started  heading down the sidewalk, he was on his


    feet rushing after me, his hand gripping my upper arm as he stopped me in my tracks and turned me to


    face him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t walk away from me. I want to talk to you about this. In fact, there¡¯s a lot that I want to talk to


    you about,¡± he said softly.


    There was nothing but sincerity in his gaze, and as much as I wanted to tell him to go fuck himself and


    never put his hands on me again, part of me couldn¡¯t help but want to give him that chance to exin


    and fix things.


    ¡°How do you expect to fix what has already happened, Ss? What else is there that we need to


    discuss? You made it very clear the guys here, and probably a lot of the girls, are assuming I¡¯m


    somebody I¡¯m not.¡±


    I had never imed to be this badass girl people thought I was. I was 18 years old, trying to figure out


    my life and where I wanted to go.


    Did I have a rebellious nature? Absolutely.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I was ready to stand toe to toe with  the world as if I had my shit together. What I


    wanted was to  be able toe here and heal from everything that had happened, including losing


    Melissa, the woman I had loved all through high school.


    I had pushed the thoughts of losing her to the back of my mind, not trying to dwell on it what had


    happened because it was a situation I couldn¡¯t fix. However, this ce turned out not to be the sce I


    was looking for, and instead, had be just as much a nightmare as where I had lived before.


    I took a moment to think about what I had asked him, and he opened and closed his mouth as if he


    wanted to say something but wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Will you please just have dinner with me? I can exin


    everything then.¡±


    I¡¯d be a fool to agree to have dinner with him, but I was  curious to know exactly what it was he was


    going to do to fix things. Taking him up on this offer was not going to make anything better between


    Lucas and me. But honestly, after the way Lucas had treated me today, regardless of what he assumed


    to be true¡­ I had no reason to say no.


    Nodding my head slowly, I shrugged my shoulders, gesturing with my hand that yes, I would. A bright


    white. smile crept across Ss¡¯s face at my acknowledgment to go to dinner with him. He was pleased,


    and honestly, I wasn¡¯t surprised he was.


    He was a very strange man in a way. There was something dark and mysterious about him that pulled


    me in, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel he didn¡¯t just look at me like a person but as a prized possession to


    own, which was a little  unsettling.


    He hadn¡¯t actually done anything to make me feel that way. It was simply the gaze he gave me was as if I


    was a piece of gold littered with jewels he wanted to have.


    Which perhaps was normal because he was a dragon, and they were known to be very materialistic.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯lle by and pick you up at 7. I promise you won¡¯t regret this.¡± He quickly turned, not giving


    me a moment to decline or say anything else, and disappeared from my sight. And once again, I was left


    alone to ponder my thoughts.


    l, of course, instantly regretted I had agreed to go to dinner with him because it would only add fuel to an


    already zing fire. I sagged my shoulders and continued walking down the path in the direction I was


    headed.


    The only thing I wanted to do was curl up in my bed and take a nap. The day had been long and


    draining. I was still slightly hungover, and with everything that had taken. ce, I didn¡¯t know what to do


    with myself.


    It was the first time in a very long time I had wished my  mother was present. That I could go to her for


    advice, have her bring me a hot cup of tea, and sit on the bed and talk to me.


    My mother and I hadn¡¯t been close in years, and once upon a time, we had been. When I was little, I was


    everything to her, just as Pollux was, and she was everything to me. But then, of course, as I grew, we


    grew apart, and it became moreplicated than we would have liked.


    Our rtionship was strained, and it became more strained the day I turned eighteen.


    She may have fought for me to try to get me and Pollux to


    stay, not wanting to have us leave, but honestly, I believed a part of her was relieved I was going


    because, for once, she could try to live normally without worrying who I was going to hurt if I got upset.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The moment I stepped into my room and closed the door, tears began to flow down my face. Everywhere


    I went, everything I did, I caused problems. I had to figure out how to fix myself, and perhaps it was time I


    changed slightly  who I was.


    Instead of being the girl who stood out among the masses, perhaps it was time I tried to blend in. At least


    then, if I blended in, I wouldn¡¯t stick out with everybody wanting to  have a piece of me or something to


    say about me.


    Because the girl I was, was not a girl she would want to be proud of.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 149: Date with a Dragon


    When I agreed to go to dinner with Ss, thest thing I had expected was for him to gopletely all


    out. The mo- ment I stepped out of the white-pired building I stayed in under Oden¡¯s watchful eye, I


    was met with Ss¡¯s smiling face.


    He wasn¡¯t dressed casually like I would have assumed, but instead was dressed in ck cks, a dark


    purple button-up shirt rolled up to his sleeves, and even dress shoes. His entire outfit screamed money,


    and from the glimmer of lust hidden beneath his gaze, I feltpletely underdressed in my blue.


    sundress.


    Stepping slowly down the stone staircase, my hand gently sliding against the railing, I stared at him with


    hesitation and uncertainty.


    ¡°Uh I thought you said that we were going to dinner. Why are you so dressed up?¡±


    Laughter escaped him as he spun in a small circle holding his hands out as if to give me a better look.


    ¡°Well, I wanted to impress you, Cassie. Did it work?¡±


    Impress me? Why the hell would he want to do that?


    The guy barely knew me at all.


    Asughter escaped me unexpectedly, I nodded, shrug- ging my shoulders. ¡°You can say that. You look


    like you¡¯re ready to go somewhere fancy. Is that what we¡¯re doing?¡±


    Asking him where we were going only led to an even big- ger smile. I honestly didn¡¯t see how his lips


    could spread that wide across his face, but he did look absolutely ravishing when he smiled like that. ¡°I


    can¡¯t spoil the surprise, Cassie. You¡¯re going to have to trust me.¡±


    Trust. That wasn¡¯t something easily given, but deciding to try and take my own advice, I ignored my head


    telling me to cancel the whole thing because it was wrong and instead went with my gut urging me


    forward.


    The night was cool, and the clear skies above made for a perfect evening. The realm didn¡¯t have cars or


    any form of motor transportation like the human realm. Everyone seemed to walk here, which allowed for


    tons of conversation.


    To which Ss never ran out of. ¡°So, tell me a bit about yourself.¡±


    ncing to my left, I let a small breath escape me as I tried to figure out what to tell him. It wasn¡¯t like I


    wasfort- able when it came to speaking about myself, but if I was go- ing to try and be more ¡®trying¡¯ if


    you want to call it that, then I would have to be.


    ¡°Well, there is a lot to know-can you be more specific?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He chuckled as we passed building after building, heading down the cobbled street. The only dim


    lighting. around were the fire-lit streetmps that stood along the road. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what your


    old school was like? I take it you just graduated.¡±


    ¡°Um, yeah. I mean, I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s no different than your schools¡­ I mean, I don¡¯t know which ce


    you came from-¡±


    Ss continuedughing, finding amusement in my quick- ly stuttering response as I tried to redeem


    myself from sound- ing any stupider than I already felt. I wasn¡¯t sure how all this worked, and even


    though I was told a little about Asgard, I wasn¡¯t told much.


    ¡°Cassie.¡± He smirked, nudging me with his shoulder again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not like the others around here.


    I know you don¡¯t understand how it all works.¡±


    Hearing him say that made me feel a lot better about my current situation. As much as Ss reminded


    me of the fuck boys back home, so far, he didn¡¯t seem that bad.


    Maybe looks really could be deceiving, or I was just being stupid, and he was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Either way, I was fucked because the look he kept giving me made me feel like he was seeking more


    than just friendship.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± It was the only thing I could think to say under the awkward circumstances, but before I could


    open my mouth, I realized we had left the street of the city and ended up walking down more backroads


    that led towards a grassy green clearing. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Letting my eyes gaze around my surroundings, I took in. the shadows of the trees and the darkness that


    hid beneath


    the floral bushes. No matter where the darkness looked through, the double moons above let light glisten


    around the area, shimmering off theke thaty just beyond the tree¡¯s clearings.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± His question caused my gaze to shift in his direction as I quickly closed my gaping


    mouth.


    ¡°Yes, it is. But why are we out here? I thought you said we were going to have dinner?¡±


    Taking my hand in his, he led me forward and past the treeline closer to the water. It was then I saw what


    he had set up, and the breath was slowly taken from me. Upon the groundid a lush purple nket with


    gold pillows and a low sitting table.


    The table was piled with different fruits, meats, and cheeses elegantly ced with such precision that if


    Ss had really done all this himself, it must have taken a lot of time. ¡°This is amazing, you did all of


    this?¡±


    Turning to face him, he stood behind me with his hands in his pockets as he shrugged his shoulders and


    smiled. His hair fell softly in front of one eye, causing him to quickly brush it back on top of his head. ¡°I


    wanted to make you something special. Since the moment you got here, it seems like you. haven¡¯t found


    it easy to adjust, so¡­ I wanted to do something nice for you.¡±


    No matter the words he said, this definitely wasn¡¯t just a friendly dinner.


    Walking towards me, he gestured for me to take a seat, and without hesitation, I did. This was one of the


    nicest things anyone had ever done for me, and the more I spent time with Ss, the more I realized how


    I hadpletely misjudged him.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not like how I expected you to be.¡±


    ¡°What, you mean a pretty boy that only cares about him- self and wants to get in your pants?¡± He


    chuckled, raising a brow at me.


    A soft blush settled over my cheeks from the embarrass-


    ment of my question. I felt foolish to have thought what I did, and then, of course, voiced it. Ss,


    however, didn¡¯t seem bothered at all. In fact, he stared at me with those hazel eyes that held so many


    questions and yet asked none.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Waving his hand, he smiled, picking up his goblet of dark red fluid and drinking it down. I


    wasn¡¯t sure ex- actly what it was, but from the ss decanter in front of us, I assumed it was wine.


    ¡°As I said before, Cassie¡­ I know you¡¯re not familiar with things yet. And to answer yourment from


    earlier, I actual- lye from your realm. However, my upbringing was much different.¡±


    Shock flowed through me upon hearing him. ¡°How? I mean-you came from my world?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Heughed, shaking his head. ¡°Is that hard to be-lieve?¡±


    ¡°Well, no, but no offense, you don¡¯t seem like you did.¡±


    It was true, he didn¡¯t seem like he came from my realm but nodding his head, I had a feeling he was


    going to exin. ¡°That¡¯s because when I was there, the atmosphere was proba- bly much different from


    how it is now.¡±


    Lips parted, I tried to understand his meaning. ¡°Different?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m much older than my boyish good looks.¡±


    I knew wolves could live for a long time, but part of me had never considered other creatures could as


    well. The way Ss said he was much older had me flush, thinking of how old he really was.


    ¡°I see. I take it youe with a lot of experience in life, then.¡± The statement caused me to pause as I


    instantly thought of how wrong it came out. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± He grinned with a lust-filled gaze that made a heat rush through me I hadn¡¯t expected. It was


    weird how eas- ily I was able to fall into conversation with him and feel- fortable. Initially, when I met


    him, I felt drawn, but this was so much different than expected.


    Almost as if he and I had known each other in a past life.


    Clearing my throat, I turned my gaze away from him and down at the grapes in front of me, quickly


    picking one off the vine and popping it into my mouth. The sweet vor of the red seedless grape caused


    me to moan, and as I did, Ss quickly adjusted where he sat and cleared his throat. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied, catching my gaze again, ¡°so, is there anything you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°You mean besides how old you are?¡± I grinned, watching him chuckle at myment. There was a lot I


    wanted to know, but I just wasn¡¯t sure how to ask.


    ¡°Do you really wanna know-¡±


    Shaking my head quickly, Iughed as I picked up the drink in front of me, ¡°no, no¡­ not yet anyways. I¡¯ll


    just keep pretending you¡¯re like twenty.¡±


    ¡°I definitely haven¡¯t been that old in a very long time,¡± he muttered yfully. His eyes gazed up to the


    clear star-filled sky above us. ¡°Shall I simply just tell you some things about me?¡±


    His solution sounded way better than any questions I could ask, and nodding my head quickly, he made


    himself morefortableying back on the golden pillows staring up at the sky. ¡°Okay, then let me see


    where to start.¡±


    ¡°Maybe just the basics?¡± I offered, causing him to nce over at me from where he was lying. The urge


    toy against him was strong as he pointed a finger at me and smiled.


    ¡°Good idea. Well, as I said, I came from your realm, or Earth, as you call it. However, Ie from a


    much older earth. I came to Asgard with a friend who has since returned to the realm, a ce I wasn¡¯t


    keen to go back to. I actually love being here in Asgard, and if you want to know-I have been at the


    school for a long time.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I have never seen you in any of the sses, though. You must have gone through them all a hundred


    times by now.¡± The idea of someone wanting to take sses that much shocked me. There was no way I


    would do something like that.


    Ss chuckled, though, shaking his head, and I quickly re- alized I was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a student, Cassie.¡±


    ¡°Well, then what are you then? Because I mean, you use the training field and hang out there all the


    time.¡± My ques- tion was valid and watching Ss open and close his mouth, he hesitated in his next


    words.


    ¡°I¡¯m a guardian, Cassie. It¡¯s what dragons are known to do.


    My ancestors helped to defend the realms and, in return, were granted immortality.¡±


    I was shocked to hear his admission and would never have expected someone like him to be what he


    was. He looked so young and well-put together, like a preppy rich kid.


    ¡°So, you are a dragon shifter¡­ which means you actually turn into a dragon?¡±


    The question sounded dumb, but I had honestly never seen a dragon, so how was I supposed to know


    that they were real? Jumping to his feet, he brushed himself off and stepped off the nket onto the


    grassy clearing.


    ¡°If you want to see a dragon, then I¡¯ll show you a dragon, but if I shift Cassie¡­ you¡¯re going for a ride.¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Chapter 150: Flying for Love


    Eyes wide, I stared at Ss in shock. ¡°Ride? What do you mean ride¨Cyou mean on you?¡±


    Ss slowly unbuttoned his shirt, and as he did, theugh- ter that left his lips made me flush even more


    than I had be- fore. I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes from the curves of his muscles and the rippled way his abs


    glimmered against the moonlight. Everything about Ss was hypnotizing. Never had I met a man who


    acted the way he did.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I whispered softly, watching him watch me as he undressed.


    Something about the moment of him undressing capti- vated me, making my heart race as the blue¨C


    green hue of his eyes took me in as if I was a treasure he desired more than anything.


    The moment he removed his pants and stood before me in just his boxers, his eyes shed a golden red


    and steam. came from his skin. I was nervous and slightly unsure, but with a roar, he shifted, and the


    beast he became was some- thing I would never forget.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ck and red scales epassed the massive form of the dragon in front of me. He stood taller than a


    one¨Cstory house with golden scales upon its stomach and flecks of gold scattered down its tail.


    Slowly, I stood to my feet, making my way across the nket we had been sitting on towards the beast


    that loomed in front of me. Never in my life had I ever thought I¡¯d see a dragon, and now that one was


    standing before me, I was speechless.


    It wasn¡¯t just a dragon. It was Ss.


    A man sinfully attractive and yet so different than I had expected.


    ¡°Holy shit, Ss¡­ you¡¯re a dragon!¡± I eximed, stating the obvious as if I hadn¡¯t already known what he


    was. Making a grunting noise that sounded almost like a scoff, he turned his head towards me and bent


    low before nudging me with his nose.


    He had said he wanted me to ride him, but honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to. He was a fucking


    dragon, and I defi- nitely didn¡¯t fly. ¡°Ss¨CI can¡¯t¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t given another choice when he nudged me again, and gripping the scales of his face, I was


    hoisted upon his back with a soft scream leaving my throat in the process.


    ¡°Ss!¡±


    My words were useless as he climbed higher and higher into the sky. The clouds quickly surrounded us


    as I clung to him for dear life. Thest thing I wanted was to fall off and plummet to my death, even


    though I was fairly sure he wouldn¡¯t let me die. At least, I hoped he wouldn¡¯t let me die.


    By the time he reached a height he seemed happy with, his pping became more even, and instead of


    rising, we soared through the night sky. Asgard loomed below us with


    dimly lit twinkling lights from the homes where people stilly awake. It was beautiful, and with the wind


    rushing through my hair and against my skin, I felt free. More free than I ever had, which was a feeling I


    never wanted to let go of.


    As a smile washed over my face, I held out my arms and closed my eyes, trusting Ss would keep me


    safe. I wasn¡¯t sure why I wanted to trust in him, but it felt right, and as we soared through the sky, I


    couldn¡¯t help the satisfied at¨Chome feeling rolling through me.


    Perhaps through all the evil that has consumed my life up until this point, this was a ce I could call


    home. A ce where I could change things.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed by the time we handnded on the ground, but the moment I


    slid from Ss and my feet hit the ground, I knew something was wrong. There was something about the


    space we had once beenughing in was off, and ncing around the area, I peered into the darkness


    for its source.


    Stepping from the shadows, the red¨Chaired figure of a woman caught my gaze, and staring long enough,


    I realized it was the school¡¯s headmistress, Inanna.


    ¡°Change back now,¡± she demanded.


    A low growl emanated from the dragon behind me as the snapping of bones resonated through the air. I


    wasn¡¯t sure why she was upset, but from the re on her face, she didn¡¯t seem pleased we had a


    midnight rendezvous in the sky.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Ss snarled as he stepped


    forth, buttoning his pants, still shirtless and without shoes. He wasn¡¯t pleased by her tone, and as he


    stepped in front of me, her eyes shed slightly gold.


    ¡°What are you doing flying around with her,¡± she snapped in a low tone, ¡°you know that isn¡¯t allowed.¡±


    Allowed? Were we supposed to have gotten permission?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t recall, Inanna, you have no authority over me.¡±


    It was clear as day that Ss and Inanna didn¡¯t like each other, and as her eyes turned to me, she gave


    me a sickly sweet grin as she raised a brow crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°No, but I do over her.¡±


    ¡°Say what-¡± I muttered softly as Ss held out an arm holding me back to which I clung. Tension was


    high, and the woman I had seen before around school didn¡¯t seem like the same woman in front of me


    now.


    ¡°She is still a student at our school and, therefore, under my control and protection.¡±


    Tired of the drama currently unfolding, I shook my head in disbelief asughter left my lips. I wasn¡¯t trying


    to be disre- spectful, but as both of them turned to me, I nned on mak- ing one thing very clear¨CI took


    orders from no one.


    ¡°Look,dy, I¡¯m an adult and under no one¡¯s control.¡±


    Inanna didn¡¯t like the fact I spoke to her the way I did as her smile fell, and she narrowed her gaze.


    Again, I wasn¡¯t try- ing to be disrespectful, but for her to speak about me as she had, as if I was still a


    child, was uncalled for.


    ¡°You obviously don¡¯t understand how things work here-¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± I quickly snapped, cutting her off. ¡°I have gotten the gist of it, and honestly, you¡¯re interrupting our


    date. So do you mind?¡±


    The fact I was speaking to her like this seemed to shock Ss, but with a small smile on his face, he


    turned his gaze from me back to Inanna and shrugged his shoulders. He wasn¡® t obviously going to


    argue with what I said, and with a scowl on her face, it didn¡¯t seem Inanna was either.


    ¡°No more flying, Ss. Get her home now.¡±


    Turning on her heels, she flipped her hair over her shoul- der and continued back the way she hade.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why she felt the need toe out here like she had, and from how Ss looked at her


    when she left, it seemed he may have been confused as well.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± I asked him, watching his gaze hesitate a little longer on where she had


    disappeared before turning to me.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know,¡± he muttered, turning back to where we had been enjoying ourselves. Reaching


    down, he picked up his shirt and continued getting dressed, a sense of tension now spiraling between us


    as he remained silent.


    I hated how the wonderful evening we were having was ruined because Inanna had shown up throwing a


    fit about Ss taking me up in the sky. None of it felt right, and yet as he pulled his shirt on and slowly


    began to do the buttons, I felt a pull to him I had avoided in the past.


    Stepping towards him, I slowly reached up, letting my


    hands brush against the muscles of his back, causing him to freeze in his spot before turning slowly to


    face me. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was doing, but something inside me told me he was more than he let on.


    ¡°What is it that you¡¯re not telling me?¡± I whispered, staring at him for some sort of answer. I was tired of


    people keeping secrets from me my whole life, and as much as I was growing fond of my conversations


    with Ss, I didn¡¯t want him to be another person on the list of people who hid shit from me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that was about, Cassie. However, I think you may need to dig more into who you are


    to find out. It seems there are things even I don¡¯t know here.¡±


    His hand brushed strands of my hair from my face before he reached down and kissed the corner of my


    lips ever so gently. Part of me wanted more, but from the way he pulled back, staring down at me, I knew


    that wouldn¡¯t be the case.


    1. no.


    ¡°Ss-¡± I whispered again, only for him to shake his head


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get you home, Cassie. Tonight didn¡¯t turn out the way I expected, but under no circumstances


    will I be like other men. You¡¯re a treasure to be loved and not a prize to be won. That was never my


    intention.¡±


    It was gentlemanly for him to say what he did, and he took my hand, pulling me towards the brush and


    back out onto the cobblestone road. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would or could have happened had


    Inanna note and in- terrupted us.


    ¡°I had fun tonight,¡± I admitted ncing at him as we reached the garden by where I was staying. ¡°We


    should do it


    again sometime.¡±


    Ss chuckled as he nodded his head, pushing his hands into his front pockets. ¡°I¡¯d like that, but perhaps


    next time, something slightly different for fun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡± Iughed as I swayed from foot to foot, trying to hide the awkwardness I felt. ¡°I will leave


    it up to you to surprise me, though.¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± He chuckled as his eyes went wide. ¡°Do you like my surprises then?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    The smile that crossed my face was all he needed before he fidgeted with his hands and then turned,


    making his way back down the path we hade up, disappearing without another word. He was such a


    strange man, it turned out, and one with so many stories to tell thatpletely spun my mind.


    Turning, I made my way back inside the building and down the hall toward my room, thinking about


    everything that had happened. I wished my night wasn¡¯t over, but of course, things never went the way I


    wanted.


    ¡°Did you have fun, Cassie?¡± a cold voice said from beside me as I passed Lucas¡® door. I was surprised to


    see him, not having really had a conversation with him since earlier in the day when he decided I was


    nothing to him.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what his issue was, but the cold re he gave me wasn¡¯t like anything I had ever seen


    before. He was my mate, and regardless of my friendship with Ss, I knew something was wrong.


    72 60%


    Stepping forward, I opened my mouth to speak, but as I did, a re crossed his face I hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t find anything to say?


    ¡°What is your problem? You wanted me, had me and then didn¡¯t want me. What is it you expect from me


    when you keep acting like this?¡±


    I was confused in so many different ways, and the emo- tional rollercoaster Lucas had me on wasn¡¯t


    enjoyable. Grant- ed, I knew I wasn¡¯t the easiest person to get a lot with, but something had to give. We


    at least had to draw clear lines or something.


    Laughter escaped him as he shook his head. His hand pressed against the door frame as if something


    inside him snapped. ¡°My problem? Perhaps you need to look at yourself, princess.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is that supposed to mean?¡± I snapped at him, cocking an eyebrow.


    ¡°It means exactly what I said,¡± he all but spat as he stepped closer to me, ¡°you¡¯re all the same.¡±


    I had no fucking clue what he was talking about but with a look of disgust, I decided not to y whatever


    sick fucking game he was looking to enjoy tonight. ¡°Go fuck yourself, Lu- cas. I don¡¯t have time for your


    shit.¡±


    The moment I turned away from him, I was snatched back by my arm and pulled close to his chest. His


    dark eyes loomed down at me as if he was searching for something he couldn¡¯t find. ¡°You leave when I


    tell you to leave, Cassie. I¡¯m far from over with you.¡±


    A sudden rush of fear washed over me as he kept his grip firm on my arm. My heart raced like never


    before as I strug- gled to free myself from his grip. ¡°Lucas, let me go.¡±


    Concerned and on guard, I stared into his gaze when Lu- cas broke into maniacalughter I had never


    experienced in my entire life. Something was wrong, and I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but from the moment


    Lucas and I shared the night we did until now¡­ something happened.


    Something darky inside Lucas, and I had to save him.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chapter 151: Dancing with Darkness


    Unknown.


    For years I had been waiting for the moment I would re- gain my freedom, and with every passing


    second, I survived in a world that didn¡¯t want me. I dreamt of the day I would get my revenge.


    The day I would be able to regain who I truly was and make my way back into a world I would punish for


    treating me the way it did. Power, it was the ultimate sacrifice, and with the death of so many, bnce


    would be restored.


    The distant dripping of water from the pipes within the darkness was the only thing that reminded me of


    where I was. I was unfairly punished for trying to correct the evils of the world. Evils the gods themselves


    didn¡¯t deem important enough to be tampered with.


    Sitting upon the small cot in my cell, I stared off into the darkness, waiting for anything to remind me I


    wasn¡¯t alone in the ns of my rebellion. Day and night, for years, I had been formting my n.


    Making sure nothing could happen to detour what needed to be done.


    A n that would get me back to my one true love. A woman with raven ck hair as deep as the night,


    with eyes so blue they reminded me of the sea. Her love was the only thing that made me feel mortal in a


    world of souls who didn¡¯t die.


    I had no doubt she was waiting for me. No doubt when I got back to her, she would be in the same small


    cabin we shared in the woods, anticipating when I would walk back through its front doors.


    It was funny what love could do to us in the weakest of moments. How one single kiss could change


    your entire life, and how quickly that love could be snatched away from you when you least expect it.


    ¡°M¡® lord,¡± a soft voice called from within the darkness, ¡°things are moreplicated than we would have


    liked.¡±


    My eyes darted to the red¨Chaired woman I was all too fa- miliar with. ¡°Inanna¡­¡±


    The moment she came into view, she dropped to her knees before me as if to worship who I was, even if


    she was technically my equal in a way. As her golden green eyes gazed up at me from the floor, I


    couldn¡¯t help but see how truly wicked she was.


    ¡°The girl¡­ she isn¡¯t doing as we would have hoped.¡±


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t. She was just like her mother, and that was something I expected.


    ¡°So what are you going to do then?¡± The question posed made a nk expression cross her face as her


    eyes shifted from side to side, and her heart rate increased.


    ¡°M¡¯lord,¡± she stuttered in confusion, ¡°shall I kill her?¡±


    ¡°Kill her?¡± The anger that crossed me over thement was graciously expected. How could this


    woman think I would want the girl killed? She was important to my freedom, and without her, I would be


    held here indefinitely.


    ¡°Yes, I can arrange-¡±


    ¡°You will do no such thing!¡± I growled in frustration, ¡°have you not been listening to anything I have told


    you over the past few years? She is important to what I need.¡±


    Taken aback by my outburst, Inanna¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she shook her head. It was clear she


    was confused, and as she opened her mouth, I braced myself from the stu- pidity that was sure to follow.


    ¡°She does deserve to die in the end-¡±


    ¡°How do youe to that conclusion?¡± I asked, trying to understand what exactly she had against the


    girl. Yes, she had shown interest in her over the years but never truly exined why her sudden interest


    in killing her had been so high.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Opening and closing her mouth, she pursed her lips to- gether and grinned instead. It was a clear sign


    she wasn¡¯t go- ing to say anything to me, and when she finally did open her mouth, I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°Your son has taken the news of you well.¡±


    Diverting the question as usual. ¡°That¡¯s good. Does he seem open to what we are asking him to do?¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders, she slowly stood to her feet, flicking her hair over her shoulder with a grin that


    spread soft- ly across her lips. ¡°I have been¡­ helping him to understand.¡±


    ¡°Your mind tricks aren¡¯t what I asked you to do, Inanna.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she hummed as her gaze glittered in the dim lighting, ¡°but it¡¯s working, so what does it matter?¡±


    She was cocky in her approach to do what we had nned, and knowing she yed with fire when it


    came to the pawns in our game, I was concerned. However, unlike so many others I had yed with


    before, she was effective when it came to getting what she wanted.


    ¡°Very well,¡± I sighed, shaking my head, ¡°just no more- plications.¡±


    Pausing in her step, her eyes met mine with another glimpse of hesitation, and I knew that something


    else had happened she hade forth to tell me. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The dragon,¡± she said slowly, ¡°he¡¯s be aplica- tion and a possible issue.¡±


    ¡°Dragon? You mean Ss?¡±


    Nodding her head, I sighed with frustration. Ss had once been a friend of mine and over time became


    an enemy as our views on certain things changed. He didn¡¯t see the cause I was trying to fight for, and it


    wasn¡¯t a surprise he would put his nose into things that didn¡¯t concern him.


    ¡°I see. Handle it. Put some space between him and what- everplication he is creating. I¡¯m sure your


    creative nature can think of something, Inanna.¡±


    Lucas.


    The moment Inanna had stopped me in the garden after I spent the evening with Cassie, I knew she


    wanted something. However, I hadn¡¯t expected her word to be true about meet- ing my father. The dark


    eyes that looked back at me were the same as my own, and everything about him was untrusting.


    Lucas.


    The sound of his voice when he said my name that night was something that would forever haunt my


    dreams. There was no way I hade from that, but the more I thought about it, the more I knew it was


    true.


    He was my father, and I was filled with more darkness than I realized.


    The moment I returned to my room, I reeled over the con- versation I had with Cassie. I hated I was


    being cruel toward her, but thest thing I wanted was for her to get hurt. For the darkness inside me to


    lash out and destroy her in some kind of way.


    She may have been a lot of things, but deep down, I could see her heart was purer than most of us here.


    Even if she did hide it behind a wall of sarcasm and cruel intentions. No one can me someone for


    lashing out in unkind ways because of what they have been through, and I knew that better than anyone.


    The moment I slept, I dreamt of the dark world I belonged to. Whispers of hatred and unhappy endings


    swirled through my mind as I saw the destruction the past brought and the fu- ture held.


    A world of mes and chaos which would consume every- one I loved if I didn¡¯t keep my distance from


    her. Cassie would be the one to do it, and it would be because of me.


    However, as I tried to keep my distance, something dark inside me sought toplete our bond. Sought


    to force her into submission, and as much as I tried to fight it, I couldn¡¯t. My lycan tried to push himself to


    the front and craning my


    neck now as I stared at her, all I wanted to do was taste her blood.


    Feel her heart beating against my own as I fucked her into submission.


    ¡°Lucas, let go of me,¡± she cried out softly as panic filled her eyes. Panic I was enjoying more than she


    knew. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    ¡°Hurting you?¡± I growled as she stared up at me with the same blue eyes I had fallen in love with so


    many times before. ¡°How many people have you hurt?¡±


    Shock swept through her face at myment. She had definitely not been expecting me to ask her that,


    and honest- ly, I was pleased with her reaction. Yet, disgusted with myself as well. What the hell was


    wrong with me?


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± she whispered as her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°How can you say something


    like that to me? You wanted me as your mate, and then you treat me like shit¡­. what the fuck is wrong


    with you?¡±


    ¡°Wrong with me? There is nothing wrong with me. I feel better than I ever had.¡±


    Shaking her head, she refused to ept my answer, and as she tried to pull herself free again, I


    tightened my grip on her. My hand slid up to her throat, causing her to whimper in both pleasure and fear.


    ¡°Lucas, please.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t like being treated like this, Cassie. I can smell your arousal, and it¡¯s so


    fucking delicious.¡±


    A soft moan escaped her lips as a single tear fell down her cheek. I knew she could use her powers to


    hurt me if she wanted to, and that battle waged behind her eyes as she tried to contain the anger that


    wanted tosh out. ¡°Please, let me go.¡±


    Before I could answer her, I was roughly hit from behind. My hold on Cassie loosened as my gaze turned


    murderous and was spun around to find Pollux had pulled Cassie behind him and was staring down at


    me with a newfound hatred I found deliciously enticing. ¡°Pollux,¡± I chuckled with delight, ¡°how good of


    you to join us.¡±


    Narrowing his gaze, he bared his fangs at me, ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck if you¡¯re her mate or not. If you ever


    put your hands on her like that again, I¡¯ll fucking kill you.¡±


    Laughter escaped my throat at hisment as I felt the shift wanting to take over me. Every part of me


    wanted to kill this boy for putting his hands on me, but I knew that wasn¡¯t possible. Odin and the other


    gods wouldn¡¯t allow that to hap- pen.


    ¡°Pollux, please¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±


    Her soft voice caught my gaze and her hand on his arm. Regardless, if it was her brother, it pissed me off


    more than anything. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere, mate.¡±


    The moment I went to step forward though, I was frozen in my ce, and stepping from around the


    corner came a sh of blue hair and glowing grin eyes. The same girl I had seen with Cassie so many


    times stood with her hand gently in front of her and a grin on her face.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this interesting,¡± she purred, turning her gaze to Cassie and Pollux for a moment as I stood,


    unable to do any- thing. ¡°Cassie, why didn¡¯t you tell me your mate was part dark- ling.¡±


    What did she just call me?


    Cassie¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as she let her gaze fall from me to her friend. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Chuckling, the blue¨Chaired girl looked to me again with a mischievous smile. ¡°Let¡¯s take this conversation


    into his room, shall we? It looks like we have a lot to talk about, and the hall- way isn¡¯t the best ce to


    do it.¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 152: Waking Lucas


    Shocked by everything going on, I didn¡¯t know what to say when Trixie froze Lucas in ce and referred


    to him as a darkling. Moreover, I didn¡¯t know what to think about Polluxing to my rescue. It was


    evident something was wrong with Lucas by the way he was acting, but never did I consider myself to be


    weak in a moment where I shouldn¡¯t have been.


    With his hand on my back, Pollux ushered me into Lucas¡® room as Trixie used her powers to glide him


    backward and then lower him onto his bed. She seemed almost entranced with her movements as her


    powers radiated through the space, catching me by surprise. Of course, she had powers, but this¡­ this


    was something else entirely.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± The question left my lips before I could actually contemte what I said and as


    she touched her hand to Lucas¡® forehead, his eyes closed before hers. turned to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of my powers, and he is asleep. Not sure how long as I have never tried to use that on someone


    but we can hope for the best.¡± She pushed a strand of hair behind her ear as she nced at my brother


    and quickly looked back at me.


    They were mates, and the flirting gesture made me smirk before realizing I had to figure out what was


    happening. ¡°What¡¯s a darkling?¡±


    Trixie and my brother both looked at each other before looking at me. My brother knew, and that was


    honestly unex- pected. Usually, he didn¡¯t know anything like that, and I was the one filling him in.


    Opening and closing his mouth, he nced at Trixie, urging her with his head to say something, to which


    she rolled her eyes and groaned. ¡°You¡¯re no help, are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just fucking tell her,¡± he snapped, rolling his own eyes. Both of them acted as if they were closer


    now than they had been before which was weird considering it wasn¡¯t that long ago he was being a dick.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It means that he is the child of a God who ys within. the shadows. There are a few, but it¡¯s rare to find


    the children as they are often killed.¡±


    As if her words held magic, Freya walked into the room with a smile on her face. Her long hair was


    braided in sections. and adorned with small flowers. She nced at Lucas with a raised brow and turned


    towards me. ¡°I¡¯m d you all finally figured it out. Too bad he wasn¡¯t aware.¡±


    My mind was blown by the fact everyone knew and I had- n¡¯t, nor had Lucas¡­ at least we were


    assuming he hadn¡¯t. ¡°How do we fix him?¡±


    Freya furrowed her brows and sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that I¡¯m afraid but I can say you have friends who


    can help.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here then if you¡¯re not doing anything?¡± Pollux snapped, saying exactly what I was


    thinking.


    Freya shrugged her shoulders with a smile and as she turned towards the door and then looked over her


    shoulder, I knew for sure she hade for a reason. ¡°Odin wants to see you, Cassie¡­ you weren¡¯t in


    your room so I figured you might be here with your¡­ whatever you want to call him.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother to wait for a reply before she was out the door, leaving me there wondering what the


    hell was going on. Turning to Pollux and Trixie, I stood dumbfounded. ¡°What the hell am I supposed to


    do¡­ I can¡¯t leave right now.¡±


    ¡°So then don¡¯t,¡± Pollux sneered, rolling his eyes as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    Trixie, however, was quick to shake her head with wide. eyes, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse Odin, Cassie. Just go. I


    think I know what we can do to try and help Lucas. I can¡¯t promise it will work long term, though.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave Trixie in here alone with Lucas,¡± Pollux scoffed withughter.


    Smirking, I turned to him, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re staying here. with her. I¡¯m sure you can protect her from


    Lucas if something happens.¡±


    Pollux¡¯s mouth dropped open as he nced at Trixie, who was beaming with a mischievous grin as I


    turned and made my way toward the door. I wanted to look back and admire Lucas one more time before


    I left but I couldn¡¯t. I had to stay focused.


    Step by step, I made my way down the hallway toward the hall where Odin resided. I didn¡¯t know my way


    around this ce very well but I did the best I could to get by. So when I finally approached and my eyes


    set upon the golden throne Odin sat on, I couldn¡¯t help but admire him and also shake in fear.


    Was he going to kill me for what I did?


    Or was he going to help me¡­ the question was one often unanswered.


    Pollux.


    The moment Cassie left, I was in shock. Trixie, my gor- geous mate who wasn¡¯t a shifter, seemed


    nothing but pleased with the situation I was currently in. The idea of being alone. with her was driving my


    beast crazy with the desire to im. her, but I refused.


    How was she going to help me lead when she couldn¡¯t take care of herself?


    It was a joke, honestly. A mistake by fate.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem pleased to be here with me,¡± Trixie stat- ed, causing me to focus my attention on her


    and taking in ev- ery detail of her face down to her enchanting eyes. Never in my life had I wanted to kiss


    someone as much as I did then, and as I fought the urge to do so, I scoffed in response.


    ¡°I had things to do, so don¡¯t think it had to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Whatever you have to tell yourself.¡±


    She was quick to go back to what she was doing, her fig- ure pacing around the room as I watched her.


    She had reached out to someone, but I wasn¡¯t sure who the hell it was. There was something about her I


    loved and couldn¡¯t get over, and the realization I didn¡¯t know what it was frustrated me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, watching as she waved her hands up and down Lucas¡® body as if she


    was doing witch- craft or something.


    ¡°Do you always ask this many questions?¡±


    Taken back by her response, I stood there for a moment. ¡°Excuse me?


    Trixie sighed with annoyance as she turned towards me, cing her hands on her hips. No matter how


    sweet and bub- bly this girl was, I could see behind the front she had a fiery attitude which was not


    something you wanted to mess with.


    She proved that when she quickly put Lucas in his ce before he could do something to Cassie or me.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t a shifter, I had to admire her for her strong¨Cwilled nature. ¡°You heard me,


    Pollux.¡±


    Pollux? No one here called me by my first name but Cassie, and yet the moment this woman said my


    name, I felt my balls tighten with anticipation.


    ¡°Look, just tell me what the n is. I don¡¯t want to argue.¡± Changing my tone with her, she smiled brightly


    before a knock came at the door. Trixie didn¡¯t look surprised by it, and in fact, got excited as she quickly


    answered the door.


    ¡°Sansa!¡± She squealed excitedly as the light¨Cskinned girl entered the room. Her eyes fell on me and then


    darted toward Trixie with a raised brow as if she was unsure of what she walked into. was going to ask


    why you were in here with Lucas, but seeing Pollux is in here as well, I want to remind you I¡¯m not up for


    group orgies-¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, no!¡± I quickly eximed, cutting the woman off causing her and Trixie tough at my


    outburst.


    ¡°Calm down, Lux¡­ I¡¯m only teasing,¡± Sansa replied as she walked toward the bed, pulling a brown


    satchel from her shoulder and setting it down. ¡°So, we need to strip his mind of darkness¡­ sounds like


    fun.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was talking about, but Trixie walked around to the other side of the bed, looking


    down at Lucas with a quizzical re that made me slightly ufort- able. ¡°You know, for an asshole,


    he is attractive.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sansa sighed looking at Lucas as well, ¡°Cassie def- initely got a keeper.¡±


    Scoffing, I rolled my eyes, pulling both of their attention toward me. ¡°Can we get to what we need to do,


    please? I have other ces I¡¯d rather be.¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous, Pollux?¡± Trixie asked me as she slowly made her way from the bed toward me. ¡°Do you


    not like me makingments about other men?¡±


    I was frozen in ce, unsure of what to say. The primal dominant in me wanted to put her in her ce


    and show her who she belonged to and who was in charge. But the other part of me refused to break


    down from the expectations I had upon myself since youth.


    I was an Alpha with a pack to protect.


    I couldn¡¯t have weaknesses within my reign, or my pack would fall and I would fail.


    Taking a deep breath through my mouth, trying to not let her amazing aroma of jasmine and honey flood


    my senses, I shook my head and kept a calm neutral expression. ¡°Why would I be jealous over you,


    Trixie? There is no reason.¡±


    Sansa quickly snapped up from where she had been bent over, and a fire in her eyes showed how angry


    she was at that moment. ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are speaking to her like that?¡±


    Trixie quickly nced over her shoulder, shaking her head at Sansa for her outburst. Something I hadn¡¯t


    been expecting her to do. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sansa. I¡¯m not bothered by what he has to say. In fact, the pain of


    the mate bond only affects him. So if this is what he wants, I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    Hearing her reply to the situation gripped my heart and twisted my stomach. How could she think that?


    She should be enraged!


    ¡°Nice to know you don¡¯t care. Makes things easier,¡± | snapped at her, but instead of her being hurt by my


    outburst, she simplyughed and walked over to the bed as if every- thing that happened just then


    between us meant nothing.


    ¡°Sansa, are you ready to wake dear Lucas?¡± she asked her friend, my presence quickly put into the


    background as the two women got ready to do whatever witchy shit Sansa had nned.


    ¡°Sure am¡­ now, if only I didn¡¯t have to worry about anoth- er dick in the room¡­ not that I can promise


    this won¡¯t backfire and take another man for payment.¡±


    Her eyes darted toward me with amusement as I tried to understand what she meant. There was no use


    in the end, though, because before I could open my lips, she ced her hands on the side of Lucas¡®


    head, and she spoke the words to set him free.


    ¡°Come forth from darkness, and fill the light-¡±


    The Latin that left her throat after her first bit of words went by in a sh, and with a blinding white light


    that lit the room, Lucas gasped for air and shot upright in the bed. His breathing came in ragged as he


    nced around looking more confused than I had ever seen him in my entire life.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 153: Golden Shimmers in the Darkness


    Cassie.


    Thest thing I wanted to do was see Odin, my supposed grandfather, when I had more important


    things to worry about, like what was wrong with Lucas. However, here I stood before him, watching as


    he took me in from head to toe, run- ning his hand over his beard as if he had something on his mind.


    ¡°You called for me?¡±


    Nodding, a smile crossed his wrinkled face. ¡°I did¡­ I know ourst meeting didn¡¯t go as I had nned


    and I wanted to clear things up.¡±


    Stunned this was why he called me, I opened and closed my mouth, trying to find the words needed to


    make sense of why I was here. Of course, I wanted to talk to him, or at least I thought I did, but right


    now wasn¡¯t the time to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you want to talk about¡­¡± It was true, I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to talk about


    considering there wasn¡¯t really much to say, but by the look on his face, he was- n¡¯t pleased with my


    remark.


    His brows narrowed at my words as he sat a little straighter. I had no doubt he wasn¡¯t expecting me to


    respond the way I did, but it was irrelevant. Pollux and Trixie were wait- ing for me and being here


    wasn¡¯t going to help the mass of mysteries we were trying to figure out.


    ¡°Castor,¡± the sound of Odin saying my first name was a distraction. No one called me Castor but my


    mother, and that


    was usually when I was in trouble.


    ¡°Odin¡­¡± I replied, holding my chin high. ¡°I¡¯d say that we can do this all day long, but I honestly have


    something else to tend to.¡± I refused to backdoor or show any weakness. If he had something to say,


    he could get on with it.


    Chuckling, he shook his head with a smile that made my brows furrow in confusion. ¡°You have such a


    strong will to survive, Castor. So much confidence and yet it is perfectly bnced by the soft, sweet


    side of you that you hide away.¡±


    ¡°Showing weakness gets you killed,¡± I replied quickly. That was a lesson my father taught me long ago,


    and something I made sure I didn¡¯t do.


    ¡°There¡¯s more to life than simply hiding behind what you fear. We really do need to have this


    conversation, but I can see by the way you are moving from foot to foot you would rather be elsewhere


    than actually having a conversation with me. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°You would be correct,¡± I quickly said with an eyebrow raised in his direction. Gesturing with his hand,


    he showed me towards the door, not saying another word. I wasn¡¯t sure if this was a good thing or if I


    possibly made a huge mistake in disregarding whatever conversation he wanted to have with


    Turning towards the door, a heavy breath escaped me as I thought over what I was possibly doing.


    Was this going to be a negative mark against me, refusing to have words with Odin? Or would it be a


    positive thing to where he maybe wouldn¡¯t look at me again, and therefore, I could go under- cover or


    do whatever it was I needed to do without his watch- ful gaze upon every move I made?


    Regardless of all of it, my mind went back to my brother and friend, who currently watched over my


    unbonded mate, whoy in a bed full of darkness, and I had absolutely no ideal what had happened to


    him.


    Was I angry at him for the way that he had acted? Yes.


    Then again, deep down, I knew I was not the easiest per- son to live with.


    Making my way down hallway after hallway, taking turn after turn, I found myself closer and closer to


    Lucas¡¯s door, and as I opened it upon my arrival, I was shocked to see the sight before me. Lucas,


    upright in bed, was snarling at Pollux, his eyespletely ck as if the Onyx depth of despair had


    filled him and not a single bit of light was left.


    I didn¡¯t have the slightest clue what was going on, and thest thing I wanted was for the gods to figure


    out what it was. It was bad enough that Freya was obviously well aware of the situation if she said


    anything to Odin.


    There was a chance Lucas could be imprisoned here.


    Which, no matter how much you pissed me off, wasn¡¯t something I wanted for him.


    Gazing around the room, my eyes fell on Sansa, and with a wide, shocked expression, she shrugged


    her shoulders. ¡°I have no idea what happened.¡±


    ¡°What happened while I was away? I was literally gone for fifteen minutes,¡± I eximed in anger. How


    was it we calmed the chaos for a moment, and I came back to a shit storm


    brewing in his room?


    Lucas¡¯s eyes darted directly toward me as I spoke. ¡°You,¡± he growled in anger.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what his problem was, besides the obvious, of course, but slowly he slid off the bed, and


    as he did, I made sure not to freeze in front of him again. I wasn¡¯t going to be a victim this time.


    Letting the power that flowed through my bodye alive, he stopped in his tracks and growled at me


    again, the problem was my stupid ass brother didn¡¯t know I had every- thing under control, and as he


    tried to rush Lucas, he got sted back by something I hadn¡¯t expected to see.


    A power that almost mimicked mine, but one of nothing by obsidian darkness.


    Trixie screamed out my brother¡¯s name as she and Sansa tended to his unconscious body. He wasn¡¯t


    dead, and that was simply by luck. But knowing Lucas hurt my brother pissed me off, and without a


    second thought, I charged him, only to have him toss me onto the bed and pin me beneath his body.


    With his ws at my neck and only inches between our faces, I felt myself break. I wanted to hurt him,


    hell part of me wanted to kill him for hurting Pollux, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Lucas, let me go. Look at what you have be!¡± | shouted at him, trying to get his attention, trying to


    do any- thing I could to make him see he was losing control of who he


    was.


    ¡°Me?¡± heughed maniacally. ¡°You¡¯re the cause of all of this, Cassie. You¡¯re the burden on not only the


    human realm


    but this realm as well. If it weren¡¯t for you and the power in- side you, so many people would still be


    alive,¡±


    ¡°What-¡± I gasped, my eyes instantly filling with tears at his words. ¡°Lucas, stop¡­ it wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is ever your fault, is it? Poor Cassie, she can¡¯t take the fall for anything, can she? What a


    pathetic use of godly power.¡±


    Lifting his other w high into the air, I wondered if the end wasing. I wondered if I was going to


    die, but a roar, unlike anything I had ever heard, rattled the room, and as it did, Lucas was ripped from


    my body and tossed toward the far side of the room.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It took a minute for me to process what had just hap- pened, but as I looked toward the figure currently


    stalking Lu- cas¡¯s body, attempting to get up from the floor, I took in a sight more magnificent than


    anything I had ever seen.


    Ss stood there, a golden shimmer epassing his body. Fiery irises burned in the center of his


    eyes. ¡°Under themand of Odin, you are to be taken.¡±


    ¡°What? No, Ss¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want Lucas imprisoned, nor did I want him hurt. He wasn¡¯t himself, and I


    could see that. Hell, I could feel it from the small bit of our bond. Something was wrong with him, and I


    had to find a way to save him.


    But before Ss could even get hold of him, Lucas quickly lept out the nearest window. My heart


    jumped in fear as I scrambled to where he had just been and looked out, expect- ing to see him dead.


    Only he wasn¡¯t.


    In fact, Lucas was nowhere to be found, and his lingering


    words rattled through my mind like a gue of pain that pounded down upon my heart.


    ¡°Cassie, are you okay?¡± Looking over my shoulder, Ss was back to his normal self, and with a


    sorrowful expression on his face, I couldn¡¯t resist hugging him. My arms reached for him without


    hesitation as I buried my face into his chest.


    ¡°Thank you, but how did you know?¡± ncing up, he looked at me with a smile and shrugged his


    shoulders.


    ¡°Odin,¡± he said softly, making my blood run cold. ¡°He knew something was wrong, so he sent for me to


    find out what it was.¡±


    ¡°If it was Odin, why didn¡¯t he or the other godse to help us? Why would they let it happen and not


    step in to help. us fix this?¡± None of it made sense, and as a sigh escaped him, his eyes turned to


    Sansa, who quickly stood to her feet, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°You want me to give a history lesson?¡± she asked, cross- ing her arms over her chest, ¡°that¡¯s bullshit.¡±


    Ss groaned with irritation as he gave her a death stare that amused even me. After a moment of


    reluctance, she rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°Okay, fine. The gods don¡¯t inter- fere because the mortals-


    even the half-bloods ¨C must know how to handle our own problems, in simpler terms. They only step in


    when it directly affects them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the stupidest thing I have ever heard,¡± I muttered to myself, but obviously loud enough for the


    others to hear. ¡°What¡¯s the point in all of this, then?¡± ¡°What do you mean,¡± Ss asked as he stared at


    me, ¡°this


    is how this realm works.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s beyond stupid. Are you telling me they just let everyone do whatever they want? I


    mean¡­ something is wrong, and they won¡¯t help. That¡¯s fucking stupid. I don¡¯t even get the point of


    being here. I¡¯m not learning anything, and honestly, all it reminds me of is being in high school again.¡±


    My outburst definitely surprised the others in the room; even Trixie frowned at myment. My brother


    groaned and with that, caught everybody¡¯s attention. And I was thankful for that-considering I did not


    want the attention on me. All I wanted was to be able to go off on my own, back into the hu- man realm,


    without anybody around to tell me what to do to try and live a normal life.


    I had hopeding to Asgard to live with the gods, to learn from people like me, would be beneficial,


    but in the end, it hasn¡¯t been. I was stuck here trying to figure out who I was and grow from the


    mistakes I had made, and in the long run, ended up with problems that involved my brother and my so-


    called mate.


    Why was it fate couldn¡¯t just let me be normal for once?

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 154: Rejected


    Cassie.


    For two days, I didn¡¯t see hide nor hair of Lucas. In fact, all of us had looked for him, and yet¡­ nothing.


    I was worried, which the others thought was crazy, considering Lucas at- tacked me, but in reality, I


    tried to attack him first, and so did my brother.


    Guilt swallowed at me, wondering if he would ever be nor- mal again. Even if he didn¡¯t want me


    anymore, it didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t care to know if he was okay or not. Frustration filled me as I tried to


    focus on my current task at hand. The endless lec- tures on how to use effective magic was something


    so far from my thoughts, and yet my teacher¡¯s rambling still echoed in the distance.


    The moment the bell rang, a sigh of relief washed over me as I collected my book and moved from my


    seat. My stomach growled for food, considering I had barely eaten thest two days, and instead


    moped around like a pathetic loser hoping for the attention of one person who, at one point, couldn¡¯t


    stand to be around me.


    Stepping into the hall, I instantly dreaded this ce. The whispered conversations and stares of the


    people around me made my skin crawl. Everyone heard about what had hap- pened with Lucas, and I


    wasn¡¯t sure exactly how they had heard, but it may have had something to do with the fact Zia had


    seen Lucas jump from the window.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She was an absolute bitch, and the more she nced at me and made mockingments, the more I


    wanted to cut her eyes from her head and shove them down her throat. She had already tried twice


    now to taunt me, telling me I didn¡¯t deserve Lucas and that she would happily take him off my hands.


    As if I would ever reject my mate, even if he were a bit of an asshole since we slept together. A


    moment I thought of very often.


    He was mine, and I was his, even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it to myself.


    ¡°Cassie, what are you doing here? I thought I told you to go back to your room?¡± Sansa said as she


    grabbed my arm, stopping me in the hallway between the bell.


    ¡°I can¡¯t miss ss because of all this,¡± I exined as I ad- justed the bag strap on my shoulder. ¡°Plus,


    I¡¯m starving and really need to get something to eat.¡±


    Her eyes went wide at my words as if my wanting food shocked her in some way. She was literally the


    one who scold- ed me this morning for not eating. ¡°Oh well, why don¡¯t we go to the cafe down the street


    where we got drinks that one time and we can grab something there?¡±


    The cafe was a good fifteen¨Cminute walk from here, and honestly, I didn¡¯t have the energy to do that.


    All I wanted to do was to go down to the cafeteria where everybody always ate lunch, grab something


    there and then move on to my next ss without bringing any more attention to myself.


    If that was possible.


    ¡°No, I think I¡¯m just going to grab a sandwich or some-thing down in the cafeteria,¡± I replied as I gave


    her a small smile and attempted to walk past her, to which she quickly stopped me once more.


    ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯ll be fun. We haven¡¯t done it since that day, and there¡¯s been so much else going on. I


    think we should do that. We could even find Trixie.¡±


    Laughter escaped me as I shook my head. ¡°As amazing as that sounds, maybe we can do that this


    weekend. I honestly just want to grab something small from the cafeteria and just move to my next


    ss. I can¡¯t bete.¡±


    Hesitant about it all, she quickly let me go but kept at my side the entire way there, still trying to


    convince me that go- ing to the cafeteria was only going to be boring and that we should go have fun


    somewhere off campus.


    It wasn¡¯t until they got to the cafeteria doors Trixie. popped up with a smile on her face, and I suddenly


    realized something was going on.


    ¡°Hey, I was justing to find you guys. I actually ordered us some food down the street. Why don¡¯t


    we go ahead and take a walk and go pick it up, and then we can get to ss, and we won¡¯t bete,¡±


    she said without a breath, causing my suspicion level to rise even higher.


    ¡°What the hell is going on with you two? Why are you act- ing like this?¡± Both Sansa and Trixie looked


    at each other, giv- ing each other a questionable gaze that was undeniably a sense of warning, if you


    will, between the two of them.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but I sure as hell was go- ing to find out. As I pushed past Trixie,


    opening the door to the cafeteria, I got a front¨Crow view of exactly what had them so out of sorts.


    Lucas sat at the table with Zia and a couple of the other poprs ¨C if you want to call them that- who


    showed off around school. His arm was draped over Zia¡¯s shoulders as she leaned in close to him with


    only inches between his lips and hers.


    Upset didn¡¯t even begin to exin the way I felt the mo- ment Iid my eyes on him and Zia. Only two


    days ago, he had literally tried to kill me, and yet he was sitting here amongst all of these people, acting


    as if everything was fine and nothing was wrong with him.


    Shock and anger consumed me as I tried to think of what to do or what to say. Anyone else would have


    run out of there crying in tears that their mate was lounging on another wom- an, but my and Lucas¡¯s


    situation was far different than the typical mated couple.


    Hell, we weren¡¯t even actually mated it yet. Of course, we had sex, but thank God I didn¡¯t let him bite


    me. I could only imagine what the mate bond would feel like right now. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡±


    My muttered response did not go unnoticed. Trixie and Sansa had heard me, and as his eyes met


    mine, I could as- sume he heard me too. Trying my hardest to think clearly on this matter, I held my


    head high, averted my gaze from his look of disgust, and marched down the center of the cafete- ria,


    straight towards the buffet of food thaty on the far back wall.


    Thest thing I was going to do was allow him to fuck up the rest of my day. I had already spent thest


    two days-pletely worried about him, on whether or not he was alive, if his mind was too far gone


    and how I was going to be able to help him. And yet he sat here with those people with his arm around


    another woman, acting as if everything that had hap- pened between him and I had never existed.


    ¡°Cassie, you don¡¯t have to be here going through this,¡± Trixie¡¯s soft, gentle words were a push of


    encouragement and understanding. But at the same time, I wasn¡¯t going to allow him to get what he


    wanted. I wouldn¡¯t allow him the satisfac- tion of seeing me break.


    Turning my gaze towards Trixie with a croissant in hand, I smiled at her. ¡°I already wasted enough time


    trying to figure this man out. I¡¯m not going to continue doing it. If he wants to figure his stuff out with her,


    then let him. I have better things to do with my time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really. Honestly, it was killing me inside, knowing he would prefer thepany of another


    woman than allow- ing me to talk to him so I could try to figure out what the fuck was wrong.


    Turning back to the food in front of me, I made a small te and grabbed a drink and as I turned,


    hoping to make my way out of the cafeteria without causing any kind of distur- bance, I found Lucas


    standing before me with a sinister grin upon his beautiful plump lips.


    ¡°The fuck are you doing in here?¡±


    Staring at him for a moment, I held up my te of food, raising one brow as I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°What the fuck does it look like I¡¯m doing?¡±


    ¡°I thought I made it clear I didn¡¯t want anything to do with you, so I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here


    bothering me,¡± he spoke loud enough for the people around to hear what he said, and as I took in his


    comment, I couldn¡¯t hold back theughter that escaped me.


    So instead, I decided to y his game. ¡°Bother you? I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re the one who just walked up


    to me. I didn¡¯t say anything to you, nor did I approach you. I walked right past you and got my food, and


    yet you¡¯re the one standing in my way from leaving.¡±


    Lucas¡® eyes narrowed as a sneer marred his lips. He could- n¡¯t deny the truth in what I said. I hadn¡¯t


    said a single thing to him, and yet he was the one who left thefort of his new toy and friends to


    come over and address me as if I was the one bothering him.


    It wasn¡¯t the smartest move on his part, considering ev- erybody around heard exactly what I said. It left


    him standing there looking like the fool he really was. No matter the fool, though, in the gaze heid


    upon me, I saw the darkness seep- ing within him, and every part of me wanted to help.


    But I couldn¡¯t. It was obvious Lucas had made his choice, and had he wanted my help, he would have


    allowed me to give it to him two days ago when he tried to kill me.


    ¡°You are a delusional bitch. I will never be with you. Get that through your fucking head,¡± he growled as


    his eyes shift- ed between gold flecks and Obsidian chaos.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, I stepped closer, making sure he got a good wiff of my scent as I


    gazed up and down his body taking in every single curve of the ripped mus- cle beneath his shirt. As


    well as the same well¨Cdefined arms.


    that had once held my naked body against him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, then reject me and get it over with.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really want Lucas to reject me as his mate, but at the same time, I was tired of this back and


    forth battle with him. It was absolutely pointless, and as he seemed to contem- te what I was


    offering, a smile spread across his lips.


    ¡°Fine. I, Lucas, reject you, Castor, as my mate.¡±


    The stinging pain of the tear of our bond echoed through my heart. Thankfully our bond hadn¡¯t been


    completed, and I was for once grateful I didn¡¯t allow him to mark meplete- ly. ¡°You will regret doing


    that one day.¡±


    ¡°ept the rejection, Cassie,¡± he snapped as he stood waiting for me to say something further, but


    instead of ac- cepting right away, I pushed away my pain and smirked.


    ¡°When I¡¯m ready, I will. For right now, though, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    He cringed in pain himself as I quickly pushed past him. making my way down the hall with all eyes


    upon me, whispers. escaping those who had witnessed our reaction. I had to learn. to ignore everyone


    like I used to do with Melissa, and as I took a deep breath, it worked¨Cfor a moment.


    Zia stood from her seat as I passed her, a look of pure sat- isfaction upon her face.


    ¡°Looks like you finally got what you deserve,¡± Zia called out, with nothing but amusement in her tone.


    Halting in my tracks, I stared at the double doors in front of me that was my escape to freedom,


    wondering what choice I was going to make. I could continue through the doors and be known for the


    girl who got dumped during lunch, or I could turn and make her eat her own words.


    Both were things people would eventually forget¡­ but right now, I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Cassie, don¡¯t-¡± Sansa and Trixie said in unison. ¡°She¡¯s baiting you.¡±


    Pushing back the pain in my heart, I nced at my friends with a smile, ¡°I know¡­ and she is going to


    eat her fucking words too.¡±


    Cassie.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Chapter 155: Challenging Zia


    Handing over my te of food and drink to Sansa, I slowly turned to face Zia. Her long hair flowed in


    waves over her shoulders. Her piercing eyes stared back at me with a smug expression on her face,


    the only thing I could think about was what it would look like beaten in.


    Perhaps that was a slightly aggressive thought for me to have, but she had pushed myst fucking


    button like no one would believe.


    ¡°What is your problem?¡± I asked her, trying to remain calm as everyone waited for her exnation. A


    scoff left her lips as she sat there, rolling her eyes with her arms across her chest. She had to always


    be high and mighty when she was around her peers, something girls like her would never get tired of


    doing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem. It¡¯s you who¡¯s jealous Lucas and I are, well, eventually going to be together,¡±


    she replied mock- ingly.


    Thest thing I had was time to spend on a woman like this, but I was sick and tired of her pushing my


    buttons. I was sick and tired of her spreading false rumors and more sick and tired of just dealing with


    her shit in general.


    I hadn¡¯t even been in this ce that long, and it was like she waspletely threatened by my


    presence here and sought to try and make my life a living hell.


    ¡°You have high hopes for someone who¡¯s second best. I that what you do with your day, Zia? Do you


    dream of taking the men of other women just to make yourself feel bette when they don¡¯t give you the


    attention you want?¡±


    Shocked by what I had said, her mouth dropped oper wide as her eyes narrowed and an angry re


    crossed her face. ¡°What the fuck did you just say to me?¡±


    Snorting withughter, I nced over at Trixie, who was just as shocked as Zia. It didn¡¯te as a


    surprise to me nc one had ever stood up to this girl. She was pathetic, honestly and I didn¡¯t understand


    how she could be the way she was when, in today¡¯s age, we should be working with each other not


    against.


    Regardless of how she should be, I couldn¡¯t help but stand there staring at her in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m


    pretty sure I did- n¡¯t stutter, and I said it loud enough for everybody in here to hear. So I don¡¯t


    understand where the confusion ising from.¡±


    Stomping her foot, she screamed in irritation as she stormed past people toward me. I knew that look in


    her eye. It was one of a woman on a warpath, and if she wanted a part of me, then she could have one.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lucas¡® roar was enough to make me shudder. With our bond still technically in ce, for the


    most part, I let the shiver of his tone run down my spine before he stepped in between Zia and me with


    his re pointed at me. ¡°Give me what I want.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped with more determination in me than I ever felt. ¡°You¡¯re not you right now, and I won¡¯t let


    you make a choice when you¡¯re not thinking clearly.¡±


    Majcher


    Laughter escaped him as he looked at Zia and a few oth ers before turning his gaze to me again. ¡°You


    never ever wanted this, Cassie. Why hold on now?¡±


    ¡°Because I won¡¯t let you do something you might regret.¡±


    My reply made him flinch as his angry scowl dropped for a moment before reappearing again. No


    matter what I said, he refused to see what I was saying for truth. The more I thought about it, the more I


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened for him to act the way he was.


    The night we spent together shed through my mind, and though he tried to break our bond, I refused


    to ept him. Which meant neither of us was going to move on.


    Zia¡¯s slimy fingers wrapped around Lucas¡® arm as she leaned in and kissed the corner of his lips. As


    much as I want- ed to remain calm and not let her see how much it was affect- ing me, I couldn¡¯t. A low


    growl emitted from my throat entic- ing the beast within Lucas because behind his gaze¨Ca sh of


    gold¨Clet me know his beast wasn¡¯t pleased with the choices. he was making.


    ¡°Oh, is someone jealous?¡± Zia hissed, causing me to roll my eyes andugh.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± I smirked. ¡°That would call for me to have someone worth being jealous over. I wouldn¡¯t


    really call youpetition, Zia. You¡¯re more like¡­ a gnat that doesn¡¯t leave when you swat it.¡±


    Crossing my arms over my chest, I watched her eyes nar- row at me as a look of shock and disgust


    crossed her face.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what I had said to her, but honestly, she had no one to me but herself. In a


    moment of amusement, I thought the argument was over, but as I looked at Trixie, whose expression


    matched so many others, I misjudged the situation.


    The punch Zia threw caught me off guard, and as her fist connected with the side of my face, I


    stumbled. A wave of anger rushed through me. My eyes connect with her¡¯s, caus- ing an ¡®oh shit¡®


    expression toe forth in her eyes.


    ¡°A sucker punch¡­ really, Zia?¡± I snarled at her with fists clenched at my sides, my nails extending,


    cutting into my palms as I thought of the many ways I was going to demolish her.


    ¡°Cassie, calm down right now,¡± Lucas said warningly as he pushed Zia behind him.


    ¡°You would protect her after what she just did, Lucas?¡±


    Opening his mouth, he was silent as if contemting what he was going to say next, and even though


    he hesitated, he quickly sneered once more, gritting his teeth as the eyes of everyone in the cafeteria


    watched on.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my mate, Cassie. So why would I care what happens to you?¡± he replied, causing my heart


    to clench in agony. Yet, no matter how hurt hisment made me, I did- n¡¯t allow others to see its


    effects.


    Zia began tough at Lucas¡®ment, and any idea I had to walk away from being the bigger man


    escaped my thoughts. With a fit of anger rolling through me like a ty- phoon, I reached out past Lucas


    and snatched Zia by her throat.


    My ws dug into her skin, causing droplets of blood to drip down her wless skin. ¡°Find something


    funny, Zia.¡±


    She gripped my hand, trying to break it free as she gasped for air. Lucas was too stunned initially to do


    anything, at first. Yet, he dide to terms with the fact that if un- stopped, I¡¯d probably kill Zia. My


    brother already had his arms wrapped around my waist, trying to break me free of the hold I had on the


    girl.


    I was a hunter, and she was my prey. My instincts to kill on an all time high as I dug my nails deeper


    into her skin. ¡°Let me go!¡± she gasped, ¡°someone help!¡±


    ¡°Cassie, let her go now!¡± Pollux screamed at me, trying to get me to focus and loosen my hold. My will


    and drive to high to acknowledge him.


    ¡°She has crossed a line that¡¯s unforgivable. I will not toler- ate disrespect.¡±


    The sound of my own voice sounded foreign in the mo- ment, and as I realized what I was doing, I


    quickly let go of Zia and was pulled back. Her friends ran to her rescue as she pre- tended to be dying


    from what she had gone through.


    ¡°That bitch tried to kill me!¡± She whined as fake tears quickly started to fall down her cheeks. ¡°Someone


    better do something! I want her gone!¡±


    ¡°Too bad that will never happen!¡± I yelled back, thrashing in Pollux¡¯s arms as Trixie and Sansa tried to


    help him calm me. My eyes still locked onto her wanting to rip her apart. No mat- ter what the


    consequences would be, Zia was going to pay for what she was doing. ¡°Enough!¡±


    A voice yelled, catching the entire cafeteria¡¯s attention. ¡°What in the hell is going on?¡±


    The voice came from the main door to the cafeteria, and as I looked toward it, I spotted an older face I


    hadn¡¯t ever seen before- a man who looked to be in histe forties, apa- nied by Inanna at his


    side.


    He was a graying man with dark stubble and blue eyes. His whole characteristic screamed shifter, and I


    had no doubt he had to have been some type of cat shifter by the way he was dressed and carried


    himself. It was as if he was the king dick on campus, and everyone needed to bend to his will.


    ¡°Well?¡± he said again, ncing around with his hands on his hips. ¡°Who the fuck is going to start


    exining?¡±


    As I opened my mouth to speak, Lucas stepped forward, and addressed the man. ¡°Nothing, the girls


    were just showing each other new moves.¡±


    ¡°Lucas-¡± Zia called out before he snapped his angry gaze toward her shutting her up.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The older man hesitated as his eyes shifted from Lucas to Zia and then to me. ¡°What do you have to


    say for yourself?¡± he asked me.


    As much as I wanted to rat everyone out, that wasn¡¯t who I was, and honestly, thest thing I wanted to


    do was get my- self in trouble. I may not have cared for this ce, but it didn¡¯t mean I wanted to have


    any other kind of issues before I was able to go back home.


    ¡°We were just practicing¡­ nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go with that answer?¡± the man asked with a raised brow as if he knew I was


    lying but wanted to see if I¡¯d admit to something.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lyonal. She said it was nothing, and that¡¯s where it will be left.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Inanna to speak up. The nasty look she gave me as she brushed past me and ced


    her arm on the upper left shoulder of Lucas¡® chest made me furrow my brow. It was an intimate


    gesture, and whatever she whispered to Lu- cas made him narrow his gaze at me.


    Turning without another word, she exited the hall, and Lu- cas quickly tended to Zia before the both of


    them followed behind Inanna.


    I had no clue what the hell was going on, but the gesture between Inanna and Lucas was something I


    hadn¡¯t expected. There was something going on, and I couldn¡¯t help but won- der if the way Lucas had


    been acting was because of Inanna.


    The chatter of the cafeteria quickly returned back to nor- mal as I stood in my ce with Pollux, Trixie,


    and Sansa at my side. The three of them talked about what happened as I con- tinue staring at the


    closed door, trying to figure out what it was I was missing.


    ¡°Cassie.¡± The sound of Ss¡® voice was weing, and ncing over my shoulder, I watched him


    stride towards me with a concerned expression in his eyes. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°Just a misun- derstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± he said in an unbelieving tone.


    A heavy sigh escaped me as I forced a smile on my face, and nodded my head. I tried to figure out how


    I could exin to him what I had noticed. It wasn¡¯t like it was an easy thing to tell anyone. ¡°I think


    Inanna has something to do with Lucas.¡±


    My response caught not only the attention of Ss but Pollux, Trixie, and Sansa as well. ¡°What are you


    talking about?¡± Sansa asked with curiosity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I muttered again, ¡°but I¡¯m sure as hell going to figure it out.¡±


    Pollux.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 156: A Pack to Save Lucas


    I had never seen my sister as upset as she was, and to be honest I thought she was going to kill Zia


    before I jumped in to pull her off the poor girl. Perhaps Zia was a wicked pain in the ass and deserved


    every bit of what she got but I wouldn¡¯t let Cassie be the one to pull that trigger. I wouldn¡¯t let her live


    with the guilt.


    The problem was I hadn¡¯t anticipated the way things end- ed, and as Cassie said she thought Inanna,


    the head of stu- dents, had something to do with what was wrong with Lucas. I didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡°Cassie, you can¡¯t be serious.¡± I scoffed, shaking my head. Her eyes darted around the room before


    she gave me a sharp re and nodded with her head for us to follow her. I wasn¡¯t sure where we were


    going, but when we stepped outside into the cool afternoon air with no one around us, she let go of a


    sigh and turned to face us.


    ¡°Okay, now that we are away from prying ears, I think Inanna has something to do with what¡¯s wrong


    with Lucas.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ncing at Ss, he seemed just as skeptical as I was. He crossed his arms over his chest and


    opened and closed his mouth as if trying to formte words to make sense of all of this. ¡°Cassie, we


    can¡¯t jump to conclusions like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Cassie,¡± Trixie drawled as if not believing her, ¡°Ss has a point¡­¡±


    Cassie groaned, rolling her eyes as she shook her head. ¡°Look, I know it sounds crazy, but I¡¯m telling


    you¡­ something is definitely going on with that woman.¡±


    ¡°Cassie, that¡¯s just how she is,¡± Ss replied quickly trying to make my sister see reason. He did have a


    point. Even when I met her in her office when I first started that was how she came off¡­ as someone a


    bit odd but who cared.


    Frustration grew within my sister¡¯s eyes as she looked at each of us before ncing at Sansa as if


    searching for at least one of us that would believe her. However, even Sansa seemed skeptical, and I


    wouldn¡¯t doubt her for feeling that way. Cassie was my sister, and at times I was even skeptical of how


    she acted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys don¡¯t believe me-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡® t,¡± Ss quickly interjected as he stepped toward Cassie, ¡°we just have no proof, and


    you can¡¯t go around throwing usations out like it¡¯s the most obvious thing without having proof to


    back your im.¡±


    Proof. That was something that was going to be virtually impossible to get, and even if we did have it,


    who would we turn it in to? Inanna was the head of the school.


    ¡°We can get it,¡± she said with an excited smile, ¡°we can get proof.¡±


    Tilting my head, I gave out a frustrated groan. ¡°We can¡¯t just assume people to be evil and go on a


    witch hunt for proof because you have a feeling about something, Cassie.¡±


    As much as I wanted to believe in my sister, I just couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯te to grips with the fact that


    Inanna, someone who was well¨Cknown and respected in this school, would have something to do with


    changing students for her own personal gain. She was technically a celestial and specialized in educa-


    tion.


    That didn¡¯t exactly speak highly of her being a criminal mastermind.


    ¡°Why is it you always have to be negative about every- thing?¡± she asked me with a disgusted look.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just jump on board the ship again?¡±


    ¡°Cassie, you know what I mean.¡±


    The more and more she stared at me with a determination in her eyes I had seen so many times


    growing up, I knew damn well she wasn¡¯t going to let this go. If we didn¡¯t help her, then she would be


    fine. She would continue with the pursuit of her idea.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Pollux. You don¡¯t have toe.¡± She sighed, shoulders sagging as she turned and walked


    through the courtyard toward our building. She was on a mission for sure, and I was curious to find out


    what she had nned.


    Cassie.


    I couldn¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t believe me. No matter what they said, I knew what I saw. The connection


    between Inanna and Lucas wasn¡¯t like a normal teacher¨Cstudent rtionship. She was controlling him,


    making him dark¡­ and I would fix that.


    Making my way across the courtyard, the calls of my friends rushing after me could be heard clearly


    through the softly blowing wind. Part of me wanted to stop and see what they wanted, but the other part


    of me was just too eager to continue.


    ¡°Cassie, stop for a moment,¡± Pollux said harshly as he grabbed my arm, stopping me in my tracks.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into you, but you need to chill. You¡¯re worrying people, including


    myself.¡±


    ¡°No, Pollux. You may not want to believe it, but I¡¯m not ly- ing. Something is wrong, and he isn¡¯t acting


    the way he is be- cause he wants to. It¡¯s like his judgment is clouded.¡±


    Running his hands through his hair, he scoffed again. ¡°You¡¯re delusional, Cassie. Lucas rejected you,


    and you need to let him go. You can¡¯t force someone to be with you and think it¡¯s because someone


    else is clouding their mind.¡±


    His words hurt, and after he spoke, Trixie quickly smacked his arm and red at him. ¡°What the hell is


    wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, what the hell is wrong with you? Why did you hit me?¡± He whined as his eyes darted toward her.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s your sister no matter what has happened in the past, and she is trying to save


    someone she cares about. Just because you don¡¯t believe in it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t support her until


    she figures out what she needs.¡±


    Once again, Trixie was sticking up for me when I didn¡¯t know how. It wasn¡¯t like me to be weak and


    unwilling to stand up for myself, but since I came here, I had felt myself grow and change slowly into


    someone I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to be.


    Taking a deep breath, Iposed myself, unwilling to al-low myself to falter, unwilling to allow tears or


    any emotions. to fall, even though the little girl in me that had once always dreamed of a mate like my


    mother had was breaking inside.


    Yes, I had said once upon a time I didn¡¯t want a mate. That I never had wanted it, but honestly¡­ it had


    only been because I was scared. Because I was worried my powers would be to much to control, and I


    would end up killing them.


    Now I see the idea was ridiculous, and even though it¡¯s tote to fix my mistakes, it wasn¡¯t tote to


    save Lucas and al- low him to make his own choices.


    ¡°Pollux, maybe you¡¯re right, but I have to make sure. I can¡® t exin it to you, but deep down inside, I


    can feel him. He isn¡® t the Lucas we knew back home. Something has changed in him, and you saw the


    darkness in his eyes that day in his room. You can¡¯t tell me that the entire thing felt off.¡±


    Pollux stood there, staring at me for a moment as if searching for the truth in what I was saying. After a


    moment, it seemed to be he finally epted what I said because I wasn¡¯t going to back down.


    ¡°I have never seen you so determined before, Cassie,¡± Pol- lux whispered as he nced over his


    shoulders to look at them, ¡°they are both worried about you.¡±


    I understood his concern, but I wasn¡¯t going to just let it go. There was something seriously wrong


    going on, and the more I thought about how Inanna acted, the more I wondered what kind of person


    she really was. ¡°I have to do this.¡±


    My soft response seemed to settle within my brother as he sighed heavily and nodded his head.


    ¡°Okay¡­ well, how are you going to prove any of this?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the slightest clue how I would prove anything if I had to be honest with myself. I barely


    knew my way around this ce. Which was a problem if I wanted to snoop around or learn anything


    about this ce that could help me.


    ncing at Ss with puppy dog eyes, he chuckled hands up in defeat. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll help you on


    your quest to solve this mystery.¡±


    My brother quickly turned to Ss, ring at him as if to ask him why he was agreeing, and all Ss


    could do was shrug his shoulders, smiling. ¡°Hey man, I can¡¯t say no to her.¡±


    ¡°Well, you better start learning how to,¡± Pollux replied, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Okay, Cassie¡­


    I guess I¡¯ll help¡­ even though it¡¯s against my better judgment.¡±


    Shocked that my brother, who currently hated me, was going to help was something I hadn¡¯t expected,


    and the shock. that crossed my face didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Trixie and Sansa, who quickly took to either


    side of me and pulled me close to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will figure it out.¡± Trixie smiled, leaning against me, ¡°we will get your mate back.¡±


    My mate? Lucas had rejected me and therefore wasn¡¯t technically my mate anymore. However, no


    matter the situa- tion of him wanting to be with me or not, I still couldn¡¯t allow him to be used the way he


    was. He had to be free to make his own choices, and with his mind obviously clouded, there was no


    way he was.


    Not that I would ruin Trixie¡¯s moment by telling her that. ¡°Thanks, Trixie.¡±


    ¡°Welp, I suppose we should sit down and try to figure out what to do first.¡± Ss finally popped up as he


    nced around at the four of us. The tension hung heavy in the air as Pollux stared me down before


    finally giving in.


    I was grateful for Trixie, who nudged him gently. It was clear that something was going on, and I was


    happy for them if they were nning to figure themselves out. He was my brother, and Trixie had


    be a good friend of mine. They may havee from different species, but in the end, they were


    mates.


    The fate of our future was unpredictable, and we can¡¯t hold back from what we really want or ignore


    what¡¯s in front of us if we have it. Even if it isn¡¯t what we were hoping for, which made me realize how


    stupid I had been for pushing Lu- cas away to begin with.


    ¡°Maybe we should start in the library?¡± I suggested, not that I knew where any library was beside the


    one at the school.


    Ss hesitated momentarily, ncing at the school and then back to me. The wheels turned in his mind


    as he opened his mouth, ¡°actually¡­ I know just the ce.¡±


    Sansa raised her brow as she stared at Ss with nothing but amusement on her face. ¡°You know


    somewhere with a li- brary?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, rolling his eyes. ¡°Come on¡­ I may be a sexy Dragon with style, but I¡¯m far older


    than all of you. So, of course, with spare time on my hands, I know where one is. I happen to love


    reading very much.¡±


    Laughter broke out amongst our ranks, and as Ss stepped forward with his arms open wide, I quickly


    epted his offer and let him pull me into a warm embrace. The day had been more than emotional,


    and chaos was slowly brewing in the distance.


    That much I could feel deep in my bones.


    If I was going to save Lucas and get to the bottom of what was going on, then I was going to need all


    the help I could get. Nothing was ever easily aplished alone.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 157: Anna


    Cassie.


    When Ss told me he knew of a ce for us to go, I was expecting something fancy or perhaps


    something that was more¡­ elegant, marble, and who knows what else. What I wasn¡¯t expecting


    though was for him to take us to an old brick building with broken windows that looked wildly out of


    ce to be within Asgard.


    Pollux, Trixie, and Sansa decided to stay behind and snoop around the school to see if they could find


    anything that might be useful. With them looking around, no one would suspect them for doing


    anything, me, however, they would.


    Yet, even though they were busy looking for information, I wished they were here with me. I wanted


    Pollux to see this building, to see how beautiful and strange thend around it was. One thing about my


    brother that no one knew but me was his love for history¨Ca love for the past because the past makes


    us stronger.


    The building reminded me of old ruins of castles in a way with its intricate archways and carved


    designs within the stone. I couldn¡¯t help myself when I passed them to reach out and let my fingers


    brush against the ancient markings. My mind wandered to who these people must have been because


    it was far older than anything here now.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked softly, my eyes turning to Ss, who smiled down at me with amusement. As


    if he knew a mil-lion secrets and wanted to tell me but didn¡¯t know how.


    ¡°This is a structure from another realm, one that we no longer speak of because of the battle that


    commenced there thousands of years ago,¡± he replied as he gazed up at the structure running his own


    hands against the broken rock. ¡°During the battle, they sought to escape and when the portal was


    opened, it moved the earth they stood on and anything else around.¡±


    ¡°Who is they?¡± I asked curiously, trying to understand how anyone could be so powerful that they could


    move all this earth and even structures.


    Ss chuckled though as he nced back at me. ¡°You don¡¯t know any of the stories, do you?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure why he was amused by me not knowing the stories of this ce, and shaking my head,


    he pushed open therge wooden and brass door before us. The creek of the wood echoed against the


    silent air around Ss and me. I found myself stepping into a hall of darkness filled with cob- bled steps


    and cobwebs.


    Ss moved forward down the cobbled steps further into the darkness, and I hesitated for a moment, I


    took a deep breath and forced myself forward. One thing people didn¡¯t know about me was the internal


    fear I had of darkness. Not that anyone would suspect it¨CI hid my fears very well.


    ¡°Ss.¡± I called out into the darkness having lost him in my dy as I reached the bottom step. My eyes


    strained to see through the ck void that filled my vision in front of me. ¡°Ss?¡±


    ¡°Over here!¡± The dim lighting of a torching into view as he came around a corner, and once again I


    was able to see his smiling face. ¡°Come on, what are you doing?¡±


    What am I doing? Jesus, like I meant to get lost.


    ¡°Nothing, right behind you,¡± I replied, pushing a smile onto my face as I watched him turn, my steps


    right behind his. There was no way I was going to allow myself to get lost in this ce again.


    After a few minutes of walking, we came to another arch- way that opened up into more darkness. Ss


    stopped in his tracks and turned to the right, letting the lit me of the torch to touch something on the


    wall, and as it did a wind blew through the room lighting every torch in sight.


    A gasp left my breath as I took in the sight before me. Bookcases reached high into the ceiling, multiple


    levels of books as far as the eye could see. Never in my life had I seen something so beautiful, and I


    felt the soft gentle brush of Ss¡® hand.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked, causing me to turn to him in awe.


    ¡°Like it? Ss, I love it,¡± I said, my voice echoing, ¡°how is this kept like it is? I¡¯m surprised people don¡¯t


    come here every day.¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, he looked around as if contem- ting what I had said. ¡°It¡¯s been forgotten,


    honestly. Not to mention the school exined to the gods it wasn¡¯t a safe ce for students to be. So it


    went vacant for a thousand years.¡±


    Taking one step after the other, I wandered around the


    room, admiring everything there was to admire. From hand- carved tables with toppled chairs, tons of


    books that littered the floor, as well dust thatid nketed upon every surface in the area.


    Never had I seen something so old and beautiful at the same time. I let my fingers brush over some of


    the multicol- ored spines as my feet crunched upon scattered papers, I was curious as to what had


    happened here to leave it in such chaos.


    ¡°So within all of this, you think we will find what I need to figure everything out?¡±


    My words bounced off the walls, and as I turned to look at Ss from over my shoulder, he stood


    watching me. ¡°In a way, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°In a way?¡± I repeated, furrowing my brow, ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    Stepping forward, his arms falling at his sides he stared at me, and the intensity of that stare made my


    breath catch in my throat. I didn¡¯t understand what it was about him that made my heart flutter like it


    did, but twhen he stepped inches in front of me, a wave of nervousness washed over me I hadn¡® t


    expected.


    ¡°In order for you to find out about current things¡­ I think it¡¯s best for you to learn about the past. About


    the gods, and more importantly about who you are, Cassie. Odin and the others have been hiding the


    truth, but it¡¯s wrong.¡±


    His words confused me, and the sincerity in his eyes let me know he was telling the truth. Yet, knowing


    Odin- my grandfather¨Cand the others were hiding things from me didn¡®t sit well in my stomach. ¡°Why


    are they hiding things from me?¡±


    He brushed his hand down my shoulder gently before moving a strand of hair from my face. ¡°Because


    they don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready to know. I was ordered never to tell you, but I can¡¯t keep things from you¡­


    not with¡­¡±


    On a heavy exhale, he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but with the way he was looking at me, I could almost


    tell what he was going to say. He was going to tell me how he cared about me, but I didn¡¯t need him to


    tell me for me to know. I should have been disgusted with him advancing on me because I was sup-


    posed to be with Lucas but I wasn¡¯t.


    Part of me wanted him to kiss me¡­ part of me wanted him to take me and make me his.


    ¡°Tell me who Anna is, Ss,¡± I whispered, clearing my throat and trying to divert the sexual tension


    currently flow- ing between us. He let a small smirk cross his lips as he stepped back, and picked up a


    chair setting it up right then gesturing for me to take a seat.


    ¡°If you want to know, I will tell you,¡± he replied as I took a seat in the offered chair, watching him move


    about the room to a bookcase as if he had been here so many times before.


    ¡°You know this ce well?¡±


    Chuckling sounded from within the bookshelves as he popped his head back out and looked at me.


    ¡°You can say that.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, opening my mouth only for him to quicklye striding toward me with


    a brown book covered in emerald stones.


    ¡°I can exin everything in time¡­ for now, first things first -Anna.¡±


    He took a seat next to me and flipped the book open to a drawing of a woman with reddish brown hair


    and blue eyes. She was strikingly beautiful, but what stayed with me the most is how much she looked


    just like me¡ªor well, a mixture of my mother and me.


    ¡°This is Anna?¡± I asked, tearing my gaze from the book only to see him staring intently at the woman as


    if seeing her face brought back memories he hadn¡¯t seen in forever. ¡°You knew her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Blinking quickly, he averted his gaze from the woman and frowned. ¡°Something like that. Anyways¡­ I


    guess it¡¯s best to start from the beginning.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to say anything, and as I watched him flip. the pages, I settled in for whatever story he


    had to tell me. If it would help me get closer to figuring out what was wrong with Lucas, then so be it.


    ¡°So a thousand years ago, there were two people who ruled your kind in a way the world had never


    seen. The Alpha¡¯s name was Bjorn, and his Luna was the lovely Anna. She never wanted to be his,


    and her union to him was actually formed in a blood promise her mother had made before she was


    born in return for Bjorn saving her life. He was a man many feared, but over time, Anna grew to love


    him and she was the only one who could control Bjorn when he lost his mind.¡±


    Drawing after drawing Ss showed me the images of Bjorn and many other people exining how the


    twos¡® life


    yed out. How they bared many children, but in the great war, something happened that changed


    Anna¡¯s life forever.


    ¡°Anna loved Bjorn, but when their eldest daughter died, Bjorn lost himself. His daughter was everything


    to him but his best friend killed her. A man he trusted, and Anna would have died too had Bjorn not got


    there in time to save her.¡±


    The look he gave when he said Anna would have died was heartbreaking, and I realized he definitely


    knew her on a more personal level. However, if that was the case, then that meant he was far older


    than I expected.


    ¡°Ss, you knew her personally, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Lifting his gaze to me, he opened his mouth, ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°That would make you over a thousand years old!¡± I gasped trying to wrap my mind around how old he


    really was. However,ughter left him as he shook his head no.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not that damn old, but I am a few hundred years old.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense, Ss. She lived here a thousand years ago,¡± I replied, trying to understand


    what he was saying. The math didn¡¯t add up, and as much as I wanted to know about her, I had to


    understand the truth behind him.


    ¡°Look¡­ why don¡¯t you let me finish what I¡¯m telling you first before you assume things,¡± he suggested


    causing me to nod, deciding not to continue asking him any more questions.


    ¡°Good, as I was saying¡­ Bjorn lost his mind, and when he did, Anna fled with the rest of her children,


    hiding them around the world out of fear that they may be hurt in his rage.


    Now, Bjorn didn¡¯t take kindly to what Anna did¡­ he saw her as a traitor, and wanted back what was


    rightfully his. So he sought to battle with her to find them, and then forced her into submission.¡±


    Thinking back, I remembered Prisci, a woman I saw as a grandmother, telling me simr stories


    about two people named Bjorn and Anna. ¡°They were the reincarnated version of Geri and Freki?¡±


    Ss¡¯s eyes widened at my words as a smile spread across his face. ¡°Yes¡­ so you do know them?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°I just remembered a story my grandmother had told me a long time


    ago. About the wolves of Odin¡­¡±


    Opening his mouth, he didn¡¯t speak and simply scoffed with a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ Odin.¡±


    I was curious why he remarked the way he did but chose to stay silent hoping that when he was ready,


    he would tell me what it was he was hiding.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s been a long day, and there is so much about that battle you should learn. Why don¡¯t you take


    this book. with you, Cassie. Read what you can about Anna, and then I can fill in the rest where you


    have questions.¡±


    ¡°Ss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Confusion washed over me, won- dering why he was suddenly acting the way


    he was. He had been so eager to tell me the stories before and now he simply wanted to end the


    conversation.


    ¡°Nothing, Cassie¡­ I just remembered I forgot to take care of something.¡±


    Ss looked at me for a long moment as he stood to his feet and handed over the book to which I took


    and ced it into the ck leather satchel at my side. There wasn¡¯t a point in carrying on the


    conversation if he didn¡¯t want to have it, and so when he turned to make his way for the exit, I stayed


    quiet.


    Ss was more mysterious than I could have ever imag- ined, and every part of me wanted to know the


    secrets he was hiding.


    After all, why was it so important I learned about Anna?

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chapter 158. A Puce for an Alpha


    Pollux.


    I was never a man who cared for envying other people and in all honesty, I had been aplete


    asshole over the past few weeks. Not only while being here, but also before we came here. My sister


    was my twin, and even though we werepletely different and irritated the shit out of each other, I


    couldn¡¯t tell her no.


    The way she looked at me with pleading eyes asking me to help her because she believed more than


    anything that Lu- cas was being controlled, I couldn¡¯t say no. I couldn¡¯t let her down and not help her


    when she needed it most.


    Even though I thought she was full of shit¡­ even though I thought this was all pointless.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing, Lux.¡± Trixie¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts as she came to sit next to


    me at the table in the dining hall. I had been so against her initially, but thest few days, I had spent


    more time with her because of every- thing going on with Cassie.


    She wasn¡¯t like I had expected her to be and when I stared at her glowing green eyes and electric blue


    hair, I saw a wom- an far more exotic and beautiful than I ever saw before. A woman who was capable


    of so much, and yet had been so vastly misunderstood.


    ¡°Am I, though? I can¡¯t help but feel she is wasting her time.¡±


    Trixie sighed as she stared at me. I didn¡¯t understand why she was so willing to stand by Cassie in this


    charade of trying to help a man who didn¡¯t even want to be her mate. It was em- barrassing, and all she


    was doing was hurting herself even further.


    ¡°People act weird when they are in love, and even if he doesn¡¯t want her, Cassie has a good heart. If


    you haven¡¯t been able to tell already, Cassie sees things in people others over- look.¡±


    There was something in Trixie¡¯s eyes as she spoke that made me wonder if she was slightly directing


    that at me. If she wasn¡¯t trying to say I overlooked things, and maybe also that I was acting weird.


    All of it confused me to be honest, and as I tried to wrap my head around everything going on, Lucas


    walked back into the dining hall with Zia on his arm and every part of me want- ed to lose control. Every


    part of me wanted to rip him apart for what he was doing to my sister, and he must have felt my anger


    because when he looked at me, he smirked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Trixie softly ced a hand on my arm, ¡°let it go. We are supposed to be helping her, not


    making things worse.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t fucking stand him. Even before we came here, Lu- cas was nothing but a thorn in my side. So


    many times I had the chance to get rid of him, and yet¡­ I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Standing to my feet, I gripped the edge of the table and stared at Lucas, who sat with a group of kids


    on the far side of the dining hall. His arm, still draped around Zia. She kissed his neck as if they were


    thoroughly in love.


    The entire sight sickened me, and it made me want to rip him apart even more. But before I could do


    anything, Trixie stood beside me, her hand tightening around my arm. ¡°Come on¡­ let¡¯s get out of


    here.¡±


    Every part of me was screaming the moment Trixie touched me. Begging to leave with her and forget


    all of the troubles I had. Yet, I was scared.


    Scared of what my future would be like and how people would view me because of her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I sighed as I let her lead me from the hall. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    She smiled, giving a smallugh as we made our way to- wards the front door of the school, and out


    into the evening air. ¡°You¡¯re going to go back to your room. You have had a long day, and thest few


    days haven¡¯t been easy-¡±


    ¡°My room? Trixie,¡± I replied softly as she gripped my arm tighter and pulled me forward.


    ¡°No buts about it, sir. You are Mr. Grumpypants right now, and that isn¡¯t safe for anyone.¡± Her teasing


    remark was cute, and hearing her speak the way she was made me smile.


    Silence filled us with small bits of banter here and there, and I finally found myself feelingfortable


    with a woman for the first time in a long time. She was so different from the other women I had known,


    and honestly, it was refreshing.


    ¡°Can I say something?¡± I asked her, listening to her chuck- le as she nodded her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask if you can ask me something, Lux. Just ask the question.¡±


    ncing at her, the amused smile that crossed her lips. made a warm rush of feeling pass over me.


    Even in a simple pair of leggings and an oversized shirt I was pretty sure was designer even though it


    looked like it came out of the garbage¨Cshe was hot.


    ¡°Right,¡± I smiled, ¡°well, if you want, you cane up¡­ I¡¯m just going to catch up on some work. Maybe


    you can help me with some of the magic stuff.¡±


    One may have thought my mind was in the gutter, but it wasn¡¯t. I enjoyed Trixie¡¯spany even though


    she was ener- getic at times and often annoyed others around her. To me, I found itforting to be


    around her.


    Maybe the mate bond pulled me closer to her, or maybe it was just because she was a nice girl and our


    conversations were usually entertaining.


    Taking a moment to consider what I offered her, she smiled, nodding her head with her hands sped


    behind her back. ¡°Sure, I mean, from what I heard, you suck at magic.¡±


    Laughter escaped me at her words, and though at one point in time I would have been pissed by what


    she said, I wasn¡¯t. She had a point, and in all honesty, my magic was nowhere as strong as my sisters.


    ¡°Well, maybe with your tutoring, I won¡¯t suck.¡±


    As we walked up the steps to the building Cassie and I stayed in, I carried on the same casual


    conversation I had with her before. From magic spells to summoning objects, she filled me in on


    everything going on and also what I was doing wrong.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not supposed to do that. You need to take deep breaths before releasing¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± I asked her as we stepped into my room. Her mischievous eyes rolled as she shoved me


    a little and be- gan to let her eyes scan my room, taking in every inch of what I had around that gave


    way to who I was.


    ¡°You have so much stuff,¡± she murmured, letting her fin- gers dance along the photos on the wall and


    the items on my dresser. Since being here, I had been able to get someone un- der Odin to acquire a


    few more things from my home, includ- ing family photos and sentimental items.


    All things Cassie had no idea I had gotten, seeing as she was being a bitch to me.


    ¡°Yeah, I had someone collect some things for me from my house,¡± I replied, averting my eyes due to


    the guilt slowly forming thinking about Cassie.


    ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t have any photos or anything,¡± Trixie murmured as she turned to me. ¡°You had


    these brought re- cently?¡±


    Confusion caused me to furrow my brows as I tried to un- derstand how it was she knew I had recently


    gotten these things. I hadn¡¯t let anyone know I did simply because it wasn¡¯t their business, but for her to


    know this meant she had been in my room before. ¡°How would you know?¡±


    ¡°Because I was the one who decorated it to begin with,¡± she said as a smirk fell across her lips that


    made my gut twist with anticipation.


    My entire life, I had waited for my mate, and since I had firstid eyes on Trixie, I had avoided taking


    her as mine. avoided letting our rtionship bloom because I wante something unattainable.


    Something fate didn¡¯t mean for m to have. That guilt alone ate at me, but now with her standing before


    me¡­


    I didn¡¯t want to hold back. I didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with her.


    Rushing forward, I let my hands grab the side of her face as I crashed my lips against hers. Her soft,


    plump lips moved against mine as our tongues battled for control¨Cthe taste of her driving my wolf crazy


    as I sought to have more.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Walking her backward until the backs of her thighs hit the bed, she fell, panting as she looked up at me,


    her hands help- ing her crawl backward a bit until I came down over her. My body hovered over hers as


    I took in every inch of her face.


    ¡°I want you,¡± I whispered, watching a smile cross her lips I had been worried about seeing. Part of me


    thought in the end, she might be disgusted about being my mate, but look- ing at her now, I knew that


    she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I wondered how long it would take for you to ept me,¡± she whispered as her hands reached up to


    the sides of my face, slowly pulling it down towards her own. ¡°Let¡¯s not wait anymore.¡±


    Letting my lips gently press against hers, our tongues danced in a gentle motion, my hands running up


    and down her body as I relished in the moment with her. The moment I had waited my entire life for.


    The moment I would be with my mate and im her as mine forever.


    Piece by piece, our clothing was stripped from our bodies and fell to the floor. Our limbs weaved


    together in a battle for dominance as I made her moan over and over again. Her back arched as her


    perky round breasts bounced with every thrust I made inside her.


    She had epted me, and as I allowed the knot in my cock to form, locking us in ce, I pulled her up


    closer to my body, impaling her harder and harder until she was crying in pain, begging for her release.


    With a scream of ecstasy and a roar of pleasure from my throat, I sunk my teeth deep into her neck


    and marked her as my own.


    A pixie for an Alpha and a mate for a lifetime.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 159: A Losing Battle


    Cassie.


    A few days of going to the secret library Ss had brought me to hadn''t brought me any closer to


    figuring out how to help Lucas. However, I learned a lot about Anna. Including just how close Ss was


    to her when he came to Asgard to be- gin with.


    "So you were her guard?" I asked, staring at Ss, who walked around the library tossing an old brown


    ball up in the air before catching it.


    "Yep, it was my first job here. It wasn''t exactly what I had expected... when I came here she had


    already been here for a long time. I was young and rebellious. I hated the world be- cause of how I was


    treated, and she saw something in me oth- ers didn''t."


    "But... that doesn''t make sense. She would have been an- cient by then-"


    "Around seven hundred years old to be exact," he hummed as his eyes twinkled with amusement.


    I was astounded. From the stories, she was supposed to be human or so I thought, but then lived that


    long. It didn''t make any sense. "How, though?"


    "How was she that old?"


    Nodding my head, his smile widened, "Anna was one of Odin''s creations, Cassie. She was a


    descendant of one of his wolves."


    I had heard many things over the years about Odin, and some of the stuff he did but this... I had never


    heard before.


    Odin''s wolves were famous, and the entire reason our species was created. In order to protect the


    wolves hunted by hu- mans, Odin bestowed his wolves to gift them with the ability to turn into to


    humans to hide amongst the same men that tried to kill them.


    "We are all descendants though," I whispered looking back down to the painting of her I have found in


    a scroll on one of the many bookshelves. "That still doesn''t exin how she lived so long."


    "Odin bestowed a gift on her when she lost Bjorn and two more of her children. When she came here,


    three of her chil- dren had died, and she wanted death as well. Her anger con- sumed her, making her


    hate the life she was given. However, Odin wouldn''t let her give up on life. He knew she had more to


    offer so he made her immortal until she could see that even through the darkest of days life has beauty


    even in the dark- est of shadows."


    S''s words were always poetic when he wanted to ex- in something important. Letting a smirk crest


    the corner of my lips, I rolled my eyes and went back to trying to read the faded writing on the


    parchment. However, the words were foreign and far more advanced than anything I knew, and I was


    left wondering what they were instead of actually know- ing.


    "So, he made her immortal until she appreciated life?"


    Nodding his head, he picked up another book and made his way toward me,ying it down. "This is


    Anna''s journal from herst year here. When you have time, you should read it."


    Picking up the purple fabric-bound book, I ran my fingers over the spine, admiring the intricate designs.


    It was beautiful, and my mind was curious to know what she had to say but right now, I had more


    important things to worry about.


    "Maybe once things are better, I will. For now, we have more important things to figure out, like how to


    save Lucas."


    The reminder made his lips part as he nodded again. "Of course."


    He seemed to hate the fact I kept reminding him, but it was important to figure out if I was ever going to


    fix what was going on. Every single day Lucas was the way he was, I felt the distance grow between us


    within the little bit of bond we had.


    Perhaps it was a good thing, but I felt an emptiness inside me I didn''t like. "So we have been here for


    days at this. What is actually going to help me?"


    Ss sighed, shaking his head, ¡°Inanna was here when Anna was. The two women were friends at one


    point, but Inanna was strange..."


    "So that makes her a viin?" Iughed.


    "No," he smiled, "but her acting the way she was set Anna on edge. I worked closely with Anna, and


    through all of it, she felt Inanna and her were growing distant. That Inanna was up to something dark,


    and when she began hanging out with the wrong people, Anna became wary of her."


    ncing down at Anna''s portrait, I took in her dark hair, celestial blue eyes and pink plump lips. I was


    shocked. The first time I saw her photo I realized how much she and I looked alike. The only difference


    was she seemed to smile all the time where I did not. Anna didn''t seem like the kind of person whose


    smile ever fell, but of course, this was reality, or it was her reality once upon a time.


    "So did she ever confront her?" I asked without looking up at Ss. My fingers once again brushed over


    the purple book he had given me.


    "Yep," he replied quickly. "It turned into a huge fight, and the next day... Inanna and a few others were


    gone."


    Letting my eyes dart up to Ss, I furrowed my brows. "What do you mean they were gone? Someone


    doesn''t just vanish."


    He shrugged his shoulders and took a seat in the chair across from me. "Back then, the vale between


    realms wasn''t as confined as it is now. It was easier to slip out, but that was because Odin didn''t worry


    about things like he does now I suppose. At least, since everything with Loki.¡±


    "Loki?" Hearing the name rang internal bells as I remem- bered the stories I had heard growing up of


    the battle my par- ents went through with him. How they wanted my brother and me but our parents


    fought to protect us.


    "Yeah, Loki was dangerous, but thankfully, Odin impris- oned him."


    I opened and closed my mouth, considering what Ss had said. As far as I remembered, it was my


    mother who had thrown Loki back into Asgard, but then again, who was I to correct the history they


    knew? "Oh, right."


    Unsure of what to say or do, I simply rolled back up the portrait and retied the ribbon around it that had


    once held it closed. I was learning a lot being here but it wasn''t helping me like I wanted. While I was


    here doing this... Lucas was out o his mind with partying and fucking with Zia.


    He was never that kind of person before, and I was never the person I am now before.


    "Are you okay, Cassie?" Ss asked as I moved towards the bookshelves to rece the scroll with


    Anna''s portrait or it.


    "Not really, just a lot on my mind."


    "You know you can talk to me, Cassie. I can help you through whatever is bothering you," he said as


    the sound of his footsteps echoing behind me let me know just how close he was to me.


    I ced the scroll on the shelf and turned to face him. "As I said before, Ss... how does any of this


    help me?"


    "Because... Inanna acted like this before, Cassie. How she is acting now with Lucas, she did it before."


    For a fleeting moment, I thought I had hit a brick wall with what to do. I had found myself lost wondering


    if I would ever find something to get me closer and then Ss finally lets this bit of information out.


    "What?"


    Taking in Ss with much irritation, I watched as a quizzi- cal nce of amusement danced in his fiery


    eyes while the corners of his lips turned up into a wide smile as if he thought what he told me was the


    most insightful thing ever. What he didn''t know was I was more than irritated with him because that was


    information he could have told me long ago.


    "Right. I mean, it shocked me at first. Back then, I didn''t want to believe-"


    Shaking my head, I couldn''t believe he thought I was in- terested in the details. "Stop. You didn''t think


    to tell me about Inanna before?"


    Stopping with his mouth wide open, Ss gave me a con- fused look before closing his mouth with a


    sigh. "I guess I should have."


    "Then why didn''t you?" I asked, trying to understand why he wouldn''t. That was something I could have


    used to steer me closer in the right direction but instead, he had said noth- ing and let me float around


    in unanswered questions.


    "I guess I didn''t think about it, honestly... there is much you still don''t understand."


    Resting my hand on my forehead, I closed my eyes and breathed through the outburst that desperately


    wanted to leave me. I wanted to shout at him, scream and curse his name for dragging me around for


    days and giving me a histo- ry lesson instead of telling me but I knew I wouldn''t get any- where acting


    like that.


    "Who did Inanna act like this with before... the people she was with, who were they?"


    ncing at Ss again, I watched him tap his fingers on the table. "I may have been Anna''s guard, but


    I didn''t know everything that was going on. I just saw and heard certain things."


    I found it hard to believe that Ss didn''t know more, con sidering the fact he had told me so much


    already. Granted, he could have read a lot of it in books, but I had a feeling every thing he told me was


    first-hand information.


    "Okay, then answer me this... how many years has Anna been dead?"


    The moment that the question left my lips, Ss froze. He stared at me with such a nk expression I


    began to wonder if what I said was not in English. After all, he was staring at me like I had grown three


    heads. "A hundred years ago... three years after Inanna left the realm."


    The conversation was clipped, and with thest of his words, he turned quickly and made his way


    toward the main door. I wasn''t sure why it was his attitude changed but shov- ing the purple book into


    my bag, I quickly made my way after him.


    "Ss!" I called out in confusion, "Ss, stop."


    My feet carried me forward, and by the time the moon- light filtered over me once more, I barely had


    caught Ss'', arm stopping him in his tracks. He was angry, and as he grit- ted his teeth with a


    clenched jaw, he stared down at me. I didn''t understand why.


    "Let me go, Cassie," he said sternly as he pulled his arm from my grasp. I had no clue what had


    happened. All I did was asked when Anna died. One minute he wasughing and telling stories, andCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    the next, he was pissed off at the world.


    "Dude... what''s wrong? Why are you acting like this?"


    He turned away, taking a moment before ncing back at me. "You just... you remind me so much of


    her and thinking of the day she died... the day she left is not something that brings back happy


    memories, Cassie."


    There was so much emotion in thosest few words that suddenly made me realize why he was so


    dead set on telling me about Anna, how he knew so much about her to the point where most of the


    memories brought a smile to his face.


    Ss had cared for Anna... maybe even loved her at one point, and when she died, it left an empty


    ce in his heart. One that the thought of death caused nothing but agony.


    "Ss, I''m so sorry."


    Holding up his hand, he took a deep breath and shook his head, "I''m trying to help you, Cassie. If


    you''re not careful, you'' re going to end up like Anna."


    "What? What do you mean I''ll end up like Anna?"


    Staring at me, his entire body sagged as if the weight he was carrying was too heavy. "She allowed


    herself to fall for darkness and in the end, gave her life for it. Something you will do if you don''t find a


    way to separate your emotions and let go of what you can not change."

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chapter 160: Ss & Lucas


    Cassie.


    Staring at Ss''s blush green eyes tinged with streaks of red and gold, I couldn''t help but wonder what


    was running through his mind. He had obviously seen something back then that bothered him and


    while I wanted to listen to what he was saying, I didn''t know how to follow his words. I had a goal to


    achieve, and though Anna''s life ended that way didn''t mean mine would.


    "I''m not Anna, Ss," I said softly as I watched him. His concerned emotional state quickly vanished as


    he formed a nk expression. It was clear he wasn''t pleased with how quickly I was brushing off what


    he said.


    "I know you''re not. Trust me."


    Turning from me, he continued walking and left me feel- ing slightly clueless as to what I did to upset


    him. All we had been doing was having a normal conversation, and suddenly he flipped his mood and


    stormed off. Somethingpletely out of character from how he normally acted.


    Left in the darkness of the night, I stood feeling foolish and void of answers. Not only did I have Lucas


    upset with me, but now Ss was upset at me as well.


    With a heavy sigh of frustration, I pushed forward down the gravel and dirt road back toward the main


    lights of the town. There was no point in staying at the ruins when Ss wasn''t with me. Sure I could


    have investigated further on my own, but the ce was creepy in a dark and mysterious kind of way


    and even if I considered myself a badass... even I had limits.


    As the moon lit the path for me, I relished the feel of the cool breeze against my skin and the way the


    leaves rustled in the distance. It was beautiful outside, and with the silence of nature around me, itContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    gave me time to think about everything I had gone through over the past few weeks.


    I''d made a mess of things, and a lot of what happened was my fault. First, the arguing with my mom,


    and the fact that she was probably terrified of me after what I did on my birthday, and then losing


    Melissa. The thought of my friend made my eyes water, and as I quickly blinked them away and let my


    mind drift to Lucas.


    The way he looked at me the night of my birthday, the way he kissed me, and then filled me with so


    much passion was something I would never forget. So when the rustling of movement from within the


    treelines and the sound of distant voices caught my attention, thest thing I expected to hear was


    Lucas talking to someone.


    "I''m taking care of it..."


    The sound of his frustrated voice was not what I expect- ed, and stopping in my tracks, I turned


    towards the treeline and carefully moved closer to see who it was that he was talk- ing to, I was curious


    to know if it was Zia or maybe even Inan- na, but as I stepped over fallen branches and moved by


    brush as quietly as possible, I peered through the darkness, letting my eyes peer into the clearing


    ahead.


    Lucas stood there alone, talking out loud, but with no one


    I could see around. Furrowing my brows, I nced around again trying to understand, and the more I


    listened, the more concerned I became.


    "I can''t...she doesn''t deserve that..."


    The way he stood with his fist clenched at his sides and his dark hair swept in front of his eyes, it was


    captivating but also concerning. Lucas looked like a madman talking to him- self, and the more I


    watched, the more I knew I had to do something.


    ncing around behind me, I bit my bottom lip and let out a heavy breath before stepping forward. I


    wasn''t afraid of him or anything like that, but I couldn''t help but feel awkward talking to him after


    everything that happened at the school.


    ¡°Lucas?¡± I said as I stepped forward from where I had been hiding. His dark eyes quickly darted to me


    as his ws lengthened and he bared his fangs at me.


    "What are you doing here, Cassie? Are you spying on me?"


    The growl that emitted from him made me halt in my tracks. "No," I said slowly, shaking my head. "I


    was walking by, and I heard you... are you okay?"


    Scoffing, he shook his head, retracting his ws. "I''m fine. Why are you out here?"


    He was far from fine, and anyone with eyes could see that. "Just heading back to my room. It''s getting


    late.¡±


    "That doesn''t answer my question, Cassie," he growled as he stepped closer to me. The moonlight


    slipped through the tops of the trees, illuminating the spikes of his obsidian hair and the ripples of


    muscle beneath his skin tight ck shirt.


    "It doesn''t matter why I''m out here," I replied firmly as I pulled the strap of my bag tighter to me as I


    broke eye con- tact with him. "If you''re okay, I''ll just go."


    "What the fuck is your problem?" he snapped, grabbing my arm as I turned to leave.


    Shrugging him off, I narrowed my gaze, "I don''t have one, but you obviously do. You''re not okay no


    matter how much you try to tell people you are."


    With a sneer of disgust, he stepped back in anger. "You have no fucking clue what you''re talking about.


    I''m not the one with a problem... you are.¡±


    ¡°Look, if this is how you''re going to act I''m just going to go. I don''t have time to deal with you being a


    dick." Reaching out, he grabbed my jaw, halting me in my next words.


    Never had he grabbed me like this, but when he did pull me close to his chest, my heart began to beat


    rapidly. Lucas was much bigger than I was, and though he had me in physi- cal size and strength, my


    magic was far stronger.


    "You''re not going anywhere until you tell me where it is you were at, Cassie. People don''t walk out this


    way without a reason."


    Unsure of what to say to him, I stared at him nkly, opening and closing my mouth as if I wanted to


    tell him, but at the same time couldn''t because I didn''t think he deserved to know.


    "Get the fuck off me, Lucas."


    Snatching my arm away from him again, I narrowed my gaze, trying to understand why he thought he


    had a right to order me around as if he still had some kind of say. He re- voked his im to me,


    whether willingly or not, and therefore had no say over me anymore.


    "Damn it, Cassie! Just fucking tell me!" he roared in frus- tration.


    "I was with Ss!" I yelled back, Lucas'' eyes going wide as if what I said took his breath away. Never


    had I expected my rtionship with Lucas would be like this. It was exhausting going through the same


    shit over and over, but as soon as I said Ss'' name, Lucas slowly began to lose his shit.


    "You were with the dragon?" he snarled, "are you fucking him now?"


    Gasping, my mouth dropped open in shock. "Excuse me?"


    "Oh don''t act like that, Cassie. You''re a fucking whore, just like I knew you would be."


    Lucas had some audacity to call me such things, consider- ing he was the one who fucked me then


    suddenly decided he didn''t want to be with me. "Go fuck yourself, Lucas. It doesn''t matter what I do


    with anyone... I don''t belong to anyone."


    "That''s where you''re wrong, Cassie. You''re mine and noth- ing but a disappointment."


    His words left a hole in my heart, and as my angry scowl fell, I felt my emotions rise. I had never been


    someone to show my emotions like I hadtely, but hearing him say I was a dis- appointment was too


    much. "Fuck you."


    Chapter 160 Ss & Lucas


    wher


    Laughter erupted from his throat as he nodded then shook his head, "I knew it... nothing but a whore,


    just like I was told by others. I should have rejected you."


    Part of me wanted to scream at him that I epted the rejection so he felt exactly how I did when he


    rejected me, I couldn''t. I couldn''t be cruel like that to him, no matter how much I wanted to be. "You


    know nothing of who I really am."


    Myment was bold, and I squared my shoulders, star- ing at him. He seemed taken aback by my


    response as if ex- pecting more of a fight from me. Yet, I could expect the frown marring his face. It was


    rare to ever see him truly smile in my direction, unless, of course, it was his signature smirk.


    The same smirk that made my heart skip a beat every time I saw it.


    "You think you''re clever, don''t you," he sneered as his dark eyes narrowed in my direction, his rigid


    jawline firmly squared as he stepped back. "You''re wrong though, Cassie. I know ex- actly what kind of


    person you are... just like your mother."


    My mother and I had plenty of issues sure, but at the end of the day, no one talked shit about my


    mother. "Watch your words, Vega..."


    The moment I called him by hisst name instead of by his first, he began tough. I didn''t expect this


    reaction, and as he shook his head and loosened up his shoulders, an evil glint crossed his eyes that


    worried me. "Oh, someone angered the pretty puppy."


    "Puppy?!" I scoffed, "my, how the mighty have fallen. Once upon a time you were a man who was


    highly regarded in some aspects. Women wanted you... men hated you because they envied you. And


    now- "


    Gesturing with my hand to the length of his body from head to toe, he rolled his eyes and chuckled.


    "There is nothing wrong with me.¡±


    "Yet, the fact you think that is a problem on its own."


    It was clear this conversation was going nowhere, and from what I could tell he was just out here


    talking to himself. Which was something I needed to tell the others.


    "You''re a pain in my ass, Cassie. You need to face facts that this will never happen with us. ept the


    rejection," he replied sternly, causing my frown to deepen.


    "Maybe one day... but not today." Turning, I made my way from where we had been talking in the


    treeline back towards the main road. He didn''t stop me this time for which I was. grateful, and when I


    nced over my shoulder once I hit the road, I couldn''t see him anymore.


    Every day spent here in Asgard, I felt my usually cocky na- ture slipping. My demeanor slowly


    disappeared as the weight of my life crushed down upon me like a future impossible to change.


    No matter how much I hated it, there was no way to change anything. At least not any time soon, and


    as my feet finally hit the city street with the sound of happy chattering from those who still lingered


    about, I knew that if anything were going to change, I would have to do it myself.


    For now, I''d seek the advice of my brother because even though he and I often fought... he was still


    very wise at times. The knowledge of our fathers Hale and Damian having rubbed off on him quite a bit.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chapter 161: Seeking Help


    Pollux.


    Thest few days I had spent with Trixie had been amaz- ing. I had marked her as my mate. Right now,


    Iy on the bed watching her walk around my room with her hair hanging down in ringlets over her


    shoulders in nothing but a see- through ck robe. All I wanted to do was take her again.


    She was beautiful and smart, and to think I thought ill of her made me disgusted with myself. How


    could I have ever thought that way about my mate when fate destined her to be with me?


    Regardless of what species she was.


    Pushing aside the guilt that had formed over my initial behavior towards Trixie, I relished the sweet


    moments I had with her now. It had only been a few days since we mated, and the entire time we spent


    wrapped in each other''s arms, learning more and more about each other with every waking moment.


    She was strong, and I had no doubt now when the time came for me to return home, she would make a


    fierce and amazing Luna to my pack.


    "Pollux, I''m starving. Maybe we should go get some food." She looked over her shoulder at me from


    where she had been looking in the mirror, absorbing the mark I left upon her shoulder.


    One thing about this woman that constantly amused me was her love for food. She loved to indulge


    herself, and look. ing at her, you would never think that considering she had to have been barely one-


    hundred and twenty pounds soaking wet.


    "Food?" I hummed to myself as a smile spread across my face. "All I need is you to eat, and I''m a


    satisfied man."


    Thement was true but also meant to make herugh -which it did.


    "Is that right?" she purred as she turned to make her way toward me seductively, making my cock jump


    at attention. ¡°I'' m pretty sure I would be down for some more fun."


    Before I couldnd my lips on her, a banging at my bed- room door made us both jump. It waste in


    the evening, and thest thing either of us was expecting waspany. Our only agenda was the


    pleasure we took in each other.


    So for someone to be here, it was either important or someone fucking with us.


    Hopefully, it wasn''t thetter otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to control my anger at someone interrupting


    my moment with my mate.


    "What the fuck..." I groaned, rolling my eyes as I slid from the bed and quickly threw on a pair of gray


    sweatpants. "This better be fucking good."


    Trixieughed at the interruption as I watched her plop onto the bed. Her hand on her chin as shey


    on her stomach with her feet kicking in the air. "Stop being grouchy. It may be important.¡±


    "I''m not being grouchy-" The moment that I opened the door, Cassie bounded in, looking out of breath


    and panicked. Her eyes scanned the room between me and Trixie as her mouth opened and closed.


    "Oh, shit, I''m sorry."


    "Cassie," Trixie replied, quickly getting off the bed, "what''s wrong? What happened?"


    Cassie''s hands fidgeted as her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°I don''t know what I''m doing..."


    Confused about why my sister was acting this way, closed the door and strode towards where my


    concerned mate stood with her. Only once had I seen my sister this pan- icked before, and that was the


    night Melissa had died. The night I saw here out of the woods with Lucas.


    It was something I would never be able to forget. At the end of the day, she was my sister, and despite


    our issues, I''d kill someone if they hurt her.


    "Cassie, I need you to take a deep breath and tell me what happened," I said calmly, trying to make


    sure I didn''t lose my patience. The first week of mating was always the most testosterone-driven, and


    male wolves- especially Alphas were very territorial during this time.


    -


    Even towards those who were family, and right now, with my mate touching her, my beast was going


    crazy.


    "I saw Lucas in the woods near the edge of town, and he was acting all weird. Like he was talking to


    himself, and then when he saw I was there-well, he just wasn''t himself. Some- thing is going to happen,


    Pollux. I can feel it."


    Noucher:


    She rambled on frantically as she looked between Trixie and me. The moment my mate''s eyes met


    mine with concern, I knew I was going to have to do something. She wasn''t going to let me brush this


    off and part of me hated that she and Cassie were close. It did make for interesting conversation but


    also harsh realizations that my mate would do anything for my sister, even if I didn''t like it.


    With a heavy sigh, I pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to focus on the situation at hand and not on


    the hormonal shit running through my head. "Cassie, why were you near the woods at the edge of


    town?"


    Cassie quickly shut her mouth as she looked at me hesi- tantly. I knew she wasn''t going to give me a


    direct answer.


    "Taking a walk."


    Thement was quick, and my sister-who couldn''t lie to save her life - was trying to avoid my


    question at all cost. "Cassie-"


    "It doesn''t matter why I was there. Did you hear what I said? Lucas is not himself."


    Snapping, I red at my sister with irritation. "Lucas hasn'' t been himself in a fucking while, Cassie."


    "I know this," she replied, shaking her head. "But I''m telling you now, it''s getting worse. We have to do


    something."


    I couldn''t understand why my sister couldn''t get it through her head that Lucas had made his choice.


    There was nothing to be done about the situation. He may have seemed normal to her at first, but the


    moment he got here, he changed. He allowed his powers, his beast, to take over him,


    Wouchers


    and in doing so, became the arrogant asshole he was always meant to be.


    I had no sympathy for Lucas, and unfortunately, my sister was blinded by the idea of her mate being


    uncontroble to see that. I highly doubted anything was wrong with him. The only thing wrong was my


    sister couldn''t let go of a mate who didn''t want her.


    "I don''t know what you expect me to do, Cassie."


    "What to do?" She shook her head in disbelief. "How about helping me save one of our pack members,


    my mate, Pollux? While I''ve been out there trying to find some reasoning be- hind what is going on with


    him and what is going on with some of the others, you''re in here with Trixie fucking around, and I need


    both of your help."


    A growl escaped my throat as I clenched my fist at my side. She was being disrespectful, not just to


    me, but to my mate, and that was something I wouldn''t tolerate no matter who she was. "You will watch


    how you speak to us.¡±


    Standing there with hesitation, her lips parted. She gave me a disgusted look before turning away from


    me. "You act like you''re in control, Pollux, but the reason why you''re here is because you couldn''t be


    the leader or pack needed."


    Without thinking, I grabbed her arm, spinning her around to face me. A snarl escaped me as my


    canines lengthened. How dare my sister speak to me like this? After everything I''ve tried to do for her


    over the years, this is how she would treat me in front of my mate.


    "Just because your fucking mate didn''t want you doesn''t mean you can be disrespectful to mine.


    Perhaps you should start epting what is given to you, and then you wouldn''t lose everything around


    you."


    "Pollux!" Trixie yelled, causing me to nce at her. An an- gry scowl marred her beautiful face, and


    seeing it, I realized quickly perhaps I had gone too far.


    I didn''t understand my sister''s reluctance to tell us what she had been doing. Instead of hering


    here and telling us exactly what happened, she made a mess of things like she al- ways did, and now


    my mate wasn''t happy with me.


    "I''m sorry," I gritted out as I rolled my eyes. "Let''s start from the top."


    There was a smile on Trixie''s face as I adjusted my behav- ior towards my sister. She was definitely a


    peace, love, and dream kind of girl, and while that would be great for the fu- ture of my pack, I was


    going to have to educate her on how things worked in our world.


    "Ignore him, Cassie," Trixie said as she caught my sister''s attention. "You said you saw him in the


    woods, and he ap- proached you. He didn''t hurt you, did he?"


    Shaking her head she replied with a no. "He wouldn''t hurt me."


    I couldn''t help the scoff that left my lips at her words. "Don''t say that... you never know what he could


    be capable of."


    "He wouldn''t, Pollux. He''s my mate!" she shouted in frus- tration, "he is just... confused."


    Going to open my mouth, Trixie gave me a wide-eyed look as if to tell me to shut the fuck up. The


    entire situation was frustrating, and as I stood there trying to understand what to say or do, Cassie


    frowned and moved toward the door.


    "Cassie, where are you going? Please don''t go."


    Hesitating, she stopped at the door and nced over her shoulder at us. ¡°No, I think it''s best that I go.


    I''m sorry I inter- rupted your evening. I think I''m just going to get some sleep. Maybe I''m just tired and


    overthinking things."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not giving Trixie or me a chance to say anything, she was out the door in a hurry and quickly closed it


    behind her. There was definitely something going on, and multiple questions ran through my mind.


    One, why was my sister near the edge of town?


    Two, what happened with Lucas that put her in such a state as she was?


    Turning to Trixie, her eyes stared after where my sister had been as if she was just as lost as Cassie


    had been when she arrived at my room. There was still a lot I didn''t know about my mate and the type


    of creature she was, but some- thing I did know was Trixie could sense things even I as an Al- pha


    couldn''t.


    "What is it?" I whispered as I came up behind her, wrap- ping my arms around her waist. A soft sigh


    escaped her as she leaned back against me.


    ¡°Pollux, your sister has a point. Something is going on, and we have to do something about it¡ª"


    "No," I snapped before pulling away from her. "There is nothing to be done."


    Trixie didn''t hesitate to whip around and re at me with her arms crossed over her chest. Thest


    thing I wanted was for my mate to be upset at me, but I wasn''t going to cause an issue when there


    wasn''t one.


    "We can''t just let her go about this on her own. She could end up getting hurt."


    Laughter escaped my lips as I ran a hand through my hair. "I don''t think Cassie will get hurt. It''s more


    likely she will end up hurting someone else. My sister is reckless and always has been, and now she


    won''t ept the fact that Lucas-the man who was supposed to be her mate- doesn''t want her. But I


    mean, I can''t me the guy after how she treated him."


    "Pollux, you''re being unreasonable. Not everyone''s r- tionship starts the same. Look at us... you


    didn''t even want me when you found out I was your mate, and you can''t deny that."


    The hurt in her eyes was something I didn''t want to see. She was right, and I hated that she was. It still


    didn''t stop me from thinking this whole thing with my sister was ridiculous. "Fine... I''ll go talk to her in


    the morning.¡±


    Trixie smiled brightly once more, and as she moved, she wrapped her arms around my neck to ce a


    kiss on my lips. I wondered what our future would be like. This woman already had me wrapped around


    her finger, and our rtionship had only just begun.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 162: Ss'' Desire


    Cassie.


    The moment I left my brother''s room, I couldn''t help but feel a little hopeless in this entire situation. I''ve


    never been the kind of girl to be weak. I was always the girl who stood out, who didn''t take shit from


    anyone. And the one time I really did need my brother''s advice, he dismissed it as if I was the one who


    had a problem.


    I didn''t understand it. I had been there for him countless times over the years. Even though we had our


    differences, it didn''t matter. I still came to his aid if he needed it. And the one time I needed him, all he


    wanted to do was be balls deep in a girl who was supposed to be my friend.


    Tears streamed down my face and quickly I wiped them away. This was nothing but a sign of


    weakness. At least that was how I was raised. And right now, more than anything, I kind of wish I had


    my father''s here to help guide me through all of this.


    I know for fact my father, Talon, would be a little disap- pointed in how I was acting. He had raised me


    to be strong, to not take crap from anyone. And even though he had raised me that way, I still had that


    weakness of emotional instability.


    Or at least that was what my therapist had called it when I was younger.


    I stepped into my room and closed the door behind me, sinkin to my knees. Perhaps Lucas didn''t want


    me, but I couldn''t help but feel a little jealous over the fact everything I was doing wasn''t good enough


    for him to realize I was trying to help him.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yes, it was my fault I had acted the way I did and pushed him away.


    I didn''t meant to. I was scared initially when I found out he was my mate and now I regret the way I


    acted. I was stubborn and impulsive, andl had a hard time adjusting to the reality of things sometimes.


    But that was my own selfish intent causing me to be that way.


    Thinking back to Melissa, my best friend who died at my hands, I couldn''t help but wish she was here


    now, that she was able to be by my side and guide me through what I need- ed to do. She wasn''t just


    my friend back then, she was like a sister to me in a way even though I had wanted her to be my mate.


    I would have been fine with her simply being my friend.


    The soft, whooshing sound of the wind swirling outside alerted me, and as I quickly stood to my feet,


    the curtains of my balcony billowed from the breezeing through my room. A shadowed figure


    stepped from the moonlight and into the dim lighting of my bedroom.


    Ss stood there. He was thest person I had expected to see after everything that had happened at


    the library. But with here, part of me felt kind of hopeful. "What are you doing here?"


    The moment his bluish-green eyes locked with mine, I felt myself slightly weakened. Through this


    whole time I had known him, there was always something about him that made my heart skip just a


    little bit more, and it was something I nev-er understood.


    Watching his tall, muscr form stride towards me very slowly, I couldn''t help but take a step back,


    only to find the door blocking any chance of escape. Stopping inches from me, he let out a soft sigh


    and shook his head as he cast his eyes to the floor.


    "I''m sorry that I left you the way that I did, Cassie," he muttered before his eyes locked with mine. "Your


    question simply brought up memories I had hoped never to think of again."


    "Oh." It was the only thing I could manage to get out as he stood there, trying to exin himself to me.


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t trying to upset you."


    "You have no reason to apologize to me," he replied as he lifted his hand to gently brush down the side


    of my face.


    I wasn''t sure what to do with him being so close and the delicious smell of him swirled around me. It


    fogged my mind, making it hard to think. ¡°Why do you make me feel this way?"


    I hadn''t meant to ask that question out loud. It was sup- posed to be internally done, but unfortunately,


    my brain and my mouth right now were notmunicating properly and with me asking that question,


    he let out a soft chuckle that made me blush.


    "How do I make you feel?"


    The question alerted me to reality and caused me to quickly step around him and out of his touch. My


    mind raced with a million and one thoughts of Lucas, of Ss, of my brother and Trixie, of everything


    that had happened since I came to this God forsaken ce.


    "I don''t even know how I feel about things, let alone know how you make me feel or anybody else. And


    I have a mate. I don''t understand this. Why is it that I''m so attracted to you?"


    He stood staring at me for a moment, as if he was con- temting his next words with another heavy


    sigh escaping him as he nodded, gesturing for me to take a seat on my bed. "I think I might be able to


    exin things to you in some kind of way. But first, I do want to say how sorry I am that I didn''t tell you


    sooner. I prolonged our visits at the library because I wanted to spend more time with you, which was


    selfish of me."


    "Are you saying you withheld information from me that could have possibly sped this up a lot faster


    because you wanted to hang out with me?" I grumbled, anger slowly bub- bling inside of me realizing


    this could have all been sorted out long ago.


    Opening and closing his mouth, he nodded his head. "Kind of. It''s a little moreplicated than that,


    but if you give me a chance, I''d like to exin everything to you.¡±


    I wanted to protest to tell him to get the fuck out of my room because he had wasted so much of my


    time, but I want- ed to know what he had to say. I wanted to hear his exna- tion because part of me


    longed for him, thought of him day and night, just as I did for Lucas, and none of that made sense to


    me.


    "Fine, exin. But make it quick because right now, I''m more upset than I was when I walked into this


    room." I reluc- tantly replied. However, as I waited his brows furrowed in recognition of what I had said.


    "Why were you crying? What happened?"


    He waspletely ignoring I had allowed him to exin himself and instead was going back to why I


    was upset when he walked in here. If he hadn''t noticed when he walked in here, then why was he


    asking now?


    "It doesn''t matter. Just please tell me what you were go- ing to exin," I replied with frustration before


    slowly stand- ing to my feet, not able to sit down anymore as I started to pace the room. "I need to hear


    what you''re going to say.¡±


    "Fine," he huffed out, clearly not happy with the fact I was not going to tell him why I was upset. "Since


    the moment that I saw you, I couldn''t stop thinking about you, Cassie. Every- thing about you pulls me


    in. Everything about you makes me want to know you more, and at first, I didn''t understand it ei- ther.


    But honestly, the only thing I can think of is that we were destined to be together."


    I was taken back by the forwardness. It wasn''t what I was expecting. I knew he enjoyed being around


    me, but with the lust-driven look he was giving me right now, I found myselfpletely speechless.


    "Ss, I have a mate," I whispered as he stepped closer to me.


    "Yes, one who doesn''t appreciate the woman that you are. I do, though I can be that man for you."


    Every part of me wanted to run, wanted to tell him no but I couldn''t. I was attracted to him, just as he


    was attracted to me, and there was an undeniable pool that wanted to be even closer to him.


    With every step that he took, I watched, unwilling to move from the ce where I stood. And as his arm


    wrapped around my waist, I found myself lost in his touch. While the carnal de- sire within his eyes


    sought to eat every inch of me.


    Not resisting what he was doing, I let his lips crash upon mine, and as they did, the taste of his tongue


    within my mouth hypnotized me. It pulled me in closer, and before I knew it, my arms were wrapped


    around his neck, and I was pressed so hard against him that the only barrier was the clothing on our


    bodies between us.


    With a deep growling from the belly of his throat, I was quickly lifted and tossed upon the bed, his


    body hovering over mine as the talons he had for nails ripped through my clothing with pure ease. This


    carnal desire between us was absolutely raw, and I loved every moment of it, moans escap- ing me.


    With Lucas, there was a primal feeling between it, but there was also passion and aggression. With


    Ss, though, it was different. It was as if we couldn''t get enough of each oth- er, as if an eternal me


    had brought us together over years and centuries of love and passion.


    And as much as I didn''t understand it, it didn''t matter, be- cause the moment his mouth descended


    upon my core, I lost control, my eyes rolling into the back of my head. My back arched in absolute bliss


    as his tongue flicked against my sen- sitive bud.


    I hadn''t noticed before he had a forked tongue, but the way it flicked across my clit caused ripples of


    pleasure to ca- ress my skin as my heart began to race and my legs begged to close from the


    sensations he was creating. The entire thing was undeniably erotic. "Oh fuck-" I gasped. "Oh my god,


    yes!"


    The more I praised him for pleasing me, the more aggres- sive his tongue moved. The carnal hunger


    running through him brought me closer and closer to the edge until I couldn''t take it anymore. The


    grumbled roar of the dragon came to life as he tipped me over the edge. The blinding dots of my or-


    gasm filled my eyes as I screamed louder than I ever had.


    Yet, he wasn''t done with me.


    The moment I nced down, his eyes connected with mine, I knew I was in for far more. Standing to


    his feet, he smiled at me, licking his lips as he pulled off his shirt, reveal- ing iridescent scales that


    glimmered when the light hit him the right way. It was beautiful, but mesmerizing. I wanted more than


    anything to run my fingers against those scales and would have until he stripped off his pants and my


    mouth fell wide open.


    I had been curious about what a dragon''s cock may look like, and staring at his enormous dick adorned


    with thick veins and spikes along its ridges, I felt fear course through me. "Calm down, Cassie... I


    promise they won''t hurt... in fact... you will love it."


    He didn''t give me a chance to process anything else as he grabbed my legs, flipping me over onto my


    stomach. My heart was pounding as his hands gripped my waist, pulling my ass high into the air so I


    was disyed on all fours like the heated bitch I was.


    I was scared yes, but caught in the lust-filled pleasure he put me in, I wanted him. I wanted him to


    make me scream again, and as the head of his cock gently pressed against my tight cunt, I wasn''t sure


    how he was going to fit.


    The pressure of his erection hurt slightly as he pushed in, but that was until the spikes slid into my core


    as well. Then I realized what he meant. With a sudden thrust of ecstasy, I gripped the sheets as he


    shoved the length of his rigid, spiked cock inside me. The vibrations they gave off made me gasp as I


    closed my eyes, relishing in the way they felt pressing against the walls of my tight cunt.


    "Fucking hell!" I shouted before a smack came down upon my bare ass that turned me on even more.


    Ss didn''t hesitate to thrust in me rapidly, and as I held tight to the nkets on my bed, I let him take


    me for a wild ride. The sensation of the spikes mixed with the fullness of his cock was more than I


    could handle, and as he fucked me re- lentlessly, I screamed in pleasure over and over again.


    "Fuck, Cassie..." The words made me push back against him, working my hips to bring us both to the


    edge. "Yes, just like that... you''re taking my cock like no one ever has."


    I was surprised he talked dirty to me, but it turned me on and the more he did it, the faster I moved. I


    wanted him to cum just has hard as me, and as I bounced my ass up and down, allowing my tight cunt


    to take him fully, I felt the swell and vibrations of his cock increase until I didn''t think I could take him


    anymore.


    A few rough thrusts and he reached his peak, emptying himself inside of me. The feeling of his thick,


    hot cum coating the inside of my womb made me panic and I couldn''t help but


    I had never given much thought to having children of my own, but when he pulled out, I spun around


    with wide eyes, looking at him in fear. "You came inside me... why would you do that?"


    "Calm down," heughed, shaking his head. "You''re not going to get pregnant."


    I didn''t understand what he meant, but as soon as he fin- ished wiping himself off with a towel, he


    climbed naked into my bed and pulled me against his chest. My fingers instantly went to his skin,


    imagining the scales hidden from the dim lighting. It was crazy how his skin felt so normal now, and


    part of me wondered if it was because while we were having sex, he seemed to be restraining the


    beast within him.


    ncing up, I frowned with confusion. "How can you be sure?"


    Raising one brow, he smiled at me. ¡°Because with drag- ons, you can''t just fuck and get people


    pregnant, Cassie. There is a ritual, and you also have to be matedpletely. If it wasn''t like that,


    there would be dragons everywhere. Our species is known to have a very high appetite for sexual plea-


    sure."


    I was shocked to hear what he had to say, but confused. "Oh, I guess that''s a good thing."


    "Mhmm, it''s a very good thing. Otherwise, Anna would have been pregnant multiple times by me."


    Shock filled me with his words. I hadn''t expected them, and as I shot up and nced over my shoulder


    at him, I real- ized quickly he hadn''t meant to say what he did. "Cassie, please, I can exin... I didn''t


    mean that."


    "You only had sex with me because I look like her, didn''t you?!" I screamed as I climbed from the bed,


    grabbing my robe off the chair in my room and quickly putting it on.


    Ss was quick on his feet, and shaking his head. He opened and closed his mouth to try and justify


    what had hap- pened. "Not at all, Cassie. You''repletely misunderstand- ing me. I would never do


    that-"


    "Ss, you need to leave. You need to leave right now."


    Stepping towards me, I quickly stepped back. "Cassie, please. Don''t be like this... we just had-"


    "We had sex, Ss! You tricked me into feeling a certain way, and I should be focused on Lucas. Now


    please get out of my room."


    Trying as hard as I could not to cry, Ss stood there be- fore he put on his pants, grabbed his shirt,


    and left my room, mming the door behind him.


    I hadn''t meant for things to go this way, and yet I kept al- lowing myself to be stupid. How was I ever


    going to learn if I didn''t stop and think about what I was doing before I did it? Shaking my head, I made


    my way toward the balcony at- tached to my room.


    The cool evening air bellowing through caused a heavy breath to escape me as I helped back the sobs


    that wanted to follow. All I wanted were for things to be right again, and star- ing up at the sky, I prayed


    that one day they would.


    That was until a hard hit from behind caused pain to radi- ate through my head as everything slowly


    began to go ck.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 163: Kidnapped


    Pollux.


    Trixie made it clearst night that she wanted me to speak with my sister and correct the wrongs said


    during our argument when she came to my room. I had no interest in re- ally talking to Cassie about all


    of this, but the more I thought about it, she did look quite botheredst night.


    I wished she would give up on this relentless journey of trying to save Lucas. There was nothing wrong


    with him. He was simply being the asshole I always knew he was, and toy- ing with my sister was


    probably just his way of getting back at me for all of the bullshit I put him through in the past.


    Freshly showered and with my mate''s scent wafting around me from our lingered experiences together


    the night before, I made my way down towards my sister''s room, my feet moving slowly until I


    approached the door.


    With a heavy sigh, I lifted my hand to knock. Before I did, I nced over my shoulder to see Trixie


    standing down the hallway with a bright smile on her face, the yellow dress she wore illuminating


    against her skin as she gave me two thumbs up and nodded her head eagerly for me to go ahead and


    knock.


    If it weren''t for Trixie, I wouldn''t be standing here right now. But I knew she cared about my sister very


    much as her friend, and because of that, I was doing this for her and no- body else.


    Knocking upon the door, I waited. There wasn''t a sound from inside. After a few moments of knocking


    again, I became irritated. "Cassie, it''s me. Let''s talk about all of this going on. I''m ready to listen."


    There was no sound from the other side of the door again at myment. I blew out a huff of


    frustration, banging upon it with my fist. "Cassie, open the door and stop being like this. I-I''m sorry I


    acted the way that I did. Can we please just talk about this?"


    Still, there was no response whatsoever to my attempts to get her to answer the door. Before I knew it,


    Trixie was at my side. I nced at her-a worried expression of confusion had crossed her face as her


    beautiful eyes stared at the closed door.


    "Something''s wrong," she whispered as she reached for the handle, finding it unlocked, and quickly


    pushed open the door, entering inside.


    ncing around the room upon first entry, the smell of sex lingered in the air. It was Cassie scent and


    another male''s I wasn''t too familiar with. I nced around at twisted bed sheets, nkets on the floor,


    and the open balcony door. I was curious where my sister was.


    "Perhaps she''s already left for today," Trixie said to herself as she nced around the room, the same


    as I, and then looked at me, her eyes locking with mine with a simple shrug of her shoulders.


    "She might have."


    Trixie walked towards the bed. "Well, if she did, at least we know she had funst night. This bed was


    absolutely ravaged.


    Kind of reminds me of what you and I did in your room."


    Chuckling to myself, I crossed my arms over my chest. Thest thing I wanted to think about was my


    sister getting fucked senseless, but it did make sense that whoever she had been here with, she had


    had a good time. The only problem was, I couldn''t shake this feeling in the bottom of my stomach that


    told me something else was at y here.


    Before I could open my mouth to say anything, the door was pushed open and I quickly turned to see


    Ss standing there with a bunch of flowers in his hand. His mouth partially opened as his eyes met


    mine, realizing he had been caught in a situation he hadn''t expected to.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Are those flowers for me? Are you here to see my sister?"


    Ss rolled his eyes at myment, entering the room with nothing but confidence as he held his head


    high. "Your sister, of course. Where is she?"


    "Obviously she isn''t here, so why are you?" The reply I gave waspletely sarcastic, and as his ss


    eyes nced towards the bed and then back to me, I gave him a smug smile.


    It was clear he saw exactly what I did, and unfortunately for him, no matter how much he liked her, she


    must have had fun with Lucasst night and rekindled whatever argument that they had.


    "Do you know where she went?"


    Rolling my eyes, I shrugged my shoulders as a gesture to the bed. "Obviously with her mate who


    fucked her senselessst night."


    Ss look to the bed again, and as he did, he couldn''t con- tain theughter that ended up erupting


    from his lips- pletely, catching me off guard. "You think Lucas did that to herst night and that''s


    why the beds all messed up?"


    I suddenly felt as if I was the elephant in the room who had absolutely no idea what was going on. As


    Ss sat the flowers down upon the dresser, I nced at Trixie and real- ized I was incorrect.


    Trixie''s face flushed red as her eyes widened in shock at what Ss had said. She had obviously


    realized exactly what he was talking about and I feltpletely stupid. I rolled my eyes with annoyance


    before stepping forward and grabbing Ss''s arm.


    "If there''s something that you know that we don''t, it''s best that you go ahead and say it."


    Ss nced down at where my grip was upon his arm and quickly shrugged it out of my hand. "It


    would be in your best interest not to touch me again."


    "Boys, boys, that''s enough," Trixie quickly eximed as she cleared the room, looping her arm through


    mine to try and calm me down. "Sweetie, it would seem that your sister and Ss may have a small


    fling going on.¡±


    It took a moment for those words to sink into my head, and as they did, I quickly turned my re back


    upon Ss with a narrowed, angry expression. ¡°Took advantage of my sister and one of her most


    vulnerable moods, knowing full well that she has a mate?"


    It was clear that Ss was not the person I thought he was, and as he quickly ignored what I said and


    made his way around the room as if searching for something, I couldn''t help but want topletely


    destroy who he was in order to gair satisfaction from the entire situation.


    Cassie and I may not have been close, but I wouldn''t toler ate anybody taking advantage of my sister,


    especially since she wasn''t in the right mental capacity to make decisions like that, considering the


    emotional stress she had been under.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you," I snapped, moving away from Trixie and straight towards Ss. However,


    before I could even attempt toy a finger on Ss again, he quickly turned, grip- ping me by the throat


    and hoisting me into the air.


    He was far stronger than I had given him credit, and as he looked up at me with a sneer upon his face,


    I could see he was not in the mood to fucking deal with me. "I need you to back the fuck off so I can


    figure out where your sister is."


    The moment didn''tst long as he quickly was thrown from me, my body hitting the floor as Ss hit the


    wall. I was slightly amazed by the power my mate Trixie had and as she came to stand before me, the


    aura that radiated off of her body was nothing but pure power.


    "Ss... Pollux," Trixie said like a stern mother scolding her children. "What did I tell you about getting


    along? I thought we''ve had this conversation before. Both of you need to keep your hands to yourself


    because I''m in a good mood today and I don''t need that ruined."


    There was no point in arguing with my mate when she said her piece. I had quickly learned a few days


    ago after I marked her. When Trixie wanted something, she was going to do it whether you wanted her


    to or not. And if she told you to knock it off, it was best that you did it. Otherwise, you were likely to


    receive punishment you did not want.


    Something that would make her a wonderfully amazing mother one day. But for right now, I felt a little


    scolded, like a boy who got in trouble by his mother because I wasn''t listen- ing.


    Standing to our feet, Ss and I brushed ourselves off be- fore quickly turning our attention back to


    Trixie, who had crossed her arms over her chest with a smile upon her face as she rocked back and


    forth from heel to toe. "Thank you. Now it''s obvious that Cassie isn''t here and we need to figure out


    what exactly happened."


    Ss and I were both silent as we watched Trixie walk around the room. She had an uneasiness before


    she stepped in here, and as she continued to walk around, looking at every little thing that lingered


    around the room upon dressers or even within the small bookshelf against the far wall, she came to


    stop eventually in front of the balcony door to which she was hesitant to go out on.


    "She went out here..." Trixie muttered softly before push- ing herself forward through the billowing


    curtains out into the sunny balcony thaty just beyond them.


    I barely had a chance to move when a sharp yelp escaped her and I quickly went running with Ss


    following behind me. The moment my eyesnded upon my beautiful mate, her hands over her mouth


    with a gasp and a look of horror across her face, I knew something had happened.


    Letting my eyes follow the line of sight to see what Trixie was looking at, I found the red small sshes


    of blood upon the cobbled balcony floorying in wait for someone to find it. "Is that blood?"


    Ss rushed forward, bending to his knees as he touched the blood with his fingertips and quickly


    brought it up to his nose. "It''s Cassie''s..."


    I never imagined my sister''s name would follow the word blood, but as it did my heart sank into the pits


    of my stomach as I realized this situation was far worse than I had thought.


    It was clear something had happened to my sister. She had obviouslye out to the balcony after


    Ss left and was attacked. A million and one thoughts swirled through me, and as I tried to put all of


    the pieces together. There was only onemon denominator that didn''t make sense.


    And that was Ss.


    Rushing forward, I gripped him by the front of his shirt and quickly pushed his back towards the wall.


    "What the fuck did you do to my sister? Where is she?"


    The sound of Trixie saying my name, trying to get me to stop filled my ears, but unfortunately my brain


    had been hardwired to defend my family and the beast lurking under my skin wanted vengeance.


    Once again, with the quick thrust, Ss shoved me off, ad- justing his shoulders as he straightened his


    back and nar- rowed his gaze down at me. "I told you not to fucking touch me, pup. Trixie, get a hold of


    your mate before he ends up dead."


    She didn''t hesitate at themand and was quickly at my side, shaking her head. No. She had


    obviously known Ss longer than I had, and there must have been a good reason for her to say that.


    From what she had exined to me, drag- ons were notorious for being absolutely ruthless, and Ss


    right now was on the verge of losing control, his eyes flicker- ing between the bluish green to a reddish


    gold.


    I had no idea how we were going to find what had hap- pened to my sister. But before I could even


    open my mouth, as if she had read my mind, Trixie smiled and pulled her phone from her pocket.


    ¡°Everyone calm down. Let me call Sansa. She''ll know what to do."


    "You''re calling the witch?" Ss snapped as he sent a re Trixie''s way.


    Most people would have been intimidated, and she had been for a moment when he demanded she


    keep me in check. But as she stood to her feet, pushing the phone against her air, she pointed at him


    with an angry gaze, one that I had nev- er seen as her eyes shed a fluorescent green.


    "Ss, you may be powerful, but do not forget who I am. Piss me off and be disrespectful one more


    time, and I''ll put your ass in a permanent timeout."

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 164: Sansa'' Gift


    Ss.


    The moment I had left Cassiest night, my heart abso- lutely broke. She was everything I ever


    wanted, and though she reminded me so much of Anna, I didn''t want her to think the only reason why I


    was with her was because she reminded me of Anna.


    Anna and I had a rtionship far beyond what a normal guard would have with his charge, but with it,


    that was all it was. A sexual rtionship with no emotional attachment be- cause I was not her mate,


    nor would I ever have been.


    Granted, after Anna died, I absolutely broke into pieces, the emotions of losing her too much for me to


    bear. I begged fate to give me a chance to have a mate of my own, one who looked like Anna and had


    her kind heart, but with the fire of an internal dragon inside of them.


    I knew it was a long shot for me to actually have a mate who filled all of those things, but the moment I


    laid eyes on Cassie, I knew without a doubt she was exactly what I had been waiting for.


    She was sarcastic and witty. She was beautiful, and even though she had a rough exterior that was


    nothing but walls she had built over the years, she had the kindest heart I had ever seen in any one.


    She was the type of woman you wanted to spend the rest of your life with, and the fact her mate


    treated her the way he did disgusted me. He didn''t deserve her, and perhaps fate bringing her to me


    was the reason why he had rejected her.


    At least that was what I hoped for.


    The moment I had stepped into our room, when I saw her brother Pollux and his mate Trixie-a girl that I


    had known for many years - standing in the room with no Cassie in sight, I felt in the pit of my stomach


    something had happened to her.


    Of course Pollux would act like he did, and Trixie would have to get into the middle of our situation to


    ensure neither of us killed each other. But when I saw the blood, it all made sense.


    My love for her was not enough to keep her safe, and I should have fought harder to stay with herst


    night, I could understand why her brother would be angry and assume the worst of me.


    "Call your witch, Trixie," I said softly, staring at her mate with an absolutely distant and voided


    expression, unable to even think in that moment because the realization of Cassie being gone wasn''t


    something I wanted to believe in.


    I was in love with a woman I couldn''t have and as I turned away from Pollux and Trixie, I cast my eyes


    out over the city, looking down below at Asgard, wondering who it was that could possibly want to hurt


    a woman as kind as her.


    "Okay, she''s on her way. She''ll be here in just a minute."


    Pollux stood to his feet, brushing himself off as he curled his lip and anger at me. "You know, my sister


    came to Trixie and Ist night talking about how she ran into Lucas in the woods rambling on to himself


    or some shit like that. She was on the edge of town. You wouldn''t happen to know anything about that,


    would you?"


    Thinking back tost night and the way I had left Cassie back at the library, guilt filled me realizing her


    encounter with Lucas may have been problematic. However, it did make something clear, and that was


    if she did have an interaction with Lucas maybe he could have been involved with some- thing like this.


    "Partially. I was at the old ruined library on the edge of town. It''s a part of the history of Asgard. She


    and I had a dis- agreement and I left, which left her, of course, to walk back to town by herself. It''s not


    that long of a walk, maybe 20-30 min- utes at max, but I didn''t think anything would happen, nor did I


    know Lucas was out there."


    Anger soared through Pollux, and that much I could feel radiating off of him like a tidal wave of


    uncontroble power. He clenched his fists at his side as he narrowed his gaze at me. "You left my


    fucking sister alone out there? Anything could have happened to her, and yet you supposedly care


    about her."


    "She wasn''t in any immediate danger and it wasn''t like I had vanishedpletely. I took flight and kept


    an eye on her from above. I just needed time to clear my mind. But I didn''t even see her go into the


    woods. That''s what I don''t under- stand. The entire time I saw her walking along the road."


    "Yeah, whatever. There''s no way she just magically stayed on the road but magically went into the


    woods. Obviously, you weren''t fucking keeping an eye on her," he scoffed.


    We could continue the argument, but Sansa made her ap- pearance at the open balcony door, her


    eyes darting from Trixie and Pollux to me and then back. "Did I interrupt some- thing important?" she


    questioned and stepped forward.


    "No," Trixie said, turning to her friend with a gentle ex- pression. "These two just have too much


    testosterone and continue to bicker back and forward. I''m d you''re here. They were bing


    irritating.¡±


    Pollux''s mouth dropped open at his mate''s words and I couldn''t hide the chuckle that escaped me upon


    seeing his expression. I found it funny the two of them were mated to- gether. She definitely kept him in


    check and wasn''t what he was expecting. But in the long run I was happy because Trixie was a good


    woman and if anyone could get him into shape it was definitely her.


    I watched as Trixie quickly exin the situation. Sansa''s eyes fell to the blood on the cobbled balcony


    floor. "That''s it right there."


    She nced at me for a moment, and as I nodded my head, she bent down next to it, running her hand


    through the air above where the blood sat. "This isn''t just the blood of Cassie, there''s someone else''s


    mixed with it."


    This was news to all of us. I wasn''t quite sure who it was, but I was hoping Sansa would be able to


    figure it out. That way we might know who took Cassie and get her back safely. She pulled various


    items from the brown satchel she kept at her side; little bottles of herbs, a couple crystals and some


    ck powder I had never seen before.


    "So what are you gonna do? Like some magic spell or something, and it''ll tell us where she is."


    Sansa, Trixie and I red at Pollux with utter irritation.


    Standing to her feet, Sansa red at him. There was a thin line across her face where a smile once


    had been. She wasn''t going to put up with this shit and as I stood back with my arms crossed over my


    chest, I waited to see what it was she was going to say or do, because this girl was veryic back and it


    was very rare that anybody saw her upset.


    "Magic spell," she scoffed. "Is that the only thing that you think we do? Fly on brooms, brew potions,


    run around danc- ing naked around fires? Doing nothing but ying with crys- tals and creating magic


    potions."


    Her head bobbed with so much anger and sarcasm, my own eyes widened as I stood there watching


    this girl go- pletely off on Pollux.


    "There''s more to being a witch than just magic potions, you stereotyping asshole. If you have nothing


    pleasant to say, then step back and shut the fuck up and let me do what I do." The moment she


    finished talking, she spun herself to me. "Do you have anything to say as well?"


    "Nope," I replied, holding my hands up in defense. "Do whatever you need to."


    She took a moment to stare at me as if contemting on whether or not I was telling the truth.


    However, as I stepped back away from where the blood stter was upon the ground, she knelt back


    down once more, letting her hand hover over the blood as she closed her eyes.


    She mumbled something to herself and then her brows furrowed in confusion as she gasped. I had


    never seen any- thing like that, and as I watched her, I could feel the powerful aura rating off of her, the


    celestial blood that flowed through her veins, controlling whatever it was that was going on.


    Just when I was about to reach out and touch Sansa to make sure that she was okay, her eyes shot


    open and she jumped to her feet, stumbling backwards from the blood. But quickly Trixie caught her.


    The girl''s heart was racing, and I could hear that clear as day, which meant Pollux could too. And as


    she nced around at all of us, wide eyed, she ced a hand over her heart and held back a sob in


    her throat that wanted to escape. "She''s in really big trouble, I mean like really big trouble."


    "Well, we know that, do you know who did it? Did you see them?" Pollux snapped, causing me to growl


    at him in disap- proval.


    "Knock it off, Pollux. What happened to Sansa was that she saw visions. Those are subjective and


    never clear."


    I was slightly shocked I knew exactly what had happened to her. had seen it happen before, but to


    Anna, a very long time ago.


    Anna had visions and from what she said, they started not long after she came to Asgard. Odin


    bestowed upon her the gift of our immortality, something she didn''t want to have.


    "That''s right,¡± Sansa replied softly. "I''m not sure where she is, but I can describe it. The visions... it was


    so confusing. First, I felt like I was with Cassie... or well, seeing everything through her eyes. She has


    shackles on her wrists, and there is like brick or stone wall. It smelled wet, almost like wet dog but it


    was weird."


    I knew Asgard better than any of them did, and as I wracked my mind to try and figure out where that


    could have been she continued exining what had happened to her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "It''s okay," Trixie hushed her. "Just take your time."


    "We don''t have time, Trixie," Pollux grumbled, earning him an angry re from the woman he was


    mated to.


    "We make time or I will punish you."


    Usually, I would have been amused by the angry banter between them, but right now, I was irritated


    because I needed to concentrate to focus on the task at hand.


    "I saw his visions, too." Sansa''s words stopped me and turning to face her again I couldn''t hold my


    tongue.


    "Whose, Sansa? Can you describe what you saw?"


    Slowly she nodded her head. "Darkness... deep dark eyes and a baby born in snow. A child without a


    father, and sorrow in his heart for a lost mother. There was a battle... one that caused a lot of death,


    and he is angry about it. He mes Cassie for the death... but at the same time, he is confused."


    I didn''t have the slightest clue as to what she was talking about, but as I looked at Pollux, his face went


    white as snow. ¡°I know who has her-"


    "Who Pollux? Who fucking has Cassie?"


    His eyes met mine, and as they did he shook his head. ¡°Lu- cas does... and if its the battle that I''m


    thinking about - we need to hurry before it''s toote."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165: Prisoner Beneath the Wall


    Cassie.


    Darkness seemed to surround me, and slowly waking from the endless sleep I was in, I realized the


    sharp pain currently radiating through the back of my head and down my neck wasn¡¯t actually from me


    sleeping wrong. It was because I had been hit from behind.


    A low groan escaped my lips as I tried to nce around through the darkness, but my vision was


    blurred, and the more the pain radiated through my head, the worse I felt. The metallic scent of blood


    must have been on my clothing. It¡¯s scent wafted around me, making my stomach turn.


    Slowly, I tried to move but quickly realized I wasn¡¯t going to be able to. My hands were shackled to a


    stone wall behind me, and the cold, dripping wet water flowing down the wall from a crack above had


    begun to pool beneath my bottom,


    I didn¡¯t have the slightest clue what had happened. I remembered being on the balcony, having just


    argued with Ss. The next thing I knew, this pain came from behind, my head splitting as the radiating


    agony of what had happened traveled through my body before darkness captivated me.


    Someone had attacked me; that was clear. The only problem was currently, I was sitting in the


    darkness alone, without anybody around me, or at least that is what I assumed.


    My time here in Asgard hadn¡¯t been pleasant so far. I had been cast aside by my family after everything


    that had hap pened in the other world, brought here by my grandfather, who rarely even checked in on


    me. Not to mention the number of issues I had with some of the students and even from some of the


    teachers.


    Deciding not to y helpless victim, considering I was an independent woman who could take care of


    herself, I simply had to find a way out of this no matter how hurt I was. I used all the strength that I had


    to push myself up onto my feet.


    My wrists were shackled, and it did hurt when I stood, but the moment I got onto my feet, I realized the


    reason why it was such an inconvenience for me to be able to move beforehand was simply because


    my chains were twisted.


    I had about two to three feet of movement from the wall forward, and that was all the space I had been


    given. Gazing into the darkness¡ª trying to disregard my currently splitting headache¡ªI searched for


    anything in my surroundings I could use to try and escape.


    The only thing I found was cold, cobblestoned walls and a floor that matched. A few iron bafs set off in


    the distance looked like they could have been cells for prisoners. And on top of that, a wooden table sat


    in the far corner that had a few metal objects on it, but nothing I could distinctly picture nor get a hold


    of, considering I was chained to a wall and unable to move more than three feet.


    Whoever had ced me here had done so with precision.


    My mind tried to reel over who it was that could have done this, and the only thing I could piece


    together was, maybe, I had misread somebody. I had misjudged them and their capability of what they


    could do to me.


    With so many people I had petty issues with, it wasn¡¯t enough for someone to want to kidnap me and


    bring me down here as a prisoner. Therefore, whatever was going on had to be far more than I could


    comprehend.


    Had I simply gotten too close to something trying to figure out a way to free Lucas from Inanna? Was I


    captured because I had found something or stumbled upon something in that library with Ss I


    shouldn¡¯t have?


    It honestly would make sense as to why I had seen Lucas in the woods near the library, but Lucas


    wouldn¡¯t have done this. Even if he had issues with me, I was sure he would never hurt me.


    Just when I thought things couldn¡¯t get any worse, I quickly realized with the echoing sound of


    footsteps I was no longer alone down here in my prison. In fact, there was somebody standing behind


    the bars in the darkness on the far side of the room, watching me.


    With my vision slightly blurred, I tried to focus on the figure. However, the only thing I could really notice


    was the mesmerizing golden yellow eyes that stared back at me. They reminded me so much of Lucas¡¯


    beast in a way, and my curiosity piqued, wondering if it was him I was staring at.


    Yet as I went to open my mouth to ask if it was him, the sound of a door squeaking open caught my


    attention. I found myself gazing to my left towards a small light shining down a narrow path of stairs.


    The footsteps of heels on concrete echoed through the darkness, and slowly but surely, a figure came


    into view I had hoped not to see. Her fiery red hair and green eyes stared 165 Beneath back at me


    from the darkness. She stared back with a look of pure evil, and the more I stared at her with her hands


    on her hips, the angrier I became.


    ¡°Inanna.¡± The firm tone of her name made my lip curl into a sneer. ¡°What the hell is the meaning of


    this? Why do you have me here?¡±


    Sheughed, and as she stared at me, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she found amusing. She was


    supposed to have been the Dean of students, a person who we could go to who would protect us in a


    time of need, and instead, she had me chained up against a wall with a smile on her face like a kid on


    Christmas morning.


    ¡°Oh,e on. Did you honestly think that after everything that you¡¯ve pulled, I would run the risk of


    missing a chance of capturing you? I have waited so many years to be able to take my revenge back


    out on the descendants of Anna, and you just gave me everything I wanted the moment you stepped


    through that portal.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the slightest clue what she was talking about, or that I was a descendant of Anna. As far


    as I knew, I was just someone who looked like her. Perhaps, I should have given Ss more of a


    chance to exin things instead of getting frustrated over not getting the answers that I wanted.


    ¡°l have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I have done nothing to you.¡¯


    Withughter, she took a few steps towards me, admiring the handiwork of me being chained against


    the wall as if I was some type of decorative ornament in her home. ¡°Oh, but you have everything to do


    with everything. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking crazy. I don¡¯t even know you, and you don¡¯t even know anything about me. So, how did


    I do something to you?¡± Pulling on the restraints, I tried with every bit of energy I had left to find a way


    to escape. But my efforts were simply met with a p to the face that had my ears ringing and my head


    splitting further from my previous energy.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she screamed at me, ¡°how dare you speak like you¡¯re innocent. Because of you, my child isContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    dead!¡±


    This woman was beyond insane. I had barely had a few conversations with her, and yet she seemed to


    believe I had wronged her in some way. Thest thing I wanted to do was upset her, but I was growing


    worried about her mental stabili-


    Not to mention my safety, the woman already had me chained up.


    ¡®Look,dy.. you have me mixed up with someone else. I haven¡¯t killed anyone¡ª¡±


    The words froze on the tip of my tongue as I paused midsentence. I couldn¡¯t say I hadn¡¯t killed anyone


    because I had. Melissa was dead because of me, and the more I thought about Melissa, the more I


    saw something in Inanna that made my breath catch in my throat.


    ¡°There it is¡­ the look of realization.¡± Shaking her head, she rolled her eyes before letting a heavy


    breath escape her. ¡°l had hoped one day she would be here, that she would¡­ or that I would at least


    see her again.¡±


    Inanna didn¡¯t seem like the type of person to be sentimental, but staring at her right now, I could tell


    that her


    165 everything to her. ¡°How¡­ how was she your daughter?¡±


    I was at a loss for how Melissa was Inanna¡¯s daughter. I had known Melissa my entire life, and as far


    as I knew, Melissa¡¯s mother died when Melissa was a baby. To find out now that wasn¡¯ t the case was


    troubling. Especially since that meant Melissa was a celestial half-breed and she never had shown any


    sign of being like me.


    Cringing in pain from the shackles that were digging into my wrists, I watched as Inanna paced around


    the stone dungeon. ¡°l never meant to leave Earth.. but when your horrible mother attacked us, I had to


    help. I had to save my people, and in the process, I was sent back here.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± The booming sound of a male voice caught me by surprise, and even Inanna jumped,


    freezing in her ce as her breathing increased. ¡°The girl doesn¡¯t deserve to know everything. You


    have a job¡­ now do it, and free me.¡¯


    Small scuffling noises once again echoed from the otherside of the room where the yellow eyes had


    once appeared, and with hismand, Inanna moved towards a wooden torch thatid against the far


    wall. Her hand shook as she pulled something from her pocket and lit the torch illuminating the room


    before me.


    There, amongst the cobbled walls and stoney floor, were cells with iron bars that seemed to buzz with


    their own energy. An within the cell directly in front of me stood a man with dark hair and ck eyes,


    eyes that reminded me so much of Lucas.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I whispered softly, watching a smile cross his face.


    Wan


    ¡°What¡­ you don¡¯t recognize me? I would hope you did, considering your mate and I share very simr


    features.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of how familiar the man looked. How I had seen his face before but


    wasn¡¯t sure where I had seen him before.


    ¡°She looks just like Ivy, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Inanna chuckled. The man before me gazing at her for a split


    second with annoyance on his face. It was clear he didn¡¯t care to much for Inanna speaking and as he


    stood to his feet, I realized where Lucas got his build from.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lucas¡¯ father?¡±


    Nodding his head, he chuckled, ¡°I am¡­ and I do have to thank you for bringing my son with you to this


    realm. I waited for that moment for a very long time.¡±


    Quickly, I realized this was not just any man, but Lucas¡¯ father and what he had said before about him


    and Lucas sharing simr features made sense. He didn¡¯t seem like a man who was here willingly, and


    perhaps that was something I could use to my advantage.


    If he was using Inanna to try and free himself, perhaps I could have him be on my side instead. I could


    make him see she was hurting Lucas, and that would put him against Inanna.


    Desperate in my thoughts to try and find a way to escape, I decided to resort to extreme measures to


    make the man see my side of things. To see if he would be a savior in the depths of shadows that


    seemed to fill the dungeon around me.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t¡ªit wasn¡¯t like that,¡± I muttered quickly, ¡°please let go¡­ I need to find your son. Inanna is


    poisoning his mind, ou have to help me¡ª


    ¡°Poisoning?¡± Heughed, running a hand over his squared jawline. ¡°1 wouldn¡¯t say that. She simply


    helped him to see the truth of the past. The truth of why he lost his father, and how his mother


    eventually died from a broken heart¡­ the truth of the evil that runs in your veins, Castor.¡¯

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chapter 166: Hearts Desire


    Cassie.


    Evil. It wasn¡¯t a word I had ever associated with my family because it wasn¡¯t something I had ever


    seen. Of course, we all had our issues, but my parents were the most caring people I had ever known.


    They went above and beyond for people all the time and ran our pack fairly. To hear this man, who was


    caged, proim my family was evil was wrong.


    Don¡¯t you dare speak about my family. You don¡¯t even know them.¡±


    Narrowing my gaze, I watched amusement dance on his face.


    ¡°Oh, but I do. Your father¡¯s were always a pain in the ass growing up. They wanted everything and


    gave nothing. That is, until your mother came along. She had them all sort of messed up.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re here and in prison. How could you possibly know my parents or even have met them? They


    have never been here before.¡± I was tired of hearing this man spewing nonsense. Pulling upon the


    chains again, I growled with irritation. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    There was no easy way for me to free myself, and with a quick step forward, Inanna raised her hand


    once more and brought it across my face. This was the second time she had hit me, and if she wasn¡¯t


    careful, I¡¯ d break every bone in her fucking hand if she touched me again.


    Ing at me with anger.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t notice¡­¡± I said before spitting blood at her feet, ¡°he had spoken to me.¡¯


    Quickly raising her hand again, I closed my eyes preparing for another hit but found that it didn¡¯te.


    Instead, when I opened my eyes I found that from within the shadows, Lucas had appeared and


    stopped her. She stared at him with wide eyes as if she couldn¡¯t believe he would save me.


    Lucas¡¯ dark eyes red at her from beneath narrowed brows and with every moment that passed


    between them, she slowly nodded, and he release her arm before she lowered it to her side. I had


    thought she would have taken her wrath out on him for stopping her, but instead, she was okay with it.


    ¡°Lucas¡ª¡± my whispered breath caught his attention, and as he stared at me I knew something was


    different. It was like he was here, but then again, he wasn¡¯t. The voided expression he gave me wouldN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    forever haunt my mind, and as his lip curled into a sneer, I knew the man I onceid with was forever


    gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me, Cassie. You lost that right.¡±


    Lips parted andpletely speechless, I stared at him in shock. It was clear he wasn¡¯t going to help


    me, and with theughter from Inanna and the man behind the bars, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what


    my fate was going to be.


    As the light from the torch flickered in the damn air of my prison, my mind tried to reflect on everything I


    had done in my life and wished I had done differently. There was no way I gpuld give up, but it didn¡¯t


    stop me from considering my fate.


    ¡°What is it that you want from me? Are you going to kill


    The words slipped breathlessly from my lips, and as they did, Inanna gazed at me with more curiosity


    than I had expected. ¡°As enticing as that thought is, we have bigger ns for you than simply killing


    you¡­ at least right away.¡¯


    All I could do was watch as Inanna moved around the room, my eyes gazing at Lucas, who stood still


    staring at mepletely unmoving. A statue frozen in time, waiting for his next order like a soldier


    without a mind of his own.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I whispered while Inanna was speaking to the other man, ¡°please¡­ I¡¯m your mate. Let me go.¡±


    No matter the pleas I threw at him, he stood as if my words couldn¡¯t break the wall wrapped around his


    mind, and with a single twist of her body, Inanna turned to gaze between Lucas and me with a smile.


    ¡°Before we get started, Cassie I want to tell you a story¡­ seeing as you seem tock a lot of


    information about who we are and what has happened.¡±


    A story¡­ she had to be fucking kidding me. ¡°What part of all this makes you think I want a story,


    Inanna? You kidnapped me, hit me over the head, and are plotting my demise.¡¯


    ¡°l didn¡¯t hit you over the head or kidnap you.¡± She chuckled, ¡®that was all Lucas¡¯ idea.¡±


    Inanna glided towards Lucas, letting her perfectly manicured handy upon his shoulder with a grin.


    She was sick and twisted, no doubt, and the more than she continued with what she was doing, I


    wanted to rip her fucking head off.


    ¡°Take your hand off my mate,¡± I growled at her.


    ¡°Your mate? You don¡¯t deserve a mate¡­ you don¡¯t deserve anything after what you did to my daughter.


    The only reason you¡¯re not dead is because of who your grandfather is, and also because I need you,¡±


    she replied, flipping some of her hair over her shoulder as if she was fifteen again, and overly confident


    in her position.


    ¡°Enough, Inanna. The childish conversation is beneath you.¡¯


    Her eyes cast towards the floor as she huffed and nodded her head. Whoever this man was obviously


    was capable of putting her in her ce, and as I looked up to Lucas once more, I found that he wasn¡¯t


    looking at me but at his father with confliction weighing upon his face. ¡°What are you going to do to


    her?¡±


    Silence filled the room as Inanna looked between Lucas and his father. It was clear Lucas wasn¡¯t in on


    everything they had nned, and like a puppeteer controlling her puppet, Inanna seemed to


    understand the silence and quickly addressed Lucas.


    ¡°Lucas, why don¡¯t you prepare the circle for me¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he snapped with a narrowed gaze. ¡°l want to know what you have nned. You had me bring her


    here for you, and you said that you would exin how she would be able to free my father. Now start


    exining.


    The tension in the room between Lucas and the others was a little unsettling. If Lucas thought he was


    part of whatever Inanna and his father had going on, he waspletely wrong. The sinking feeling of


    doom began to rise in my chest,


    and with every passing second, I knew I had to escape.


    For years I had always expected my future would be my own. That I would end up meeting my mate


    and eventually we would see the world and then grow old together. Never once did I think I¡¯d end up in


    Asgard, fulfilling some bullshit knowledge quest to better myself. I mean sure, they had spoken about it


    while I was growing up, and look how everything had turned out.


    I was captive, my brother probably didn¡¯t know I was gone, and my so-called grandfather was nowhere


    to be seen.


    How the hell could no one in this damn ce know I was in trouble?


    Looking between the three people before me, I tried to understand what it was I had done wrong to


    deserve this. Melissa dying was an ident, and as much as I wish I could take it back, I couldn¡¯t.


    All I ever wanted was a normal life, one free from my past and unfortunate future,


    ¡°Enough,¡± I breathed out, tired of their bickering. ¡°What do you need of me?¡±


    All eyes turned to me, and as a smile crossed Lucas¡¯ father¡¯s face, I knew this was going to be my end.


    His father nned to kill me and Lucas¡­ he had no fucking idea.


    ¡°Do you even know who I am, child?¡± he asked with confusion and amusement.


    The thought had crossed me a million times on who he could be, and yet I couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°No, I


    don¡¯t and nei ther of you have bothered exining it to me.¡±


    ¡°Did your parents ever tell you of the great war in your world?¡± His question caught me off guard, and


    as I started to put pieces together, I realized what he was talking about.


    ¡°The battle of Loki?¡± I gasped, my eyes darting to Lucas.


    ¡°Your father is Loki?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± he snapped, narrowing his eyes as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    It was clear he didn¡¯t know the truth of who Loki was, and as Inanna picked up a silver de with green


    jade stones in the handle, I realized what they were going to do.


    ¡°Lucas¡­ Loki isn¡¯t to be trusted,¡± I stammered as his hands fell to his sides clenching into fists. He was


    angry, and I didn¡¯t understand why. ¡°They are brainwashing you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s okay to trust you? You¡¯re parents are the one that put him here! He did nothing but try to


    stop your parents from a power trip they went on after he was gone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ s not true!¡± I cried out in response to his anger, ¡°please¡­ you have to wake up from whatever


    spell she has you under. You can¡¯t let him out¡­ you can¡¯t.¡±


    Pulling on my restraints, I tried to understand how my grandfather had allowed this to happen. ¡°He


    won¡¯t save you¡­ your grandfather, that is. He isn¡¯t in the realm.


    ¡°What?¡± My breath caught in my throat as I looked at her with confusion. I had no idea Odin was out of


    the realm but the realization he was made it clear there was no hope for me.


    I was going to be another statistic but in a world that wasn¡¯t my home.


    Stride after stride, she made her way towards me. ¡°Odin and the other gods got called away to a


    meeting in the Fae realm. It seems your grandfather and the others are trying to set up something


    special for you, Cassie¡­ too bad you won¡¯t be around to take part. Nor will we be around to answer for


    what we have done.¡±


    Anger and panic boiled through me at her words, and with them, Lucas seemed taken back by the


    remark. My eyes fell on him seeking some kind of help but I realized wouldn¡¯t find any. At least not with


    Inanna around.


    Stepping back, she admired me for a moment, her eyes scanning from head to toe before she snapped


    her fingers causing Lucas to go nk once more. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    ¡°Lucas has been asking too many questions,¡± sheughed softly. ¡°He is needed toplete the ritual


    to help with freeing his father, and the only way I¡¯ll be able to have that done without issues is for him to


    be¡­pliant.¡±


    The way she smiled and looked at him when she saidint only further fueled my rage. ¡°You¡¯re


    fucking crazy!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I am,¡± sheughed hysterically, ¡°but there is nothing you can do about that.¡±


    Walking towards Lucas, she held out her palm with the jade handle dagger to Lucas. My heart raced as


    I watched him pick it up while I pulled on the silver shackled restraints trying to break free. ¡°Lucas¡­


    you have to wake up¡­ please, Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Enough toying with the girl, Inanna. It¡¯s her blood that will free me, considering it was her mother¡¯s


    blood that put here.¡±


    ¡°Very well, very well.¡± She sighed. ¡°l do wish I could have yed with her longer. Lucas¡­ take care of


    your mate for me¡­ and bring me her heart to free your father.¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 167: Death To Those We Love


    Cassie.


    I had never given much thought to how I die, but being faced with it now, I finally realized why it was my


    parents loved so fiercely. At any point in time, you could walk out the front door and nevere home.


    Fate didn¡¯t pick sides, and it never made things fair, but in the end, we learned to live with the futures


    we were given because, as my mother always said, things happen for a reason.


    Watching Lucas walk towards me with the jade dagger in his hand, my heart broke. The moment he


    realized what he did, he would regret it for the rest of his life because even though Inanna had her


    ws in him and he tried to reject me, I knew he still felt our bond.


    ncing towards Inanna, who was taking out candles and preparing the altar, to which she would free


    Loki, I decided to try one more time to get through to Lucas. There was no way he could be


    unreachable, and with a heavy breath, I focused.


    The pull of our slightly broken bond told me he was still there.


    ¡°Lueas,¡± I whispered, staring at him with a gentle gaze trying to make him see me. ¡°l¡¯ m sorry, Lucas. l¡¯


    m sorry your mother died, and I¡¯m sorry your father was cast away, but it wasn¡¯t me. We aren¡¯t


    responsible for our parent¡¯s choices in life, and it isn¡¯t fair that we should pay for them either.¡±


    ¡°This has to be done, Cassie. I have to save him.¡± Determi-


    nation sat heavy in the forefront of his mind, and it was that I had to break through.


    ¡°l know you do, but I¡¯m your mate, Lucas. Don¡¯t I get one more thing from you before I die?¡± If my


    words weren¡¯ t enough to break the hold, I knew one thing that would be.


    Halting only a foot in front of me, his dark eyes stared down into mine with knitted brows before a sigh


    escaped him. ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    With parted lips, a faint of a smile crossed my face. ¡°Onest kiss¡­ one with meaning that lets me


    know some part of you loved me.¡±


    The request was obvious¡¯y not something he had expected by the way his face softened and his eyes


    shifted from side to side. ¡°One kiss?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded, ¡°please¡­ I need you.¡¯


    Lifting his hand, he brushed the matted strained of hair from my face and gazed down at. my body. The


    robe wasing slightly undone, and with a part of my breast slightly exposed, he let his hand run


    over it. ¡°l wish things could have been different.¡¯


    ¡°So do I Lucas¡­ I¡¯m sorry I took so long to realize what I had in front of me.¡±


    With that one sentence, his lips pressed against mine, and as he did, he wrapped his arm around my


    waist, pulling me flush against his chest. The kiss deepened as his tongue moved against mine as if


    desperate for my touch, desperate for the love he had to give deep down inside.


    For a moment, I thought a part of him was back with me, but as the kiss broke and I stood staring up


    into his deep mesmerizing eyes, I realized that wasn¡¯t the kiss. Yes, he was hesitant, but that was


    because I knew without a doubt he felt the connection in our kiss that I did.


    ¡°How is that possible¡­l rejected you.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Letting a small smile fill my face as tears streamed slowly down my cheeks, I nced at Inanna, who


    was almost done with what she was doing. ¡°l never gave up on you, Lucas¡­ I refused your rejection. If


    you kill me¡­you¡¯re killing the other half of your soul. Please don¡¯t do this, please¡ª¡±


    A deep roar filled the air as the smell of fire consumed my senses. I knew that roar anywhere, and as


    the stone began to shake, a st of light filled my vision, knocking me to my feet. Anyone in my past


    life would have thought an earthquake was threatening to take us all, but as my heart began to race, I


    knew the truth.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Innana shrieked as Lucas quickly stood to his feet from where we had both


    been knocked to the ground.


    ¡°Ss,¡± he growled, his eyes gazing toward me. ¡°You almost had me fooled, Cassie, If you cared at all


    for me, you would never haveid with Ss. You would never have betrayed me.¡±


    With no time to respond, the far wall was blown out, and within the debris, I spotted familiar faces I


    hadn¡¯t expected to see. Faces that would be forever imprinted into my mind, ¡°Pollux¡­ Trixie!¡±


    An agonizing scream ripped from my throat as I turned back to Lucas with wide eyes and parted lips.


    Gazing down, I spotted the jade handle de sticking out from my stomach and realized what he had


    done.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t have you, then no one can, Cassie.¡±


    My heart broke hearing his im, but at the same time, a roar of anger washed over the roam as I


    clutched at the de, slowly pulling it from my body. Chaos consumed the area, and with it, the battle


    began.


    I had spent too much time in my life worrying about what I wanted to see that there were people around


    me that needed things too. People who needed me to be there, but because of my selfishness, I was


    too blind to see it.


    Fire, smoke, and rage filled the area as gentle handsy upon my skin. ncing to my left, my eyes


    met the deep luminescent eyes of Trixie and the tears pouring down her cheeks.


    ¡°Sansa!¡± she screamed, ¡°Sansa, please¡­Cassie needs you!¡±


    Lifting my hand, I brushed it down the side of Trixie¡¯ s cheek, catching her attention once more. ¡°It¡¯s


    okay¡­l¡¯m okay¡­


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not crazy¡­ you better hold on. Don¡¯t you fucking dare leave me.¡±


    As my head bobbed, a smallugh escaped my lips. I nced down at the deep red color that stained


    my robe and shook my head. ¡°l really liked this robe¡­


    Trixie let her ownugh escape her as Sansa stood on the other side of me, her hand ced over her


    mouth as her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Oh, Cassie¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯ t just sit there¡­ heal or¡­ do something¡­ don¡¯ t you have something?¡± Trixie rambled on in


    hysterics as she took deep breaths, trying to calm herself. ¡°l can¡¯t, Trixie¡­ ¡°What ¡ª what do you mean


    you can¡¯ t, Sansa?¡± Trixie gasped in confusion, ¡°you can heal people, though.


    Sansa looked down at me again for a moment before a sob racked through her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cassie¡­ it¡¯s


    jade. I can¡¯t.¡±


    It took a moment for things to sink in, and when they finally did, I realized what she was trying to say.


    The de was special in some way, and from the way my body wasn¡¯t naturally healing itself like it


    usually would¡ªI was guessing it was spelled or something.


    The fact my life was slowly slipping away, and there was nothing I could do to stop it, was


    heartbreaking. When they say you don¡¯t realize what you have until it¡¯s gone¡­ well, they were right. I


    was young and had so much to offer, and with my heart slowlying to an end, I realized it was all


    that was needed for the shimmering energy of the cell doors to die, and Loki suddenly stepped free.


    A maniacalugh escaped him as he burst from the cage, grabbing Ss by the neck and tossing him


    into the wall. Both Sansa and Trixie screamed, and as Trixie went to help Pollux, I watched her be cast


    aside as well, just as Inanna went after Sansa.


    My friends and my brother were all in trouble, and as Lucas and my brother went toe to toe with one


    another, I realized I had to help. I had to do something to stop this chaos hecause if I didn¡¯t, they were


    all going to die.


    With all of my energy slowly draining out of me every single minute, I found the courage somewhere


    deep inside me to gradually find my feet. Looking down at the silver shackles that bound nay wrist,


    pinching at my skin. I tried to dig deep within myself, tapping into the energy I had locked away for so


    long, trying to find a way to use it, to wield it to my own needs. ¡°l can¡¯t let them die from me,¡± I muttered


    under my breath, watching as blood began to spill from Pollux and Lucas as they tore into each other,


    and Loki and Inanna as they went after my friends. Even Ssy battered and bruised against the


    cobbled rubble that fell upon the floor from where he hit the wall, cuts on his face and arms, his shirt


    ripped¡ªit was too much for my heart to bear. If my mother had been able to get rid of Loki once upon a


    time, then that power in her now runs through me, and I could do the same. I simply had to find a way


    to use it. Remembering something my mother had told me long ago, I closed my eyes and felt the


    gentle hum of power cascading through my body, touching the part of my soul I had no control over.


    Are you finally willing to wake up my child? It has been so long since we met. The voice that echoed


    through my mind when I concentrated on that power scared me slightly. I didn¡¯t understand who it was


    talking or where it wasing from, but with slow admission, I whispered its response. ¡°Save them,


    and you can have me.¡± It was all that was needed for an abrupt power to course through my veins. My


    eyes flew open to see the surrounding dungeon area in a connplete and utter mess vibrating in a


    variety of colors as if every single object in the room, including every person, created their own color


    from their bodies. The dark mass that surrounded Loki ented the dark violet blues that surrounded


    Inanna. They were the reason for the pain I had felt since I had gotten here, and knowing that made my


    blood boil.


    With all of the sudden strength that I had, I ripped my hands-free from the silver shackles that had


    bound me to the wall. My heart raced as I watched Inanna prepare to throw a massive punch of power


    towards my brother.


    There was no way he would be able to ovee something like that, and in a split second, I dove in


    front of him, throwing my hands out to watch the powers she had cast rebound straight back at her as if


    bouncing off the palms of my hands.


    As she fell over onto the floor, her body caught fire as her screams of agony flowed through the air I


    couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was wrong, perhaps, but after what she had done both to my mother in


    apanying Loki and to me and my friends now¡­.she deserved it.


    It was clear Loki had realized he had met his match because no longer did he have a sinister smile on


    his face. lnstead, his eyes were wide, and fear filled them as his lips parted open. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    No longer did I feel like the girl who couldn¡¯t control herself. No longer did I feel as if I was a ticking time


    bomb waiting to explode. Instead, I felt in control, and I felt powerful.


    Both of which I loved.


    ¡°No longer will your reign bring fear to the people of these realms. I banish you, Loki, back to the prison


    world you came from.¡± I had no idea where it was I was sending him, but with a flick of my wrist, I


    opened a portal. A looming ck sky of celestial matter and white tundra rock cascaded through the


    distance of the portal, and as Loki stared at it, he began to shake.


    ¡°You can¡¯t send me back there. I refuse to go. Your power is no match for me, I¡¯m a god!¡±


    Loki didn¡¯t hesitate to slowly bring the source of power from within himself, forming the core energy of


    who he was within the palm of his hands, and as he attempted tounch that power directly toward me,


    I simply tilted my head and watched him.


    It was pretty the way the voided strings of ck matter flowed within his fingertips, but with a snap of


    my fingers, the power left his hands and came crawling to me. Dancing within my own hands before


    seeping into my skin as if finding me a better host.


    ¡®That¡¯s not possible he gasped as I stepped closer to him.


    ¡°A 19t of things aren¡¯t possible, but it¡¯s time for you to reconsider the choices you have made.¡±


    With a flick of my wrist, his body was cast into the void before it slowly closed behind him. Thest I


    heard were the cries of his anger as he attempted to proim his revenge. Yet, even though the portal


    closed, those were the only sobs AQd tears I heard.


    Slowly turning around, I realized that there was a bigger problem.


    There upon the floorid my body cradled within Ss¡¯p. Tears flowed down his face, and Trixie,


    Sansa, and my brother. They wept for me, but what I didn¡¯t understand was how my body was there, if I


    was here. Blood seeped from the wounds and onto the floor, and as my body paled, I realized they had


    no idea I was standing right here.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I muttered in confusion.


    Was I a ghost? It wasn¡¯t possible, and yet it was like they couldn¡¯t see me.


    As confusion filled me, I heard the thundering approach of footsteps, and turning to look out the hole


    Ss had created when he burst into here, I saw my grandfather ¡ªOdin standing amongst the rubble.


    Odin¡¯s gaze fell soft as he nced at me and then at the body on the floor. A look of sorrow and regret


    seemed to fill him as he realized what had happened.


    ¡°Where were you? You should have saved her,¡± Pollux screamed, jumping to his feet as he stormed


    toward Odin. ¡°She died because of you.¡±


    ¡°Am dead?¡± I asked, watching as he refused to acknowledge my brother but instead turned to me and


    slowly nodded his head with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Yes, Cassie¡­ your mortal life is gone as you know it.¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168: An Heir to a New Dynasty


    Cassie.


    Death was something I hadn¡¯t expected to see so soon. Yet as my grandfather exined I was dead,


    or at least my mortal life was, I couldn¡¯t help but suddenly feel a hollow pit within my stomach that


    screamed at me to say everything I wish I could have said.


    They never tell you when you¡¯re at the end, you¡¯re filled with regret over everything you wish you would


    have done differently. It doesn¡¯t matter if you lived a good life or if you lived a bad one. Everyone must


    feel some kind of regret in some way or another.


    ¡°How can I be dead? I wasn¡¯t supposed to die.¡±


    Nodding his head once more, he held out his hand and gestured for me to follow him. But as I gazed at


    my brother and my friends, who were staring at Odin in confusion, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there


    was somewhere else I was supposed to be.


    ¡°Are you even fucking listening to me?¡± my brother snapped and, Ssid my body on the floor and


    stood to his feet, grasping my brother¡¯s arm to stop him from approaching Odin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. He¡¯s trying to help her,¡± Ss said softly trying to make my brother understand what was going


    on.


    As Pollux knitted his brows together, two guards entered


    through the same hole my grandfather hade in and quickly went to my body, collecting it from the


    floor before carrying it out.


    Disbelief fell upon the faces of Trixie, Sansa, and my brother. But with a gentle gesture, Ss ushered


    for them to leave as he stayed back watching them go. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was that Ss was doing,


    but when his eyes cast to the space where I stood¡ªI could have sworn he was looking right at me.


    ¡°Everything will be okay, Cassie.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t have the slightest clue what it was he was talking about, but before I could open my mouth to


    ask, Odin ced his hand within mine and gestured for me to follow him. ¡°You know, I never thought


    this day woulde so soon¡­¡±


    The trailed-off statement he made had my mind spinning, and as we stepped through the rubble near


    the opening, I tried to make sure I didn¡¯t trip over it. Even though I saw my body on the floor, and I was


    told I had died, I didn¡¯t feel any different than when I was alive.


    ¡°None of this makes sense. Why am I still here if l¡¯ m dead?¡± I asked as we stepped into the clearing


    outside. My eyes scanned my surroundings in shock as everything around me seemed so much


    brighter and clearer than I had remembered iVbeing.


    ¡°Because technically, you¡¯re not dead.


    Odin¡¯sment made no sense. You couldn¡¯t be dead, and not dead. That was physically impossible,


    wasn¡¯t it? ¡°What do you mean¡­ you either are or you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Typically, yes,¡± he replied, our footsteps in sync as he pulled me forward across the courtyard of the


    school and toward the direction of the arena. I hadn¡¯t realized the underground area I had been in


    before was beneath the schools, but looking around now, it made sense.


    The school, from what I had learned since my time being here, was one of the oldest buildings in this


    realm. It was the first ce in which Odin and the other gods and taken up home, but over the years,


    as more half-breed children were born, they built their new home and transformed this one into a


    school that could protect and teach the children.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m not a typical situation then?¡±


    Laughter echoed from him as he shook his head. ¡°No, you most certainly are not.¡±


    ¡®So what am I then?¡± I asked, my feet hitting the vibrant green grass with ease before Odin finally let


    my hand go, and turned to face me.


    ¡°You are part of me, Cassie. My? blood runs through your veins, and because of that, you have a


    celestial soul. It was bound in your shifter body, but when you were injured, the shifter side of you died.¡±


    The shi ter side of me died? What the hell did that mean? Am I no a shifter anymore?


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­ that would mean l¡¯ m I gasped, thinking of what he was saying. I wouldn¡¯t


    technically be human, because that wouldn¡¯t be possible, but as he stared at me, I watched his smile


    fall.


    19 ¡°It is possible, and you¡¯re not human, child¡ªwell, not ex-actly. You actually have a choice to make


    right now, and it¡¯spletely up to you what you want to do. You can remain as you are and rest in


    Asgard for eternity, but be a soul in limbo, or you can ept the promation of being my heir


    apparent.¡±


    Odin was a god and for him to need an heir didn¡¯t make sense. It wasn¡¯t like he would eventually die or


    anything. Unless there was something I missed in my history sses that I should be worried about.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die though.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± He chuckled. ¡°But one day, I hope to¡­ retire, I guess is what you call it on earth.


    ¡°Retire? Is that even possible¡­ you¡¯re a god.


    I was stating the obvious but as I watched his twinkling blue eyes stare at me with so much intensity,


    my heart wanted to burst from my chest. It wasn¡¯t anything loving as one may think. I was nervous as


    hell to be around Odin, even if that wasn¡¯t something I would admit to my brother or anyone else.


    I am a god, but eventually, I would like the chance to teach someone else to do what I do. To rule by


    my side, but as my sessor.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to what Odin proimed, I had never thought


    it possible, but yet standing here now talking to him, I realized he wasn¡¯t the egotistical man I thought


    he was.


    He was far more caring, and the guilt of what happened to me still lingered in his eyes.


    ¡°Can I ever go home?¡± It was the one question I had that I


    needed answered, and with a sigh, he shook his head no.


    ¡®Unfortunately, Cassie, you¡¯ re bound to this realm now.


    However, if you ept my offer, you can go to visit your fami ly, eventually. Of course, it would only be


    for a short time but you could go and visit them or any of the other realms.¡±


    To hear I would never be able to go home again brought tears to my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to rule a realm


    or anything like that, but the thought of never seeing my family again was a thought I couldn¡¯t manage.


    ¡°Okay¡­ but I need something if I


    agree.¡±


    ncing up into his eyes, he hesitated for a moment. ¡°Okay¡­ and what would that be?¡±


    ¡°My little brother¡­¡±


    ¡°The one who¡¯s sick?¡± he said cutting mid-sentence.


    ¡°Yeah, the one who¡¯s sick. I want him cured¡­ Pollux will return home one day, but my mother will never


    be able to live through losing two of her children. Can you heal him?¡±


    Odin paused for a moment as if contemting what I asked of him, but after a moment, he nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I will see to it our healers tend to him.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ you have healers? You could have healed him this entire time?!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether to be shocked or angry that he could have healed my little brother a long time


    ago and didn¡¯t. Yet, as he held his hand up shaking his head with a smile, I quickly found myself


    calming down.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that easy, Cassie. We don¡¯t mess with fate, but I¡¯m sure, under the circumstances, he would


    prefer to have you agree to be here over the fate of your little brother. He will


    simply rewrite his future as he has done for so many others.¡±


    Opening my mouth, I tried to find the words to exin my shock over hearing Odin talk about fate as if


    it was an actual person, but by the look on his face and the amusement in the corners of his wrinkled


    eyes, I already had my answer.


    ¡°There is really someone out there who decides our futures¡­ that¡¯s brilliant.¡± Sarcasm dripped from my


    remark causing Odin tough a little harder than he had before.


    ¡°You will meet him eventually. He will partake in the Solstice games as a judge, of course. It¡¯s an


    essential part of your session. It¡¯s where you will pick your mate or mates if you choose to have


    more than one.¡¯ I had agreed to the session in order to see my family, and of course, save my


    brother, but to hear that there was some kind of games that would be held in my honor to determine the


    man or men I would be forced to spend my life with was beyond crazy. ¡°Excuse me? First of all, I will


    never take more than one mate¡­ I have seen what that has done to my mother¡­ and second, why do


    I have to participate in games?¡± I had so many questions, and the more I thought about them, the more


    I felt crazy in my current situation. Odin as calm, his eyes cast from me toward the direction in which


    my brother had gone, and with a deep breath, he smiled at me. ¡°We need to find your brother¡­ all of


    your questions can be answered at ater time. I think you have had enough excitement for one day.¡¯ I


    wasn¡¯t sure why he needed to find Pollux, but Odin¡¯s engifs? demeanor changed, and as it did, I


    realized that whatever was going on with me had to deal with my brother. Crossing the grassy field that


    laid outside the school, we headed towards the backside of the gardens that surrounded the main


    building of Asgard. The same building in which the gods resided, but also where my room and Pollux¡¯ s


    room were. The moment our feet hit the steps of the building, I couldn¡¯t hold back my questions


    anymore. ¡°Where are we going and why do we need Pollux?¡± Looking over his shoulder, he sighed


    again and kept walking. ¡°He has to help with your session.¡± Door after door, we passed until we


    stopped outside Poltux¡¯s room. The soft sobs and whispersing from the other side made me stop


    in my tracks, and as Odin opened the door, all eyes turned to us¡ªor him, because they couldn¡¯t see


    me. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± Pollux snapped, standing to his feet. ¡°Haven¡¯t you done


    enough?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Odin groaned, and it was the first time I heard a normal sounde


    from him. At least that I could remember. ¡°I¡¯ll ignore your outburst for now, but on another note.. would


    you like to see your sister again?¡±


    POI ux froze in his ce, and as he did, Trixie stepped forward. ¡°Of course he does¡­ we all do, but


    that¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t,¡± Sansa breathed out softly, ¡°l can feel her.¡±


    Stepping forward, I made my way closer to Pollux, and as


    I did, he shuttered. ¡°Exin, I don¡¯t have time for riddles and games.¡±


    ncing back at Odin, he smiled. ¡°Very well. If you want her back, revoke your celestial side, and give


    it to your sister. With her Celestial form and yoursbined, she will be a godpletely and will


    then take her ce as my sessor.¡¯


    My eyes widened in shock, realizing what it was he was asking my brother to do, and as I turned to


    gaze upon Pollux, his, Trixie¡¯s, and Sansa¡¯s expressions all matched mine.


    ¡°You want me to do what?¡± Pollux muttered in disbelief. ¡°l can¡¯t just give it up¡­ it doesn¡¯t work like that


    it¡¯s in my DNA.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it does. Your twins, Pollux. All these years, you have regretted not being there for your sister


    when you should have. Now is your chance.¡±


    It didn¡¯ t make sense what Odin was saying, and even though I didn¡¯t want to believe him, the distant


    gaze in Pollux¡¯ s eyes let me know that what he was saying was true. Pollux did feel guil,ty and with a


    deep breath, he nodded his head.


    ¡°If I¡¯m no longer a Celestial, I will be forced to go home?¡±


    ¡®Yes,¡± Odin replied, ¡°but she will be able to visit you. With Loki gone, the veils can be much lower than


    they have been over the past few decades.¡±


    My mind swirled with the information being passed around, and as I tried to process it all, Pollux


    opened his mouth and began to speak. ¡°l, Pollux, revoke my Celestial rights and transfer them to my


    twin sister, Castor. Let her be whole once more, and take her rightful ce on Odin¡¯ s


    Dynasty throne.¡±


    A surge of power rushed through me, causing a pleasurable hum I had never felt before, and as the


    high began to settle, I realized that all eyes were on me. Literally.


    ¡°Cassie Trixie choked back as she threw her arms around me. ¡°l thought I¡¯d never see you again.


    The reunion with my friends and my brother was wonderful, and as I nced back to look at Odin, I


    realized he was gone. I had signed my fate, and though my brother didn¡¯t know of the conditions of my


    agreement or what I had done for our younger brother, I knew one day he would understand. One day


    he would be able to forgive me for leaving him


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lucas?¡± I asked as the three of them pulled away.


    ¡°And where¡¯s Ss?¡±


    ¡°Ss said he needed time to himself for a while. We aren¡¯t sure where he went,¡± Trixie replied as she


    nced at Pollux.


    ¡°As for Lucas¡­¡± my brother said, letting out a heavy regretful breath. ¡°He disappeared after the battle.


    Odin told the guards to let him go¡­ or so they said. Said he wasn¡¯t a threat because it wasn¡¯t him


    making those choices. It was his father and Inanna. We don¡¯t know where he went, and honestly, IContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    don¡¯t care where he went.¡±


    Unsure of what to make of my situation, I sat on the edge of my brother¡¯s bed, taking it all in. I had lost


    not only my mate but Ss mypanion and on top of that, my mortal life as I knew it.


    If I was ever going to survive what was toe, I was go-


    .ing to have to stop my childish ways and grow up quickly. I wasn¡¯t just some young girl, rebellious and


    trying to make a stand in life. I was now the heir apparent to Odin¡¯s throne, and I had no doubt that


    people would be gunning to get rid of me.


    This time though, I¡¯d be prepared for whatever shitstorm blew my way.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 169: BOOK 4- Marked by Fate


    Cassie.


    Three months. It had been three months since the day I died, and every single day I spent in Asgard in


    this new form, I realized my life, though was said to be my own, wasn¡¯t. I was no longer the Lycan


    beast I once was. Instead, I was a celestial goddess with powers no one couldprehend.


    I had no clue how I was going to do this, and when I sacrificed my mundane existence to save my


    brother and my friends, I hadn¡¯t considered what might happen afterward.


    However, now with my brother having given me his powers, I was almost as powerful as my


    grandfather, or so some have said.


    ¡°Cassie, are you in here?¡± Trixie¡¯s voice trailed through the open balcony doors and turning, l. met her


    hypnotic green eyes and smiled. ¡°Oh, there you are.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just out here trying to clear my head. Is everything okay?¡±


    I knew very well what today was. My brother and Trixie were both leaving to head back to my parent¡¯s


    home. Considering my brother had given me every bit of celestial soul he had, it made him just a


    regr shifter, the Lycan no longer alive in him, and because of that, he was not able to stay in Asgard.


    At first, my brother resented me for what had happened


    a. rate to him, but over the past few weeks, we had talked and things had gotten better, which I was


    grateful for because if it wasn¡¯t for my brother, I would cease to exist.


    Honestly, I felt like a lot of it had to do with Trixie. She had changed himpletely. The man he was


    when we first came here was not the same man leaving. I knew without a doubt my parents would be


    proud of who he had be, and for that, I was proud of him as well.


    ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s OK. We¡¯re just getting ready to leave,¡± she replied, pushing a strand of her blue hair


    behind her ear. ¡°1 actually wanted to talk to you about something, though.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure what she wanted to talk to me about, but gesturing for her to follow me into the room


    and take a seat, she did just that. We sat down, and I waited to hear what she had on her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You guys aren¡¯t having second thoughts, are you?¡¯


    ¡®No.¡± Sheughed. ¡°l actually spoke with Odin and a few of the others and asked them if it would be


    possible for you to be able to visit your family onest time. That¡¯s if you want to go, of course.¡¯


    I was shocked to hear Trixie had spoken to the Celestials on my behalf and approached my


    grandfather about this. To hear they agreed for me to be able to go back onest time if I wanted was


    something I never thought would be possible.


    ¡°My grandfather said that I could go back?¡± I asked softly as I spoke under my breath, trying to wrap my


    head around all of it. ¡°l didn¡¯t ever think that I would get a chance to see my parents again.


    Laying her hand upon my knee, Trixie smiled at me, nod 800K b¡¯ ding her head in understanding.


    There was a lot that had been going on, and I was going to be managing all of this without them,


    something I wasn¡¯t sure I would be able to do.


    Granted, I would have Sansa here to help me when I needed it, and ording to Trixie, she was sure I


    would make a few new friends and that she could always pop back if I really needed her. But I just


    wasn¡¯t sure if it would be the same without my brother and Trixie partaking in my future.


    ¡°Your grandfather said that if you wanted to go, that was up to you. He understands what you need


    more than you think he does, and just because he¡¯s Odin doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s any less of a


    grandfather to you. Perhaps you should take these next few months to really get to know him.¡±


    A scoff of annoyance left me as I rolled my eyes. Getting to know my grandfather was at the very


    bottom of my list of shit I needed to get done. And perhaps that was the stubborn side of me refusing to


    back down. But it was clear my grandfather had never taken the opportunity to get to know us before.


    So why should I do that now?


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± I replied, watching a stern expression cross her face before she smiled. ¡°When are we


    supposed to be leav- ¡°In like ten minutes,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°No need to pack anything, though. It¡¯s


    only for 24 hours, so get your ass up and let¡¯s get going. I¡¯m excited to meet my new mother- and


    father-inws. That is what you guys call them, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Amusement filled me at herck of how our


    world worked, and I knew she was going to have one hell of a time learning how to regain her sense of


    living when it came to living in the world I came from. The human realm. We didn¡¯t express our magic


    or anything like that freely, because the hu man beings of the world did not know such things existed.


    That was going to be problematic in the end. But as I stood to my feet, Trixie took my hand and quickly


    walked me out of my room and down the hallway towards the portal my grandfather was waiting at with


    Pollux. Trixie was quick to let go of my hand as she ran to my brother, wrapping her arms around his


    neck and kissing his lips gently. Seeing such things made me yearn for what I had lost. The moment I


    became a celestial being and the other half of me had died away, I felt the bond between Lucas and I


    break. The pain of losing a mate was something I would ever wish upon anybody. It was as if my heart


    had been ripped from my chest, and though when it happened I was protecting my brother, I couldn¡¯t


    help but relive it every time I closed my eyes at night. It had been months since I had seen Lucas or


    Ss, both of them steering clear of me, and honestly, I couldn¡¯t me them. After everything that had


    happened, I had been a spoiled, rebellious bitch,pletely lost about everything that I wanted,


    searching for the wrong things instead of appreciating what was in front of me. It took me dying to


    realize what it was I wanted, and now more than ever, I wished I could have with my brother and Trixie


    have. I wished more than anything I could go back to the day I found Lucas as my mate and instead of


    rejecting him by running away, appreciate him and ept him as I should Ch.¡±. BOOK Fate have done


    from the beginning.


    Maybe our futures here would have changed for the better instead of going down the rabbit hole in the


    dark and dan gerous way that ended up causing me to lose part of my life.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Odin¡¯s eyes met mine, I calmly gave him a smile before ncing toward the portal and back at him.


    ¡°Are you ready to


    Hesitating for about a moment, I tried to push back the tears that threatened to fall over the fact that


    this was going to be my farewell visit. My goodbye to the realm I desired to be in.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Nodding his head, he gestured for all of us to step forward, and as we did, he waved his hand and


    opened it. The soft, shimmering lights I had seen before filled my vision in front of me and as the three


    of us stepped within it. We came into a clearing that was dark as night.


    The smell of the fresh, clean air of my home filled my nostrils, and my heart swelled with joy. Things


    looked so much different now. The area we walked into was the same one I had left from, and though


    we used to always have bonfires here, it looked like it hadn¡¯t been used in years.


    ¡®Do they know that we¡¯reing?¡± I asked my brother and Trixie, who gave me a slight nce before


    shaking their head. No. ¡°Of course not. You know, I like to make an entrance.¡± Pollux¡¯ s remark caused


    me to chuckle as we continued walking across the grassy field, through the tree line, towards the


    direction remembered to our pack house. As I looked around, I noticed how different everything was.


    There were new homes that looked to only be a few days old, perhaps, and then there were older ones


    that, at one point, had been new but now were dpidated in some way. All of which was so confusing


    considering we had only been gone a year. ¡°Why does it look like it¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve been


    here?¡± I muttered under my breath. Trixie?s hand reached out to stop my wrist, which stopped me in my


    tracks. ¡°Did nobody tell you how time worked between those two realms?¡± It only dawned on me that


    whatever answer she was about to give me, I wasn¡¯t going to like. I quickly shook my head no, and


    before I could open my mouth, I heard a howl that was all too familiar. All grew closer as the rest


    rustling in the tree lines grew near. Pollux, of course, instinctively stood on edge as he pulled Trixie


    behind him, his eyes warily ncing around the area as a smile rushed across my face. ¡°Daddy.¡¯


    Bursting through the tree line, a ck wolf stood on edge, snarling his teeth bared, his eyes narrowed,


    and then suddenly his nce softened. And with the cracking of bones, he quickly shifted back into his


    human form


    Before me stood Talon, my father, the one who I was closest with. He looked far different than how I


    had left him; between his graying hair and the crows feeds at the corner of his eyes, I was d to see


    him. ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Rushing towards him, I threw my arms around his neck,


    169 by Fate his arms grasping around my waist as he spun me around. I didn¡¯t care that he was naked.


    Granted, he was my father, and it really wasn¡¯t something I wanted to see, but we were shifters, and


    this was normal for us.


    He inhaled my scent deeply before setting me on my feet.


    His brows furrowed and confusion as he looked at me over. ¡°Something¡¯s different. What¡¯s wrong with


    you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a long conversation. Perhaps not tell Mom we¡¯re here yet. I kind of wanted to surprise her,¡±


    Pollux intervened, my father¡¯s eyes ncing over him as his smile widened, and he quickly hugged my


    brother, patting his back.


    ¡°My boy, you¡¯ve grown so big, and this¡­¡± he paused, sniffing Trixie, ¡°is she your mate?¡±


    Trixie nced over at me with a wide-eyed expression as she leaned in close. ¡°Your dad just smelt me.


    What the fuck was that about?¡±


    Shaking my head, Iughed, finding her response to what my father did amusing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will


    exinter.¡±


    All of us began walking back towards the pack house after our reunion, my father exining to my


    brother everything that had changed since we had been gone. Come to find out, we may have only


    been in Asgard for about a few months but here we had been gone for two years.


    The moment my parent¡¯s home came into view, my breath caught in my throat. I never thought I would


    miss this ce as much as I did right now, and as the front door opened and my mother stood there


    staring down the driveway at us and disbelief, I couldn¡¯t help but run to her.


    She met me halfway, her arms wrapping around my body s she pulled me close with tears streaming


    down her face as a sob racked in the back of her throat. ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re back. Both of you are


    back. I have missed you so much.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her yet that this wasn¡¯t the case, and though my brother and Trixie were


    staying, I was not. But it was something I would end up having to tell all my parents eventually. For


    now, though, I would relish in the twenty-four hours I had with my family.


    Because I had no doubt when my parents found out what had happened, they were going to be furious


    with the gods. The same gods I looked up to and one day would be.


    My mother wasn¡¯t a forgiving person, and I pray for their souls she would go through in order to seek


    revenge on losing me.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170: Reunion of Tears


    I had dreamed of this day. The day I would end up returning home, and the moment I stepped through


    the door, the chaos that was my siblings came rushing towards me. They hugged both me and Pollux


    and even weed Trixie with open arms. My mother had grayed over thest two years and was


    paler than I had remembered her being.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened while I was gone, but it was clear that whatever had happened, had


    taken a toll on all of our parents. I was shocked to see how grown my siblings had be. No longer


    were my little brothers, Zach, Dillon, and Tatum the little boys I had left. Zach was now 16, Dn was


    fourteen, and little Tatum, no longer looking sick, was now 11.


    The moment my eyes locked with my little brother Tatum, they began to fill with tears.


    ¡°You look so much better,¡± I whispered as I quickly wrapped my arms around him and gave him a hug.


    He chuckled softly as he pulled away from me and shrugged In¡¯s shoulders. It¡¯s weird. One day, I just


    woke up and it was gone.¡±


    ncing over at my brother and Trixie, they gave me a knowing look, knowing full well what had


    happened and how my brother had gotten better. However, I quickly shook my head, telling them not to


    say anything because it wasn¡¯t something I wanted my parents or my family to know.


    What I had done for my little brother was out of the goodness of my heart, and perhaps one day, I


    would tell him. But for now, I didn¡¯t want it to be known.


    ¡°Are you guys hungry? Shall I cook some food?¡± James said as he came from the kitchen, wiping his


    hands on a towel. ¡°l could grill some steaks on the stove just like you guys used to like.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad,¡± Pollux chuckled, not wanting our father to go out of his way. ¡°We ate before we came,


    but I do look forward to having one of your famous breakfast in the morning.¡¯


    At first, James looked slightly disappointed, but with my brother proiming he wanted his famous


    breakfasts, he easily became happy and pointed at my brother before turning and running into the


    kitchen.


    Knowing him, he was going to be going in there to defrost the meat for the morning because these


    breakfasts happened to contain a lot of meat.


    For a few hours, we talked through old memories,ughing, sitting with each other in the living room,


    talking about everything that had happened. And eventually, my siblings were told that they had to go


    to bed and they could continue to spend time with us tomorrow.


    Even hough I would be away for a good part of the day, and then I¡¯d disappeare nighttime.


    ¡°Cassie, are you okay?¡± Mom asked, pulling me from my thoughts. My eyes cast toward her to take in


    the aged expression upon her face that showed all the trouble she had been through over the years.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. But there is something I really do need to talk to you guys about. My father¡¯s James,


    Talon, Damian, and Hale all sat around my mother Ivy, watching me with much intent as I cast my


    nce toward Pollux, who nodded his head for me to continue. I had dreaded having to have this


    conversation with them to tell them I wasn¡¯t going to be staying permanently as my brother was. I knew


    it was going to be hard on them, and I was trying toe to terms with what my future had in store for


    me. It still wasn¡¯t easy to say goodbye. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why does it feel like you¡¯re going to tell me


    something I¡¯m not going to like?¡± My mother¡¯s question caught me off guard. I tried to push back the


    emotions that threatened to fall down my face, I knew I had to do this. ¡°There were some issues in


    Asgard, some things happened, and because of it, I had to change¡­¡± I replied, trailing off as I tried to


    find the words to express what had happened. ¡°You are not a Lycan anymore, are you?¡± Talon said,


    catching both Hale¡¯s and Damian¡¯s attention. They furrowed their brows in confusion as they nced


    back at me, and my mother quickly gripped James¡¯s hand as she held her breath for what I was about


    to tell her. ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± I replied softly. ¡°There was a battle in Asgard,.and I got hurt. When the battle


    was going on, Pollux and Trixie, as well as a few others, were in danger. In order to protect them, I


    sacrificed myself and touched a part of my power I had never tapped into before.¡±


    saying. I left out the part where Lucas had caused a lot of the issues. Thest thing I wanted was for


    him to evere back here, and for some reason, my father¡¯s take out their aggression over losing


    me. He was my mate, and at the end of the day, I would do what I needed to do to protect him. I didn¡¯t


    regret my choice to save them all, I sometimes wish that things could have gone differently. ¡®This can¡¯t


    be right. How could Odin have allowed this to happen?¡± Damian eximed as his face contorted into


    an angry expression, and he clenched his fists at his side as if preparing to punch somebody.


    Don¡¯t me him. It wasn¡¯t his fault that this happened. Just like it wasn¡¯t any of your faults what


    happened with Loki¡­ I don¡¯t hold any grudges, and I don¡¯t regret what I did. My brother and my friends


    are safe, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡¯


    Shaking her head, my mother refused to listen to what I was saying, and as she stood to her feet, I


    knew that it was going to be an emotional mess by the time we got done with this conversation.


    ¡°So what? You¡¯re different now. What does that mean for your life here¡ª¡±


    She seemed to realize what exactly it meant as I opened and closed my mouth, frowning in sadness as


    I tried to find a way to tell her that I wasn¡¯t staying. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that easy.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re not staying, are you?¡± Hale asked as he stepped around from where he had been silently


    listening and made his way toward me. Hale was the diplomatic one. Once, he just Fipnply wanted to


    be amongst his books, go to school, better-


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ing himself. But then, when Damian fell from his grace, Hale stepped in to be the alpha of this pack


    needed. He had changed so much from how I had remembered him, and as he made his way in front


    of me, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, shaking my head. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t stay. I¡¯m only here for a few


    hours to spend time with you all to say my goodbyes. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able toe back in the


    future. But one day, when you go to Asgard yourself, we¡¯ll be reunited again.¡¯ ¡°No!¡± my mother shouted


    as she jumped to her feet, ¡°l refuse to lose you again. You are not leaving me. I will not have my


    children leave me. You didn¡¯t die. You¡¯re right here in front of me.¡± No longer able to hold back the tears


    that had filled my eyes, they fell down my cheeks in silence. I couldn¡¯t do this, and as Trixie slid over in


    the seat next to me, wrapping her arms around me, and sheid her head upon my shoulder, I could


    feel her sorrow in it as well. She and I had talked so much about all of this. And it was hard for me to


    say goodbye to my family. Once upon a time, I thought the idea of being an only child or moving away


    was great. However, now that I¡¯m an adult, the only thing I wish I could do was to spend more time with


    my family.


    ¡°1¡¯0 sorry. Mama, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    My soft sobs of sorrow were enough to cause my mother to quickly be across the room in front of me,


    pulling me tight against her chest as we both cried. My mother¡¯s oldest daughter, the one who had


    pulled her from hera. Once upon a time, the power that radiated through her was mine.


    We were closer than most people would realize. And even though we had our differences, I would


    forever be grateful for the person she made me be.


    After the small conversation over everything that had happened anding to the conclusion that I


    would not be able to stay with them, my parents drifted off to bed, and I was left in silence. The room


    that had once been mine was now my younger sister¡¯s.


    It was thergest of the rooms next to my parent¡¯s room, and it was no surprise to me she would want it


    for herself. So instead of arguing, I took up the guest room. It was small, but it was cozy, and as Iy


    there in the bed, staring at the ceiling, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why it was that I had wanted toe


    home in the first ce.


    The only thinging home did was bring me pain and hurt, and maybe this is what I needed to help


    get over what it was that I had. But in order for me to move forward, I had toe to terms with what


    my life was going to be like.


    The crack of the door caught my attention, and as I nced over, I saw my mother enter the room. A


    smile upon her face as she made her way towards the bed, she climbed upon it, wrapping her arms


    around me as she pulled me to her chest.


    ¡°l¡¯np sorry that I wasn¡¯t there to protect you,¡± she whispered in my ear, causing the tears to brim my


    eyes once more. It should have been me protecting you all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Your job is to stay here and protect everybody. Trixie¡¯s a good girl, and she loves Pollux


    very much. Help her get used to this ce, and show her the ropes. I


    know she won¡¯t rece me in your heart, but she understands more about everything than you think,


    and she and I are very good friends.¡±


    My mother sighed at my response. ¡°l will help her.¡±


    As she ran her hand through my hair, I couldn¡¯t help but remember how she did this when I was


    younger. The scent of her perfume wrapped around me, lulling me into a deep sleep.


    I don¡¯t want to go to sleep, mom,¡± I whispered, not wanting the moment to end.


    Hushing me, she pulled me closer. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I ¡® ll be here when you wake up.¡¯


    Even though she said this, I had a feeling deep inside me that told me that wouldn¡¯t be urate.


    However, I looked forward to the morning, so I could spend more time with my family. It was the only


    time I would have to say everything I needed to say before I was forced to leave them again.


    Letting the darkness of sleep wash over me, I dreamed of a reunion with my family that didn¡¯t end in


    tears and looked forward to conquering a future I was made for.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171: Making New Friends


    As the sun filtered through the open window of the room I was staying in, I stretched my arms above


    my head and realized I was lying in bed alone. ncing around with groggy vision, I realized I was no


    longer at my parent''s home but back in a room in Asgard where I had been before.


    Bolting from the bed with panic setting in my heart, I looked around, trying to understand how it was. I


    was back. I shouldn''t have been back. I still had more time with them, and though I had more time, my


    body, for some reason, had been cast back into Asgard without notice.


    Without me even getting to say goodbye.


    Quickly jumping from the bed, I ran towards the door, throwing it open as I made my way down to


    Odin''s hall. I wasn''t sure what I was going to do, but I knew one thing. I wasn''t going to tolerate this. He


    couldn''t just give me time and then suddenly take it away from me.


    The moment I stepped foot into the hall, mming the doors open, all eyes turned to me, my


    grandfather sitting ahead of me in hisrge chair, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Cassie, what are you doing back so soon? You still had a few hours."


    He looked just as confused as I was, and as a nced at the others, I realized I had made an entrance


    and a spectacle of myself when I probably shouldn''t have.""I don''t know how I got back here. I still had


    time with them. I need to go back. I didn''t even get to say goodbye."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Opening and closing his mouth, he gave me a sorrowful look and shook his head.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t send you back. You must have projected yourself back here for some reason. We


    only get to visit Earth once a year, Cassie. At least until you''re stronger and you can take yourself."


    I wasn''t sure what to make of all of it, but as I turned, making my way out of the hall and back towards


    my room, a voice called behind me that I hadn''t been expecting. "Cassie, please wait."


    Turning and looking over my shoulder, I saw Freya standing there, staring at me with concern. "I know


    that all of this is a lot for you, and I''m so sorry that you ended up back here so soon. There''s still a lot


    that we don''t know about your condition. There''s never been anything like it before. Give us some time,


    and we''ll see if we can fix this for you."


    If Odin couldn''t send me back, then there was no fixing anything for me. Perhaps I was different, but


    now I was supposed to be like them. And if they didn''t know what to make of me, then what was I,


    honestly? Was I like them, or was it something else?


    Refusing to listen to what she had to say, I remained silent and made my way back to my room. One


    day, I would be able to be reunited with my family. Until then, I would simply have to y my part here


    and figure out exactly what I was supposed to be doing.


    My mother''s words rattled through my mind, and the moment I reached my room, I found a small


    brown-haired, blue-eyed girl standing there before me in a servant''s outfit, her eyes cast to the floor as


    if she was unsure of what to say. "Who are you?"


    "My name is Ansley. I will be your servant through the trials."


    "What trials? What are you talking about?" I asked, slightly confused as to what she was referring to.


    There were no trials that I knew of, but ording to her, as her eyes looked up at me, she was almost


    perplexed as to why I wasn''t aware of them.


    Hesitating for a moment, she stared at me as if unsure of what to say. I didn''t mean to make her feel


    ufortable, but with the way she fidgeted with her hands as she kept staring at the floor, I knew that


    I had. "The Solstice Games, ma''am.¡±


    The girl stuttered over her words. I felt bad about what I had done until I realized she was in the same


    situation I was at the moment. She had to do things she didn''t really want to do in order to get by with


    no way to leave this ce.


    Or at least that''s what I imagined when I thought of what this girl was going through.


    "Oh, I understand. It''s okay. I''m just a little flustered this morning."


    "Would you like something to eat for breakfast before your meeting this afternoon?" Again, she was


    giving me information about stuff that I had no idea what she was talking about. Yes, I was hungry, but


    now I didn''t know I had a meeting.


    "Let''s just say I''m unaware of whatever meeting it is that I have supposedly going on. Do you think you


    might be able to fill me in on this?"


    Ansley hesitated for a moment, and slowly, her head lifted, her eyes locking with mine as she furrowed


    her brows with confusion, opening her mouth before slowly closing it. "Uhhh -you''re supposed to be


    meeting with Odin in an hour to meet a few people. I don''t really know anything else. I''m not privy to


    that information."


    Running my hand over my face, I closed my eyes in frustration as I let out a groan of irritation. "I see.


    Some breakfast actually does sound good. Just something light and refreshing, maybe. I don''t know.


    Oh-and coffee. Lots and lots of coffee."


    I felt guilty having this girl wait on me hand and foot as if I was incapable of doing so myself. But as


    soon as I gave her amand, a smile crossed her face, and she quickly exited my room, obviously in


    search of the coffee that I desperately needed.


    With Ansley gone, I was left to my own devices once more, and with the realization I had to get ready


    for a meeting with people I had no knowledge of, I made my way toward the bathroom to get ready.


    Twenty minutester and a wonderfully magnificent hot shower, I had cried out all my frustration and


    prepared myself for whatever it was that I was going to be faced with. If my mother was able to get


    through everything that she went through with my father''s, then I had to be able to get through


    whatever it was that they expected of me here.


    It was clear the more I learned about myself, the more I would possibly be able to go back home. And


    that was something I really wanted. Even if I was only allowed to go once a year, it was better than not


    going at all.


    In the corner out to my bedroom, I ran into Ansley, a scream escaping my throat as we both jumped,


    and she quickly spilled some of the coffee onto the floor. "Oh my gosh, I''m so sorry! I''m such a klutz."


    I watched as the girl put the cup down on the desk and knelt on the floor using a rag attached to her


    apron to clean up the mess. I didn''t even have a chance to acknowledge what had happened before


    she was in action. The girl was faster than I had ever seen anybody, and I was slightly curious as to


    why she was so overwhelmed with the fact she spilled some coffee on the floor.


    "Hey, it''s okay, I ran into you. Why are you freaking out?" I replied as I knelt down beside her, my hand


    laying upon hers as she looked at me in fear.


    "I''m so sorry. I understand if you want to punish me, I should be more careful-"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa. I''m going to stop you right there," I replied quickly, standing to my feet with my


    arms crossed over my chest. "First of all, I would never punish you. And second of all, if you''re going to


    be working with me, you gotta calm down. It''s okay. I''m not like the other people. I will not get upset


    over you doing some shit like this. I ran into you. It''s not the end of the world."


    "I don''t understand," she muttered softly. "You''re so nice. That''s not how things work here."


    It was clear I didn''t know this ce as well as I thought I did, and that frustrated me even more. This


    girl was fearful of me, worried she was going to get in trouble for spilling something as stupid as a little


    bit of coffee on the floor and acting as if I was going to beat her to death for it.


    "Who the hell were you serving before you came to me?" Iughed with concern edged at the forefront


    of my mind. "Did someone hit you?"


    I hadn''t meant to be blunt, and the girl was taken aback by my very forward questioning. She again


    hesitated as if she wasn''t sure she wanted to say anything, but I stepped forward, taking my hand, and


    lifted her chin to lock eyes with me once more.


    "It''s okay. What you say to me stays between us. Just tell me what happened."


    Tears filled her eyes, she nodded her head. It was clear she was ufortable, but if I was ever going


    to make sure she was okay, I needed to know who it was that had hurt her. "Solina, she was my


    mistress before I was given to you."


    I didn''t know anyone named Solina, and as I watched Ansley stare at me with so much fear in her


    eyes, I couldn''t help but wonder what this Solina girl had done to her.


    "Look," I sighed, shaking my head. "I''m not like that girl, okay... just work with me. You will see how


    different being around me will be."


    Taking in everything I said, she slowly nodded. "Okay... do you want to get dressed while you eat?"


    I had almostpletely forgotten I was supposed to be meeting with Odin shortly. My mind swirled


    over what I was going to have to do and the people I was going to meet. I wasn''t a girl brought up in


    this kind of world, and because of that, I didn''t have the slightest clue how I should dress.


    "Yeah, actually, that sounds good... but uh-what should I wear?"


    Ansley snapped her gaze to me as she raised a brow and a small smile crossed the corner of her lips.


    "You want my opinion? I''m just a servant.¡±


    "So?" I shrugged in response, "do you not know?"


    "Well, of course, I do... I have helped others get dressed multiple times," she replied with a sigh as she


    made her way toward my closet, disappearing into the array of colors and fabric that lined the closet


    walls.


    I wasn''t quite sure what I was getting myself into by asking Ansley to help me, but when she came


    back with a royal blue dress dripping in crystals down one side, I had to admit the girl had taste. "Are


    you sure this isn''t too much for a meeting?"


    ncing down at the dress, she ran her hand over the fabric with a smile on her lips before ncing


    back up to me. "Nope... you will definitely make an entrance."


    And that was what I wanted... if they wanted me to be this heir apparent, then I needed to make them


    realize I was worthy of the title.


    After all, I was an outsider in this world. Thest thing I'' wanted to do was be eaten alive.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172: The Heir Apparent


    To say the dress looked amazing on me would be an understatement. I fucking rocked this damn dress,


    and I knew it. "Damn... I look sexy as fuck."


    The high slits on the side of the navy blue dress did wonders for my legs, and the way the bust perked


    up my boobs made them look like I had a five-thousand dor boob job which made me smile. Even


    with me being young, my boobs didn''t honestly sit perky like most would think. I was heavy-chested,


    and these girls-though they sat nicely-weren''t porn star tits.


    Turning from side to side in the mirror, I smiled at my reflection. "What do you think?"


    Ansley stood beside me, quiet as always, her eyes gazing over my figure before a smile yed across


    her lips, and she shrugged her shoulders. "I think it looks like perfection. You definitely fit in with the


    royals around here."


    "Royals?" Iughed, shaking my head. "I don''t know if you want to call us royals, by all means. I''m just


    as normal as you or anybody else. I don''t sit on a high pedestal like some of these people may do, but I


    do n to try and make everybody proud in the position I''m being given."


    At that, Ansley got quiet and stared at the floor once more. She let out a small sigh. "I know it''s out of


    ce of me, but could I give you a piece of advice?"


    Considering how she was when she first walked in here and started dealing with me freaking out over


    the smallest of incidences, I was honestly shocked she wanted to give me advice, but I was more than


    happy to receive it.


    "By all means, anything that you can tell me that I might need to use would be wonderful."


    Taking a moment, she seemed to ponder over whatever it was that she had to say before her eyes met


    mine, and she let out another heavy breath. "Be careful of Solina and her brother. They''re pretty upset


    that you''re being called the heir apparent when they think that it should have been them."


    I wasn''t all that surprised she said they would be upset. In all honesty, I expected there to be a few


    people who weren''t happy, considering I was new, had just arrived, haven''t really earned my way


    around this ce, and now I was being cast ahead of all of them and supposed to rule over everybody.


    Or that was the idea I had in mind for being an heir apparent.


    "Thank you for letting me know, but you don''t need to worry about them. You''re with me now, and


    you''re safe. And if for any reason they give you any kind of trouble, make sure you let me know, I''ll


    handle them ordingly."


    Reassuring her the best I could that I would take care of her was a step I didn''t think I would ever take


    for anybody else. Granted, I had a big heart, and I was always there for my friends, but dealing with the


    levels of hierarchy in this ce wasn''t something I was exactlyfortable with yet.


    I was a rebel at one point in time, a badass with a name that people made sure they knew, however,


    coming here, I was just like anybody else. I was a nobody. My name was big now. After Odin, my


    grandfather, proimed me the heir apparent,


    I hadn''t shown anybody what I could really do.


    At least not in a normal sense.


    Giving myself another nce over into the mirror, I nodded my head in approval, ready to go meet


    whoever it was I was supposed to be meeting in the Grand Hall with Odin.


    Leaving my room, I made haste as I headed down the hallway toward where I was supposed to be


    meeting everyone. I would have expected someone toe get me, but ording to Ansley, she was


    informed I was supposed to be arriving there on my own.


    Not that I cared, but it would have been nice had someone told me what I needed to do.


    The moment I got close to the Grand Hall doors, I could hear the murmured sounds of voices and


    laughtering from the other side. No one waited outside the doors to greet me, and for the first time,


    I felt the nerves about what I was about to do flow through me.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed on the massive wooden doors with gold ornate handles and set my


    eyes on the hall and everyone in it. There were various people before me I didn''t recognize, but some


    that I did. Freya, Frigg, and, Odin were all present.


    Yet, as I stepped forth into the hall with everyone''s eyes on me, I felt like I was the outsider among


    them all. Even the ones I knew.


    "There she is!" Odin bellowed with a smile on his face as he stood from his throne in furs and with a


    horn in his hand.


    "Everyone, this is Castor, the heir to my reign."


    The announcement he made caused whispers to flow around me as he gestured for me toe forth


    toward him. There was no way I would reject such an offer, and stepping forward towards the throne,


    my stomach fluttered from the anxiety flowing through me.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You asked for me toe," I replied softly as I held my head high, taking my grandfather''s hand as he


    helped me up to thest of the steps to stand at his side.


    The moment I turned at his side to face the people in front of me, uneasiness washed over my body


    that kicked in my flight response, urging me to escape. There had to have been at least one hundred


    people in front of me of all sizes and races. The colored eyes of creatures watching me as if they were


    looking for me to make some sort of mistake.


    "Yes, Cassie..." he chuckled before turning back to the crowd. "Today, I have gathered you all hear to


    introduce Castor, or Cassie as she prefers to be called, to talk about the uing Solstice games that


    will happen in a few week''s time. As per tradition, Cassie will be required to take a suitor and select


    those who will be part of her reign..."


    My heart dropped into my stomach as I turned to him trying to understand why he was telling these


    people this. Of course, I was told about finding a mate or two...but I didn''t think the games were


    honestly about that.


    "I know your sons will make fine warriors in the games, and the winner will win the right to marry my


    granddaughter as tradition dictates."


    The crowd cheered as smiles crossed their faces. I didn''t know what tradition he was talking about


    because thest I checked in the history books back home, Odin had always been in charge. Then


    again, the human history books did have his entire personapletely wrong.


    "What do you mean the winner will marry me?" I asked as I turned to him with confusion, trying to


    understand why he hadn''t thoroughly exined the games to me before throwing me to the wolves in


    this room.


    "It''s not that big of a deal. Didn''t you learn any of that while you were at the school?"


    Opening and closing my mouth, I stared at him wide-eyed. "No... I literally have been here a few


    weeks. How was that supposed to have been taught to me?"


    Odin seemed a bit lost for words at myment, and after a moment, he slightly narrowed his gaze


    and leaned in. "Don''t make this difficult, Cassie. You agreed to this, don''t forget that."


    I hadn''t forgotten that, and in fact, I had thought about it multiple times since I had allowed my brother


    to agree to giving me his powers. It was because of what he did I was allowed to reside where I was


    instead of being in limbo, but at the same time, limbo sounded better than before forced to marry


    someone I didn''t want to be married to.


    -As Odin cast his gaze to approaching figures, seemingly satisfied with my silence, I decided to y


    along, even if deep inside me I was angrier than a viper whose nest had been disturbed.


    "Odin, its good to see you again," a young man not much older than me said as he approached.


    His blonde hair and blue eyes were style to perfection in loose waves down to his shoulders. While his


    bare, unmarked chest glistened in the light, highlighting each and ever curve of his well defined


    muscles. Something about him didn''t set right with me, and the woman at his side made the feeling


    even worse.


    She was just as beautiful as he was with long blonde hair braided in sections going straight down her


    back, while the white, tight-fitting dress hugged her small breasts and flowed down over her body


    towards the floor.


    "It''s good to see you as well Mani, and Solina...my you grow more beautiful every time I see you," Oldin


    replied with so much confidence I almost forgot he once had normal conversation with me. Right now,


    he wasn''t a grandfather showing off his grandaughter. He was a god showing off his reign.


    When Mani''s gaze turned towards me, he seemed pleased to be in my presence yet, behind that warm


    gaze was nothing but irritation. I could almost feel it pouring off his entire.


    persona.


    "Cassie, you''re as beautiful as I dreamed you would be."


    "You dreamed of me?" I asked with a small smirk on the corner of my lips. "I didn''t think I was that well


    known yet as this is mying out party."


    Odinughed at myment while Mani''s happy gaze quickly narrowed and his sister stepped forward


    trying to obvious diffuse the growing issue. "I think that what my brother means is we look forward to


    being the best of friends...especially since we will end up being family."


    Family...this man was bold. I will give him that.


    "I didn''t realize we were going to be that close...I take it you''re entering the contest?" I asked with


    sarcasm.


    "Enter?" he replied with a twinkle of amusement in his eyes, "I n to win, Cassie. I mean, the reign


    needs a male to sit upon the throne, and I have plenty of knowledge to help you lead in ruling the


    kingdom as needed."


    Again, the man was confident in his thoughts of winning the battle for my hand and the games hadn''t


    even started yet. "I guess we shall see if you''re really up to the standards I expect in my match. The


    games won''t be easy for you to aplish."


    "What are you talking about?" he scoffed as he stood just a bit taller.


    "I mean, if the games are going to be for my hand then I want to help in their creation. It''s only right that


    with new generationsing along, I get a say in certain things. Is that right... grandfather?"


    Myments seemed to surprise Odin as he stared at me for a moment, as if contemting what he


    wanted to say. I''d expected him to say no and that it wasn''t how things work, but instead he smiled at


    me. "If you''d like to help design the games, by all means you can. I''m actually intrigued to see what you


    come up with."


    Mani didn''t seem very happy that my grandfather had agreed, and though he wasn''t happy, he couldn''t


    say anything. This was Odin. When Odin said something, it was final and his word wasw, or at least


    that was what I had learned since being here.


    With Solina and Mani put in their ce, there was nothing else for them to say. They casually nodded


    their head, bowing their respects before turning away, whispering to each other as they walked to the


    far side of the room.


    The event was in full swing and as more people approached, I found myself slightly overwhelmed with


    it all, but if I was going to end up being the heir apparent, it was something I was going to have to get


    over.


    Through all of it, though, I knew one thing was for sure. Mani and Solina were people I would going to


    have to watch out for, especially since Ansley had exined to me what Solina had done to her

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173 New Room & Old Friends


    By the time I got back to my room, I was beyond exhaust- ed over having to deal with people in-


    general. The sun had set long ago, and as the moons rose up within the sky, I had a feeling my night


    was far from over. As soon as I walked through my door to my bedroom, Freya stood there waiting for


    me. And honestly, I was surprised how she had moved so quickly from the Grand Hall to my room


    without me even noticing.


    "Freya, did you need something?" I asked her, watching as her cool eyes turned towards me with a


    smile on her face as she looked at a photo within a white frame I had set on my dresser.


    The photo was of me and my mother from just before graduation. I hadn''t wanted to take the picture


    with her, how- ever, she had coerced me into doing so. And because of it, I was grateful, because it


    was a part of her I got to keep.


    "You didn''t seem too pleased to take this photo with your mother," Freya said, catching me slightly off


    guard as I moved within the room closer to where she was standing. I knew the woman wouldn''t cause


    me any harm, but after all of the is- sues I had with Inanna and Loki, I wasn''t going to take any risks of


    trusting people so easily.


    "Yeah, that was before my mother and I kind of fixed things with each other. I was rebellious when I


    lived there. And my mother got on my nerves, as every mother typically does with their daughters."


    "Yet you miss her dearly," she replied in a very awkward kind of sense, as if she was trying to


    understand what the connection with my mother and I was.


    "Well, of course, I do. Don''t you miss your mother?" My question was hesitant, and as I stared at her, I


    watched her gaze slightly furrow before she ced the picture back upon the dresser and turned to me


    completely.


    "That isn''t important, but what is important is I have a sur- prise for you."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not sure what the surprise was going to be, but as she took my hand and pulled me along back outside


    of my room and down the hallway in a different direction than I had ever been. I couldn''t help but


    wonder why the surprise couldn''t have waited until morning.


    Thest thing I wanted to do was go gallivanting around this damn ce. All I wanted to do was crawl


    into bed in PJ''s and possibly read a book or something, considering there was no damn TV.


    "Freya, where are you taking me? It''ste, and I want to go to bed," I whined slightly, not happy with the


    fact she was tak- ing me halfway across this massive pce of Odin''s toward a wing that was


    exined as being restricted.


    "Well, since you''ve taken upon your new position, there''s no reason for you to stay in the room that you


    had. All of your stuff is going to be moved over in the morning, but for the time being, you''re being


    ced in a different wing of the building."


    She was literally moving me in the middle of the night to a new bedroom instead of just waiting for me


    to wake up in the morning refreshed after having spent a long period of time. speaking with people I


    had no interest in actually speaking with!


    Freya was a bit of an extraordinary person, and though I had gotten to know her slightly in passing


    since I had been here, and I had heard stories of her from my mother when I was growing up, I still


    couldn''t understand why it was that she did things she did.


    Freya always seemed to ask the most questions, and she watched everybody carefully as if trying to


    mimic or under- stand why it is they did what they did, whether it be from eat- ing to simple


    conversations or even the way that I would dress. I could remember right after I had came here she


    had made ament on why I was wearing leggings because she found them most extraordinary. Or


    so that was the wording she used.


    Someone would think for a goddess who''s been around for a very long time, she would at least have


    been able to un- derstand whatfortable clothing was.


    A few momentster, we finally arrived outside a set of white and gold double doors. I wasn''t exactly


    sure what was beyond it, other than the room she supposedly had said was for me, but as she opened


    the door, my breath was literally taken away.


    This room looked to be the size of an entire house. The moment I stepped in, I took in the white and


    lc decor, the king size bed that sat within its center, rounded edges with draped sheer curtains and


    canopies that billowed down the sides of it.


    Of that there were photos upon the walls of floral designs and different abstract pieces of colors, some


    shades I didn''t. even know existed. "Holy shit, is this all for me?"


    Freyaughed and as I nced over my shoulder at her moving around the room, I couldn''t


    understand why they would give me something so massive an entire family could live in the size of this


    room.


    "Of course, it''s for you. If you''re going to be a leader one day, you need a proper room."


    Her question paused me in my steps, and as I spun to look at her, I couldn''t help but frown. "What does


    a room have to do with me leading people? I don''t even know if I can do this, Freya."


    Opening and closing her mouth, she stared at me as if I had grown a second head. "You can, Cassie.


    It''s in your blood."


    "I don''t know about that," I muttered in reply as I turned from her and continued making my way around


    the room.


    More white ented furniture was decorated with crystal vases and a variety of flowers in different


    colors. It was magi- cal and all, but the taste of the room was far from who I really was. Something I


    would have to fix if this was going to be my permanent situation.


    "You can do it, you just need to give it time," Freya replied with hope in her voice. "Perhaps meeting


    with some of your friends will help to clear your mind. I let the guards know Sansa would be a frequent


    visitor."


    Guards? What guards... I had never seen a single guard around this ce since I had been here, but


    as I looked at


    Freya once more over my shoulder, I could see how serious she was about what she had said. "What


    guards?"


    "The valkyrie. They protect us... certainly, you knew this."


    I did. I remembered the woman who came to check on us various times over the years of growing up,


    but I hadn''t really thought of them as guards. They were warriors, but I guess to these gods, maybe


    they had multiple purposes.


    "Yeah. I just wanted to verify," I replied, trying to y it. off, "this room is beautiful, but I''m really tired..."


    Freya''s eyes widened slightly as she smiled, nodding her head. "How silly of me. You have had a really


    busy day, and tomorrow is going to be even more fun."


    "Fun..." The t tone of my response amused Freya, and as she turned without giving further


    exnation, I had little hope whatever I was going to do was actually fun. If it was anything like I had


    gone through today... it would be zero fun.


    As soon as Freya left, and I was left alone again, I took the opportunity to wander around my new


    room-orrge apart- ment-to see what else it had to offer. Which was a lot.


    A separate room held a small living area with navy blue sofas and a white coffee table and what took


    my breath away was an actual fucking TV in the room. "No fucking way..."


    "I thought you would like it..." the sound of a woman''s voice made me jump out of my skin as I


    screamed and spun around to find Trixie leaning against the door frame to anoth- er room with a wide


    smile on her face.


    I had never been so happy to see her, and as I ran to her throwing my arms around her, I tried to


    understand how she had even gotten here. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    "Well, I kind of needed a small break from your... parental units, and figured you may want some more


    reminders from home."


    Hearing she was already tired of my parents worried me, and as I pulled away, staring at her with a


    look of concern, she let out a smallugh. "It''s fine...really."


    "What''s fine? What have my parents done?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, she moved towards the sofa in the center of the living room, and plopped


    down upon it. "Well, when you disappeared, your mother went into full on panic mode, and took it out


    on everyone. Of course, your fa- ther''s Hale and James were able to sort of get her calmed down, but


    when she found out I can stille and go be- tween realms, she was on me like... what was that term


    your brother used..." she replied while thinking to herself, "oh yeah... she was on me like white on rice...


    or something like that."


    A snort ofughter echoed from me hearing Trixie try to speak in normal terms considering she came


    from a culture that didn''t speak like that. "I''m sorry she acted that way to- wards you. She can be a little


    dramatic at times."


    "A little?" Trixie scoffed with a smile. "She was the one who made me bring you tons of shit... including


    the TV which I told her wouldn''t work because we don''t have television... so she gave me the DVD


    yer in the living room to give you as well as the collection of DVDs... which your brother Dillon was


    pretty upset about."


    Hearing the stuff going on back at home made me want to cry. I missed my family, and hearing the


    usually dilemmas from Trixie''s mouth while not being able to experience it was heart-wrenching.


    "Thank you for bringing that stuff. It means a lot."


    There was a moment of silence until Trixie sighed, pulling me from my own thoughts of what my family


    was up to. As I let my gaze meet hers once more, I found her looking around the room, taking in all the


    decor and extras it had to offer.


    "Freya didn''t waste any time in having Odin put you on a pedestal, did she?"


    "I wouldn''t call it a pedestal," I replied, "but it''s really nice."


    "That''s good... so Ansley said you had to meet with the council today. yed nice and whatnot so


    everyone liked you," she repliedpletely disregarding what she had said. beore.


    "Yeah... but how do you know Ansley?" Trixie looked at me for a moment before smiling and shrugging


    her shoulders. "I know everyone..."


    "So I see..." Shaking my head, I took a moment to think over the event, and my mind quickly drifted


    back to Solina and her brother. "I did meet the children of Thor... Mani is something else."


    Sitting up straight, she leaned forward with wide-eyes. "Oh, shit... those two are back?"


    "What do you mean back?" I asked, now worried about them seeing as Trixie wasn''t one for exining


    shit very well, and from the gaze in her eyes, I could tell she didn''t mean to say what she had.


    "Well-" she sighed, "let''s just say that Mani was supposed to have your title, and you came and took it


    from him without him being able to fight to keep it. Not to mention your a girl and outside of his sister,


    he ispletely sexist."


    Great... just fucking great.


    Invite New Friends To Get $5 >

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174: Coffee Shop Dilemma''s


    After spending the evenings staying upte talking with Trixie, I felt refreshed when I woke the next


    morning. Granted, I was still nervous about how things were going to go, but at least I had a clearer


    mind going into it. I wasn¡¯t as stressed out about my position, and though I felt like I had to impress


    certain people, I would do it on my own terms.


    I climbed out of bed, stretched my arms over my head, and made my way to the bathroom to get


    dressed. Determination surged through me to prove to myself I could be the person I was supposed to


    be. But first of all, I was going to need a lot of caffeine in my system in order to be able to aplish


    what I needed to get done.


    Heading out of my room, fully dressed and prepared for the day, I made my way down the corridors


    trying to follow the steps I had taken with Freya from the night before. Sansa was supposed to be


    meeting me, and the two of us were going to go up to the local cafe to get a bit of coffee and catch up


    on what had been going on.


    I was informed by Trixiest night with my position I was no longer going to be allowed to attend the


    school, which is a bit shocking because I was hoping to catch back up with people. Even though there


    were a lot of people there that didn''t care for me.


    There were still some I did enjoy speaking with on a daily basis, like Kathy from my magic ss.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, I tried not to let everything bother me and instead continued on my path, out


    the front doors of the building and down the street towards the cafe where I knew Sansa would be


    waiting for me.


    It was beautiful outside, as it always was, but the more I walked down the street, the more I realized


    people were stopping and staring at me. Hushed whispers, excited faces, even smiles, while other


    people seem to be slightly concerned.


    I wasn''t quite sure why they were looking at me like this. I mean, granted, Odin dide before


    everybody to say I was the new heir apparent, a word I couldn''t stand hearing, but I was just like


    anybody else. I wasn''t going to be like these other gods and goddesses who thought they were better


    than everybody, although there were a select few who didn''t.


    I closed in on the cafe and was excited at having the coffee I needed this morning. As the doorbell


    chimed above me, people meandered around the cafe with a variety of different caffeinated beverages,


    I couldn''t help but feel finally at home and safe amongst the walls.


    Letting my eyes scan over the surrounding tables, I finallynded upon Sansa, who stood sat with her


    eyes on her phone and a frustrated look on her face.


    ¡°Are you okay?" I asked as I approached the table, her eyes lifting to mine before she let out a


    frustrated groan of disapproval and ced her phone on the table.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. My brothers just pissing me off this morning.''


    Taking my seat across from her, I noticed she had already gotten my coffee, and as I lifted the cup to


    my lips, taking a deep breath in of the beautiful aroma it created, I sipped it, enjoying the vors that


    bubbled over my tongue. ¡°Oh my God, you have no idea how much I needed this coffee.¡°


    ¡°I bet." Sheughed as she eyed me up and down. ¡°What''s with the new get-up? I don''t think I''ve ever


    seen you dressed so good before."


    ¡°Hey, I take that offensive. There''s nothing wrong with the way I dress," I replied as I used my hand to


    gesture up and down my body, causing her tough even more.


    She wasn''t wrong, though. None of my stuff from my old room had been transferred over to the new


    room yet, so I was forced to get dressed in the attire provided for me in the closet of my new room,


    which consisted of more formal clothing and not the typical leggings and a sweatshirt I would have


    rather have been in.


    Still, I was able to find a cute pair of ck tights that almost resembled leggings and matched it with a


    ck skirt and red sweater, as well as the closest thing I could find to normal boots.


    "Okay, I''ll admit it isn''t that bad. But still, it''s weird seeing you out of sight of your leggings and


    sweatshirts..."


    The more we continued to banter, the more I was d I hade to see her. I had almost decided to


    cancel the entire thing when I woke up and realized I had to stop being my normal self and start being


    more... professional, I suppose. Yet, sitting here with Sansa now, I realized I could face everything I


    had to do.


    I simply needed a force of people at my side I liked to get through this.


    "So I was thinking I might be able to get you to help me with some of this stuff..." I said in a very


    nonchnt kind of way that made her brow quirk with interest.


    "What stuff?" Sipping on her coffee, I took a moment to think over what exactly I was going to say and


    how I was going to put it across to her. Sansa was cool as shit, but she was the kind of girl who


    enjoyed blending into the background. Even when things went down with Loki, and we needed her


    help... she wasn''t one who really wanted to be part of it.


    "Well, I got Odin to agree to let me help with designing the games that the men would have to go


    through... or something like that, and I thought maybe you could be by my side through all of it and


    keep me sane from the mass of socialites who want to sweep me up."


    Sansa paused, staring at me before she broke out into a fit ofughter as if what I had suggested was


    the most amusing thing she had ever heard. "Oh. You were being serious?"


    "Yes-" I replied, rolling my eyes with a groan, "I have no idea what the hell I''m doing. Sansa. You know


    this ce and the people better than I do."


    Shaking her head, she scoffed. "No... that was Trixie''s department, not mine."


    ¡°Yeah, and she can''t be here." I reminded her, causing her to sigh.


    ¡°I know she can''t, but I''m not sure I¡¯m the best one for this task. I mean I can''t even get shit right when


    dealing with my brother and his friends, and you want me to take on the whole elite socialite


    department of this realm?"


    I could tell by the look on Sansa''s face she didn''t really like the idea of having to do this, and I hated


    asking her but I didn''t have anyone else to really ask that wasn''t a goddess already or someone who


    didn''t like me. "So I¡¯ll take that as a no?"


    Setting her coffee cup down, she red at me before crossing her arms of her chest in anger. "Well, of


    course I''m going to fucking help you, dum-dum... I''m just saying I don''t know shit about this crap, and


    we need someone who does."


    A victorious squeal escaped me as I jumped from my seat and about knocked the drinks over on the


    coffee table in front of us in an attempt to hug her. "Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you!"


    "Calm down, woman!" she gasped as I pulled awayughing and took my seat, watching the shock


    settle in her facial expressions. "Jesus, you spill my coffee, and you''re buying me a new one."


    "Deal," I muttered with a smile as approaching footsteps caused us both to look over to see Solina


    walking towards us with her own coffee in her hand. Her eyes gazed between Sansa and I with


    amusement.


    ¡°Cassie, it''s good to see you again."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My demeanorpletely changed the moment this girl spoke to me, and sitting a little bit straighter, I


    held my chin high and gave her a nk expression. "You as well, Solina."


    I wasn''t looking to carry on conversation with her after the things I had heard she had done to quite a


    few of the staff-besides Ansley-over her time in staying in this ce. Not to mention the introduction we


    had yesterday was enough tost me a lifetime.


    ¡°So, if I overheard correctly... you''re looking for help? I''d love to offer my services. I know all about this


    kind of stuff."


    If she thought for one moment her smooth talk was going to get her anywhere with me she was sadly


    mistaken. "Thanks for the offer, but Sansa and I have this covered."


    Solina''s eyes gazed over to Sansa again before she sneered slightly in disgust before looking to me


    once more. "But she is just a witch... surely you need someone with a better understanding."


    I couldn''t believe Solina had enough balls to take shit to me in front of Sansa. She didn'' t even know


    the girl and from the looks of it, Sansa was d she didn''t have to know Solina.


    "She said we got it," Sansa said as she leaned forward in her chair. Her elbows rested upon her knees


    as she stared at Solina. "Thank you though... you can co find a new victim¡ªI mean, best friend to y


    with."


    It was clear to anyone in or out of the conversation that Solina and Sansa did not get a long. Part of me


    wondered if it was something to have been done in their past, but the other part of me wondered if it


    was just because they were stubborn and didn''t want to relinquish the idea of us all being friends.


    Not that I wanted to be friends with Solina.


    She was to wicked for her own good.


    ¡°Fine, suit yourself," Solina said, finally turning towards the door to the cafe without a single other word


    said to either of us.


    ¡°For some reason, I have a feeling this isn''t thest we see if her...'' Sansa muttered picking up her


    phone again, "what about reaching out to Ss or Lucas to help."


    "What?" No way... Lucas hates me, and Ss was MIA... and for a dragon, that''s nearly impossible.


    "Why not?" she shrugged, gesturing towards me with knitted brows and a look of confusion.


    I wasn''t sure what exactly to tell her when it came to Ss and Lucas. She knew the gist of it but at the


    same time shit was a little moreplicated with them than I had initially told her and Trixie. "I-I can''t


    use them."


    ¡°And why would that be? Both boys are fucking in love with you."


    "Yeah, but neither of them are my mate... well, Lucas isn''t anymore. Plus, I haven''t spoken to them


    since the day everything happened," I countered in frustration, hoping that she wouldn''t get on to me


    like a few outhers had.


    Opening and closing her mouth, she hesitated before she began tough. "Nomunication like... at


    all?"


    ¡°Yeah, no. They are avoiding me like the gue."


    "Well, then you need to fix that," shemanded as she stood to her feet. "If we are going to make shit


    happen then you have to fix things with them. That''s your task. In the meantime. I''ll hit up the school


    and see if I can find trustworthy people there."


    There was no point in arguing with Sansa when she said something, and leaning in to hug her


    goodbye, the feeling of easiness washed over me, realizing I didn''t have to do this alone.


    The only other problem to deal with now... was making sure Ss and Lucas were talking to me and


    ready to help with my crazy ass bullshit.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 175: Confronting Issues


    Telling Solina off ended up being the beginning of a great day. Sansa had made it her personal


    objective to guide me through how to make an eventful Solstice game, and ording to her, this was


    something they usually did every few years, but this time... it was going to be epic.


    Why was it going to be epic? Because she said, she was helping me n.


    Theughter that escaped me upon this promation was uncontroble, but I loved her for that. She


    had turned my worries and fears around and made me realize I was freaking out for nothing. Not to


    mention pointing out that if Trixie happened to pop back once... she was definitely bound to do it again.


    The girl was notorious for doing things spontaneously.


    ¡°So where are we going?* My question followed a twenty-minute walk uptown, and when the arena


    came into view, I found myself growing more confused as to where we were headed.


    Turning her gaze to me, Sansa scoffed, "I figured the giant arena ahead of us was a dead giveaway,


    Cassie."


    She was annoyed with me asking questions, and that made it all the more amusing when I did ask


    them. Yet, nudging her shoulder with mine, I was able to get her to smile quite easily. "You know I just


    enjoy teasing you... but for real though... why are we going to the arena?¡°


    ¡°Because that''s where the shit¡¯s taking ce. I figured our first stop would be to the arena to get a good


    look at the area and maybe get some ideas."


    ¡°Sure it wasn''t because you wanted to watch the guys sparring?" The smirk that blessed the corner of


    my lips made Sansa roll her eyes.


    ¡°Shut the hell up..." she muttered, smiling back at me. "I can''t help it, they are gorgeous to look at."


    She wasn''t wrong, and as we made our way through the tunnel, the view of the field came into view as


    well as the many half-naked bodies upon it. "Maybe this was a good idea..."


    ¡°See, I told you," she mumbled back as we made our way down the steps towards the concert seating


    towards the front. "I think sitting close would be better. Helps to get a good view of thepetitors."


    I wasn''t sure what she meant by that. I knew that it was apetition, but I didn''t think it was open to


    everyone. I had figured it was just all those high socialites I had met the other day. ¡°Wait... anyone can


    join?"


    Looking over at me as we took our seats, she raised a brow in confusion. "Uh, yeah, of course. Didn''t


    they tell you anything about this shit?"


    ¡°Obviously not."


    The fact I was walking into this wholepetition blind was beyond aggravating. I had told Sansa I


    didn''t know anything about this crap, but I suppose it would make sense that they at least would give


    me the basic rundown. I mean, I hadn''t even been told what my job title was going to entail once the


    competition was over... if I had a job title or whatever it was.


    ¡°Look, I''m blind with this crap. That''s why I need you to help me because I literally know nothing."


    Sansa nodded in understanding as she pointed towards the field.


    ¡°You see those guys right there with the blue shorts on?"


    Following the direction she was pointing to, I spotted four guys who were overly chiseled and dripping


    in sweat. Their toned bodies in various shades of bronze glistened underneath the sun as they messed


    around with each other, pretending to spar and wrapping each other in headlocks. "You mean the


    oversized children?"


    ¡°Yeah," she snorted inughter. "Those are wolf half-breeds. They are typical jocks you would see on


    earth, but they love a good challenge. Last tournament, the tall one with the golden brown hair lost by


    half a point and has kept that grudge for a very long time."


    "So other words, he needs to be watched out for?¡°


    Nodding her head, she sighed. ¡°Yeah... and he is aplete asshole. However, since you''re the prize,


    he may try to approach you. Just don''t fall for his bullshit... it''s all a lie. He has never been nice with a


    single girl he has been with, and that has been a lot."


    The longer we sat there, the more Sansa exined to me about the different people on the field who


    would end up signing up topete. Most wouldn''t as they weren''t interested, but there were a lot who


    would, and they were all ones to watch out for.


    As I took in thepetition, I didn''t miss the dark-haired figure of a man I knew all too well walking


    across the field to spar. Lucas looked as gorgeous as he did the day I met him, and from the looks of


    his bulked-out muscles, he had spent a lot of his time on this training field changing.


    "He looks good, doesn''t he?¡° Sansa asked, pulling me from the dazed thoughts I had. As much as I


    didn''t want to admit that he did look good, I couldn''t.


    He was a walk sex machine, and even with our bond broken, I still yearned for him.


    "I wonder if he is entering..." I muttered, "he won''t talk to me, and I hate it."


    Thinking about Lucas only put a damper on my mood, and as I tried to focus my attention away from


    him, I couldn''t. He stood across the field, his body shining in the setting sun, and as if he knew that I


    was watching him, he turned to face me, narrowing his gaze.


    Was he mad at me? I had no fucking clue, but I was tired of ying games.


    I wanted answers. "I''m going to go talk to him."


    ¡°What?" Sansa replied wide-eyed, "didn''t that end up badlyst time?"


    Thinking ofst time and the way he looked at me when he realized what he had done was


    heartbreaking. The moment he realized he was the reason I wasn''t alive, he wanted to die. The scream


    that left his throat wasn''t something I wanted to remember, and his anger had been so intense he even


    begged Pollux to kill him for what he had done.


    Of course, I didn''t allow that. It wasn''t his fault entirely. Inanna had been poisoning his mind.


    "Yeah... well, kind of. Still, look at him... he looks so angry," I replied, still staring at where he stood, no


    longer looking at me but instead working out with weights as he waited for his turn on the field.


    ¡°He does look like he has spent most of his time out here working out, doesn''t he? Damn, that man got


    bigger..."


    "Sansa!" Theughter that broke out between us was refreshing as always, and as she nudged me


    with her shoulder, she urged me to go and speak to him.


    Standing to my feet, I made my way down the concrete steps towards the field and directly across the


    green grass towards where Lucas was. All eyes were on me for the most part as I made my way


    towards Lucas, and with the hoots and hollers of the men on the sidelines of the field, it perked Lucas''s


    attention, who turned his gaze towards me with a raised brow.


    "What are you doing?" he murmured the moment I approached him, "I have nothing to say to you,


    Cassie."


    ¡°Well, I have a lot to say to you..." The stern tone of myment caught his attention, and turning to


    face me, he sighed with what seemed like aggravation.


    "I don''t know why. I thought we already made it clear I was not someone you needed to be around."


    Rolling my eyes, I stared at his chiseled jawline and deep dark eyes that made my core ache with the


    longing he had created in me. No matter how much time had gone by with us and even with a broken


    bond... I wanted him. Yet, he refused to see that.


    "That wasn''t you, Lucas. It was Inanna-"


    "Stop it!" he snapped at me in a low and hushed tone, trying not to drag the attention to others who


    stood nearby. "I was the cause... had I been stronger, you wouldn''t have gotten hurt. Not that any of


    that matters now. You''re going to be getting married to one of these pricks anyways."


    "One of those pricks? I¡¯d wish you woulde to your senses and be the man I want you to be."


    The anger that poured off of him was not expected, and as he mmed the weight down upon the


    ground, the metal nging against the others, I couldn''t help but jump slightly, and the moment I did,


    remorse crossed his face. ''Can''t you see I¡¯m nothing but bad for you?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The fear lingered in his eyes as they searched mine, trying to find some sense of understanding, but I


    couldn''t give up on him. Lucas may have given up on me and everyone else, but I couldn''t give up on


    him. "We were mated, Lucas... those feelings don¡¯t go away."


    "Yet, they do," he snapped once more. "How many times do I have to tell you we''re not mates


    anymore."


    Tears pricked my eyes as a calming flow of energy washed over me, and looking over my shoulder, I


    watched Sansa approach. Her eyes glowed a slight silver as the powers she used on me kept me in


    check. "I could feel you getting worked up from all the way over there. Remember what we have talked


    about."


    I knew exactly what she meant. She didn''t want me to show my emotions too much to the people out


    here on the field or in general, period. They could use the emotions and situations to create problems


    for me that I may not be able toe back from. It was a weakness I couldn''t afford, or so that was


    what Sansa had proimed.


    As she stood beside me, staring at Lucas, his narrowed gaze darting from me to Sansa and back, I


    wanted more than anything to reach out to him. To hug him and tell him I forgive him. Yet, that was the


    kind of emotion I couldn''t show.


    "If that''s how you feel... just remember, it''s only your opinion, Lucas."


    My feet couldn''t carry me any faster as I darted towards a side exit and hastily made my way back


    towards my suite. The green grass flew by me as I sped towards the elegant white-marbled building in


    search of the sce I needed.


    I wanted to cry... to scream, and yell. To tell him how stupid he was, and I couldn''t.


    Doing something immature like that in public was just going to make questions arise. Never in my life


    had I felt so conflicted over my emotions. I was a girl who said it how it was and showed full well that


    she wasn¡¯t someone to be fucked with, and now... I had to be reserved.


    It was bullshit, and I hated it more than anything.


    If Odin and the other gods thought I was going to be a prim and proper girl...


    They were fucking wrong.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 176: Longing for irty


    Lucas.


    I hated myself for how I was treating Cassie, but it was for the best. It was the only way I could keep


    her safe from the person I had be. From the person who had done nothing but cause her pain. I


    was supposed to have been her mate, and instead, I allowed myself to fall prey to a greater power.


    One able to manipte my mind.


    Watching her walk away from me hurt, and the moment she disappeared from my sight, I was left with


    Sansa''s angry re and look of disapproval. "You¡¯re a fucking idiot, Lucas."


    ¡°Whatever," I scoffed, rolling my eyes, trying to rationalize what I was doing. "What did you expect me


    to fucking do? You know the fucking risks of me being around her."


    "Risks, Lucas? Please tell me you''re joking right now."


    There was no point in talking to Sansa about this. She had been telling me for weeks to stop acting the


    way I was, and I doubted that Cassie knew of my and Sansa¡¯s conversations. Not that there was much


    to tell. Usually, it was a bunch of scolding and my refusal to admit I was being stupid. As much as part


    of me yearned to be with her, I couldn''t. I couldn''t run the risk of me falling back on old ways and


    hurting her again.


    Cassie was important to everyone here, and I cared too much about her to let her fall hurt because of


    me. I didn''t care what anyone had to say about that... it was my choice, and I would do what I wanted


    to in regards to Cassie. "I¡¯m done discussing this. Sansa."


    "Well, I''m not,¡± she replied, grabbing my arm to stop me from turning away from her. "Cassie is going


    through this without anyone to really be by her side, and out of all the men she could be paired with,


    she wants you to be there. Even though I think she is stupid for wanting that because you don''t


    deserve her when you''re acting like this."


    Sansa had said many things to me in the past, but she had never been this forward before. I was


    honestly shocked to hear herment, and also to learn that no matter how mean I had been to


    Cassie and all the shit I had done to her, she still wanted me to be with her.


    "Even if I wanted to... they won''t let me participate''


    Laughing, Sansa shook her head. "And why not? What could possibly stop you from doing so?"


    No matter what I said, Sansa wasn''t going to let this go, and with a groan of frustration, I threw my


    hands in the air and sneered at her. "Because I''m the reason she died to begin with. Not to mention,


    I''m not like the rest of them. My bloodline makes me defective."


    Sansa stood there for a moment, surprisingly quiet as she stared at me, and then nced towards the


    arena where multiple men stood ncing over at us, obviously having heard my outburst. The dirty


    looks of some and amused res of others only further irritated me, but what did I expect after what I


    had fucking done?


    I had made things worse for myself by listening to that stupid bitch Inanna.


    Tired of dealing with Sansa, I bent down and grabbed my shirt off the ground, tossing it over my


    shoulder as I stormed off toward the exit. I was still staying in the same room I had been before, and it


    was clear when they moved Cassie to a more private wing, I wasn''t wee.


    I wanted more than anything to go back home to Earth and live my life out there away from Cassie, but


    the private conversation Odin had with me after the incident made it clear I was never going to be


    allowed to go back home.


    My ce would be here permanently, and as long as I stayed in line and did what I was asked to do,


    then I wouldn''t be a prisoner. Even though, essentially, I fucking was.


    "Lucas, wait!" Sansa called out as I stopped in my tracks, looking over my shoulder to see her running


    across the green, the arena looming in the background.


    "What do you want, Sansa? I''m done with the scolding bullshit you constantly throw my way."


    Out of breath, her curly ck hair bounced off her shoulders as she bent over, huffing and puffing, she


    held up a finger, telling me to give her a minute.


    "Fuck, I really need to start working out... my cardio fucking sucks," she panted, causing me to snort


    withughter as I watched her.


    "Well, I''m surprised you don''t work out, seeing as your brother is addicted to it."


    Standing straight, she raised a brow ring at me before quickly shaking it away. "Look... all I was


    going to say was that you shouldn¡¯t give up. She refuses to give up on you, so instead of acting like you


    are, why don¡¯t you prove to her that you want to change... or better yet, prove to yourself and everyone


    else what you''re actually capable of."


    Stunned and slightly speechless, I tried to process what she was saying, yet before I could even get a


    word out, she turned and made her way back towards the school without so much as a goodbye.


    I had tried for weeks to stay away from Cassie, and as much as I thought that was the best idea, I


    couldn''t help but wonder if I was making a mistake.


    Maybe everything that happened did happen for a reason, like Freya had told me.


    Maybe the steps taken were setting up a future I needed to be prepared for.


    ****


    Cassie.


    I couldn''t believe how idiotic I had sounded trying to exin myself to Lucas on the field. I had really


    hoped after all this time, he would have seen I was trying to be the bigger person. That I was trying to


    fix this rtionship between us.


    Pacing around my small living room, I ran my hands through my hair, trying to let go of the negative


    anger currently coursing through me. I was pissed, but most of all, I was hurt.


    I couldn''t understand why he didn''t want to just try and make things work.


    It was as if the thought of trying was too hard for him to imagine, and perhaps it was time I started


    epting that. The roles were reversed for once, and I had to figure out how to do what I was expected


    to do. I didn¡¯t have the luxury of messing around with love when I had a festival to n.


    A knock at my door caught my attention, and stopping in my tracks, I turned to therge double doors


    and contemted telling whoever it was to get fucking lost because I wasn''t in the mood.


    Yet as the door opened, revealing Ansley, the anger subsided.


    "Ansley, why are you knocking?" I asked curiously as to why she didn''t just walk in, considering she


    was my assigned servant.


    With a bit of a chipper smile on her face, she closed the door behind her and made her way toward me


    hesitantly. ''I''m sorry to bother you, but I was told to prepare you for training."


    Was she being serious right now? "Training for what?"


    "Uh, I believe to go over the event. I''m not sure I was just asked to let you know," she replied, slightly


    uneasy by my short and clipped tone. Guilt instantly filled me with how I had spoken to her. It wasn''t


    her fault all this shit was going on, and with a heavy sigh, I ran my hand over my face and groaned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ansley. I don''t mean to speak to you that way. I¡¯m just... it''s been a long day. Not to mention I


    have a horrible migraine."


    Ansley stood staring at me as if confused by my apology. Her mouth opened and closed as I moved


    toward the sofa, taking a seat. "Would you like a cup of tea and some aspirin? Perhaps a snack? I don''t


    mind telling them you''re not feeling well so you can rest for the rest of the day."


    Rest. It sounded fucking amazing, but as much as I wanted to do what Odin and Freya said needed to


    be done, maybe Ansley was right. How was I supposed to do what they asked if I was overly


    exhausted and beyond confused?


    The more I thought about it, the more frustrated I became.


    "Okay... yeah, let them know I¡¯m not up for it tonight. Maybe I do need some rest and shit."


    Nodding her head, Ansley smiled. "I¡¯ll bring you something to eat and some aspirin as well. Don¡¯t worry,


    Cassie. Everything will be fine. You just need more time to adjust to everything."


    Surprised by her sudden forwardness, I watched her quickly turn and head back out the bedroom door


    with her hair swaying from its ponytail behind her. The idea of having a servant was still something I


    was getting used to, as was all the other shit that came with my new job title. In all honesty, I felt more


    alone than I ever had before.


    As the silence of the room consumed my thoughts, I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about Lucas


    and the way he looked at me today on the field. How incredibly hot he was standing there under the


    sun, glistening in sweat. The way his dark eyes gazed upon me as if he was hungry for me but at the


    same time confused about how he felt.


    Yet, also how angry he looked that I was once again trying to get his attention.


    He wasn''t the only one who was confused, though, and the more I thought about it, the more I wanted


    to talk to him. "Ah-what the fuck is wrong with me?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know, they say talking to your sign of intelligence-''


    The sound of the voice caused me to jump, and as I turned quickly, my eyes scanned the vicinity by my


    open bedroom door; my eyesnded upon a pair of bluish-green eyes I hadn¡¯t set sight on in weeks.


    My heart leaped out of my chest as I jumped from my seat, bolting across the space to the tall, broad


    figure of a man with chocte brown hair.


    "Ss!" I gasped out as I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him to my chest with tears of


    joy in my eyes. "Where the fuck have you been?"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Chapter 177: What feels right


    Ss.


    "Cassie-"


    Darkness filled my vision as I searched through the obsidian clouds for her body. The darkness slowly


    gave way to the roaring sound of chaos, and an explosion of power that illuminated the area. There


    upon the floor was the delicate body of a woman with pink shades within her hair and celestial blue


    eyes that stared nkly at me.


    "Cassie... no-" What I saw before me wasn''t real. Her body, lifeless upon the floor while a mirrored


    image of her stood ghostly before her brother''s body. She was powerful and far more beautiful than I


    could ever imagine her being, but there was one problem.


    She was no longer attainable...she was a goddess now, and far from my reach.


    I''d lose her just like I lost Anna.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    shes of the day Cassie died spun through my mind more than once since I had been gone.


    Watching Cassie die wasn''t something I hadn¡¯t been able to handle. The moment of her death made


    Anna''s death sh through my mind and my heart broke.


    Granted, things with Anna had been different, and perhaps part of me had loved Anna- even though I


    knew I couldn''t have her-but the problem was I cared for Cassie more than I ever did Anna.


    Odin, seemed to have sensed this and sent me on an errand to appease the Fae realm.


    Not something I was crazy about, but with my job done there, it was time for me to face the woman I


    was in love with. The one woman I wouldn''t be able to have no matter how much I wanted her.


    The moment I stepped into her room and heard her beautiful voice, I couldn''t contain myself from


    making a smartassment. I half expected her tosh out at me with anger, but instead she ran to


    me, throwing her arms around my neck as she hugged me.


    Never had I imagined she would give me this kind of reaction, but feeling her within my arms was


    something I would never forget. ¡°Ss, where have you been?"


    "I''m sorry-" I whispered, "I was out of the realm on business."


    As she pulled away slightly, I had the opportunity to gaze down in her beautiful celestial blue eyes once


    more, and though my heart clenched with hurt over my situation, I pushed a brave smile on my face.


    "Oh, I wasn''t told that..."


    ¡°Yeah, Odin had me go take care of things. Honestly, I didn''t think you would be excited about seeing


    me though. Maybe I should leave more often."


    The deep chuckle that escaped me made her roll her eyes as she pulled away more and shook her


    head. ''No, you''re not allowed to leave anymore. I need you here with me."


    As much as I wanted to believe what she was saying, I knew that wasn''t possible. I couldn''t allow her to


    need me because I wasn''t going to be able to be what she wanted. That wasn¡¯t my ce. I was a


    protector of the realm, and emissary if need be.


    I wasn''t someone who would ever be able to stand by her side.


    However, perhaps tonight I could help her... or at least be a friend by her side... for the moment.


    "Well, I''m here now. What''s been going on?" Gesturing to the sofa she had once been sitting on, she


    followed me and sat down upon it looking more frustrated then I had ever seen her.


    "I don''t know what I''m doing, Ss," she replied running her hands over her face before her fingers


    rushed through her hair showing the clear frustration that she felt. ''I feel so out of ce here."


    Taking a seat upon the chair across from where she was sat I nodded. "I see. So while I was gone the


    past few weeks no one has really exined anything to you?"


    "No," she scoffed. "They only paraded me in front of a group of people I don''t know, and then told me I


    need to do training."


    Concern filled me as I furrowed my brows in response to what she had said. I had been gone for


    weeks, and she wasn''t any more informed than what she had been when I left. "That doesn''t make any


    sense. I have been gone for weeks... I would have thought they would have done all that stuff quite


    early on."


    Cassie was quite for a moment before a soft breath escaped her lips and she cast her eyes towards


    the floor. "I wasn''t exactly myself after what happened. The powers Pollux gave me were a lot to


    handle, and I slept for what felt like days before I woke up."


    All of which I hadn''t been there for... I was a fool to have left like I did, but what Odin had me do was far


    more important than simply sitting by Cassie''s bed when I wasn''t actually wee.


    ''I wish I could have been here for you when you woke up, but I''m here now and I''d be happy to answer


    any questions you have. The solstice games are something to look forward to."


    Laughter escaped Cassie as she gave me a look of sarcastic uncertainty. ¡°I don''t know about that,


    Ss. The seem to be nothing but a pain in the ass and I haven''t even done anything yet. Although..."


    she said pointedly, "I did get Odin to agree to let me help n them."


    ''Oh shit. Really?" To hear Odin was willing to let Cassie help was shocking. He never let anyone help


    with the games as it was something he enjoyed setting up himself.


    "Yeah." She shrugged. ''I have no clue how they go though so it¡¯s not like I''m going to be as much help


    as I thought I could be."


    The more she talked, the more I couldn''t help but watch her. The way she pushed her hair behind her


    ear. How her lips moved as she told the story of how it was meeting everyone that would take part in


    the games. She was mesmerizing, and the more her voice floated around me, the more I realized that


    being even this close to her could be problematic.


    Weighing my choices, I sighed, caving in to the pitiful look on Cassies face. I had seen it before in Anna


    when she came here, and though Anna was a different situation I couldn''t allow Cassie to have no one


    in her corner.


    She had far more to offer this realm and others with her realistic view on the world.


    ''I''ll help you, Cassie."


    Her eyes darted up to mine with a mixture hope and gratefulness I couldn''t ignore, and with a smile


    crossing her plump, delicious lips, I had to reign in my beast that wanted to im her. Cassie was


    extraordinary, but the godly glow that illuminated her and heightened every bit of her beautiful body


    made her that much more attractive.


    "Are you sure? I don''t want to impose on anything you currently have going on," she replied hesitantly.


    ''I''m sure," I retorted, adjusting myself in my seat as I cleared my throat. "Typically the games are a


    mixture of strength, agility, and intelligence. So lets start with the basics. Strength."


    Her eyes lit up at my words, and as she bit her bottom lip thinking about what I said I tried my hardest


    to look anywhere but at her. "What about sparring matches or something?"


    ''That''s what they usually do." I chuckled before standing to my feet. The itch to move around growing


    inside me as I began to wander about her room looking at everything, but realizing that as pretty as this


    room was, it didn''t reflect Cassie''s personality.


    ¡°Well, what can we do to make it different?"


    The question was honestly only something she could answer, and as I turned to face her, I simply gave


    her a small smile. "You¡¯re the designer, Cassie. Make it fit your personality."


    ¡°My personality?" She scoffed rolling her eyes. "That wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone. No one seems to


    like my personality much."


    Turning to face her, I shook my head. "That''s not true. I like your personality."


    The blush that settled over her face was something I wouldn''t ever get tired of doing. She tried so hard


    to hide her emotions at times but the moment Iplimented her, she blushed so red her ears turned


    pink. ''You''re just saying that because you''re my friend."


    Ouch. Friend... I forgot how much that word stung.


    "Regardless of my friendship with you, it''s still true," I replied, acting as if thement she made didn''t


    hurt,''so with that being said... what about strength do you think would be beneficial in a tournament?"


    A snort ofughter escaped her as she shrugged. "Taking me on would be a good one... but I really


    don''t know how to control this new version of me."


    "Taking you on?" Raising a brow at herment, I faced her, watching her mouth open and close


    slowly before a smirk crossed her lips.


    ¡°Well, yeah, I mean... before this all happened, there wasn''t a single person here who could match me,


    but now, I guess that''s different as I''m not the same person."


    Every part of me wanted to clear the space between us and put her in her ce but I restrained myself


    from doing so. "You''re so confident in who you were... there isn''t a reason why you shouldn''t still be


    confident in who you will be."


    Standing to her feet, she stared at me with silence as she slowly made her way towards me. ¡°You think


    I''m confident... you say I''m pretty... if that''s the case, why are you acting as if being around me right


    now is almost impossible for you to do even though you say you want to help?"


    I was caught between a rock and a hard ce with herment because the look she was giving me


    right now made it clear that she knew something was up. "I don''t know what you mean-''


    ''Don''t do that..." she snapped as she shook her head clearing the space between us. Her handid


    upon my chest as she looked up at me with those big celestial eyes and pouty lips.


    Letting out a raspy breath, I froze at her touch. ''Do what?"


    ''Pretend the tension between us isn''t there. I know you''re ufortable right now, and after everything


    we have been through, I don''t understand why you¡¯re acting like this. I thought I meant more to you.''


    ¡°You do," I quickly added trying to catch my breath. Her delicious scent ofvender and honey wrapped


    around my heart in a way I couldn''t handle. "I just have to be realistic about all of this for the both of


    us."


    Furrowing her brows she stared at me with confusion. "Realistic... what are you talking about?"


    I didn''t want to exin this to her, and the more I stood with her like this, the more I knew I had to say


    something. Yet, I didn''t want to be the fool who assumed things when I wasn''tpletely sure of what


    this was in the first ce.


    Taking a deep breath, I sighed closing my eyes. ¡°As much as I want to be with you right now, I can¡¯t. I


    am a guardian of the realm, Cassie, and all I can ever be is your friend. The way I acted before was


    wrong."


    ¡°Wrong?" she replied, reaching up slowly to run her hand down the side of my face, ¡°nothing about any


    of this has ever been wrong... but every part of it feels right."


    Without warning, she leaned up on her tippy toes and pressed her lips to mine, and when she did, I lost


    all control of who I was. The situation may have been wrong on one hand, but Cassie was right about


    something... every part of this felt right.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Chapter 178: Shocking Confessions


    Cassie.


    I wasn''t sure what I was doing or what was going to happen, but something about Ss being close to


    me was overwhelming. Something about him staring at me the way he did drove my heart crazy. He


    was supposed to simply be a friend... a guy I had met on campus who happened to help me when I


    needed it most with Lucas.


    Yet, during the time we had spent together things had changed and every part of me screamed out to


    be with him.


    I had done it once before... and I can''t resist the urge to do it again.


    The moment my lips crashed upon his, a fire burnt through me that was something I hadn''t


    experienced before, and I knew he felt it too because the heat that poured off his body told me he


    wanted this as much as I did.


    With the lift of his arms around my body, he pulled me up higher upon his chest, my legs wrapping


    around his waist as he held me to him. Our tongues battled for dominance as he walked me towards


    the sofa, sitting down with me straddling hisp.


    As much as I wanted to continue, he broke the kiss, his hands in my hair as he stared at me with


    darting eyes that seemed to search for answers I didn''t know how to exin.


    ¡®''Cassie-" he breathed out shallowly trying to catch his breath, "what are we doing?"


    As much as I wanted to answer him with something serious, I couldn''t. A snort ofughter escaped me


    as I pressed my lips gently to him again. "Kissing... don''t stop-"


    Attempting to kiss him again, he stopped me once more, shaking his head. "Cassie, we can''t, trust me I


    want to but we can¡¯t."


    ¡°Why not?" I frowned in confusion at his refusal. "We have before-"


    ¡°Yes, but you''re not the same as before, Cassie," he replied, cutting me off. ''You¡¯re not just a celestial


    half-breed. You''re the future of this realm, and you''re meant to be paired with a mate from the games.


    Not someone like me."


    There were no words I could say that would exin the heartache I felt, and I couldn''t be angry


    because I could see in his own face the upset he felt in saying it. It was clear the games were more of a


    problem for me than I wanted to admit, and taking them seriously was something I was obviously going


    to have to do.


    "Don''t say that..." I muttered softly, shaking my head, his hands falling to my thighs as he cast his gaze


    to the far while breathing deeply. "Ss, don¡¯t say that... I can''t lose you.''


    Snapping his attention back to me, he scoffed with a smile. ''You will never leave me. I may not be


    assigned to you as your guardian, but I will always be here for you. From now... until forever, Cassie. I


    just can¡¯t be this that you want. You deserve to have your mate.¡±


    I hated he was refusing what we both knew we wanted, but I understood how he thought he was


    helping to save me from doing something that could harm my reputation or anything else forthat matter.


    It was my life, and the fact I was being faced with all the royal bullshit and now Ss wanting to


    suddenly be respectable, was annoying.


    Climbing off hisp, I groaned in frustration as I stood to my feet and straightened out my clothing.


    Here I was in the mood to have him ravish me and help me forget about all the bullshit I was going


    through, and instead, he stops and worries about how I would look to other people.


    ¡°Ss, I don''t care what other people think about me. I will end up picking whoever I want for my mate,


    and that''s just how it''s going to be."


    Myment didn''t seem to sink in with him as a chuckle escaped his lips, and he stared at me with


    amusement in his eyes. ''You don''t get to pick, Cassie. That''s now how this works.''


    Not understanding what he meant, I opened my mouth to speak but instead, hesitated as he stood to


    his feet. ¡°What are you talking about?"


    ¡°I mean that you don''t get to decide. Cassie, the games decide for you. You were told this, weren''t


    you?" I couldn''t lie and say I wasn''t because, in a way, I sort of was. Sansa had tried to exin things


    to me, and I didn''t really listen to certain things told to me at the gathering.


    ¡°I can change that, though..." I stuttered, shaking my head, "I won''t let them tell me what I can or can''t


    do."


    Stepping forward, he shook his head with a sad nce. ''Unfortunately, you don''t have the power to


    change that."


    Hearing Ss''s doubts about what I was able to do was disappointing. I would have thought that by


    now, he would have known I was able to do anything I set my mind to unless I was a fool to believe I


    could. ''I can do whatever I want too..."


    Clenching my fists at my side, I refused to believe the man standing in front of me was saying the


    things he was. Only just a moment ago, we were making out, and I at least was hoping for more, and


    now he is standing in front of me with a nonchnt kind of nce as if what I''m saying is impossible.


    I wished more than anything he wouldn''t act the way he was because, besides Sansa, I really wanted


    him on my side. Yeah, he may have been willing to help me figure out the shit I was supposed to do...


    but, this was ridiculous everyone around me thought I would simply sit back and do as I was told.


    "Cassie, let''s not argue... this isn''t what I came here for."


    The calm response made me grit my teeth as I narrowed my gaze at him. "Then what are you doing


    here, Ss?"


    He was silent for a moment as he seemed to weigh his choice of wording correctly before responding. I


    wasn''t sure why he hade if it hadn''t been to spend time with me. Then again, I had jumped to


    conclusions with my reactions to his arrival to begin with.


    "I came to check on you and apologize for leaving," he replied politically as if suddenly he was


    indifferent to our interaction. Yet, even though he spoke, I knew deep down there was more to it than


    what he was exining.


    ¡°I can tell there is more to what you''re telling me. So why don¡¯t you spit it out and stop hiding whatever


    it is you¡¯re hiding.''


    As the corner of his lips rose into a smirk and a soft sigh left his throat, I knew my assumptions were


    correct. "Well, I was sincere in saying I would help you with the games, Cassie. However, I did want to


    let you know ahead of time that there are going to be more creatures involved than what you simply


    already know."


    ¡°What are you talking about?"


    The cryptic message wasn''t something I understood, and stepping toward me, he stared down with a


    sense of knowing that drove me crazy with curiosity. "Do you know much about the Fae realm?"


    The question caught mepletely off guard, and as I stared at him with my lips parted,pletely


    dumbfounded, I shook my head no. "Should I be?"


    ¡°Yes, Cassie. You should be. There is more going on behind the scenes than you know, and even


    though you''re angry at me because of what has taken ce tonight... I¡¯m not what you should worry


    yourself with. There are going to be people here who are going to test you, and if you''re not prepared,


    you will fall... just like so many others have."


    Ss''s words were a warning, and as I watched him turn and head towards my bedroom door, I found


    myself left with so many questions he obviously had no interest in wanting to answer.


    ¡°Where are you going? You can''t just leave things like that," I snapped angrily as I marched after him


    grabbing his upper arm, stopping him in his tracks.


    ncing down at me over his shoulder, he stared for a moment before pulling his arm from my grasp.


    "Cassie, if I stay around like I was before, I will onlyplicate things for you. Sansa and others are


    going to be able to help you more than I can."


    ¡°So you¡¯re abandoning me after you just said you weren¡¯t?" I scoffed, shaking my head, ¡°what the hell


    is wrong with you? Why evene here then?"


    "I came to help you... but now, I feel like I made a mistake."


    Hearing him say seeing me was a mistake shifted something inside me. Anger I had never felt before


    bubbled deep inside my chest, and with every second that passed, I felt myself growing angrier that he


    was standing here saying what he was.


    "So now seeing me is a mistake?" Theughter that bubbled from me made him roll his eyes.


    "Stop putting words in my mouth, Cassie. That''s not what I meant, and you know it."


    "Do I though?" I replied, my hand reaching past him to grip the door handle as I pulled the door open


    and gestured with my eyes for him to leave. "Go on. That''s what your good at right... leaving?"


    The pain I was feeling may have been masked by the anger I was showing, but could he me me for


    being angry? I had literally been on my own for the most part with all this shit, and the moment I felt


    hope I had him here, he shut down on me and was pulling away again.


    Shaking his head heughed once more at myment, his hand reaching up and rubbing the back of


    his neck. ''You can think what you want, Cassie, but you''repletely wrong about that."


    ¡°Am I though?" His eyes met mine, reflecting his own irritation over the situation as I clenched my jaw,


    ''look at us... youe back, and already we are at each other''s throats."


    "Yes, we are!" he yelled throwing his hands in the air, "because you''re assuming shit without even


    taking a look at the bigger picture! You know nothing of the realm or how things are done. You''re stuck


    in your old fucking ways, and that isn''t going to fly with the shit you''re required to do!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Taken back by his outburst, Ished out at him, shoving him towards the door in anger. My heart raced


    and as the adrenaline pushed through my veins, I felt the change in mye over rather quickly. The


    change reflected in Ss''s eyes as they widened with shock.


    ¡°Fuck you, Ss. I''m not fucking changing for anyone! Do you hear me?! I''m not changing, not that you


    actually fucking give a shit about me."


    Shoving him again, the power behind my thrust caused him to stagger back into the wall by the door,


    and as it did, his hand reached out, gripping my throat as the fire burned behind his eyes. I had pushed


    him a little too hard, and as he stared down at me with a loose grip on my neck, I saw the confliction


    weighing within him.


    ¡°You have no idea what you''re talking about, nor the length I would go to to make sure you''re safe and


    happy, Cassie. You''re everything to me, and it kills me I can''t be what you want, but this is the life we


    both live and you will have to ept it the way I have had to do."


    Dropping his grip on my throat, I watched him adjust his shoulders and turn to exit my room with the


    echoed sound of the door mming behind him. Ss didn''t leave me a chance to exin or say


    anything in regard to what he said before he left, and as I stood there trying to process the confession, I


    knew he was right.


    I didn''t have a single clue about anything, and if I kept acting the way I was, then I wouldn''t have


    anyone left around me in the end.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Chapter 179: Trixie & Sansa


    Cassie.


    The warmth of sunlight fell upon my cheek and as I slowly opened my eyes, taking in the dust particles


    dancing within the beams that filtered in through the open window. I realized what had happenedst


    night with Ss wasn''t a dream. I had made a stand and fucked things up like I always did, and with a


    groan, I rubbed my hands over my face and tried to figure out how I was going to apologize for being


    an idiot.


    The sound of footsteps upon the marbled floor caught my attention, and looking towards my bedroom


    door, I watched Trixie prance in wearing ck knee-high boots and a ck flowing summery dress that


    stopped at her thighs with a white belt and her hair curiously braided into two french braids.


    A look that waspletely different from how Trixie usually dressed, which was odd.


    "Trixie? What the hell are you doing here?" I asked slightly shocked and confused as I sat up in bed,


    trying to process if what I was seeing was actually true.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Taking a bite of the apple in her hands, she went from wide-eyed to furrowed brows with a shrug of her


    shoulders. ¡°Sansa reached out to me and told me you desperately need guidance. So, here I am."


    ¡°Wait. Sansa reached out to you?"


    Unsure of what exactly was going on, I let my legs slide over the edge of the bed as I sat there in my


    blue cotton shorts and tank top trying to process what was going on. It wasn''t like we had cell phones


    in this ce. So for Sansa to reach out to Trixie didn''t make sense.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Why do you look like you lost your puppy and don''t know where to


    find it?¡° ncing up at Trixie, I quirked a brow andughed at herment. She was witty with her


    Running my hand over my face, I sighed. "I¡¯m sorry. I just was trying to understand how she reached


    out to you."


    "I am a witch, Cassie," Sansa''s voice called out from my living room, making my eyes dart towards the


    open doorway and back to Trixie, who gestured towards the door, shrugging her shoulders again.


    ¡°Sansa''s here too?"


    ¡°Well, yeah," Trixie said nonchntly, "why wouldn''t she be?"


    It was clear something was bothering Trixie, and I wasn''t sure what it was yet. But her moody


    comments and unwillingness to seemingly want to help were unusual behavior for her. Not that I was


    going to point it out.


    Sliding from the bed, my feet hit the floor as I stood stretching my arms over my head. I didn''t miss the


    way Trixie nced at me with a smirk on her face as I padded my way toward the bathroom to brush


    my teeth. "So, I heard you had a visitorst night."


    Groaning, I popped my toothbrush into my mouth and rolled my eyes, trying my best not to get into the


    topic of Ss and what had transpired between the two of us.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Cassie. Give me the details," Trixie urged as I nced over my shoulder at her finishing


    my teeth with a sigh.


    ¡°There is nothing to tell. He came to visit me... we got into a heated debate, and he left."


    Brushing past her, I headed towards the living room only to stop short and stare at the sight before me.


    Sansa sat on the floor at the coffee table with her dark curly hair pulled up into a bun on her head,


    papers scattered all around her, and a pencil in her mouth.


    "What in the hell-" I murmured, causing Sansa to nce up at me with a smile as Trixie came from


    behind me and plopped herself upon the sofa.


    ¡°You know... I heard that you and Ss had more than a heated debate. That there was some shouting,


    and when he left, he looked more than pissed off about whatever you two talked about."


    Of course, it was no surprise Trixie would know this information and want to know exactly what


    happened. She was a stickler for the details, and though it was one thing I loved about her, it could also


    be slightly irritating when it came to your personal life.


    "It was nothing," I gritted out, trying to drop the subject. "Sansa, what are you doing?"


    ¡°Hmm-" she muttered absentmindedly before turning her attention to me fully. "Oh, this? It''s the ns


    for the games, of course. I have everything mapped out for you. All you have to do is approve it.¡°


    I hadn''t realized Sansa was putting so much work into this over thest day or so while I had been


    cking off for the most part. She was a go-getter, and from the looks of it, she liked to n things out


    as well... which would be useful in the long run.


    ''Oh, well, what were you thinking? Because I have no clue about what to do."


    The moment I gave the floor to Sansa, her eyes beamed with excitement as she began shuffling


    through papers and pulling out books. I didn''t realize that an event like this would take so much work to


    sort out, but ording to the way she was acting, it must have been a really big deal.


    "So, I say we keep the games as they have always been with the fighting challenges for the strength


    training, but what I was thinking was mixing it with the agility part. So like, maybe a course but one that


    they basically would fight during to break towards the end."


    With my mouth partially opened in confusion, I nced at Trixie, who sat on the sofapletely


    amused by what Sansa was saying. "So are we going like straight Viking then? Like the ways of


    Bjorn?"


    The name Bjorn hade up once before in some of the stuff I had read about Anna and her lover,


    Bjorn. However, I had never really paid too much attention to it when I was reading it because it wasn''t


    important at the time. Yet, as Sansa nodded her head in agreement, I found it may have been better


    had I read more into it.


    The books, of course, I had in my room somewhere... if they were moved into the new room.


    As Sansa went to open her mouth to answer Trixie, I quickly interjected, "Wait, Viking thing?"


    Both girls looked at me with confusion andughter as they furrowed their brows as if unsure of what to


    say to me. "Cassie, Odin is a Norse god... they are associated with that kind of lifestyle."


    "Well, of course, I know that," I replied, rolling my eyes with irritation, "I''m just saying like what Viking


    thing are you talking about... you know, with the games. I don''t get it."


    ¡°Oh," Sansa said softly, giving me an understanding smile, "sometimes I forget you haven''t been here


    that long."


    "Yeah, it''s totally cool, Cassie," Trixie replied, her mood seeming to lift slightly as she leaned forward


    with her elbows on her knees. "Think of it like a triple cup kind of thing. So there are three events, and


    the winners of every event move to the next event until thest one proims the overall winner. Does


    that make sense?"


    Trixie¡¯s exnation did make slight sense, but at the same time, I didn''t get why Trixie had called it a


    Viking thing. I mean, there were tons of cultures I knew about that had done games like that over the


    centuries. "So what makes it Viking?"


    "Well, the brutality, I guess."


    Raising my brows in response to Sansa¡¯s reasoning, I sat there in shock. "Brutality?"


    ncing between the two girls in front of me, both of them nodded as if it was the most natural thing to


    suggest. I was a girl who came from a wolf pack and had seen sparring turn into horrible fights but


    thinking people would have topete this way never really struck me as something that would


    happen.


    If I was ever going to be able to adjust to this new life, I really had to get it together and stop doubting


    everything I was told. "Well, that will be interesting."


    "Oh, it is... not to mention incredibly hot," Trixie replied, causing us all tough.


    "I don''t think bloodshed is hot... and you''re mated to my brother, so I don''t even wanna know the kind of


    things you two get into if you think brutality is hot."


    Sansa cackled as Trixie red at me with shock and a smile. "Oh my God, Cassie... I didn''t mean like


    that. The guys whopete are hot... I''m not a sadist or anything."


    "Well, sometimes I wonder what you''re into with some of the shit you say," I replied in a teasing tone


    that caused her to pick up the pillow from the sofa and toss it at me, which caused me tough in


    response.


    It was nice to sit here with the two of them and simply be ourselves. Especially when I didn''t know


    exactly how long I was going to be able to continue doing this. When I was awarded the title I was, I


    expected some type of princess-style life, but I was slowly wondering what I was going to be going


    through, considering Odin wasn''t like the people I read about in books.


    He was in charge, but he was more sarcastic and eager to see how things unfold. I suppose like a


    Viking who took what he wanted, traveled often, and didn''t follow any one set of rules.


    "So back to the games things, why don''t we do this... just draft up the ideas, put a twist on it to some of


    the shit you both know I like, and let Odin know. I trust you both to make it interesting.¡°


    ¡°You sure you don''t want your input?" Sansa questioned with concern in her tone, "I mean, I have no


    problem doing it like that, but I just want to make sure you''re sure."


    Letting out a heavy sigh, I nodded. "Yeah, I''m sure. Plus, they want me to take sses and learn about


    shit to do with heritage or something. Ansley was supposed to fill me in with that crap today."


    Trixie snorted in response to what I said as she shook her head. "You mean Ansley Gray? The


    previous servant girl of Solina¡¯s?"


    ¡°Uh... yeah," I replied with hesitation, suddenly wondering what was wrong with the girl for Trixie to


    respond the way she did. It was very unusual for Trixie to be actingpletely moody like this was,


    and the more she kept acting like this, the more I questioned what was going on.


    ¡°Be careful of that one... she seems sweet, but Solina could have her spying on you."


    "Dude, what''s wrong with you?" I interjected,pletely ignoring what Trixie had said. "You have been


    incredibly moody since you got here."


    ¡°No, I''m not," she snapped under her breath as she avoided eye contact with Sansa and me.


    "Actually, now that Cassie mentioned it... you are acting really weird." At Sansa''s addition to what I was


    saying, Trixie jumped to her feet and began pacing around the room, her hand running through her hair


    before she started biting on her nails.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me...¡± she finally sighed as she turned to us with tear- filled eyes.


    "What do you mean... what''s going on?" Trying to remain gentler in my tone so as not to upset her, I


    watched her take a few deep breaths as she shrugged her shoulders.


    ''That''s the thing. There are so many things. I mean, living with your family isn''t exactly easy, and then


    this girl Pollux used to know keeps trying to piss me off, and I''m trying to be nice. On top of that, I can''t


    stop eating... and sleeping. I fucking sleep all the timetely.''


    As a smile grew on my face, I turned to Sansa, who was giving me the same look. I knew exactly what


    the hell was wrong with Trixie, and as she nced between Sansa and me with confusion, I couldn''t


    help butugh.


    ¡°Trixie... are you pregnant?"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chapter 180: Pregnant?


    Cassie.


    ¡°Pregnant?!" Trixie gasped as she shook her head, ''no, no, no... that¡¯s not possible."


    It didn''t matter that Trixie was refusing the believe she was. I could feel it. There was an heir to my


    family''s home growing inside her, and it totally made sense she was acting the way she was. The only


    problem was she hadn¡¯t epted, and no one else knew.


    ¡°I always wanted to be an aunt." Crossing my hands over my chest, I smiled at Sansa. ''Best day ever."


    ''I''m not pregnant!" Trixie shrieked, causing Sansa and I both tough at the outburst she made as her


    eyes went wide once more, and she covered her hand over her mouth in shock. "There¡¯s no way,


    Cassie... I mean, it''s too early.''


    ''Trixie, it''s not a big deal. You''re going to be an amazing mom, and Pollux will cater to you as he was


    when you were here. The guy will be ecstatic.''


    The moment I mentioned my brother, tears filled her eyes, and I thought back to what she had said


    before I mentioned her being pregnant. Someone was messing with Trixie, and my brother was


    obviously being a fucking idiot as usual.


    ¡°Trixie, why are you crying?'' Sansa asked as she stood to her feet and made her way towards Trixie


    wrapping her arms around her. "You don''t need to be sad-"


    ''Whose the girl messing with you, Trixie?'' I stated firmly, causing both of them to nce at me with


    hesitation. "It wouldn''t happen to be Ashley, would it?''


    Trixie nodded her head, and as she did, I almost saw red. Hearing my brother¡¯s bimbo ex was causing


    issues for my friend pissed me off. I had told my family to protect and guide Trixie, and it was clear


    there was nothing being done about Ashley.


    She was a problem I should have taken care of a long time ago. I couldn''t stand the girl.


    ''It¡¯s okay, though. I''ll handle it,'' Trixie said, trying to reassure me. My anger did nothing to subside as I


    thought of the girl who had been more arrogant than was needed back in the day. She had thought


    because she was a she-wolf and popr at the time, that gave her the im over my brother.


    All of which vanished when he dumped her, and we came to Asgard. Yet, now with Trixie and Pollux


    back, she is determined it seems to make her ce in my brother''s life again.


    ''Have you talked to Pollux about this?" I asked, curious to know if my brother was aware and if he what


    he was doing to ensure that Ashley was put in her ce again.


    ¡°Kind of... it''s hard to exin.'' She sighed just in time for a bell to ring and my suite door to open,


    showing a very excited Freya standing there with her hair hanging in waves over her shoulders as her


    eyes scanned over the three of us.


    ''Good morning,dies."


    I hadn¡¯t expected a visit from Freya, and as I opened and closed my mouth, staring at her, she freely


    moved into my suite as if she lived there as well. What shocked me the most was the way she was


    dressed. The woman had skinny jeans and a white flowing halter top on as if she was a normal fucking


    person.


    ¡°Uh-hey, why are you dressed... normal?" I muttered just in time for Sansa and Trixie to both nce at


    me in shock at how I had spoken to Freya, which caused me to simply shrug my shoulders.


    ncing down at her attire, Freya smiled and shrugged her own shoulders. "I thought it was cute.''


    ''Oh, it is cute..." Trixie replied softly, ''it''s just that none of us have ever seen you dress like this.¡°


    Laughter escaped Freya as she walked towards the sofa and sat down upon it next to Trixie as if she


    was one of the girls and hade to hang out. I didn''t know what to say, and neither did my two


    friends, who were sitting there as lost as I was.


    "Oh,e on, girls. Don¡¯t act so surprised. I saw the outfits you girls kept wearing, and I had to see


    what all the fuss was about," she replied in a nonchnt tone that waspletely awkward.


    ¡°...and your verdict?" I asked.


    Running her hands down her shirt to smooth out any potential wrinkles, her smile widened. ''I love it,


    honestly. Jeans and those ck pants you always wear...."


    "Leggings..." I muttered again, causing Trixie tough.


    ¡°Yes! Those things... leggings. They are sofortable.''


    I couldn''t for the life of me believe I was having this conversation with Freya, a Norse goddess, in my


    suite living room. ''I''m d that you''re enjoying them..."


    Silence quickly fell over my friends and me as I nced around at them. Sansa shuffled through the


    papers in front of her as Trixie quickly averted her gaze towards the window in my room as if something


    outside was more interesting than what was going on in the room.


    ''Oh fuck it... stop being weird, everyone," I finally snapped with a sigh, causing Freya tough again.


    "So what brings you here, Freya?"


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m so d you asked. I came to speak to you about the uing ball.''


    A ball... she had to fucking kidding me. "What are you talking about?''


    "Well, it¡¯s kind of like a weing ceremony, honestly. All those who are going to be attending will be


    there and their families. It will be a time for all the contestants to meet you properly and have a chance


    to dance with you.''


    The fact that Freya was talking about this as if it was so natural was unsettling for me. Thest thing I


    wanted to do was be pranced around like a prize to be won, even though that''s exactly what I was. ¡°I


    thought I already did that when I met the devil twins."


    Freya furrowed her brows with her mouth open in confusion. ''Devil twins... are you talking about Thor¡¯s


    children?''


    Nodding my head, Freya burst intoughter. It wasn''t the kind ofughter that was like a slight chuckle


    or a bit of amusement. She literally doubled over inughter at myment to the point I swore she


    wiped a tear from her eye.


    "Why are youughing?" Sansa muttered, causing Freya to nce at her slightly dismissive.


    "Because... I''m not oblivious to their reputation, but I had never heard them described as devil children.


    Especially considering their heritage. I don¡¯t me you for calling them that thought. They are very


    troublesome."


    "That¡¯s a damn understatement," Trixie muttered, rolling her eyes.


    Freya red at Trixie, and the tensioning off her was a little too much for my liking. Quickly


    deciding to change the topic, I shook my head. "So why am I having to do another meet and greet. I


    thought that was what the thing was I went to the other day."


    ''Oh no," Freya smiled. "That was just to meet more of your family."


    "Wait, what..." I replied,pletely dumbfounded, "they are my family??''


    Freya nodded her head as Trixie made a gagging noise quietly. My mind tried to wrap around what she


    was saying and process information all at the same time.


    ¡°What''s wrong? I don''t understand why you''re all acting like this,'' Freya asked with confusion clearly


    spread across her face by the knitted brows and frown she was portraying.


    ¡°Maybe because the brother is participating so he can marry Cassie,'' Trixie finally said with a sigh of


    disgust. "How the heck are they rted?"


    That was my thoughts exactly, but the more I started thinking about it, the more it made sense and the


    more I felt sick to my stomach. "Oh my God... my mother and Thor are siblings...''


    ¡°Yep," Freya said with pride. "But you guys are technically like distant cousins.''


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Distant?!'' I shriek as I jumped to my feet, running my hand over my face. ''No we are fucking cousins,


    Freya. That''s disgusting... I''m not up for that country backwood bullshit. You have got to be kidding me


    right now.''


    There was no way in hell I would ever marry my cousin. I didn''t give a shit if he won or not. What got


    me was how casual and confused Freya seemed to be over the entire thing. It was as if something like


    this was normal, and that was justpletely fucking weird in my opinion.


    ''Cassie," Freya said standing to her feet. "I don¡¯t understand why you''re acting like this. It''s not like he


    is your brother or anything.''


    Holding my hand up, I stopped her from saying anything else as I closed my eyes, taking deep breaths


    as I shook my head no. "Look, I know that may sound normal to you, but I can tell you right now that


    will never happen, Freya. Never...''


    Looking at her once more, she sped her hands in front of her and sighed with a nod. ''Okay... but


    besides that, you do have the balling up, and I''m sure you will want your friends to go with you. So


    Ansley will show youdies in a moment to a room for you to select your outfits. I think the dressmaker


    did well on the dresses she came up with for each of you.''


    Turning on her feet, Freya quickly exited the room, leaving me standing in my pajamas staring


    dumbfounded at the now closed door. I couldn¡¯t believe she actually thought that shit was normal like it


    was something I would honestly go for.


    ¡°Dude... that was weird as shit,'' Sansa said with an exaggerated sigh as she picked up the papers she


    had scattered everywhere. "There ain¡¯t no way in hell I¡¯d ever do that shit.''


    ncing at Sansa and then to Trixie, I watched my green-eyed friend with her hand over her mouth,


    trying not tough. "It¡¯s not funny...''


    "It is, though!" she replied, bursting intoughter. "I mean I have heard some crazy stuff before, Cassie,


    but never something like that. I forget sometimes how different they live their lives from my people.''


    Running my hands through my hair I groaned and made my way towards my bedroom. There was no


    way I could deal with any of that stuff right now. The only thing I wanted was a hot shower, and to wash


    away the thoughts of my fucking cousin thinking he could marry me.


    The realization of how different the times and traditions were with some of the people who lived here


    compared to the world I came from was extensive. Opening the bathroom door, I reached for the


    shower knob and switched the hot water on.


    You would think with all this modern technology they took advantage of here in Asgard that they would


    come to terms with kissing cousins not being a good thing or at least not a normal thing. Yet, here I was


    finding out my own cousin thought he had a chance to marry me.


    I''d fucking kick his ass and prevent him from ever having children if he came close to me with that


    notion. There was no way in hell I would give in to the idea of marrying Thor''s son.


    They had to be out of their fucking mind.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapter 181: Joining Forces


    Lucas.


    Since my conversation with Sansa, I contemted a lot about what she said. Every day I spent out


    here on the training fields working out and staying in shape to take my mind off Cassie, I found my


    irritation growing hearing the other guys talk about their entry into the games. Each of them thought


    they had a chance with her, and it made meugh while listening to them.


    Cassie was aplicated woman for sure, and the more I thought about the little time we did spend


    together, the more I realized I was making a mistake by not trying like she wanted. Even my beast had


    retreated to the depths of my soul, refusing to acknowledge me over my refusal to take my stance with


    her.


    We weren''t mated anymore, but that didn''t stop my desire to have her.


    She was like a breath of fresh air every time I saw her from a distance, and I wanted more than


    anything to be close to her, but my fear of the darkness taking over me again prevented me from doing


    so.


    Was I a fool... perhaps?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Lucas...*¡¯ The sound of an annoying male voice I was all too familiar with caused me to tense as I


    turned around to see Ss striding towards me in dress pants and a green shirt rolled up to his elbows.


    The man looked like he had just stepped out of a photo shoot and as much as the other men around


    me smiled, waving to him, I couldn''t share their excitement.


    Instead, I scoffed and turned back towards my stuff scattered on a bench and began shoving it back


    into my duffle bag. If Ss wasing to talk to me, I was nning to make it short, sweet, and to the


    point... I didn''t want to talk to him.


    ¡°Lucas, I need to talk to you.¡°


    Slinging the bag over my shoulder, I smirked, shaking my head. ¡°Yeah, well, I don''t have shit to say to


    you, Ss. Go find someone else to fucking bother.¡¯


    The moment I went to walk away, he snatched my arm, pulling me back to him. My eyes narrowed as I


    scowled at him. He had some nerve fucking touching me, and as he red at me, all I wanted to do


    was fucking hit him. "I said I need to fucking talk to you, Lucas.¡¯


    ''Yeah, I fucking heard you," I replied, ripping my arm from his grasp, ¡°and if you fucking touch me


    again. I¡¯ll knock your fucking teeth out of your mouth.''


    The growl that came from deep in Ss'' throat was enough to make the beast in me pause for a


    moment in shock. I had always seen Ss as a yboy asshole who wanted everything that everyone


    else had and would do anything to get it.


    ''Look, I''m not here for casual fucking conversation, Lucas. So cut the shit and just listen to what I have


    to say," he replied as I rolled my eyes with irritation. I didn''t want to hear what he had to say, but it was


    quite obvious he wasn''t going to let me go if I didn''t stay and listen.


    ''Fine-'' I gritted out as I dropped my bag upon the ground and crossed my arms over my chest, ''make it


    quick. I don¡¯t have all day.¡¯


    Laughter escaped Ss as he shook his head. "Yeah because you have a lot going ontely, don''t you?


    Working out all day... keeping to the ground... avoiding your mate.''


    ¡°Fuck you, Ss," I snapped, pointing at his chest. "You have no fucking clue what you'' re talking about.


    She isn''t my mate anymore, and that''s for the best.''


    ''The best for who? You?¡° he replied just as quickly, ''don''t pretend that you''re doing this for anyone else


    but yourself."


    There was no point in arguing with him over this, and it was clear he had his view on me. As much as I


    wanted to bust him in his mouth for speaking to me the way he was, I didn''t. I stood there staring at him


    with a newfound hatred I never knew I could feel.


    ''Again, go fuck yourself, Ss. What is it you fucking want so we can end this charade?''


    Ss stared at me for a moment as if he had a stick up his ass all a sudden when it came to exining


    why he chose to harass me today. Yet, letting loose a deep breath, he ran his hand through his hair and


    gave in. ''You need to enter the games... Cassie needs you.''


    Laughter escaped me as I bent down to pick up my bag, shaking my head. "No fucking way.¡¯


    ''Excuse me?" he replied quickly as I turned and made my way toward the exit of the arena, not


    bothering to answer his question. Sansa had already tried that shit, and now here he was, trying that


    shit with me. I couldn''t join, no matter how much people thought I should.


    ''I''m not doing it, Ss," I replied from over my shoulder. "You do it."


    ''She''s in danger, Lucas. Danger ising, and I can only protect her so much. I need someone on the


    inside to help me protect her."


    Ss'' words stopped me in my tracks as my heart clenched. Cassie was in danger, and I didn''t know


    what he meant by that, but I needed to know. No matter how much I want to keep my distance because


    of my own issues, I couldn''t allow her to get hurt.


    She meant too much to me.


    A shadowed figure at my side caused me to nce, and staring at Ss, I took note of the serious


    expression on his face. He wasn''t lying about Cassie. At least not from what I could tell.


    ''Why is she in danger?"


    ncing around the area, he looked back at me and sighed. ''Let''s go somewhere to talk. There are too


    many people around, Lucas."


    Taking a moment, I thought about what he was asking, and as I let my eyes roam the area, I could see


    we had caught the attention of quite a few people. People who were thest ones I wanted to know any


    of my business. Including Bron, who was currently talking to Zia, whose scowl let me know she was still


    pissed off I turned her away.


    It wasn''t because of anything she really did before... she was materialistic and fake and desperately did


    want me. The problem was she wasn¡¯t Cassie, and as soon as the cloudy haze over my mind was


    gone, I realized how much I had fucked up.


    ''Fine. Let''s go back to my ce."


    Ss gestured for me to lead the way, and turning again, we made our way through the green field


    outside the arena towards the front gates of the school, where I took in the sight of the students who


    wandered around without a care in the world doing normal shit.


    Shit that I wished I could do, but unfortunately, that wasn''t my life anymore.


    The moment I took the steps of the pce-styled home and built with white marble and gold, I thought


    about Cassie and the first time she and I walked down these halls. The way she looked at me as I


    asked about her sharing a room with me.


    I had been foolish then, and right now, I felt as if I was going to be foolish again.


    Stepping into my room, I left the door wide for Ss to follow, and with the sound of the door quickly


    closing behind me, I knew he didn¡¯t waste a single moment of trying to get this conversation over with.


    Something I was pleased about.


    "Let''s make this quick," Ss replied tly as I nced over my shoulder to see him standing by the


    door. ''Odin sent me to rally the realms for warriors for the games. On top of that, there are some


    charactersing that are going to be more than problematic. They don''t give a shit about her and two


    of them I wouldn''t be surprised if they tried to overthrow Cassie or have her killed as soon as the crown


    changes over."


    Hearing there were two people who could possibly be problematic wasn''t what I wanted to hear.


    Closing my eyes, I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed.


    "Anything else I need to be told?"


    ''Fynnairian of the Fae realm ising as well. The prophecy is set for their future queen, and he


    believes it''s Cassie. However, only time will tell," Ss replied, causing me to look at him once more.


    ''So why do you want me to join then if that guy going to be there?¡±


    I didn''t understand why Ss wanted me there. He could protect her regardless of who is joining the


    games, but the way Ss was staring at me, I had a feeling he was adamant about his choice to have


    me go in.


    ''I can''t, Lucas, I''m part of the guard and it''s forbidden for me to join. Trust me when I say that I don''t


    want to be here asking this of you, but there is no other way. It¡¯s better the devil I know then the devil I


    don¡¯t.¡¯


    His reasoning made sense, and taking a moment to process everything, I sighed before nodding my


    head with reluctance. "Okay... but let¡¯s get one thing straight. I''m only doing this to make sure she


    doesn''t get her ass killed."


    A smile spread across Ss'' face at my agreement. Pleased by my answer, he turned, opening the


    door to reveal a young blonde with big blue eyes and a pearly white smile holding up a ck garment


    bag.


    I didn''t have the slightest clue why she was there or how long she had been there but the woman was


    prepared, and if she had been prepared that meant he had already known I was going to agree. "Hey,


    wait a second..."


    Holding his hand up, he smiled at me beforeying the garment bag upon the bed. ''Look, I knew you


    wouldn''t turn down the chance to protect her. The suit has been tailored for you and is for the event this


    weekend. It¡¯s the opening ceremony ball and is like a giant meet-and-greet. Don''t bete, Lucas.''


    He was telling me not to bete, but I had no interest in actually going to a fucking ball. I may have


    agreed to go ahead and join thepetition but that was it. I didn''t know I had to go to all the small


    things in between.


    ''Wait a second....'' I replied as Ss quickly turned and made his way towards the door, obviously


    leaving. ''Ss, I didn''t agree to go to no damn ball."


    Ss stopped for about a moment, and as he nced over his shoulder at me with a smile, he


    shrugged. "And I knew that you wouldn''t agree to go if you did."


    The man had yed me. He tricked me at my own game. He got me to agree to do what I was going to


    do and left out the small details he knew was going to piss me off. It was well yed, but it didn''t mean


    I liked him. In fact, he just simply annoyed me even more than he had before.


    The moment the door closed, I stood there staring at it. A heavy breath escaped me.


    "Well, that¡¯s just fucking great.''

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182: The Solstice Ball


    Cassie.


    A few days had passed since I had spoken with the girls in the living room with Freya. I couldn''t believe


    what Freya had told me. I was going to have to go to another ball and on top of that, Thor''s son-my


    cousin-actually thought he stood the chance of being able to possibly win my hand in marriage.


    The discussion of that crap waspletely unsettling. I got it. They may have thought once upon a


    time that was a pure way to keep bloodlines and so on and so forth. But there was no way in hell my 21


    st-century ass was ever going to subject myself to some kind of bullshit like that.


    But instead of continuing to cause a ruckus, I made myself presentable and dressed in an entire floor-


    length gown I was unprepared to actually go venture out. It was not the mostfortable attire I would


    have chosen.


    The floor-length ball gown was white with a golden sheer ovey, and a corset with gold and diamond


    jewels on it that were enough to put royalty to shame. Of course, this type of attire was normal here in a


    godly realm, but it didn''t stop me from staring in the mirror with a look of unease as I tried to mentally


    prepare myself for the shit I was about to go through.


    ''Come on, Cassie, Jesus Christ, woman," Sansa yelled from the living room as I stared at my reflection,


    not recognizing the woman staring back at me. The smokey eyes Trixie had mixed with the pale pink


    lipstick gave me more of an innocent look that contrasted my bright pink hair.


    I wasn''t sure what it was about my appearance of myself that made me think of my mother, but thinking


    about her longer than I desired caused an emotion to build inside me I quickly had to blink back in


    order to make sure my eye makeup didn''t run.


    With a heavy sigh of defeat, I walked towards the living room, letting my friends finally take in the


    completed look they both so desperately work hard to achieve, and by the smiles on their faces, I knew


    they approved.


    ''Damn, you look good," Sansa said with a low whistle that made me smile. ''Trixie, I think we should


    start doing this shit professionally.''


    Trixie turned from the mirror she was looking in to give me an approving smile. She herself was


    dressed up as well as Sansa for the nightly event. However, she settled for a more floral dress of white,


    pinks, and light shades of purple. Her hair piled halfway upon her head as it fell down in ringlets over


    her shoulders.


    She honestly looked like a fairy princess, and with Sansa decorated in a ck beaded formal trimmed


    in silver¡ªthe three of us were prizes to be sought after.


    ''You look beautiful," Trixie said softly. "I wish Lux could be here right now to see you."


    A pang of guilt filled me, knowing Trixie had to spend so much time away from her mate to be here with


    me. I hadn''t meant for that to happen, but I didn''t feel like I could do any of this without her and of


    course, she was willing to help.


    No matter how much my brother pissed him off, I could tell she loved him.


    ''After the ball, you can head back, Trixie... I know you want to be with him."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shrugging her shoulders, she waved thement off as she made her way towards me, taking my


    hand in hers. "And leave Sansa to do all of this alone? No way. I can always travel back and forth


    between things. Plus, it''s not like this is forever. It¡¯s just until the games are over."


    ''She''s right, Cassie. We are going to be here by your side to see you through this. Nowe on and


    let''s go before we''reter than we already are," Sansa replied, causing me to look at the clock on the


    way to see we were indeed almost an hourte.


    ''Shit... I didn''t realize that was the time," I muttered as I moved towards the door, with Trixie and Sansa


    following behind me.


    Freya had exined how important the event tonight was, but time had kind of slipped my mind. Being


    on time for anything in my life wasn''t something I was really capable of doing.


    Walking through the halls of the building, the sound of music chimed in the distance, signaling we were


    getting closer. I wasn''t sure what it was about this whole thing that rmed me, but the closer I got, the


    more my heart began to race.


    ''I can''t do this,'' I whispered breathlessly as I stopped just outside the grand golden and white double


    doors, fear undoubtedly hiding beneath the depths of my eyes as Trixie and Sansa both came to stand


    in front of me.


    ''Cassie, deep breaths," Trixie said slowly, doing breathly regiments to get me to follow. ¡®In through your


    nose and out through your mouth. It''s going to be okay."


    Sansa stepped forward, taking my hand as she gently pulled me forward, my feet obeying as I followed


    the two women into the grand ballroom. ''Don''t you guys leave me tonight."


    The whispered demand made them both chuckle as the sight of hundreds of people filled my sight, and


    once again, I felt breathless in the moment. I hadn''t expected this many people to be present, and the


    moment I entered, they all seemed to turn and stare at me.


    Many of the faces in the room were guys I had seen around campus, obviously having decided to


    participate in the games. While others I took note of with glowing golden eyes and even some with


    pointed ears I had never seen before.


    ''There she is!¡¯ Odin bellowed with a smile on his face as I made my way towards his throne, prepared


    to do the proper thing-like Trixie told me-and greet him as I should.


    ''Grandfather,'' I whispered softly as I bowed my head to him in respect only to take the seat next to him


    as he offered for me to do. Sansa and Trixie took two smaller seats next to me that had been presented


    as if Odin knew they would be at my side.


    ''I''m pleased that you were able to join us, Cassie. I was beginning to wonder if you had gotten lost."


    Opening and closing my mouth, I looked at him speechless as I tried to formte a reason for me


    beingte. "It took a bit longer for me to get ready then I expect... girl has to look her best."


    It was a bullshit excuse because me beingte had more to do with the fact I didn''t want toe and


    did moreining while Trixie and Sansa were trying to get me ready than actually getting fucking


    ready.


    However, Odin seemed to believe my reasoning as his eyes gazed over me with a smile on his face.


    "Your friends did a very good job in preparing you. There are very important people that you will be


    meeting tonight."


    That was what I was afraid of, and as I nced to my friends-who were in quit conversation with each


    other-1 didn''t miss the way the eyes of so many people out on the dance floor all looked to me with


    more interest than I cared to see.


    Standing to his feet, Odin smiled with everyone on the dance floor, who all stopped to stare at him with


    interest. "Thank you all for being here tonight. I know some of you traveled a very long way to be


    present. As you all know, my granddaughter and heir apparent, Castor, or Cassie as she likes to be


    called, is the prize at this years games.


    The winner of the event will be the one who takes ce at her side."


    The entire time Odin was speaking. I felt nausea seep through me. Thest thing I wanted to be was a


    prize for everyone to desire. I wasn''t like other girls who would have thought this event to be a night to


    remember. The idea of menpeting for my hand was... nauseating.


    ¡®Tonight, Cassie will mingle with you on the dance floor... and perhaps even agree to dance with a


    select few. Let us all enjoy the evening for now because starting tomorrow, things will begin to be more


    challenging.''


    ''Tomorrow...¡± I whispered ncing at Sansa and Trixie, who both seemed just as surprised as I was. I


    had thought the games weren¡¯t for a few weeks, but it seemed Odin had other ns, and I wasn''t sure


    how when he said I could help with the games.


    By the time he was done speaking, he took his seat back next to me and with a courageous breath, I


    figured it was best I found out what was going on. ¡®What''s happening tomorrow?¡±


    He turned to me, a smiled spread from ear to ear as he picked up his horn and drank from it. ''The


    games begin, of course. Freya gave me the information you and your friends were working on. It''s


    brilliant, and depending on how this goes, your friend Sansa has a real future in how things work


    around here."


    My head quickly snapped to Sansa, who heard what Odin said, and while she was shocked at that, she


    knew exactly why I was looking at her. "I didn''t give Freya anything


    The ns Odin was referring to were ns we hadn''t even gone over so I had no fucking clue what he


    was talking about or if it was even something I wanted to do. The only thing I could do though was


    discuss with Sansa when this was all over to find out what she had written down.


    With a sudden shift in the mood, I was asked to join the floor with my friends where I was reluctant to


    grace everyone with my presence on a more personal level. I didn''t want to be around these people,


    and I sure as hell didn''t want to dance with anyone.


    However, slowly but surely, one by one men came up to me to ask for a moment to spin me around the


    dance floor as if that was an easy task to do. I, after all, couldn''t dance to save my life.


    ''So you and I could be a thing," Bronn, Sansa''s brother, said as he eyed me over with a hungry look on


    his face. He was a dark-haired man whose chocte-colored skin matched the gold and white suit he


    was wearing very well.


    Had I not known he was Sansa''s brother, I would have thought he had stalked me to find out what I


    was wearing so he could match my attire. No doubt he overheard Sansa talking and took it upon


    himself to try and look the part of royalty. ''Yeah... but for now, we aren''t. So please keep your hand at


    my waist.¡±


    My murmured and narrowed response to his hand slowly traveling down my ass quickly made him stop


    just as the music ended to have him walk away.


    For a moment, I thought perhaps I''d be able to escape the hell of this ce, but just as I turned around,


    satisfied for putting Bronn in his ce, I ran into the chest of another man with deep, celestial eyes like


    my own, and ck hair as dark as coal.


    ¡®Well, hello there, my fated... we meet atst.¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 183: Complications of the Heart


    Cassie.


    Fated mate?


    The moment the dark hair, blue-eyed fae man with pointed ears stepped in front of me proiming I


    was his fated, I found myselfpletely in shock. Laughter immediately erupted from my lips, and I


    knew that wasn¡¯t the first impression you wanted someone to have of you, but I couldn''t fucking help it.


    "Oh, wow, man... that''s a good one. I think I need a drink."


    When I said I needed a drink, it wasn''t a ss of water. Pushing past the man, I made my way straight


    towards the bar area where Odin had many alcoholic beverages on disy and grabbed the nearest


    one that happened to be purple with a tart taste to follow.


    At this point, I didn¡¯t care what anyone had to say to me. The moment I downed one ss, I was


    reaching another until a firm grip on my wrist stopped me, and once again, I looked up into the Fae


    man''s eyes which were narrowed in my direction. "I don¡¯t think you should be drinking that so fast, little


    one."


    Little one? Was he fucking kidding me right now. "Excuse me, I don''t even know you.''


    Taken aback by my response, he let go of my wrist and chuckled. "You are exactly how he painted you.


    Feisty, ill-mannered, and yet quite enjoyable."


    "Ill-mannered?" I muttered, trying to process his words as I snatched the ss of whatever I was


    drinking from the table before he could stop me and downed it as well. "I''m not ill-mannered, for your


    information, and honestly, I don¡¯t know how you approach women in your world, but I have been


    through too much shittely to have some random fucking man I don''t knowe up to me iming


    that I''m his fated... get the fuck out of here with that shit. I''m not a prize to be won."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Not bothering to listen to whatever this man had to say, I stormed past him, looking for a way to escape


    all the men who were longing to have a moment alone with me. I didn'' t understand what they expected


    to happen by having a private conversation with me, but it sure as hell wasn''t going to be me letting


    them sweep me off my feet or whatever the hell they imagined doing.


    I was a strong independent woman... or so I kept telling myself.


    ''Cassie, where the hell are you going?" Stopping in my tracks, I turned to face Trixie, who stared at me


    with an edge of concern in her gaze. "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah," I replied quickly, forcing a smile to my lips. "I just can''t be in there anymore. It''s been hours


    now, and all the faces and guys touching me is too much. None of them is the face I wanted to see,


    and I''m stilling to terms with that."


    Nodding her head, she listened to everything I had to say about the various men I was forced to


    entertain in the ballroom, and at the end, she furrowed her brows with I told her about the Fae man with


    eyes the same color as mine.


    "Uh, Cassie... did this man happen to be wearing a ck suit with a blue and purple sash?-


    "Blue and purple sash? I don''t know, why that matter?" I asked with confusion.


    Sighing, she shrugged. "Just humor me, okay... did he have one?"


    "I don¡¯t know... maybe. Actually, yeah, I think he did..." I replied, trying to remember hard what exactly


    he looked like. The only problem was I couldn''t get past the way he called me his fated... and those


    damn mesmerizing eyes.


    Fucking snob had a lot of nerve to just proim me his in the middle of the damn room with all those


    people looking at us. Groaning in disgust, I met Trixie''s gaze again and saw the ashen look on her face


    adorned with wide eyes and parted lips. It was clear something about what I said was wrong, and for a


    minute, I started to contemte if I had fucked up.


    "Trixie... what''s wrong?"


    Shaking her head, she took a deep breath. "Oh, Cassie... that was the fucking Prince of the Fae


    realm... and you just snubbed him. What the fuck were you thinking?"


    Oh shit... once again, my mouth and attitude got the better of me, and as I watched her cover her


    mouth with her hand and she started to pace in the hallway, I realized it was worse than I thought. "So,


    on a scale of one to ten, how bad do you think this is?"


    Turning to face me, she paused for a moment opening and closing her mouth. ¡®Well, I mean, it could go


    one of two ways. One, he could be really pissed and offended andin to Odin, and it could cause


    war-like issues that result in you begging on your knees in front of him for forgiveness..."


    "That''s not going to happen. You''re out of your damn mind," I snapped quickly, causing her tough.


    "What¡¯s option two?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, a smile crept across her face. "He has been known to like a good game of


    cat and mouse in which he would blow your mind by making you beg for him. He has been known to


    have two different sides, so I don''t know... you did kind of go off on him in front of a room of people, so I


    don''t expect him to take this well."


    At a loss for what to say, I stood there staring at her in dismay. I had entertained a lot of people this


    evening, but the two people I wanted to see tonight weren''t there. At least not that I could see, and that


    hurt more than anything.


    "I guess I''ll just deal with it tomorrow." I muttered with irritation. "I can''t be out there right now."


    Trixie stared at me for a moment before letting a breath escape her. "Okay, head back to your room. I''ll


    let everyone know that you weren''t feeling well and needed to rest. That you will see them next week


    for the first event.''


    "Next week? Odin said it starts tomorrow."


    "Yeah, he did," she replied with a knowing nce, "that''s where people start using their intelligence to


    figure out how to win."


    Confused by what she meant, Trixie didn''t stay around long enough to exin as I watched her swish


    her way back toward the ballroom, leaving me standing in the hallway alone. Defeated by everything, I


    sagged my shoulders and slowly turned, making my way through the various halls toward my room to


    only have the feeling of being watched.


    The moment I turned the corner, I came face to face with my cousin Mani. My heart dropped into my


    stomach, I had hoped to avoid this man at all costs tonight, but from the smirk on his face, he was


    expecting me. Which must have been the reason why I felt like I was being followed.


    "There you are, Cassie," he said as the corners of his lips formed into a smirk. "I thought I''d miss my


    chance to have a moment alone with you."


    Dear God. Thest thing I wanted was to deal with him or his sister, and yet fate hated me so much it


    forced me right into his path. "Unfortunately, I''m not avable tonight. Perhaps you can arrange


    something with me another time."


    Not that I would ever allow that to happen.


    "I figured you may say something like that, but honesty..." he sighs, making his smile brighter, "I know


    that¡¯s just you ying hard to get.''


    Narrowing my eyes at him, I scoffed with disgust. "You''re fucking insane. There is no way in hell I will


    ever marry you. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not into that kind of shit."


    Pushing past him, he quickly snatched me by the waist and pushed me against the wall. Mani wasn''t a


    small man by any means and dressed up right now in this three- piece suit, I had no doubt most


    women drooled over him. He was very good-looking. The problem was he was my cousin, and the


    intimate position in which he had me pushed against the wall wasn''t right.


    ''Get the fuck off me," I snapped at him, struggling in his arms.


    ''Or what?" he replied in a dark and sinister tone that made my heart race as he leaned closer to me.


    "What are you going to do, Cassie?"


    Shoving against him again, he held me down tighter, a cry leaving my lips as his fingers dug into my


    arms, "you will pay for this shit. Wait until I tell Odin-"


    Laughter erupted from his throat as he stared at me. ¡°Do you think he will care? It''s not like you''re a


    virgin. Cassie. We all know that, and honestly, the reputation you have with men already makes you


    questionable.''


    The more and more Mani talked, the more I realized my situation wasn''t going to end well. Mani was


    trying to make a point, and I was alone with him in the hallway, far away from everyone who happened


    to be in the ballroom enjoying themselves.


    ''You will never have me, and you need to learn to ept that, Mani. Let me go now and go about your


    business." The loud, clear tone of my voice made his eyes widen slightly as he stared at me bewildered


    by myment. I tried hard to make myself seem stronger than I was. More blunt and straightforward,


    just as a leader should be.


    Or at least I thought that was what I was doing just before he quickly gripped my throat and brought his


    lips closer to mine. ''You can try to use that Alpha tone or goddess persona, whatever you want to call


    it-on me. But it will never work. I will have you on your knees with my cock shoved down your fucking


    throat before the games are done.


    I can promise you that."


    A sh of ck shot past the corner of my eyes as Mani''s body was ripped from mine and tossed


    across the hallway, hitting the wall before he slumped to the floor. Panic set through me as I fell to my


    knees only to see a figure in front of me I hadn''t expected to see.


    "Lucas-" I said breathlessly as I took in the sight of his back heaving up and down as a snarl ripped


    from him and ws protruded from his hands. Lucas was in mid-shift and definitely not someone I


    would have thought woulde to save me, but as I stood to my feet, it was clear Mani hadn''t


    expected him either.


    "You fucking bastard!" Mani yelled, "you dare fucking touch me!"


    Standing to his feet, Mani balled his fists at his sides as anger filled his narrowed gaze. Thest thing I


    wanted was bloodshed on my hands and as I turned to Lucas, I quicklyid my hand upon his arm,


    watching as he stiffened for a moment before ncing at me from the corner of his eyes.


    ''Lucas, not like this. Please... walk me back to my room. He isn''t worth it."


    ''Not worth it?!" Mani yelled, "stupid bitch, you''re lucky that I''m willing to marry you at all."


    Another snarl from Lucas signaled his displeasure in Mani''s tone, but the more I tugged on him, the


    more he loosened up slightly, retracting his ws as he squared his shoulders, never letting his gaze


    falter off of Mani. "She will not be marrying you."


    "Oh, because you want her?" Heughed. "You weren''t worthy of her once, and you damn sure won''t


    be worthy of her now. You''re just the bastard son of Loki... not worthy of trust."


    The hate Mani was spewing was nothing but immature insults. I had expected a man of his nature to be


    capable of controlling himself, but it was quite obvious he wasn''t at all what I had expected. He was just


    like the arrogant football jocks I had gone to school with on earth.


    He had no control over his anger, not that I was any better.


    "Enough, Mani. If you both have issues, you can handle them in the games. For now, it'' s time you


    leave," I said as I stared at him, watching the anger in his eyes grow as he quickly smoothed out his


    hair, turned on his heels, and disappeared around the corner.


    I hadn''t expected him toply so easily, but I was d he did.


    Because now I had a chance alone with Lucas. Turning to face him, I stared up into those dark,


    mesmerizing eyes flecked with gold, and my breath was taken away just as it had been the first time I


    met him. Only when I went to open my mouth, he opened his instead.


    "We need to talk, now."

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 184: Lucas'' Choice


    Lucas.


    The moment I watched that strange man ce his hands on Cassie, I lost my mind. She may not have


    been my mate anymore, but there was no way in hell I¡¯d ever allow any man or creature to touch her in


    the wrong way. If I couldn''t be with her, then I¡¯d still lurk in the shadows as her protector.


    At least then, she could live her life, and I would know that she was okay.


    Making our way down the hall, I headed straight for her room. I knew where it was and made a point


    the day she was moved to find out its location. Even though that was something I would never admit to


    anyone. It was clear they didn''t want me anywhere around her, and I wasn¡¯t sure how people were


    going to take to me being around her now.


    We arrived at her room, and I pushed open the door and stepped to the side, allowing her to enter


    before closing it behind us. There was a lot on my mind that needed to be said, but I wasn''t quite sure


    where to start without flying off the handle on her.


    When she turned and met my gaze, my heart about stopped. Cassie looked beautiful in the golden


    dress she was wearing, and the way strands of her hair hung down in spiral curls around her face


    made her look more innocent than I knew she was. Even the plump, soft pink hue to her lips made my


    beast hungry to kiss her, and most importantly, when my eyes met hers, I still felt that spark between


    us.


    The very same spark that made me want to run away for fear of hurting her again.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡° she asked as she stared at me with such fierce intensity. My own


    heart began to palpitate, trying to gather as much courage as I could to answer her.


    I needed to stay focused and remember exactly why I was here in front of her. Cassie had been


    reckless over the years, and though I myself had been reckless too, we both had to grow up, and we


    both had to get a hold of ourselves. Because if we didn''t, if Cassie didn''t, she would end up getting


    herself hurt or worse.


    Cassie had already died once before, and though now she was embodied in an immortal goddess, it


    didn¡¯t mean that she was invincible. There was no such thing as mortality, no matter how much people


    tried to say otherwise. There was always a way to kill something, to hurt someone, no matter who they


    were.


    Taking a deep breath, I narrowed my gaze, trying to stay focused on what I needed to say. "You need


    to start being more careful who you speak to the way that you do. What would have happened had I


    not been there? He could have hurt you. Or even worse, Cassie."


    My tone andments were obviously not what she was expecting because she quickly became


    defensive as she crossed her arms over her chest and narrowed her own gaze at me, ring with such


    heat I myself felt slightly ufortable.


    ¡°Me. I didn''t ask for you to save me. I was quite capable of taking care of myself."


    The deep chuckle that left my throat was unintentional, but I couldn''t help it. Hearing her try to be so


    bold and brazen was not expected, and I found it amusing she thought she could protect herself


    because what was going on with that man was obviously not her protecting herself.


    "Is that right? Is that why you couldn''t defend yourself out there against that man? And by the way, who


    is he? Obviously, he knows you''re quite well to be able to feel he can corner you in a dark hallway all


    alone to have a moment of whatever was going to happen."


    Eyes wide in shock, she stared at me with slightly parted lips. "Excuse me, do you actually think that I


    enjoyed that? You''re aplete asshole. If the only thing you did wase here to cause an


    argument with me, feel free to fucking leave.¡°


    No matter the conflict I felt, I was slightly hesitant at that moment, wondering if I had misunderstood


    exactly what was going on. I knew she needed help which was clearly obvious. I could fear her heart


    racing and smell the uncertainty and fearing off of her, something I doubted the other man could


    do. It was clear he wasn''t a wolf.


    "I''m not going anywhere. We have things that we need to talk about, and after all these weeks, if you''re


    trying to talk to me, are you really saying that you finally don''t want to have that conversation?" I asked


    her, wondering if she would finally buckle and listen to me so I could spend just a few more moments


    with her, even if I was afraid to do that.


    "Talk to you. Do you think I want to talk to you after the way you treated me out there in that training


    field? I came to you to try and make amends for us to put things behind us, and all you did was the


    typical thing, pushed me away, and were aplete dick. So no. I don''t feel like talking to you."


    Running my hand over my face, I tried to clear my mind, the anger slowly building in me because of the


    irritation I felt with her refusal to simply just open her mouth and stop with all the dramatic nonsense.


    I was tired. Tired of being in the position I was in. I was tired of being in Asgard, and more importantly, I


    was tired of constantly fucking arguing with Cassie.


    "Will you stop?" I snapped at her, "I''m tired of this shit with you. You need to grow the fuck up, Cassie,


    and start listening to the people around you who actually fucking care about you. This isn''t a game


    anymore. Shit has gotten real, and if you''re not careful, your life wiII be over as you know it.¡¯


    This was the first time I actually took the initiative to be real with her. To tell her the truth and help her to


    face that truth. I could tell by the gaze in her eyes and the hesitation she felt as she fidgeted with her


    hands that, deep down, what I was saying was true.


    Gone was the defiant, bitchy side of Cassie, and slowly as it melted away, her eyes brimmed with tears


    as she quickly batted them away with the fluttering of hershes. "Do you think I don¡¯t know that,


    Lucas?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know... do you?" I replied, exhausted from all of the shit that had been going on between us


    since the moment she realized I was her mate.


    A A A A A A A


    Cassie.


    Hearing him, I couldn¡¯t contain my anger. Perhaps I was a little immature, and I did act out of anger the


    majority of the time-l me that on the gics I got from my father, though.


    "Why do you care what¡¯s going on, Lucas? Why the hell are you even here?"


    That was all I wanted to know. He had made it clear he wasn''t interested in shit with me because of the


    fear he felt, and yet low and behold, he was here in front of me; a protector I hadn¡¯t asked for but so


    desperately needed.


    "Ss asked me to be here," he replied with indifference as he stood before me, looking like the sex


    god he was. Even in the broody mood he portrayed with narrowed, darkened eyes and gritted teeth


    concealed by his rugged jawline, all I could do was think about him taking me.


    "Ss?" Theughter that left me was more of disbelief. "Of course he did. He couldn''t evene to


    see me himself. Instead, he sends someone else to do what he is supposed to do."


    Lucas scoffed as his arms fell by his side. "Sorry to disappoint you. Perhaps I''ll go tell him to fucking


    sort you out instead..."


    The quick response was unexpected, but I suppose what I said was a little harsh. "I didn''t mean it like


    that... I¡¯m just so....fucking irritated by all of this. I feel like I¡¯m on a merry-go-round that''s never going to


    end."


    Half expecting Lucas tosh out at me, I was surprised when I turned to find him looking at me with a


    softer expression. "I get it..."


    "You do?" I replied, shocked and unsure of what to say.


    "Yeah, I do." With a heavy sigh, he rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Look, this kind of shit isn¡¯t easy for


    me, okay. I do care about you, Cassie, I''m just not good for you... you deserve better..."


    I couldn''t believe what he was saying right now. He was literally using the lines every fuck boy in my


    school had used on one girl or another over the years I had been there. The I''m not good enough for


    you, it''s not you, it''s me, bullshit. Shaking my head, he stopped talking as a smirk crossed my face. ''So


    I deserve someone like Ss... or maybe the fae prince who seems to believe I¡¯m his fated...''


    "Fate?" Lucas quickly said, narrowing his brows, "what the hell are you talking about? What Fae


    prince?"


    I wasn''t trying to test boundaries or upset him, but it was clear that mye revealing this little bit of


    information unintentionally didn¡¯t sit well with him. Not that I understood why he would get upset. What I


    did with my life wasn''t any concern of his. He was the one who didn''t want me.


    Deciding to just rip the information off like a bandaid, I sighed and shrugged my shoulders.


    "Supposedly, I''m fated to him... he staked some im on me that I am to be his in front of everyone in


    the ballroom. It was the reason why I was in the hallway heading here. I kind of went off on him in front


    of everyone, and now Trixie is ying damage control."


    Stepping towards me, Lucas clenched his hands at his side. "The only person you were fated to is me,


    Cassie. No fucking fae prince, or even a dragon, for that matter, will deserve you."


    Watching the sh of jealousy flicker in Lucas'' eyes made me smile. He literally had just said I


    deserved better, h h h. Yet, he was suddenly acting like this when I told him someone else


    wanted me.


    Talk about confusion.


    ''Why do you care, Lucas? You already made it clear you don¡¯t want me... in fact, I don¡¯t know why


    you''re still here and not running away like you did before."


    ''I didn''t run away," he snapped, breathing heavily before taking one step closer. "Don¡¯t fucking with me


    right now, Cassie. I¡¯m not in the mood for your shit...''


    "Who''s ying?" The reply wasn''t one he wanted, but I was being serious. I was tired, just as he had


    said he was. I didn''t have in me to fight for a man who didn¡¯t want tomit to what he wanted. Not


    that fighting would help... I was destined for the winner, no matter who it was.


    ''Look, let''s just call it a night. It''s clear that you don''t have anything better to do than babysit me. Not


    that you should be... why don''t you just go, I want to get some sleep.''


    The moment I stepped forward to try and guide him towards the door, he quickly stopped me by


    grabbing my wrist. "Not until you understand where I''ming from."


    "There is nothing to understand, Lucas," I replied with a sigh, "things are pretty clear. I just need to rest.


    I have a lot that I need to figure out."


    Lucas didn''t let up on my arm as I gently tried to pull myself from his grip. Instead, he shook his head


    from side to side, telling me no before pulling me close to him. The strength of his body against mine


    was something I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, and just when I thought things couldn''t get any more


    unsure... his lips brushed against mine.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chapter 185: Mapping out the Future


    Cassie.


    I didn''t know what to make of it when Lucas kissed me, but the moment he did, I melted into him with a


    soft moan that only seemed to make his actions more frenzied. Instinctively, I wrapped my arms around


    his neck, pulling myself up closer, helping to deepen the kiss already captivating me.


    I had dreamt of this moment for so long, and now that I was finally having it once more, I didn''t want it


    to end. I couldn''t let go. Just his touch alone captivated my heart and made it soar higher than I''d ever


    made it felt. However, the moment I pulled closer, he quickly broke away.


    ¡°We have to stop,¡° he whispered. He was breathless just as I was, and the sound of his voice swirled


    within my ears because the close proximity of us together made me shiver with anticipation.


    ¡°Why are you stopping? We don''t have to stop.*


    Staring into his eyes, I could see the heavy confliction that weighed within part of him wanting this, but


    the other part, the unruly-fearing part, did not. We had only had this once before, where we had


    actually allowed ourselves to give in to the indulgence we wanted. After that, things became chaotic,


    both of us unable to move forward because of the darkness that ended up taking over Lucas''s mind.


    Darkness I wouldn''t allow to evere back.


    I loved him. Wholeheartedly, I did. But I could never tell him that, not truly. Not unless I knew he felt the


    same way. And with the way he looked at me now, I couldn''t help but feel conflicted if my feelings were


    true or if I was simply being a fool.


    ¡°As much as I want to do this, Cassie, I can''t. You are the prize at the end of these games, and I will


    admit that I am scared. I''m terrified of hurting you again. But the other part of me longs for you more


    than you know. So if I want to be by your side, I''m going to have to win the games just like any other


    contestant would."


    I was shocked he was saying this, that he was going to participate in the games when Ss was the


    one who had asked him toe into it in the first ce. He didn''te into it willingly. He came into it


    because he was told to, and now he was saying if he wanted this with me, he would just have to win


    the games.


    Was that like him saying if he didn''t win, it was because he didn''t want to?


    I was confused in that moment about how I felt. I was confused about whether or not I was going to


    actually allow this to happen or if I should just push him further and take advantage of a situation, which


    would definitely be in my character. But then again, sometimes I wondered what my character was,


    considering I wasn''t any longer the person I used to be.


    "I don''t know what to say..."


    It was the only truthful thing I could actuallye up with. I didn''t know what to say, and as he stared at


    me, a chuckle came from his throat. What I knew was a sense of amusement he felt at my confusion.


    Something that even more so infuriated me because I was confused, and he found it funny.


    With a heavy sigh, Lucas ced his hands on the outer part of my arms, rubbing them up and down.


    He stared at me with such intent, I would never be able to forget it. "I know that all of this is confusing.


    But as much as I want to give in to the emotions I feel right now, I can''t. It wouldn''t be right.*


    "Since when did you be so chivalrous? This isn''t the person that you are, Lucas. What happened


    to us being mates, to being together? If we are together, then there''s no point of the games at all," I


    replied in desperation, trying to make him see the truth behind it. That if we did go ahead and


    consummate this between us, decide that we want to be together, then there would be no reason to


    have these games because I would already be taken.


    Another heavy sigh escaped him as he shook his head from side to side. "Unfortunately, Cassie, that


    kind of thinking right there is what causes problems, and if both of us are ever going to make it through


    this with the possibility of being together, we both have to follow the rules. There are too many people


    who havee here from other realms, from what I can see. And thest thing that your grandfather''s


    going to want is a war.*


    "A war?" I scoffed, crossing my arms over my chest. "Who in the hell would actually go to war with


    Odin? They would be decimated."


    "It isn¡¯t just about that, Cassie. Everyone who looks at me sees the man that almost killed you, that did


    kill you. They see a monster, and if we break the rules of the games, they''re never going to not see me


    like that. They will always see me like that. The games are a way for me to prove to them that I''m not


    that person... to prove to myself that I¡¯m not that person."


    Lucas wasn''t wrong about that. People did look at him like he was a murderer, a monstrosity that


    shouldn''t be an Asgard, but Odin had deemed that he was to stay here under the watchful gaze of his


    reign and therefore stay here by me even if they didn''t really want me around him.


    No one under my grandfather''s rule had actuallye out and said they didn''t like that Lucas was


    here, but I could see the way that some of the other gods had looked at him shortly after the entire


    incident had happened. When Lucas had toe before Odin and take his punishment-that was far


    less then what was expected, everybody was surprised, myself included.


    I would never be able to forget the day I stood in the hall with everyone else that was part of Odin''s


    reign and watched Lucas sink to his knees before Odin with his head bowed and his eyes cast to the


    floor, dark hair falling in front of his face as he listened to the booming words of my grandfather.


    The same words that sentenced him to spend an eternity in Asgard. Not because he was granted


    permission, but as a punishment to keep him from leaving and going back to Earth where he could


    possibly cause mayhem that could destroy or even lure me or the others back there, putting us in


    danger.


    Odin had dered this was a way for him to be able to be kept under lock and key, and even though I


    remembered so vaguely my grandfather saying those words, I couldn''t help but wonder if there was a


    hint of something else in his tone that day that said he had other ns.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My shoulders sagged in defeat as I nodded my head in understanding to what Lucas was saying.


    There was no way I was going to actually be able to get what I wanted, and that was clear. I tell myself


    over and over again on a continual basis that I need to grow up, that I need to get a hold of myself, I


    didnt know how to. I wasn''t that old, and even most people at my age in the earth realm would still be


    immature fortheir age. still seeking guidance from their parents, they wouldnt be judged for it.


    Unlike me... I was judged for everything I did it seemed.


    I''d have given anything to have my mother here with me right now, or even my father. I missed them


    dearly, and more than anything, I wanted them by my side. But I knew that it would be quite some time


    before that happened. The only way I''d be able to see them again is when they themselves died and


    came to Asgard.


    "Alright, Lucas, if that is what you feel you need to do, then so be it. But if you''re going to do that, then


    we don''t need to see each other again outside of the games. You wouldn''t want anybody thinking that


    there was cheating going on, would you?"


    ncing up to meet his gaze once more, I saw something that lurked there, something that looked a


    lot like regret.


    Opening and closing his mouth, he gritted his teeth and nodded. "I need to get going.


    Do me a favor, though? Please watch out for yourself. Don''t go anywhere alone unless it''s absolutely


    necessary. Thest thing I want is for something to happen to you, and I''m not able to be there to


    protect you... like tonight."


    There was no way I could promise him that. Especially when I was more determined than ever right


    now to prove to everyone, I was not going to be like the others. I would grow up, but I would do it like I


    wanted.


    I would be who I wanted to be, and they either liked it or they didn''t.


    Nodding my head, he stepped away from me and made his way toward the door. The moment he


    disappeared behind it leaving me alone once more I started to think about everything I needed to do. If


    they wanted me to be the royal that represented this realm, then I would be. I''d be the bitch I used to


    be... the girl who danced to her own tune and set rules for herself.


    Rules that made people fear and respect me as they should. It was obvious my cousin had no respect


    for me, and that wasn''t going to work for me. He was the first person on my list I''d handle, the first


    person I''d make realize I wasn''t to be messed with and if he and his sister couldn''t fall in line... I''d make


    them cower at me feet.


    Making my way toward my closet, I slowly undid my dress and let it fall to the floor. Gazing around, I


    noticed my usual attire and how normal that it looked. How non threatening it was. The first step in


    making myself be more than I was, was changing my attire.


    If I wanted people to believe me, then I needed to y the part. Towards the back of the closetid


    attire Trixie had gotten for me when I first arrived in Asgard. Leather,ce, metal studs... all of it was


    bad bitch vibes, and as a smile crossed my face, I mapped out what I was going to do.


    Step One... make them fear me.


    Step Two... show Lucas I was a woman he wanted and didn''t have to fear.


    Step Three... prove to Ss and Odin I wasn''t to be fucked with.


    If this realm wanted a real show at the games... then I''d fucking give them one.


    I''d give them all something to remember.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186: Prince Finnick


    Cassie.


    Perfection. It''s a word thrown around a lot, but at the end of the day, I don''t think anyone knows what


    the fucking word means. Instead, they throw around their own personal ideas of what they think it


    means and try to im it as the only truth.


    Fucking fascists.


    "Cassie?'' The slow, hesitant tone of Ansley caught me by surprise, and as I looked up from where I


    was buckling the strap on my shoe, I raised a brow in question before straightening myself, making


    sure I looked the part of fascist perfection.


    ''Good morning, Ansley. I''ll be eating breakfast in the hall today. I have business to attend to."


    It was unlike me to do something like this, and the fact that I was even up early made her lips part, and


    her eyes widen as she nodded her head. ''Oh-okay. Um, I''ll let them know-¡±


    "No. Don''t tell them anything."


    Ansley looked more than confused, but in silence, she nodded her head and went about her usual


    activities of taking care of my room. I didn''t abuse my status over her like so many others had, and just


    because I had been warned about the girl, I didn''t want to believe that she was like them.


    Ansley was a sweet girl... but at times, I wondered if she was actually going to be loyal to me.


    Perhaps I was having my own doubts about her, but I wouldn''t know until she slipped up and gave me


    something to be untrustworthy about. I only hoped she would prove me wrong, and that would never


    happen.


    Satisfied with my appearance, I let a heavy breath escape me as I nodded to myself in the mirror with


    approval of my choice in appearance. I was prepared to go down there today and show them what kind


    of person I was. Not just opinionated but capable of taking them all on.


    Making my way from my room with my heels tapping against the cold flooring, I headed towards the


    grand hall. My attire today... ck dress pants, a royal blue blouse with ck swirls on it, and ck


    heels that reminded me of my Jimmy Choos I had back home.


    I had worked all summer for those damn shoes, and they never made it here.


    No doubt my little sister had stolen them... she was always quite the thief.


    The halls of the pce were far quieter than they usually were, and the only noise I heard wasing


    from the open hall door that signaled everyone was in attendance and enjoying themselves. Part of me


    was nervous walking in there after how I had actedst night, but the other part was eager to see who


    was in attendance.


    If I was going to pull off my new person, I was going to have to make sure my entrance was epic, and


    straightening my shoulders, I held my head high and stepped forward around the corner into the


    glimmering hall to see the two long fifty foot tables decorated with foods of all kinds... not to mention


    the numerous eyes of men and women whonded on me the moment I entered.


    Usually, I would have been hesitant... ufortable even. Not this time, though.


    "Cassie," Odin said with a slightly confused tone to his voice as his eyes met mine. "I didn¡¯t realize you


    were joining us this morning."


    Moving forward. I headed straight toward him, where Solina sat at his side with her brother across from


    her. There was no way her brother would move, but if I was going to start somewhere, it was going to


    be with her.


    "Well, I figured if I''m going to be the highlighted prize. Grandfather, it would only make sense that I


    make an appearance at all times. Plus, the people here will all one day be under my rule... correct?"


    There was a twinkle of amusement in his eyes as I stopped at his side and casually leaned in to give


    him a small hug. The hug itself definitely shocked him as I felt him stiffen under me and gently return


    the favor. "Yes, I suppose you¡¯re right."


    The moment he released me from the ''hug'' I had given him, I cast my gaze to Solina and frowned. ''I


    think you''re in the wrong seat, Solina. That seat is reserved for the next in line... and in fact-''


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I turned my gaze towards Mani and smirked. ¡°Grandfather, shouldn''t the fae prince be sitting on the


    other side of you, considering he is royalty?¡°


    Mani stared at me in shock and anger. ''Had you been here in time, Cassie, you-"


    Odin held up his hand, silencing everyone at the table. "Cassie is right... Solina, you need to find


    another ce to sit. As for the prince... I apologize for the confusion. Finnick, would you please take


    Mani''s seat next to me? I don''t know what I was thinking this morning."


    Solina and Mani both hesitated for a moment before quickly getting up with their tes and moving


    further down the table. The servants made quick of cing new dishes in front of me and making sure


    Finnick was situated across from me.


    I hadn''t taken the time to properly take notice of the prince, and after the way I actedst night, I found


    myself feeling slightly foolish for my behavior. Something I was definitely going to have to make


    amends for.


    Finnick didn''t bother to look at me right away and instead spoke directly to Odin, giving me the chance


    to really take notice of him. I was definitely foolish to think less of him because, overall, he was a very


    attractive man. His onyx hair was pulled back into a ponytail on his head without a single strand out of


    ce, and instead of the royal garment he worest night, he had settled this morning for regr ck


    dress pants and a white button-up shirt rolled at the sleeves.


    As if he knew I was watching him, his eyes darted to mine, and I was met with the same mesmerizing


    celestial blue eyes I saw every time I looked into the mirror. The fact I had been caught watching him


    made me slightly blush, and clearing my throat, I quickly tried to push it away. However, it wasn''t done


    without his notice-which only left a small smirk on his lips.


    "Prince Finnick, I wanted to apologize forst night... I wasn''t feeling very well." I was d Odin''s


    attention was on a pretty, bubbly redhead who was pouring liquid into a golden goblet for him. The sight


    of my grandfather groping the giggling girl was disgusting, but thankfully, I had Finnick in front of me to


    distract that kind of attention.


    "Last night?" he replied, furrowing his brow as he lifted his fork to his mouth, savoring the meat that


    was on his te. ¡°Oh yes... you mean when you had your tantrum."


    Tantrum? Was he being fucking serious right now?!


    "I don''t know if I would have called it that," I scoffed with a smile as I picked up my ss and lifted it to


    my lips, letting my eyes scan the rest of the table where various people sat eating and talking to each


    other. Theughter of their conversations filled the room around me.


    "Oh, that''s exactly what I would call it." Finnickughed. ¡°It was entertaining."


    "I''m d that I was able to entertain you then."


    The t response made him chuckle. "Yes... well. I''m sure you will entertain me in more ways than one


    in the future. Who knows... you may even enjoy it."


    It was my turn tough, and as I did, the water I was drinking went down the wrong tube, causing me to


    sputter as I choked slightly, causing the poor guy next to me to turn to me with wide eyes and parted


    lips asking if I was okay. "I''m fine... just went down wrong."


    Clearing my throat once more, I stared at my ss for a moment before meeting Finnick''s gaze again.


    "Well, I wouldn''t be so sure about that. Regardless I do hope you enjoy your stay here. I''m sure you will


    find someone around here to entertain you while you enjoy watching the games."


    "Watching?" he replied with a smallugh. "You really don''t have any idea what is going on with the


    games, do you?"


    It was clear that Finnick knew way more than I did. As much as I wanted to reach across the table and


    strangle him for his smirks and clippyments, I had to keep myself in check. One, this guy was


    royalty, and two, I wanted to make everyone believe I had changed.


    If I didn''t want to be pushed around, I had to be this different kind of person.


    Just as I went to answer him, Ss caught my eye from the side doorway located on the wall behind


    Finnick. His hazel eyes captivated me, and as he smiled, he gestured for me toe to him. I wasn''t


    sure what he wanted, but there was no way that I could simply get up from the table now and excuse


    myself.


    Thinking quickly, I turned towards Odin and feigned forgetfulness. "Grandfather, Ipletely forgot


    something this morning... I was supposed to meet Sansa to go over thest details of my attire for the


    first day of the games. You wouldn''t be angry if I left, would you?"


    Odin hesitated for a moment, letting his gaze leave the girl beside him to fall on me with a split moment


    of confusion before a smile lined his face, and heughed. "Of course not, go do what you need to. I


    did enjoy having you here this morning. So make sure you starting more regrly."


    Shit. I hadn''t wanted to make it an everyday thing, but now I was fucking locked into it.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t miss it," I replied with a smile as I turned to Finnick and slowly stood to my feet.


    "Prince Finnick... it was lovely as always. Please enjoy your stay in Asgard."


    A few eyes met mine as I slipped from the chair and made my way toward the doorway Ss had once


    been standing in moments before.


    "Ss?" I whispered as I closed the doorway behind me, making my way down the white corridor until I


    came to a partially open door where a hand quickly reached out and pulled me into. A yelp escaped my


    lips until it was covered by the callused hand of a man, and looking up, I stared into Ss'' eyes-the


    same eyes I had grown very fond of looking into.


    "Did I scare you?" he chuckled as he released my mouth and stepped back with augh.


    "You''re a fucking asshole. I hope you know that..." I muttered, fixing myself as my eyes took in therge


    room we were standing in. White walls and navy blue ents littered the area with floor-to-ceiling


    bookshelves and a ck desk in its center. "What is this ce?''


    "My office," he replied tly, making his way toward his desk. ''I wanted to speak with you about


    something important since no one else ns to."


    "Wait... you have an office? Since when does a guardian have an office... and why am I starting to see


    that Asgard is run like a business instead of a godly sanctuary like we are told in the human realm?"


    Sighing, Ss ran his hand over his face. "As I told you before, Cassie... humans are told what we want


    them to know. Everything, no matter where you go. is always about business."


    This, of course, was something I was going to have to get used to. "Okay. So what do you want to


    speak to me about?"


    Taking a moment, he leaned back in his chair and stared at me with his hand upon his rugged jawline.


    Ss was incredibly sexy, and I knew that the first time I met him. There was something about the way


    he was now that was so different from the carefree man I had known then.


    "Prince Finnick is here for you," he replied calmly, catching me off guard, ¡°he ns to make you his


    wife."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 187: What''s Love Got To Do With It


    There is a point in life when you finally get tired of people telling you what you''re going to do, and there


    is also a moment in your life when you gain rity of how bullshit things are, and you can''t help but


    laugh. This was one of those moments, and as Ss'' words rolled over in my mind, I couldn''t help but


    laugh.


    "You''re fucking joking, right?"


    With a heavy sigh, he stared at me, "No, I''m not. Why would I joke about this?"


    "Oh, I don¡¯t know. Because you find shit like this amusing," I spat, rolling my eyes. "It''s ridiculous for


    him to think he cane here and just marry me. It''s not going to happen."


    "Perhaps... I mean, he does have to go through the games just like everyone else. So there is no telling


    what could happen," Ss replied, causing my mouth to drop open slightly. Was Finnick participating in


    the games with everyone else?


    "He is royalty? Why the hell is he participating?"


    "Uh, because it¡¯s the rules your grandfather set, Cassie. He has to abide by them like everyone else." It


    didn''t make sense this prince I had never met before would want me, and honestly, all it did was add to


    the list of problems I already had. Not that I couldn''t handle it. I would adjust to what I was already


    going to do to include Prince Finnick as well.


    "Fine," I gritted out under my breath. "Is there anything else?"


    Ss shook his head, sping his hands in front of him as if he wanted to say something but wasn''t


    exactly sure how. I hated moments like this. I missed the guy who wouldugh with me and spend time


    with me. Since I became what I was, Ss was all business, and I didn''t understand why. "No, you can


    go."


    Standing to my feet, I made my way to the door and stopped. "Shouldn''t I be the one telling you what to


    do?" I said calmly as I nced over my shoulder at him.


    Amusement crossed his features as he stared at me, smiling. ¡®Do you want to boss me around?"


    The thought crossed my mind for a split second, but I preferred it if he was the one in control. "I''ll think


    about it... I have a lot on my mindtely."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can tell," he replied smoothly. "Don¡¯t let it get you into trouble. I know you like getting into more than


    you can handle."


    I didn''t know whether to be slightly offended by what he said or turned on by what he said but deciding


    against addressing it, I quickly left his office and made my way down the hall until I finally came to an


    open exit, allowing the fresh air of outside to filter through.


    Stepping out into the cool morning air, I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply with a smile on my face. It


    was nice to not care about things for once and when I let everything slip from my mind. I enjoyed the


    sound of the realm that floated into my ears. Birds chirping, the distant sounds of running water from a


    nearby pond, and even the mumbled sounds ofughter from somewhere nearby were refreshing.


    It made me forget I was where I was. For a moment, it took me back to my parent''s home and the fact I


    loved spending time in the woods near my home.


    A sense of longing slipped through me as I took in the fact I would never shift into my wolf again. That I


    would never feel my paws upon the earth and the wind in my fur as I went faster and faster. A part of


    me that was forever gone and would never return. It hurt, but even though it was gone physically, at


    least. I''d always have the memories to remind me that once upon a time, I was normal to some degree.


    "Enjoying yourself?" a voice called from my left, causing me to quickly open my eyes to find that


    Finnick was standing there staring at me.


    "I was... until you ruined it."


    "Oh." He chuckled. Are we all done with pleasantries now?"


    Rolling my eyes, I stepped forward, trying to pass him to head toward my room. I had told Ansley to let


    Sansa know to meet me around lunch, and I didn''t want to bete for that. I had to talk to her about


    what was going on, and I was hoping Trixie was still around. I wanted to know more about who Finnick


    really was.


    "Pleasantries went out the door when I found out why you were really here," I snorted, only to have him


    step in front of me. blocking the path I needed to take.


    "Are you saying that you don''t want to marry me? I figured that every woman would dream of being a


    queen one day."


    "Yeah, not me," I muttered, trying to pass him again, only to have him block me once more. "Will you


    please move?"


    The way he was staring at me, slightly brooding but with amusement twinkling in his gaze, made me


    feel slightly unsure of myself. Of course, he was incredibly gorgeous in that ''all about him'' kind of way,


    but there was no way I was going to let him know I found him attractive. I was not interested in


    whatever he had to offer. Even if it was being queen.


    "I think we got off to a wrong start," he finally mustered up with a small sigh as he reached up, rubbing


    the back of his neck. "I''m Finn."


    Finn. So we were on nickname basis, were we?


    "Finn." Saying his name sounded good on my tongue, and by the way his smile grew as I said it, I knew


    he liked to hear it as well. "I hope you enjoy your stay here... if you need anything. I¡¯m sure the staff can


    help you."


    Distracted and slightly caught off guard by my response, I stepped around him and hastily made my


    way towards the door back inside. I didn''t want to give him a chance to be able to stop me again, and


    as soon as the door closed behind me, I nced over my shoulder to look at him once more through


    the ss.


    Finn stood there, staring at the now closed door with an odd expression that made me wonder what it


    was going through his mind. Was he actually interested in getting to know me or was this man here for


    other motives?


    The moment he turned away and seemed to speak out to someone out of sight, I turned and made my


    way down the hallway towards my room. Sansa would be meeting me there, and I couldn''t wait to find


    out more about this man. As well as the other contestants. If I was going to get through this then I


    needed to know everything there was about Prince Finnick and the games that were about to change


    my life forever.


    ****


    Lucas.


    The morning startedte for me, and when I had entered the dining hall to see Cassie leaving after


    what looked like an entrancing conversation with the man in front of her. a twinge of jealousy filled me.


    Here I was trying to prove to everyone I wasn''t some cold-blooded killer and she was flirting with the


    opposition?


    I shouldn''t have been surprised with the amount of men who filled the room looking to win a ce next


    to her. The only thing I had going for me was that she wasn''t going to let them win a ce in her heart.


    Afterst night, I was fairly confident she felt the same about me as I did her. The only problem was I


    hoped my personal feelings toward this whole situation wouldn''t stand in the way. I was still a mess


    from the fallout, and I had tried so hard to stay away from her, but for some reason, fate kept pulling me


    back.


    I loved her, and I was foolish to think I could simply let her go.


    Nothing would stop me from winning that seat next to her. I didn''t want it for the title or fame. I wanted it


    because I wanted her, and I¡¯d dly give everything up to prove I deserved that ce next to her.


    "Lucas, what are you doing here?"


    Freya walked towards me as I stood near the doorway, watching the others finish their breakfast and


    vacate the hall. Odin had been busy with some woman I hadn''t recognized, and when I turned to


    Freya, I could see the confusion in her eyes.


    She had been the only one of the gods who hadn''t judged me so harshly. "I came to join, but it seems I


    came tote."


    My eyes traveled up and down her body, taking in the more modern clothing she was wearing. A pair of


    jeans and a light blue button-up blouse with heels. It was normal for a woman like her to wear


    something like that where I hade from but to see her wearing it here, I couldn''t help but smirk with


    amusement.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "Nothing," I quickly replied, shaking my head. "Did Cassie rub off on you?"


    She frowned with confusion as she nced down at her attire, seeming to realize what I was talking


    about, and smiled. "Ah, yes. I took note of her style of dress, and I had to try it for myself. I have to


    admit that these clothing choices are ratherfortable. Not to mention, I have more free movement


    than I did in the dresses."


    "It looks nice." Thepliment made her smile widen before she cast her nce into the hall where I


    had turned my gaze once more.


    "So, I heard that you signed up for the events. Does this mean that you have changed your mind about


    your situation with Cassie, then?"


    Freya knew very well how I felt about Cassie and how adamant I had been to keep my distance from


    her. Yet, here I was going against everything I had sworn once upon a time.


    With a heavy sigh, I crossed my arms over my chest and nodded. "Yes."


    "Good," she said with confidence. ''I was wondering how long it would take you to change your mind. I''ll


    have to let Frigga know she owes me."


    "Owes you?" Turning my gaze to her, it was my turn to be confused and as she nced up at me she


    couldn''t help stifle the giggle that was trying to escape.


    "Yes, she owes me. We made a bet, you see... I told her you would cave before the games. She


    thought that you would interrupt the final results and confess your love."


    Great. Even the gods are making fun of my longing to be with my mate, even if she wasn''t technically


    my mate anymore. "That''s nice to know."


    "Oh, don''t take it so seriously. We have to have some kind of entertainment here."


    Rolling my eyes, I nced towards the strange elf walking towards our direction with a look of


    determination on his face. ¡°What''s the deal with the elf?"


    Freya was silent for a moment as the elf passed us, disappearing down the hallway from which I had


    come. My eyes instinctively followed to see where it was he had went before falling back upon Freya


    again.


    "He wants Cassie just like the others do," she replied softly, "the difference is he has a higher im


    than the others. Besides you, of course."


    "Higher im? What the hell does that mean?" My beast perked up in attention to what she had said


    and as I looked down the empty hall once more I found that he was long gone.


    "It was foretold in a prophecy of his kind that his mate, or fated one as they call it, was here in Asgard.


    He believes that person is Cassie, as do many others.¡±


    There was no way I was going to let this prick try to win her over. Not when I had worked so hard to


    make her understandst night that I was the man who wanted her. Hesitation and uncertainty filled me


    as I thought over this elf trying to sweet talk Cassie into leaving with him.


    "No elf is going to get Cassie."


    Laughter escaped Freya as I nced at her one more time. "He isn''t an elf, Lucas. He is Fae, and from


    the interaction I have seen between the two of them only briefly this morning, it''s obvious there is


    something between them."

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 188: Freya Picks Sides


    Cassie.


    Storming into my room with nothing but detest rolling off me in waves, I spotted Sansa sitting on the


    sofa reading over a piece of parchment that looked ancient. I hadn''t expected her to be here so quickly,


    but as her eyes gazed up at me, she seemed to sense my mood and quickly ced the paper down on


    herp.


    "What''s wrong with you?'' Her cool and collected reply made me sigh as I shook my head, trying to


    gather my thoughts. Sansa was a very blunt and straightforward girl but she had a sense of leadership


    behind her that was unspoken and something I appreciated.


    "Heard of Prince Finnick?"


    Laughter escaped her lips as she nodded. "Oh. yes. I heard of him and even had the pleasure of briefly


    meeting himst night. He is quite the... royal highness, isn''t he?"


    "That¡¯s a polite way to put it.'' I scoffed with a smile. "He thinks he has some im on me and came to


    the games to try and win me. Just like every other fuckhead that''s walking around here."


    Sansa''s smile fell slightly as her eyes brought on a kinder approach. "Look, I know that you don''t like


    what''s going on but you are luckier than you think. Most of us women can''t get a man to look at her


    properly and if one does, they only want you for a piece of ass. Good men don''te around often. At


    least you have your selection of who you want."


    She was partially right, I did have my selection. The only problem was if I did simply settle on one, it


    didn''t mean I would be able to have him. I was forced into this ancient ritual bullshit at my grandfather''s


    discretion and it was bing a pain in my ass.


    However, I didn''t realize that Sansa felt this way about my situation, and part of me wondered if there


    was someone she wanted but wasn''t able to have.


    "You seem to feel that statement deeply, Sansa. What aren''t you telling me?"


    Sansa seemed to hesitate for a moment as if she had said more than she wanted to and quickly shook


    off myment. "Don''t be ridiculous. I was just simply pointing out a fact.¡°


    "Uh-huh," I muttered, "you would tell me if something was wrong wouldn''t you?"


    Her eyes met mine briefly before she picked up the paper in herp again with a smile that seemed


    more forced than it should have been. "Of course I would. Don''t be silly."


    Deciding to let the conversation go for now, I thought over the situation with Finnick. He was the prince


    of the Fae realm, and one thing my fathers taught me growing up was if you want to know how to


    ovee your enemies, you have to know your enemies.


    "So, what can you tell me about Prince Finnick?"


    "You mean besides that he seems like an egotistical asshole?" Sheughed. "There isn'' t much to


    really know. He is the Prince of a kingdom called the Kingdom of Tver in the Fae realm. He wasn''t


    supposed to be the future ruler, but when his brother died like a hundred years ago, he ended up being


    the next in line..."


    My eyes shot open as I turned to her. "Wait... a hundred years ago? How fucking old is he?"


    It wasn''t like it was new to me that some supernaturals aged differently than others, but it was still


    shocking to hear sometimes how old these people were. A smirk of amusement crossed Sansa''s face


    as she gave a smallugh. "I don''t know exactly... like two hundred and something."


    This guy was over two hundred years old?! "Jesus Christ... cradle robber much?" I muttered in shock


    causing Sansa to scoff in amusement.


    "In our way of life, there really isn''t such a thing as that, Cassie. Some of these creatures are


    thousands of years old. If you want a man your age, you''re going to have to go back to earth-"


    The moment that she said it, she instantly closed her mouth and froze in her ce her eyes wide with


    hesitation. "I''m so sorry, Cassie... I didn''t mean to..."


    "It''s okay, Sansa. I¡¯m kind of getting used to the fact that I''m not going to be going home."


    It was the truth. For the most part, I was getting used to the idea I would never be going home, and


    though part of me yearned for the freedom I once had, I wasn¡¯t going to let it hinder my ability to get


    things done.


    "Are you sure? I know you have been under a lot of stresstely, and I don''t mean to make things more


    stressful," she replied as if what she was doing was stressful. Which it wasn''t. I had asked her to help


    me, but I didn''t mean for her to take over. She kind of just did that on her own, and I didn''t oppose it.


    With a soft smile, I nodded my head. "Yeah, I''m sure."


    Sansa stared at me warily before a low groan escaped her. "So what are you going to do? By the look


    of you, you''re trying to prove a point I¡¯m guessing?"


    ncing down at my clothing, a small smirk crossed my face as I shrugged my shoulders. I had hoped


    to show everyone I was capable of being the woman they wanted me to be, and perhaps I had pulled


    that off initially but Finn was making it hard this morning to stay focused.


    On top of that, I wanted to see Lucas, and couldn''t. Not to mention Ss was acting like a weird-ass


    mentor right now, which was beyond ridiculous. He changed so quickly from the man he had been and


    I didn''t know how to handle that.


    "I want people to look at me differently than they have over the past few weeks. I don''t want to seem


    like someone who doesn''t know what she is doing."


    "But you don''t know what you''re doing..." Sansa said withughter as she smiled at me while I rolled


    my eyes with my own quickughter of amusement.


    "Yeah, but they don''t fucking need to know that."


    Shrugging her shoulders, she put away what she was doing prior to meing in, and ced her


    hands on herp with a sly grin. "Well, if you want to give them something to talk about I can help you


    with that... as well as Trixie. Lord knows that girl loves fashion more than anyone else I know."


    "Speaking of Trixie... where the fuck is she?" I was confused as to where the girl had gone afterst


    night.


    "Probably home. After you leftst night, she was all out of sorts because she missed your brother. I


    told her to take her emotional ass to go see him for a few days and check back in with us when she


    was ready."


    Hearing how much Trixie loved my brother made me happy. I was d they had each other because I


    cared about them both deeply. The only thing I prayed for was that Pollux''s ex-girlfriend didn''t give


    Trixie too much shit. Otherwise, I''d have to find my way back to put that stupid bitch in her ce.


    "Well good... I''m sure we can manage without her for a few days.''


    Again, the sly grin on Sansa''s face grew at my words. "Oh, we can... I actually know the perfect person


    to call for this, but you may not like it."


    The way that Sansa said what she did didn''t make me feelfortable at all. It was as if the person


    she was going to ask was going to be more of aplication than they were hoping. I wasn''t exactly


    sure who it was, but I was intrigued by who she had in mind.


    "Okay, then. Who is the person that you''re wanting to help us?"


    The side, awkward nce Sansa gave as she looked towards the door had me wondering what it was


    she was up to, and as if by chance, some fairy godmother had cast a spell a knock sounded at my door


    I wasn''t expecting.


    "I think you should get that,¡± Sansa replied, causing my mouth to drop open and my eyes to widen


    slightly in shock.


    "How the fuck did you get someone to knock on my door?"


    Again, another smile crossed her lips, and she shrugged her shoulders, looking back down at the


    papers sitting upon herp, nice and neatly put away. She reopened them and pulled them out and


    started going over them again.


    "If I told you all of my secrets, then it wouldn''t really be a surprise now would it?" she replied humbly as


    if she knew all the secrets of the world.


    Hesitation filled me before I slowly got up and made my way toward the door. My hand hesitated over


    the knob. I decided to push forward and opened the door, revealing Freya who stood behind it. I didn''t


    have the slightest clue what she was doing here, and as I looked over my shoulder back at Sansa, I


    saw her staring at me with a wide grin on her lips, and everything suddenly made sense.


    "Freya is going to be the one to help me?" The words of astonishment flowed off of me, and as they


    did, a scoffing sound came from Freya, who stood directly in front of me.


    "Don''t act so shocked that I actually know what I''m doing. Yes, I''m not supposed to get involved with


    certain things, but that doesn''t mean that I couldn''t give you a little nudge. Plus, I have money riding on


    you. I can''t afford to have this fall through."


    "You have what?!" I gasped as she pushed past me into the room and I slowly closed the door behind


    her. "Are you saying that you have a bet against me? And with who?"


    "Bet against you? No, I have a bet on you. You''re going to win all of this without issues. However, some


    of the people here think that you''ll have a nervous breakdown before that happens and that Solina and


    her brother will take over instead. Of course, I know that won''t happen, and I''m not supposed to get


    involved because, technically, that would be cheating, but it doesn''t mean that. I can''t exactly give you


    the proper advice to take whether you choose to or not."


    Still dumbfounded, I struggled to try and understand what she was talking about. I was named the heir


    apparent. There was nothing to win. The throne was supposed to be metaphorically mine, even though


    we all knew that Odin would never step down, nor would he ever die, so it wouldn''t ever exactly matter.


    But still, it was mine to hold.


    So what was I supposed to be winning?


    "I can''t lose anything. The throne, or the title at least, is actually mine. So what are you talking about?" I


    asked after I had a moment to try to process what she was telling me. Hopefully, she would give me


    some rity instead of the riddles that she usually threw out.


    As Freya walked around the room and then casually took a seat on the chair across from where Sansa


    was sitting, she let her arms rest upon the arms of the chair and stared at me with nothing but


    amusement lingering in her eyes.


    "Did you honestly think that''s how this works? If for some reason you''re seen as unfit and unable to


    take that title, Odin will be forced by ourws to give it to the next person in line, which would be Solina


    and her brother, and the majority of us would not like to see them there. However, those are some of


    the people that are betting against you, so it''s best that we make sure that you do win."


    Dumbfounded once more, I found this bit of information to be quite important, considering that I didn¡¯t


    know it and as I cast my gaze toward Sansa. It was obvious she didn''t know this either. In fact, she


    seemed more shocked than I was at what Freya was saying.


    "So in other words. I''m taking it that it''s a good idea that I had called upon you toe help us."


    Freya turned to Sansa with an even wider grin and nodded her head.


    "I will admit, I had thought that it would be Cassie that called upon me. But having you by her side as


    her advisor, it was very wise of you to do so," Freya replied with still the amusement hiding within the


    depths of her eyes and the smile upon her face. She was a little more confident than I would have


    liked, and all of this information would have been nice to know ahead of time. But what got me the most


    was the fact she found everything amusing, something I was slowly trying to get used to, even though it


    annoyed me more than ever.


    "I''m not an advisor," Sansa replied with a small bit ofughter. "I''m just helping my friend out."


    "Oh." Her smile fell just slightly. "I''m afraid that would be a little inurate. You are her advisor. Slowly


    but surely, she''s putting her team together and you''re on that list, as is Trixie. She will need strong


    people by her side, and I thought you were already aware of this when you guys had to go to the ball


    together, that you are a team and those positions have been given to you. Granted, of course, she has


    to win her title in order for you to keep them."


    If it wasn''t one thing, then it was another. And as Freya continued to exin to us that there were


    certain ways things had to go, I realized I had more work cut out for me than I actually wanted. But this


    was all for the best. I was determined to show them that I could be a woman that was worth fearing,


    and they were going to learn their ce with me one way or another.


    By the time this tournament was done, three men would know exactly where they stood with me and


    two other people would know to cower before me.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter! 89: Saved by Finnick


    Cassie.


    "There is absolutely no way this is going to fucking work," I said out loud as I stood before the mirror,


    staring at my reflection. They had expected me to go out looking like I stepped out of a dominatrix book


    dressed in ck leather pants and a backless red halter top with no bra and bad girl vibes to a small


    party in the center of town.


    Now, granted, I was all down for the look. It was actually something I would have picked out for myself


    had I been back on Earth. Stuff that I wore quite often, frequently when I was out and about. But this


    was not the exact look I was going for when I thought I had to impress everybody.


    Turning to face Freya and Sansa, who stood behind me, watching with excitement on their faces as


    they too got ready, even though Freya said she wasn''t actually going to go, she was going to watch and


    oversee how everything was going, I couldn''t help but wonder if they had actually lost their minds.


    "You look amazing. I don''t understand what you''re freaking out about," Santa replied as she put on gold


    lipstick and fluffed out her hair that now looked chic and full of curls, and then smoothed down the


    small, skimpy ck dress that she was wearing as if it could get any straighter than it was.


    "Isn''t this theplete opposite of what I should be wearing? I mean, I thought it was supposed to


    impress them, not look like the old Cassie."


    "Cassie," Freya replied calmly as she stepped forward. "You''re trying to change who you are, and you


    don''t need to. You need to be the person that you are, the person you''ve always been. The rebel with a


    fighter spirit, the woman who never gives up. That is the person that everyone initially fell in love with,


    regardless if you are mortal or not. That is who you are. Show them that strong woman because that is


    the woman that is going to win all of this."


    Some fairy godmother Freya was trying to be. Instead, she was wanting me to hone in on my natural


    spirit of rebelliousness to ovee the uing bullshit I was bound to face. I wasn¡¯t quite sure what


    she was up to, and part of me wondered if she had actually bet against me and if this was her way of


    making sure that I didn''t win. But the other part of me deep down inside, told me she would never do


    something like that, that she was trying to help me.


    "And what if something goes wrong tonight? What if my powers go out of control again? What if I end


    up hurting somebody? Are you honestly sure that going to this party and drinking is a good idea?"


    Sansa and Freya stared at me with slowly nodding heads. I contemted what I was about to do, and


    before I knew it, Freya was shoving me out the door with Sansa like two hookers going out for a night


    on the town.


    Nervous didn''t even touch on the way I felt as Sansa and I made our way out into the dark night of the


    city, down the concrete pathways towards therge gate that sat in front of the building we stayed in


    and out onto the cobble street roads that would lead down into the center of town where a huge soiree


    was being held outside under the brilliant night sky.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a beautiful night. In the distance, Edison lights had been hung up. People gathered around the


    treeline, their voices andughter echoing down the road, through the darkness, right toward my ears.


    Everyone seemed like they were having a good time, and the closer we got, the more the nervousness


    actually subsided. People here knew who I was, but they weren''t going to make a big deal out of it. At


    least I hoped they weren''t. And sure enough, the closer we got, the more people we passed. I noticed


    they didn''t even look in my direction, which was pleasing because thest thing I wanted was any sort


    of attention.


    "All right. I''m going to go see if I can find my brother and that sexy friend of his that''s always hanging


    around. Tonight I n on having fun..." Sansa replied as she turned to walk away, but I grabbed her


    wrist and quickly pulled her back.


    "You''re not leaving me, are you? You were supposed to be my wingman. Like, be out here with me. I


    mean, I don''t even know what I''m doing."


    "Dude, you''re going to be fine." Sheughed as she removed her wrist from my grasp. "Deep breaths


    and stop panicking. You''re supposed to socialize with people. Find somebody to socialize with. These


    are the people you''re going to be in charge of one day. You need to get to know them and their actual


    state of mind. Show them that you''re just normal like they are."


    "But I''m not fucking normal, Sansa. I''m a freak of nature. Are you kidding me?" I replied quickly. My


    panicked tone was making my heart race, and as I took deep breaths in and out to try and calm myself,


    I found that it wasn''t doing any good.


    "Let me tell you a little story," Sansa said calmly, "when I was learning how to swim, my mother just


    pushed me into theke, and either I floated and made it to the surface, or I would have drowned..."


    "That''s fucking horrible!" I gasped overdramatically. "What does that have to do with me though?"


    Laughter erupted from Sansa as she crossed her arms over her chest. "It was brutal, but I''m going to


    do the same to you. You can either go mingle and have fun or have a panic attack. Honestly, I would


    suggest going and getting a drink because the alcohol here isn¡¯t like the alcohol back home and I''m


    pretty sure you''ll find that you''ll rx a little more with some alcohol in your system."


    Before I could even say anything else. Sansa held up her finger, wagging it back and forth as if to tell


    me no, and then quickly turned and disappeared into the crowd of people. I was a little pissed off she


    had left me standing there, yes, but I couldn''t me her.


    I was a grown-ass woman. Not a very mature grown-ass woman, but I was a grown- ass woman and I


    could definitely do this.


    Or at least that''s what I kept telling myself.


    With a low groan, I made my way towards the nearest bar. It wasn''t much different from the other bars I


    had encountered in the past. The white tablecloth over a very long wooden table, a variety of crystal


    bowls filled with different coloured liquids, one of which I had remembered from the ball. The pinkish


    purple liquid swirled within the crystal bowl, waiting for me to drink it.


    I didn''t feel too bad when I had drank it the other night, and thinking about it for a moment, whether this


    was the route I really wanted to go. I gave into my weaknesses, wanting the panic attacks and anxiety


    to disappear, and quickly picked up a crystal goblet and filled it to the brim.


    Turning to face the crowd, I ced the ss to my lips and drank down the entire contents in one go. It


    was then I noticed nobody else really had the pinkish purple liquid in their cups and those that did, had


    they been very tiny ones.


    "Well, look who it is. my little rebel. I didn''t just see you drink down an entire goblet of Roheim, did


    I?" I knew that voice. I hadn¡¯t known it very long, but I knew that voice, and the moment I turned to my


    right and saw that sexy fucking Fae man walking towards me I groaned internally.


    "Why does it matter what I drank?" I replied slightly snarkier than I needed to. "I could have sworn I


    didn''t belong to you or any man for that matter."


    A chuckle left him as a smile grew upon his face. His steps brought him closer to me than I wanted but


    at the same time, the closeness of him made me feel slightly different. "I am no mere man, Castor."


    The moment his hand reached up to brush down the side of my face, a cold chill ran through my body I


    wasn''t expecting, and with it my heart began to race. Finn''s eyes lit up with excitement at this, and part


    of me wondered if I had felt what I had to.


    "I need to go," I muttered quickly as I pulled away from him and began pushing through the crowds to


    find a ce to escape. All I wanted to do was find a way to fight off the anxiety rushing through me


    because when I lost control of myself, I lost control of my powers.


    Passing a waitress with a drink full of trays, I snagged another pink glowing ss and brought it to my


    lips as the music flowed around me, it''s beat pulsating in my veins as I made my way deeper and


    deeper through the crowds. My eyes scanned for Sansa or anyone else I knew hoping to find someone


    to socialize with.


    I was supposed to be socializing with the people but not one single person here actually seemed to


    care about what I was doing. In fact, they were too worried about hooking up with each other and the


    entire college party vibe going on wasn''t really my thing. Even though once upon a time Melissa and I


    had talked about the days we would do this sort of thing.


    As the music changed a hand strayed over my back, and turning, I came to face a man I didn''t know.


    He wasn''t much taller than I was, and with beady brown eyes and a scar on the left side of his jaw.


    "Hello, beautiful, wanna dance?"


    Disgust rolled through me at his touch. "No, I don''t. Thanks though..."


    Pulling away from him, he narrowed his gaze at me before he grabbed at me once more pulling me


    close to him. The stench of ale upon his breath made my stomach turn. "You think you are better than


    me, bitch? You¡¯re not better than me."


    Anger coursed through me slowly at the way this man was speaking to me, and the fact he thought he


    could touch me pissed me off even more. "Get your fucking hands off me now."


    As my power slowly grew, I found myself quickly pulled away from the man as arge Fae guard


    stepped in between us. I wasn''t sure at first what was going on but when I found a set of celestial eyes


    staring back at mine, I realized it was Finn who had stopped the altercation.


    "Finn?" I said softly in a power-induced haze, "what-"


    "Don''t talk... I need you to move, now," He replied sternly as he wrapped an arm around my waist and


    pulled me off through the crowd away from the many bodies who had been nearby.


    I didn''t want to go with him, but something about the entire situation had my mind spinning and with the


    alcohol hitting my system, my logical sense of thinking went straight out the window. "Finn, where are


    you taking me?"


    "Away from anywhere that you could potentially hurt people..."


    "Hurt people?" I stammered as we broke through the crowd as he walked me down the silent cobbled


    street back towards the building that I stayed in. "I wouldn''t hurt anyone... let me go!"


    Stopping in my tracks, I jerked myself from his grasp and stood staring at him. His eyes narrowed


    before he looked off only to look back at me with irritation. "The level of your power just now was


    enough to kill a majority of people there, Cassie... do you not know how to control yourself?"


    Opening and closing my mouth. I tried to speak but found no words at first. "I wasn''t going to hurt


    anyone... no one saw what was going on..."


    "That¡¯s because they were engrossed in the power. They were blind and clouded from it."


    "Yet, you weren''t affected." I scoffed, "I doubt that."


    "I¡¯m Fae, Cassie. Your powers can¡¯t hurt me... plus, I''m your soul mate. Our powers in my world don''t


    work on each other, and from what I can see, that extends to here as well." He sighed, shaking his


    head before rubbing the back of his neck.


    I was at a loss for words for what he was saying, and as angry as I wanted to be at him, I couldn''t be.


    He had just stopped me from doing something horrible, and for that, I had nothing but thanks to him. I


    didn''t want to hurt anyone like I had Melissa.


    "Oh... well, thank you," I muttered softly, "I''ll just head back to my room."


    Trying to slowly pass him. he took my hand and stopped me once more. The closeness of his body to


    mine was shocking and the feeling he pulled inside me stopped me again.


    "One of these days, Cassie... you''re going to give me a chance. And I won¡¯t stop until you do. I will win


    you over one way or another."

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 190: Loving Ss


    Cassie.


    Finn''s words were not expected, and staring up into his eyes, I was almost sure he was going to kiss


    me. Yet, instead of the kiss on my lips that I expected, he leaned forward and kissed my forehead,


    catching me off guard before quickly stepping away. The action wasn''t what I would have thought


    typical for a man like him, and without another word, he turned with his guard and disappeared back


    down the street from where we hade.


    ''¡¯Cassie,e with me..."


    The deep voice behind me sent shivers over my spine as I realized Ss had seen the entire


    interaction. Turning slowly to face him, I took in the hazel eyes filled with fire as his narrowed brows


    loosened slightly and a heavy breath escaped his lips.


    "What are you doing here?'' My voice was shaky but without hesitation, he took my hand and pulled me


    gently behind him, back up the path from which I hade earlier on in the evening and through the


    doors that would eventually lead me back to my apartment.


    "I felt your powers, Cassie. It seems that it isn''t only your anger that triggers you..."


    Gasping at hisment, I stopped dead in my tracks, causing him to stop as well. He nced over his


    shoulder at me with a frown upon his lips. ''You think that he caused something to happen to me? That


    wasn''t why my powers went off, Ss."


    "It doesn''t matter, Cassie. It''s time for you to retire.''


    Dismissing me the way he was pissed me off more than anything. I may have been a lot of things, but I


    didn''t deserve to be dismissed when he was making assumptions about me that weren''t true. "I was


    harassed by a man out there while enjoying the festivities. For your information, Finn saved me from


    destroying him or anyone near. Something that you should have done, but choose to ignore me


    instead.''


    Anger lurked within his gaze as I ripped my hand from his and brushed past him towards my room,


    barely making it past the doors to the building before I was stopped yet again by Ss''touch.


    "Don''t you dare walk away from me.''


    Staring at him dumbfounded,ughter escaped me as I shook my head. ¡°You have got to be kidding


    me? You''re not my husband or my partner, so you don''t get to tell me what I can and can''t do. You


    made it clear how you view me, Ss."


    Snatching my hand, he dragged me down the hallway with determination as he made his way with me


    straight toward my room. Never had I seen such action from Ss as I did right now and as soon as my


    large doors came into view, he didn''t hesitate to push them open, pushing me in.


    "Ss... would you stop!"


    The moment the door was closed, he spun and gripped my throat and pulled me close. The tension


    between us was overwhelming but unlike the way Lucas touched me, or even Finn, there was


    something about Ss that made my body want to melt against him.


    "Why should I, Cassie?" he all but purred with his lips inches above mine, ¡°isn''t this what you wanted?


    You talk about me not doing shit and constantly give me these looks as if to say you want me but hate


    me at the same time. Do you know what it does to me?"


    Pulling me tighter, he leaned into my ear causing me to moan softly. "Tell me..."


    I was asking to be punished but in all honesty, with the way the alcohol from this ce affected me, I


    did want to be punished. I wanted him to do things to me that only he had been able to do before. Yet


    as I stood there with him staring down at me, I didn''t know what was going to happen.


    "I don''t see how you don''t know how crazy you make me. How much I wish I could be by your side all


    the time but I can¡¯t. Why do you think I have been pushing you away, Cassie?"


    I didn''t know what to say to him. I hadn''t really thought about any of that kind of stuff. But now that he


    was standing here telling me he wished he could be with me, I didn''t know what to believe.


    "You have a real funny way of showing people that you care."


    My sarcasticment was just enough to push him over the edge and before I knew it, I found myself


    caught within his grasp. His lips smashed against mine as his hands tore at my clothing, pulling it from


    my body bit by bit.


    There was no sweet, soft passion to the way he was handling me and when my back met the cool wall,


    I knew I was about to be ravaged in more ways than one. He took me without hesitation, his pants had


    dropped to the floor, the long length of his erect shaft pushing against my core as the head dove deep


    inside me.


    This was exactly what I wanted, and now that I had him fucking me like a bitch in heat, I wasn''t about to


    do anything to stop it.


    Gripping my hair, he yanked my head to the side, running his nose up the length of my neck as his hips


    continued to thrust roughly against me. His long, thick, spiked cock massaged the inside of my tight


    cunt causing my body to shake with pleasure. ¡°You like this don''t you, Cassie?¡°


    "Yes-" I gasped, "please, don¡¯t stop-''


    "Stop?" Heughed. ¡°Oh, I''m going to make you scream in more ways than one.''


    ''Prove it."


    Two words were all it took for him topletely lose himself as his lips crashed upon mine with his


    tongue diving deep into my mouth. His fingers gripped at my thighs as he lifted me up high onto the


    wall, fucking me harder and harder.


    It had been so long since I had slept with a man, and having Sstake me was beyond mind-blowing.


    The harder and faster he moved, the more I wed at his back crying and moaning for him to give me


    everything. Begging and pleading for everything.


    With eyes bright as gold and red as fire as if from the pits of hell, he held me tightly in ce, iming


    my body for himself as the ridges of his spiked cocktched inside, causing me to scream just as he


    tipped me over the edge and spilled himself inside of me. The moment was more than I could have


    asked for as we both panted, dripping in sweat as we stared at each other.


    The only problem was it seemed realization had filled Ss because there was no smile on his face as


    there was on mine. He was silent for a moment as he looked down at our union and his eyes widened


    in fear as he quickly pulled out of me and let my feet hit the floor.


    "We shouldn''t have done that, Cassie.''


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you fucking serious right now?" I replied in anger and shock. We had just spent an amazing


    moment with each other, and he was seriously telling me that we shouldn''t have just done what we had


    done as if sleeping with me was incredibly wrong to do.


    Turning to face me, confliction weighed heavily on his mind, his eyes reflecting the doubts he had and


    the worries that seemed to weigh upon his heart. I hadn''t meant for the moment between us to happen,


    and it was more Ss that had caused it than me. His eyes shed between his dragon eyes and the


    mundane ones that stared back at me typically.


    "I can''t ruin your life, Cassie. There is no future with me, and Odin will never allow us to be together. I¡¯m


    but-¡°


    "Don''t say it!" I gasped loudly as I crossed the space between us cing my hand on his bare chest.


    The nk, ancient symbols upon the rigid muscles of his chest held some sort of story that he wouldn''t


    tell me, but reminded me of how different we were. He hadn''t had them before but seeing them now,


    they suited him.


    A difference I didn''t care about because it didn''t change how much I cared about him.


    "Cassie, you know what I''m saying is true. Plus, you have Lucas... and now Finnick. Those are two


    men you can be with."


    Shaking my head, tears brimmed my eyes as I finally looked up at him again. ''But what if I don''t want to


    choose? I care for Lucas, yes, but I also care for you. I don¡¯t want to have to pick, and I can''t imagine


    my life without either of you."


    Raising his hand, he ran through my hair before his palm rested upon my cheek. His thumb brushed


    against the skin as I closed my eyes and pressed my face into his palm just a little bit more.


    Only a minute ago, we were having a moment that I never wanted to stop, and once again I was left


    begging for more time. I wouldn''t be able to have, because he was too worried about someone finding


    out. I didn''t care about the rules. I wanted him to ravish me regardless of what others said, and instead,


    he was pulling away.


    Pressing his lips to my forehead, he smiled at me. "I wish that things were that easy, Cassie. I really do,


    but we aren''t in a position for things to work like that."


    "What if it could, though?"


    A deep chuckle escaped him as he smiled and stepped back from me, gathering his clothing as he


    began to get dressed. "It can''t, Cassie..."


    "Yes, I''m aware of what you''re saying, Ss. But just humor me for a moment. What if it could? If we


    could be together... would you want to be?''


    Staring at him, his eyes not meeting mine, he sighed once more as he pulled the ck cotton shirt over


    his head before turning to me once again. "Yes, Cassie. If the world was perfect, I would.''


    Clearing the step between us once more, he wrapped his arms around me and held me tight against


    him. "I wish this was a world where we could choose our own stories, Cassie, but you have to


    understand that unfortunately, it isn¡¯t that easy. I was given a choice once before, and I had to do what


    was asked of me to ensure that I was able to survive. This was the life I chose and if I had known you


    would being into my life, I would have chosen differently.''


    No matter what I said, it was obvious Ss was stuck in his decision. The only thing I could do was


    hope for stolen moments like this one. "I understand... but it doesn''t mean that we can''t keep seeing


    each other in secret."


    "Is that what you want though?" he asked, narrowing his gaze. "To keep me a secret?"


    "No," I replied quickly, trying to reassure him. "I¡¯d rather have you all the time, but having you anyway is


    better than none at all."


    "And your love for Lucas?" he asked, making me hesitate in my next words. I had never expected the


    idea of loving more than one man, but it wasn''t like it was an impossible feat. My mother had done the


    same.


    "I can love you both, Ss."


    Love wasn''t something I had expressed to Ss before, and standing before him now, the way the gold


    flickered within his gaze, it was obvious he hadn''t been expecting me to say that either. I expected him


    tough at my admission, or perhaps shrug it off.


    What I didn''t expect, though, was for him to look at me with such passion it made my heart want to leap


    from my chest.


    Running his hand over my hair again, he lifted my lips to gently meet his while a frown formed upon his


    face. The silence killed me as I waited for him to say anything that might give me rity as to what was


    going on.


    "I have to go... but perhaps fate will show us what he holds in the future."


    I had no clue what he was talking about. He pulled away from me and turned to leave me naked,


    standing in my room, watching him walk out my door. I couldn''t help but feel slightly ashamed of myself


    and how we had acted.


    My own emotions confused me as I tried to understand what had happened to bring me to where I was,


    and what I could do to get my life together.


    Maybe I could love more than one, and perhaps my future wasn''t much different from my mother''s. At


    the end of the day, only time would tell if it was meant to be or if I was simply a fool to think I could have


    a happily ever after, just as my mother once had done.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 191: Secrets within the Dark


    Ss.


    Storming from her room, I made my way down the hall, reeling over the events that had just transpired.


    Cassie wasn''t like any other woman I had ever encountered in my life, and I waspletely enamored


    by her in every way. Not only had shepletely taken over my mind, she had also captured my heart.


    Something I had sworn I would never let another woman do after Anna had died.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry," a voice softly replied, stopping me in my tracks.


    "Freya, do you always lurk in the shadows?"


    Turning, I spotted the bright, cheerful smile of my long-time friend. Most people didn''t know that Freya


    and I had such a close friendship, but at the same time, I wasn''t one to tell people my business, and


    neither was Freya. "You know I like to stay on top of thetest gossip."


    "Yes, I do," I replied trying to force a smile upon my face but too flustered by what I was going to do


    about my attraction to Cassie to make it look normal. "Well, I need to head to bed before the first trials


    tomorrow. Don''t get into too much trouble."


    "Says the man who just left a very important woman''s room," she replied as I turned to walk away. I


    had been caught by Freya, and I knew there was no point in denying that I had juste from Cassie''s


    room. Freya knew everything that happened within this damn pce, and as annoying as it could be...


    it was also very helpful.


    Turning to face her again, I sighed as I reached up rubbing the back of my neck. "It isn''t what you think,


    Freya. Please don''t make a fuss about this."


    "A fuss?" She scoffed with softughter as she raised a brow crossing her arms over her chest. "Come


    on now, Ss. You of all people should know that I don''t make a fuss. I simply point out the obvious,


    and you, my friend, arepletely in love with a woman that is supposed to be off-limits to you."


    "I know this, Freya. I have tried everything I can to be distant from her and stay away..."


    I groaned in frustration. "I just fucking can''t."


    "You must though, Ss. You know as well as I do that Odin will never allow you to be with her. Just as


    he wouldn''t allow you interest in Anna. You¡¯re a guardian, and that is the only reason you have been


    allowed to stay here as long as you have.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hearing her say what I already knew only made me angrier than I had already been. I knew my friend


    wasn''t saying all of this to sway me from what I was doing, but more so like a warning to help protect


    me considering the consequences that would follow if I wasn''t careful.


    Taking a deep breath, I cast my eyes towards the ceiling, trying to think of what I could do to ease the


    situation, but at the end of my thought, the only thing left there was the love I had for Cassie. I wanted


    to be there for her, to love her in every way she deserved to be loved, and yet I was acting foolish


    thinking that I could be that person for her.


    "What would you have me do, Freya?¡± I asked, setting my eyes upon the graceful woman in front of


    me, "Cassie isn''t going to just let me go."


    Freya was silent for a while as she stood there seemingly lost in her own thoughts going over


    everything I had just said. It wasn''t like her to be this quiet, and yet as she opened her mouth, I was


    surprised by the advice she gave. "If it is Cassie''s will, then all I can say is be careful."


    "Seriously?¡± Shocked was an understatement at the moment. I couldn''t believe this was the advice the


    great Freya was giving when usually she would have told me to stay clear no matter the cost of it.


    Yes, she cared for Cassie because to Freya, Cassie was the future of this realm and many others.


    However, at the same time, she was also not someone who wanted to cross Odin. She was the


    smartest of any of the gods I had ever met, and I took her advice very seriously.


    "Yes, seriously, Ss. Perhaps Cassie will take more after her mother than I thought."


    "More after her mother?" I repeated furrowing my brows, "what do you mean?"


    Laughter escaped Freya''s lips as she shook her head wagging her finger from side to side. "Come on


    now, Ss. You know exactly what I''m talking about, and if you don''t, I might have to question your


    intelligence.''


    There was no doubt in my mind as to what she was referring to but at the same time, it wasn''t


    something I had wanted to admit in the past. I knew that Lucas was her original mate, and when her


    mortal form died, that mate bond had been broken. However, when I saw them interacting as ofte, it


    was safe to assume that it was still there even though it should have been possible.


    "Cassie having more than one mate would change everything. She would have to choose to select that


    life, and there is no way that she will. The girl doesn''t even want to be in this ce, and with her


    position... she can''t have more than one consort, Freya."


    "Yet, it''s still a possibility," she muttered, shrugging her shoulders.


    "Not with me, Freya. Cassie has to marry royalty. That''s why everyone in attendance has some type of


    royalty in their blood."


    Her eyes darted to mine with judgment at my words. "If you remember correctly... you are royalty,


    Ss."


    "Don''t speak of it," I snapped in reply. "That part of my life died with me the day I came here.''


    Shrugging her shoulders, Freya looked down at her nails and smirked. "All I was simply hinting at,


    Ss, is that anything is possible. In all honesty, I¡¯m curious to see what is going to happen with her. I


    have a feeling she is going to make things extremely interesting over the next few weeks."


    "What do you mean?"


    Her eyes cut up to mine as she scoffed with a smile once more. "Oh,e now, Ss... you, Lucas,


    and now Prince Finnick... you know what they say about Finnick. When he wants something he will do


    anything to obtain it.¡±


    I was quite aware of that little bit of information about Finnick, and it was something that worried me


    completely. Tomorrow, the first game was about strength, and though they were using Viking methods


    to show the strength of each warrior, I wondered if Finnick would find a way to ensure he finished in the


    top ten.


    Which was where he needed to be to continue to the next round.


    Surely he wasn''t a match for a shifter... he was only Fae.


    "He won''t pass the round tomorrow, Freya. Prince or not, I have seen the men working in those fields


    the past few weeks. He doesn''t have half the stamina they do."


    "Don''t be so sure of that." Sheughed. ''He is Fae... crafty and intelligent are his two leading factors.


    Something that the majority of those in this realmck."


    True as that might have been, I also knew that Thor''s children were another obstacle. "Thor''s boy...


    what of him?"


    Quiet for a moment, she seemed to nce around as if wondering if there was anyone who could be


    watching before she spoke. "They are going to y dirty that''s for sure. However, they don¡¯t stand a


    chance when ites to outwitting the Fae or Cassie."


    "Cassie''s judgment is all over the ce, Freya. I worry that she doesn''t have what it takes to get


    through the next few weeks. She seems confident one moment, and falling apart the next."


    Freya nodded in agreement as she stepped closer to me. "Yes, I know but you have to remember...


    mentally she is only eighteen years old. She is still a child in some ways, and because of that, she


    needs people around her who can help guide her."


    "No, what she needs are her parents." I scoffed, rolling my eyes, "something I can''t give her.¡±


    Again, Freya was quiet for a moment as she bit upon her bottom lip thinking. "Perhaps she does, but in


    the meantime, she needs a support system she can count on. It may be useful to suggest this to Odin


    when you see him tomorrow. After all, it would give you more reason to spend time with her."


    She had a point, and though that also was a risk, it was one I could possibly make work. The ability to


    spend time with her was something I longed for but wasn''t able to do. Since the moment she changed,


    I was forced to take my situation more seriously...


    I was forced to stay away from her.


    It had been the only way that I''d been able to keep myself sane.


    Sanity wasn''t something that you wanted to lose in a ce like this, and I already knew what Freya''s


    opinion would be on that matter. "You''re overthinking things, Ss."


    "No, I¡¯m not." The quick reply to herment made her chuckle, ''I''m serious."


    "So am I, Ss. You need to be careful, but at the end of the day, the choice on what you do is only for


    you to make. I''m simply a watcher.¡±


    "Speaking of watching..." I replied, ''what shady shit have you seen over thest few days."


    Again, she shrugged her shoulders with a mischievous smile. ¡°A girl can''t reveal all her secrets, Ss.


    However, I can say that tomorrow is surely going to be interesting. Who knew that men could be so


    competitive."


    "I could have told you that, Freya."


    As the sound ofughter filtered from somewhere down the hallways in front of me, I knew that our


    conversation needed to be cut short. Freya had things she was doing, and honestly, I needed to get


    back to what I was doing. The both of us quickly sharing a look was the only goodbye we needed


    before we made ourselves scarce within the halls and departed quickly.


    Hastily making my way down the halls I headed toward my room. The ck and steel door loomed in


    front of me as I quickly entered and took in my lush surroundings. For hundreds of years I had been


    here, and every corner of the living room was covered in books and scrolls of the past.


    Stuff that I had gone through over the years to find a way to make sense of what had happened in my


    past and the fact that Freya had brought it up in conversation, I was now stuck thinking about it. The


    day I came here seeking asylum was when I gave up being the man I was meant to be.


    No matter how much people may have wanted me to be different, I couldn''t.


    The death of my past was what led to my future, and if Cassie was to be the woman that people


    wanted her to be, she couldn''t do that with me at her side. I was nothing but a gue that would


    destroy her life, and I refused to be the one to see her fall because of my own failures.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Chapter 192: Battles & Balder


    Cassie.


    The sounds of battle echoed around me within the stadium. My eyes couldn''t look away from the


    massacre happening in front of me, and as much as I wanted to tell them to stop because this was


    more than brutal, I knew I couldn''t. There had to have been at least fifty people on those training fields,


    wallowing around on the grass greener than anything I''d ever seen. Blood coated their skin as they


    spared each other.


    Odin called these games, but in reality, it was nothing but brutal force. I couldn''t understand why things


    weren''t just done normally. Then again, I was in Asgard and Nordic traditions was the only way to go


    here.


    ¡ö¡¯Cassie!" A voice called out to me, causing me to look down the walkway to see Sansa walking


    toward me with a smile and a bounce within her step. "I figured that I''d find you out here. I just was


    hoping that she would have waited for me."


    Raising a brow in amusement, I stared at her for a moment as she sat next to me. The clothed awning


    protected us from the sun, the fabric billowing gently in the morning breeze." Girl, this shit started like


    an hour ago. We would have beente."


    "There is nothing wrong with being fashionablyte,¡± she remarked with a smirk that made my eyes roll


    before I turned my gaze back out onto the field.


    I had awoken early this morning ready to get the first trials over with so I could return to normal life, and


    no matter how much I would have rather be doing anything else right now. I knew that wasn''t possible.


    Odin wanted me here.


    I was the prize these men fought for and being present was important to remind them of that.


    Or at least that was what I was told.


    "I can''t believe they find this entertaining... this is barbaric."


    Sansa''sughter floated around me as she nodded in agreement. "Yeah, but this is Asgard. You should


    have seen the games a few years ago. One of the poor guys lost an arm."


    Snapping my attention to her with my jaw dropped, I tried to wrap my head around what she had said.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?"


    "Nope," she muttered. "They take this shit seriously here."


    Of course, I had grown up around training and whatnot, but this was far more violence than was


    needed. They called it sparring and it was anything but that. Blood was being spilled and men were


    getting hurt one after another and everyone seemed to act like that was perfectly eptable.


    "It''s disgusting," I replied, trying to keep a smile on my face but I had no doubt that my disgust in this


    was shining through.


    "Girl, you think this is bad? They haven''t even gotten to The Hunt'' yet. That''s when shit gets really


    interesting."


    I didn''t even want to ask what the hell that was, but I had a feeling that was thest event that Freya


    had tried telling me about before. I had given suggestions to small things I wanted to be added to these


    games but in the end, Odin said they would stick to being traditional with only minor changes.


    On top of that, I was only just informed of the final task requirements this morning. The final task was I


    would have to entertain thest three contestants individually in the days leading up to the main event.


    "Oh, by the way... thanks for filling me in on my hosting responsibilities."


    "Hosting?" My gaze fell to her once more, taking in the confused expression on her face hidden behind


    her furrowed brows. "What are you talking about?"


    "Freya told me that Odin wants me to entertain thest three contestants in the days leading up to the


    hunt or whatever you want to call it. I''m not sure why, but I''m not looking forward to it."


    By the way, Sansa opened and closed her mouth, I could tell she was taken aback and confused as to


    what I was talking about. I began to wonder if this was something they had just made up for this


    particr situation. ''You didn''t know, did you?"


    "No,¡± she replied softly. "Honestly, I didn''t. But I will admit that even though I''m surprised... I''m intrigued


    as to how that''s going to go."


    "What do you mean?"


    With a smile, she shook her head as she looked back onto the field. "You''re not exactly the easiest


    person to get along with Cassie."


    "Excuse me?" I replied with shock as my eyes widened and my mouth dropped open.


    "Yes, I am."


    Chuckling she gave me a ¡®who are you lying to'' expression as she looked me up and down. "Is that so?


    Becausest time I checked, you had a thing for running people off."


    Her words were harsh but she was urate so I couldn''t fault her forthat.


    "I suppose you''re right," I mumbled under my breath, causing her tough again.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Have you seen any of them today?"


    My mind instantly went to Ss and my heart dropped. "No."


    I had an amazing evening with him thatpletely took me by surprise, and since then, he had gone


    back to avoiding me again. Something that annoyed me like no other. I was tired of being avoided, and


    as much as I wanted to hunt him down and yell at him for acting this way again-l knew that it would do


    no good.


    Looking out on the field, I searched for the two bodies I knew would be present today. Lucas and


    Finnick were both participating and as much as both men had recently irritated me, I was deeply


    concerned about either getting hurt.


    "Are you looking forthem?'' Sansa asked me, causing me to sigh as I slowly nodded my head.


    "Yes, but of course, I can¡¯t see shit out there. Every one of them all seem to blur together. This entire


    thing is exhausting."


    Falling back into the lush pillow-lined chair I was reclining in, I felt like giving up on all of this. My heart


    and mind had been pushed to the point of breakingtely, and as much as I wanted to keep going, I


    didn''t know how.


    I needed a reprieve, and when I thought about walking out of the arena, the sh of white and ck I


    had been searching for appeared before me like a solution. Lucas and Finnick prepared to spar against


    their opponents and my heart almost stopped.


    "Oh my God, there they are."


    My response caught Sansa''s attention, and she looked in the direction I was. She chuckled. "Oh, wow,


    I suppose they aren''t ying with opponents this year."


    "What are you talking about?" I asked as I turned to look at her. "What''s wrong with them?"


    She raised her brows with a sigh as she pointed toward Lucas and the man he was fighting. An


    enormous man that stood at least a foot taller than Lucas with ck and red markings all over his skin,


    and hair that had been buzzed to his scalp. "That¡¯s Soren. He is the future Alpha of a bear n from


    Earth. They hail from the Russian territories and are known for being ruthless."


    Russian... bears? You had to be fucking kidding me.


    "He looks like he eats people like Lucas for breakfast!" The gasped response from me caused Sansa to


    laugh again as she nodded.


    "Yeah, he is known to be a killer. Not sure why he isn''t matched with someone in his category though. I


    wouldn''t have thought Lucas would be ranked up there with them yet."


    Again, my heart sank. "What are you talking about?''


    "Well, they are ranked by skill and size. As you can see... Soren towers over Lucas in a lot of factors.


    Hopefully, he will be able to hold him off," she replied in a tone that sounded as if she didn''t think Lucas


    stood a chance.


    Lucas and I hadn''t really spoken in the past two weeks but it didn¡¯t mean I didn''t think about him often. I


    had just respected his wishes to let him focus on thispetition and try to win me-as he called it-


    properly. "We have to do something."


    Sansa''s eyes darted in my direction as she scoffed with amusement. ''Are you fucking serious? There is


    nothing we can do, Cassie. It¡¯s the best of three so all we can do is just pray he wins or doesn''t lose the


    next two."


    Fuck my life... as much as I believed in Lucas, there was no way he could beat this guy.


    "What about the person Finnick is with? Wait... Sansa, that''s your brother!" His white hair had been


    pulled back into a tight bun on his head as he stood topless in front of none other than Bronn, Sansa''s


    brother.


    "Oh, for fuck sake... Bronn is about to get his ass handed to him."


    I was slightly surprised by Sansa''s response to her brother facing Finnick. He seemed like a very


    strong and intelligent character but Sansa would know him better. "Are you serious? He is way bigger


    than Finnick-"


    "That doesn''t mean shit in this situation," she sighed. "Finnick is... well I told you. He is the Fae prince-"


    "Yeah, yeah I know. That doesn''t mean shit though. Come on... you can''t honestly think Bronn would


    lose so easily."


    Our conversation continued for a moment before a deep bellow ofughter sounded from behind us,


    and as I looked up I spotted a man I didn''t recognize taking up a seat on the concrete benches. "You


    ladies have interesting conversations."


    I furrowed as I took in his deep brown eyes, and shoulder-length brown and gray hair. He didn''t look


    like the others with his attire and seemed to definitely have enough of the traditional brown furs and


    linen attire that the Nordicmunities used to wear.


    "I''m sorry, who are you?"


    He stared at me for a moment before a smile crossed his lips. "Balder... your uncle."


    Balder... I had been learning about the gods more and more with my time here and if I remember


    correctly. Balder was supposed to be dead. "Aren''t you supposed to be dead? Like you''re allergic to


    Mistletoe or something..."


    Moreughter erupted from the man as he held his belly and bellowed, causing the attention of others


    tond on us as embarrassment rushed to my cheeks. "Oh my God, it isn''t that funny. Will you stop


    people from looking at us!"


    "You, dear niece, worry too much about what people will think of you. As for those stories written in


    books... all lies-well, mostly all lies. Since I''m sitting here in front of you it''s obvious that I''m not dead."


    Rolling my eyes, I frowned looking at Sansa for rebuttal but instead she sat there quietly with her eyes


    wide as if she was in shock of the man before us. It was clear she knew something and I would have to


    pick her brain onter, but for now, I''d have to deal with this man myself.


    "Fair enough... so what did you find amusing about my opinion on her brother and Finnick? Seeing as


    that''s why you initiallyughed."


    He took a moment as his eyes scanned out toward the field. ''Prince Finnick is a dangerous man,


    Castor. You should be able to sense that when you''re around him. He has bathed in the blood of many


    men far bigger than her brother, and all without breaking a sweat."


    As my eyes turned back to where Finnick was sparring with Bronn, I watched him move faster than my


    eyes could follow and quickly toss Bronn from the ring. My eyes widened at the disy as the referee


    called the match won, and Finnick walked off into the crowd of men like it was nothing.


    On the other hand... Lucas seemed to not be in good shape as Soren found victory in his win over


    Lucas. My heart broke knowing Lucas had lost but I knew he had two more chances to win. If he lost


    next time he would be faced with being cast out before the next round. "Shit..."


    "Yes, your mate didn''t seem to favor too well out there. Castor. ¡±


    Spinning around to re at Balder, I took note of the smirk upon his face. "Stop calling me that. My


    name is Cassie."


    "You may call yourself whatever you want, but to me, you will always be Castor. Now, piece of advice


    from one cksheep to another... in order to win, you often need to make deals with those who are


    capable of winning."


    I had no clue what he was on about but before I could ask, he stood and departed from where Sansa


    and I sat. My eyes drifted to Sansa as I gave her a ''what the fuck'' kind of re that caused her to shrug


    and gesture towards Balder''s retreating figure.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that! Do you know who that was?!¡° she gasped with astonishment.


    "Baldar, duh. Who cares? He is just another god."


    Mouth agape, she shook her head at me. "Cassie he isn¡¯t just another god. He is the son of Odin and


    Frigg... he is the embodiment of immortality. Why do you think there are so many stories about him?


    They say the gods didn''t like him? No, bitch. They envied him because he was Odin''s favorite."


    What she was saying didn''t make any sense to me. ''If that was the case, why aren''t any of Odin''s


    children... like Baldar, his so-called favorite-taking the job of heir?"


    She stared at me nkly, shaking her head with astonishment. ''You really haven''t studied enough,


    have you? I mean all those books-''


    "Oh my God, Sansa. No, I haven''t. I''m sorry I''m still working on it. Now, will you just tell me what the


    hell I''m missing?"


    Crossing her arms over her chest, she shook her head and groaned. "Baldar is the reason you are the


    heir. He had Odin promise that none of his children would ever seed him as they were all blinded by


    power and greed and would never deserve the throne. Rumor has it Baldar is a seer, which is rare.


    Men are rarely ever seers, and if he has shown himself to you after being in hiding for centuries... well,


    he must have seen something in your future."

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Chapter 193: Foolish Behavior


    Cassie.


    I wasn''t quite sure what to make of what Balder had said, but the more and more I thought about it, I


    couldn''t help but wonder if he was trying to tell me something secretly without exactlying out and


    saying it, which seemed to be the usual kind of thing that happened around this ce.


    The moment the sparring games had finished for the day, I took my leave with Sansa and made my


    way down the stone steps toward the main courtyard door, eager to be able to check and see if Lucas


    was okay. It was clear he had taken a beating from Soren, and I felt incredibly bad that he had,


    especially since he was so eager to prove himself in front of everybody. And yet when he lost, it


    seemed like he was just ridiculed over it.


    Afterward, men scattered around the area talking and hanging out after everything had finished. I


    followed Sansa down the corridors toward the main door and I couldn''t help but stop next to the door


    that led to the shower areas. It must have been where Lucas had gone after everything was said and


    done. And as I halted there, Sansa looked over her shoulder at me with curiosity.


    "What are you doing?" she asked as she stood staring at me with her brows furrowed together and a


    look of confusion on her face.


    "I think I should go check and see if Lucas is okay."


    Shaking her head from side to side, she frowned. "I don''t think that''s a good idea, Cassie. He is already


    dealing with a loss... having you go in there is only going to make things worse."


    "What are you talking about?¡± I scoffed with annoyance, ''I''m just there checking on him."


    Crossing my arms over my chest, I frowned at the way she was acting. How could she think that I


    would make things worse? I was, at one point in time, Lucas''s mate, and he cared for me greatly. He


    would never get upset at me for checking on him.


    After a moment of the stare down, a smile crossed her face as she gestured toward the door. ¡°Okay,


    then. By all means, go check on him. Just don''teining to mewhen it backfires.¡°


    Her words caused me to hesitate as I nced toward the door and then back to her. Maybe she was


    right, but at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel the pull to check. The image of him bleeding was


    imprinted in my mind, and I just had to make sure that he was safe.


    In frustration, I huffed out and moved toward the door causing Sansa to groan as she turned walking


    away and I entered the darkened pathway. The smell of rank body odor caused me to gag as I made


    my way toward the lockers and searched for the dark head of hair I had grown to love overtime.


    "Whoa! What do we have here, men?!* The hoots and hollers of multiple men made me internally wish


    I had listened to Sansa. Their testosterone levels must have been through the roof because as I walked


    past them, they licked their lips and fucked me with their eyes.


    "Get over yourselves," I snapped as I pushed past them in search of Lucas.


    A tall, muscr, and well-cut wall of godliness stepped in front of me, causing me to halt in my tracks


    as I looked up into the eyes of none other than Soren. The man who had caused Lucas harm today. He


    stood in front of mepletely naked with a smirk on his face and his arms over his chest like the


    cocky prick he was.


    "What are you doing in here, Delicious? Did you decide to reward me early for my win?"


    Disgust filled me. He was more self-centered than most men I had met and he only said one sentence


    to me.


    "If you think for one moment your trashy pick-up line was going to work, you''re sadly mistaken. Plus," I


    replied, looking him up and down thoroughly, "It doesn¡¯t seem like there''s much to work with."


    The roar ofughter that left the mouths of the men in that locker room was enough for anyone outside


    of this building to hear it-and Soren wasn''t pleased with what I said. His eyes narrowed at me as he


    sneered at my remark. "You have a lot to say for a woman who''s being passed off as a prize to please


    the man that wins."


    cing my hands on my hips, I refused to back down and let him see me falter. It was men like him


    that made me wonder if I should just be single forever. He was nothing but a prick looking to get one off


    and any pretty face who would entertain him.


    "If that¡¯s what you think this entire thing is then I''m afraid you¡¯re wrong." Hearing me say he was wrong


    seemed to puzzle him, giving me the opportunity I needed to put him in his ce. ¡°You see, the winner


    won''t win me. He will win the opportunity to please me however I see fit for the rest of his life. Granted


    you will have luxuries... but you will never be free again.¡°


    Silence fell over the locker rooms at myment, and as I nced around I watched every man in


    there silently question what I was saying. They had alle into this thinking that they had a chance to


    bag themselves a princess as some may say. Yet, never stopped to think that perhaps that wasn¡¯t the


    case.


    "You''re lying," he muttered.


    Turning to him again my smile widened. "Am I?"


    It only took a moment for him to step aside and storm off without another word. He didn''t like what I had


    to say, and I didn¡¯t care if he didn''t like it. It was the truth. I would never let a man think that just


    because he won the tournament, I was his property to do with as he pleased.


    I was no one¡¯s property, and if that was what people thought my future was going to be, they were


    sadly mistaken. Moving through the lockers, I turned every corner until my eyesnded upon the dark


    hair of Lucas, his dark eyes connected with mine. "Cassie?"


    "Lucas, I found you," I muttered as I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him close to me.


    There were cuts and bruises all over his body and I knew that with time, they would heal but it didn''t


    stop me from worrying about him.


    Theforting moment onlysted a moment before he pulled back from me with a frown. "What are


    you doing in here, Cassie?"


    "I came to make sure you were okay... aren¡¯t you d to see me?"


    He seemed taken back that I was there, and for a moment, I thought I saw pleasure in his eyes upon


    seeing me but it quickly disappeared and was reced by something else that I didn¡¯t understand.


    "Cassie, you can''t be here. You need to leave."


    I opened and closed my mouth to respond, but nothing came out. I had thought he would have been


    happy to see him considering it had been so long but instead of happiness, he was frowning and telling


    me to leave.


    "I''m not leaving," I replied tly with my hand on my hip as I stared at him in disbelief. "I came to check


    on you. It was brutal out there, and I wanted to make sure you were safe."


    Agitation and annoyance flowed off him as somewhere within the locker roomughter echoed, and I


    realized that there must have been people listening to our exchange which only made him even more


    upset that I was here. "I''m not a fucking two-year-old, Cassie. I don''t need you toe check on me.


    You being here makes me look weak, andplicates everything I''m trying to do."


    "What are you talking about?¡± I gasped trying to understand what was so wrong with me being here.


    ¡°Girls do it all the time...''


    "Yes! Exactly! Girls, Cassie... fucking girls. You¡¯re still mentally eighteen, Cassie. You may be twenty on


    earth, but you''re not on earth anymore. Not to mention twenty-year- olds don''t do shit like this and your


    immature behavior is really starting to make me wonder if you''re even ready for the future you¡¯re


    supposed to have. Now leave, and don''t do this shit again."


    My heart ached at his words as he grabbed his white shirt from the bench and pulled it over his head.


    He was still just as gorgeous as I remembered, and yet I couldn''t understand why he seemed so cold


    toward me. I guess he had a point but at the same time, I hadn''t meant to act immature. I was


    genuinely worried for him, and he was scolding me like I was a child.


    Stepping closer to him, I lowered my voice to a whisper. "Tell me you''re only acting like this to throw


    them off. You don¡¯t mean that..."


    He paused for a moment before his brows knitted together and a heavy breath escaped him. "I''m being


    serious, Cassie. I know what you¡¯re looking for, but I already told you where I stood with things. I am


    participating in this contest like everyone else, and if I don''t win, then I''m not worthy of you. End of


    story. Now fucking leave and don''te back."


    "Lovers quarrel-" a mischievous and annoying voicemented behind me. ''Here I thought this


    competition was going to be fair.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning around, I took in my cousin, who stared at me with a lust-filled gaze I hadn''t wanted to see. His


    body leaned up against the far wall as he used a towel to wipe off his hands while he raked his eyes up


    and down my body. "Cousin... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to."


    "Oh, don''t y coy with me, Cassie. I am aware of what he is to you."


    Before I could address hisment, Lucas stepped forward with his fists clenched at his side. "I can


    assure you there is nothing going on. I was just telling Cassie it wasn''t appropriate for her to be here


    and that she didn¡¯t need toe back."


    The tone of his voice was demanding and cold, and as I stared between the two men, I had to hold


    back tears of anger that threatened to fall down my face from the way Lucas had spoken to me, and in


    the end, all I could do wassh out in anger. ''You can both go fuck yourselves."


    I didn''t bother to hear anything else they had to say as I stormed past them back through the locker


    room and out the door back into the cool fresh air. I was a fool to


    think going in there to check on Lucas was a good idea. I had allowed myself to be made fun of and


    ridiculed and all for what? To have a man I care about speak to me as if I was nothing?


    Sansa had been right, and there was no way she was going to let me live this down.


    I walked forward toward the city from the outskirts where the arenay. My mind reeled over what had


    just happened as my heart clenched knowing that things had indeed changed between Lucas and me. I


    had hoped that he would still make exceptions toe see me even though he was in the contest, but


    of course, that had only been wishful thinking.


    The moment my feet hit the cobbled steps leading toward my building the tears of frustration that I had


    been holding back slowly began to leak through. I may have been immortal but I still had mortal


    feelings. "God, how could I be so stupid..."


    "Talking to yourself again?" a familiar voice asked from within the garden walls of wildflowers marble


    statues. Looking around, I quickly wiped the loose tears from my eyes until Finnick came into sight.


    "Are you following me?" I snapped without meaning to sound as harsh as I did. "I''m really not in the


    mood to y games, Finn.''


    The tall, godly figure of Finn came properly into view as he strode forward in loose white and blue linen


    clothing that was more ornate than what I was ustomed to seeing. His white hair was partially up,


    and loosely hung down around his face is waves highlighting his chiseled jaw and piercing eyes. Even


    with his clothing that seemed so simple but clung to him in certain areas, enting the rigid well built


    muscles of his body made me mentally pause in my steps to admire him.


    He was gorgeous, but something about him still made me wary.


    "Cassie, what¡¯s wrong?" There was a seriousness of concern in his voice as he stepped toward me.


    His hand reached out to wipe a stray tear from my cheek as he stared into my eyes with the same


    celestial glowing hues I was so ustomed to seeing in my own reflection.


    "Nothing, I''m fine. It¡¯s just been a very long day...¡± I replied trying to avoid having an awkward


    conversation with him. Typically, I wouldn''t want to speak with him at all, but right now his presence


    was honestlyforting.


    "Cassie, I can tell something is wrong with you. Let''s go to my room... I''ll have them make some tea


    and we can talk about things."


    Shaking my head, I tried to refuse him, but he took my hand nheless and pulled me forward. I


    wasn''t sure what to expect, but no matter how much I found myself uncertain about what he was


    asking of me I couldn''t help but wonder why it also felt right.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Chapter 194: Finnick''s Promise


    Lucas.


    Guilt filled me once more at the way I had just disregarded Cassie like I did, but the moment she left I


    was faced with an evil I didn''t want to address. Mani stood there staring at me with a wicked grin on his


    face as if he had something to say. Not that I cared about what he had to address with me. He had


    be nothing but a problem this entire time.


    From his ridiculousments to the boosting remarks of how he would make Cassie bend her knee to


    him. All I wanted to do was beat the living shit out of this man, but I knew that would get me nowhere. It


    was more than likely exactly what he was looking for and I couldn''t allow him to win one over on me.


    Grabbing my things I pushed past him, bumping his shoulder causing him tough.


    "Jesus, Vega. I know you are sweet on that girl bute on, man. You and I both know you don''t stand


    a chance with her. You had one and fucking blew it instead of being a real man."


    Spinning around on my feet, I narrowed my eyes at him with anger. He had no idea what I had been


    through with Cassie and the fact he thought he knew only pissed me off further. His amused and


    sadistic gaze let me know this was exactly the reaction he wanted. I decided to stay a step ahead of


    him and simply smiled. "If you want my seconds, all you have to do is ask."


    "Seconds? To me, it seems like she has you sucking on her tit like a babe to its mother."


    Clenching my fists at my side I stepped forward, watching Mani straighten himself as if he was


    preparing to square off with me. I wanted more than anything to beat the shit out of Mani considering


    he had been nothing but a pain in my asstely. However, if I did that there was a chance that I''d be


    thrown out of the games, and that was thest thing that I wanted to happen.


    "You have a lot to say for someone who will never get the chance at the throne," I replied watching the


    grin on Mani''s face fall. "How does it feel to be passed up as heir, Mani?"


    "You little shit," he snarled before theughter of other men echoed down the halls. People were


    coming, and Mani cared very much about his image. There was no way that he was going to allow


    something to happen that could ruin his image. Not that I was worried.


    "That¡¯s what I thought." I chuckled shaking my head. ¡°Why don''t you just keep your fucking mouth


    closed when ites to Cassie. If there is anyone who doesn''t deserve her, it''s you."


    Turning my back on Mani with confidence, I made my way out of the locker room. I wasn''t worried


    about what Mani would do. There was nothing he could do to me that would make any of this shit


    worse than it already was.


    mming my hands against the door, I watched it swing open as I stepped out into the cool afternoon


    air. One thing about this ce I loved is that it never really got hot. Letting out a heavy breath, I tried to


    re-examine what it was that had transpired today.


    I had lost my first round in the strength and agility games. There were two more that would take ce


    different from the first, and I couldn''t afford to lose either. Losing another match would mean losing my


    chance with Cassie, and while she was sometimes a pain in the ass, she was my pain in the ass.


    Perhaps I was hard on her, but it was only because I didn''t want her to think I couldn''t do this. I loved


    Cassie more than anything, and if that meant being tough on her then so be it.


    Turning towards the city, I made my way back home to try and cool off and figure out my next n of


    action. The other men all had people to help coach them and prepare for this shit, but I was on my own.


    Not a single soul would help me considering what I had done to Cassie before.


    They believed me to be evil. The whole like-father,like-son concept.


    I was nothing like my father, and if I won this, I could show them how much I wasn''t. I''d stand by


    Cassie''s side and help her to rule this ce if it came down to it. I''d father her children and spend every


    waking moment of every day making things up to her. She deserved the best, and I would be the best...


    but only for her.


    Giving up wasn''t an option; eventually, I hoped she could forgive me.


    ****


    Cassie.


    When Finnick asked me toe with him I didn''t feel like I had a choice. My emotional state made me


    feel hollow. Once again I acted immature as Lucas called it, and I had thought by being bold and


    straightforward forward I was showing these people that I could be the ruler they wanted.


    But of course, I just fucked that up like everything else around me.


    "You''re deep in thoughts, little one. Care to share what''s on your mind?¡± Finnick asked as we walked


    down the hallway towards his room. There was a calmness about Finnick I hadn''t noticed before and


    as much as I didn''t want to share my personal thoughts, I couldn''t help but feelfortable around


    him. So much so that I did want to share.


    "I wouldn''t even know where to start," I mumbled as we turned the corner of the hallway and came to


    the navy blue double doors of Finnick''s room. I had never been to this part of the pce and standing


    here beside Finnick, I wondered why I hadn''t. I had assumed I''d seen this entire ce before Finnick


    ever came here, but I suppose I was wrong.


    Stepping into his room, I was instantly blown away by its appearance. The room was base white yes,


    but there were open windows everywhere lined with colored curtains in a variety of colors. From


    oranges and blues to yellows and reds. I literally felt like I had stepped into India or Moro with the


    beautiful array of vibrant colors. Even his bed, which sat far off in the corner, was round and decorated


    with tons of pillows of all shapes and nkets that seemed to go on for days.


    It was definitely not what I had been expecting and from my open-mouthed expression, Finnick seemed


    to notice as well. "You like it?"


    Did I like it? I honestly didn''t even know what to say.


    "Yes," I muttered ncing at him once more. "It''s beautiful."


    His celestial eyes nced around the room once more before turning back to me with amusement


    dancing within them. "I suppose it is."


    "I take it you live like this all the time?"


    Shaking his head, he chuckled before heading towards a small wet bar that was on the far left side of


    his room near another door that I was assuming was his bathroom.


    Slowly, I moved forward checking out the variety of trinkets and photos he had disyed. I hadn''t taken


    Finnick to be a man who was sentimental, but from the looks of what I''m guessing was family portraits,


    he was. "Is this your family?"


    ncing at him, he looked over his shoulder at me and smiled. "Yes. That is my mother and father and


    my siblings."


    "Oh," the muttered reply was barely audible as I continued my slow stroll around his room. It was the


    clink of crystal that caught my attention once more, and as I turned, I found Finnick lounging upon an


    oddly shaped chair that reminded me of a bean bag.


    "So, back to what''s on your mind. Why don''t you sit down and talk to me.¡°


    Finnick had initiallye off as an arrogant man who seemed to hold his position in high regard, but


    right now he was showing me a side of him that I was curious to know if most people saw. "Why are


    you so interested in what¡¯s on my mind?"


    "Because I find you intriguing," he replied with a hum of amusement that made my eyes roll before I


    took a seat on an oversized white fur chair across from him.


    "Intriguing... I''m not sure if that''s a term most people would refer to me as."


    "Is that so?" he replied softly, "what would most people call you?"


    There were so many things that most people would call me, and for some reason him asking this


    caused the anger from my conversation with Lucas slowly began to bubble up. "Oh, I don''t know... a


    bitch, stubborn, self-centered, and immature."


    Venomced thatst word and with a low whistle, Finnickughed. "Immature... you said that word as


    if it was fresh in your mind. Did you have an argument with someone?"


    "It doesn''t matter." The quick response made his brow raise as a smirk crossed his lips that made me


    huff with irritation. He asked me here to talk and all he seemed to want to do was find amusement in


    me. "Did you just bring me here for your entertainment because if that''s the case, I''m not interested."


    "Is that what you think this is?" he asked, his smirk turning into a frown as he sipped upon the lc-


    colored liquid in his ss. ''If I wanted amusement, I¡¯d have a whore brought to me."


    "Oh, you''re one of those kinds of men."


    Finnick frowned, his eyes slightly narrowing as a scoff left his lips. ¡°No. I''m not."


    The tension and silence that filled the space between us was unsettling for a moment, and the thought


    to leave crossed my mind more than once. I hadn''t meant to sound bitchy when I asked what I did but


    the questions he was asking were more than annoying.


    "I¡¯m sorry, for snapping at you," I finally sighed as I ran my hand over my face. "There''s just so much


    going on right now and it''s so overwhelming. I feel like everything I do is wrong, and when I think I''m


    helping I''m not."


    "So stop helping." The answer he gave sounded so simple, but at the same timeplicated. I didn''t


    even know I was really trying to help until it happened and by that time it was toote.


    With a heavy breath, I cast my eyes away from him as I fiddled with my hands. "I wish I knew how to


    quit helping. It seems like I just keep doing it no matter how much I try to keep to myself."


    As my eyes met his again, a look of understanding seemed to pass between us I hadn''t been


    expecting. I wasn''t sure why he stared at me the way he did but I feltfortable with him. "Perhaps


    you simply need a break from this ce for a few days."


    "Yeah, that could happen." Iughed, "Asgard is the only ce I''m allowed to go, didn''t you know?


    Myment didn''t seem to amuse him as he furrowed his brows at me in confusion. "I don''t


    understand. Why can¡¯t you go anywhere else? Are you a prisoner to this realm?"


    I opened and closed my mouth to say something but didn''t have an answer as to why I couldn''t. No one


    had ever really said that I couldn''t leave this ce per say. Just that I couldn''t ever live on earth again,


    or something like that. "No, I guess not. I just am immortal or something."


    "Or something?" Heughed, "Cassie, you''re not a prisoner to this ce. I don''t see why you can''t go


    somewhere."


    "Tell that to Odin... he acts like I can''t. I mean, I went and saw my family on earth a few months ago


    and I didn''t even get twenty-four hours before I was forcefully brought back here."


    Making a face he wrinkled his nose with a frown. "Because that''s not toxic."


    A small burst ofughter escaped me and I quickly covered my mouth to stop it. The reaction made a


    grin appear across Finnick''s lips as a twinkle lit his eyes. "I like hearing youugh, you should do it


    more often."


    Again I rolled my eyes with my own smirk before I stood to my feet smoothing out my blouse, preparing


    to leave. "I think I should be going, Finn."


    "Are you sure? You only just got here," he replied, cing his ss down as he stood as well.


    The situation went fromfortable to slightly ufortable really fast and I wasn''t sure exactly why.


    Perhaps it was because of the hungry gaze that Finnick gave me as his eyes traveled over my body or


    maybe it was because I enjoyed his presence so much that it slightly frightened me. "I''m sure..."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nodding, he stepped closer to me with a small sigh. "Before you go can I ask you one more thing?"


    "Yeah," I replied softly. His hand reached up to gently brush down over my arm causing a shiver to run


    down my spine I hadn''t been expecting. "Ask what you want..."


    "If you could go anywhere right now, where would it be?"


    No one had asked me what I wanted in a while. Of course others had asked me things that pertained to


    the games but it was never about what I truly wanted. Taking a moment to think about what he asked, I


    gazed down at my feet with hesitation.


    "If I could go anywhere... I''d love to go home."


    "Home?" He questioned with a hint of surprise in his tone, "why there?¡°


    Shrugging my shoulders, I gazed at him once more thinking about my family and how much I missed


    them. They were everything to me, and being separated from them was taking a toll on me more than I


    wanted to admit.


    "I miss them, Finn. Family is everything, and being here-l don''t honestly have that."


    There was a sad expression on his face as he stared at me, and taking my hand within his he said four


    words I wasn''t expecting. "I can fix that."

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Chapter 195: ns with Odin


    Finnick.


    In my entire life, I had never met a woman who puzzled me as much as Cassie did. Watching her leave


    my room I couldn''t help but want to figure out everyst thing about her. The problem was that while I


    was here. I was having to share her attention with two other men that I knew she had deep


    rtionships with. Something that I wasn''t privy to obtain yet.


    For days my mind had been going over how I could get closer to her. The games were only a cover for


    being here. Today when I faced my opponent. I didn''t even need to move to know that I would win. The


    man I faced was nothing but a boy and the moment heunched himself forward, I took him down with


    ease.


    I was hundreds of years older than they were, and my skills far surpassed anything that any of them


    would ever have. I may not have been a god. but I was godly in other ways.


    Turning back towards my wet bar, I poured another ss of the lc concoction into my ss and


    chased it back with a sigh. Cassie had made it clear that she missed her family and wasn''t able to see


    them. I hadn''t known it was impossible for an immortal to travel to other realms but perhaps that is


    simply what they had told her to keep her here in Asgard.


    If that was the case... it was fucked up.


    A new determination set into my heart as a smile crossed my face. If she wanted to go home then I


    could take her. and I would be her chaperone, which would give me time to get to know who the real


    Cassie was.


    There was no game to what I was doing. Cassie was my mate, and the woman I was destined to be


    with. I had foreseen hering for so long and now that I had my eyes on her, there was no way that I


    was going to let her go.


    As I ced my ss down. I quickly exited my quarters and made my way down the hallway in search


    of one person who could help me with what I wanted. As much as I would normally have just taken her


    wherever she wanted to go, I wasn''t in my realm. Odin would have my head if I simply let her go where


    she wanted.


    So that meant I needed his permission.


    Aro, my guard and oldest friend, matched my footsteps in silence as he followed me toward the main


    courtyard where Odin frequented this time of day. Since the moment I arrived in Asgard. I had Aro


    follow and keep track of every single person here of importance. No matter what my father had said


    about this ce being safe, or Odin being his oldest friend-l didn''t trust it.


    "Are you sure that you want to do this, Finn?" he asked, causing my gaze to turn to him, taking in his


    tall muscr stature and long shoulder-length ck hair that was pulled back into half updo with silver


    pieces woven in. It was different seeing him out of his usual armor and not with his sword but I was


    pleased to have him with me regardless.


    "Why do you think I shouldn''t?"


    The question made him scoff as we turned a corner, the courtyard dooring into view as the sound


    of Odin''s cheerful bellowing voice andughter sauntered towards us through the air. "I think that you


    are infatuated with the woman, and are grasping at straws... Your Highness.''


    One thing about Aro that I loved was his straightforward responses and boldness. Deepughter of my


    own escaped me as I nced at him once more, shaking my head. "My dear man, this is the fun part of


    courting. Who knows, maybe if you''re lucky you can see the dangerous side.


    Aro was obviously not amused by what I was saying but his silence let me know that he was going


    along with my n, for now.


    Stepping out into the courtyard. I took in Odin''s figureid upon a lounge chair with Frigga and a few


    other women and men. Curtains billowed in the breeze as they ate and drank their way into happiness.


    However, as Odin''s eyes met mine I saw a twinkle of surprise and a smile that made me hopeful that


    he would agree to what I was asking.


    "Prince Finnick, how are you today?"


    "My lord Odin, I''m well. I was wondering if I could borrow a moment of your time," I replied with a smile


    as I made my way towards him only to have him embrace me before gesturing towards a fur-lined


    seating area on the ground.


    "Of course, of course." His eyes connected with the other figures around and quickly they departed.


    ¡®Come sit and tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡¯


    I didn''t hesitate when I moved forward, taking my seat upon the thick lush nkets and oversized


    chairs that littered the area underneath the awning. Speaking to Odin was important because it was the


    only way that I was going to be able to get what I wanted. Something that of course, everybody else


    might have a problem with but for me, I had a special degree of importance and in Odin''s eye, I was


    the son of his oldest friend and the alliance that he had with my kingdom was important.


    "I wanted to see if I could speak to you about Cassie," I replied as I looked at him, watching as his


    facial expression turned from one of happiness to slight concern. His brows furrowed slightly as a soft


    breath escaped him that almost sounded like a sigh.


    "What has she done now? I know that she''s been quite difficulttely but I was hoping that she would


    have adjusted by now."


    Hearing him ask what she had done came as a surprise because as far as I was aware, there were too


    many issues that Cassie had been a part of unwillingly for her to be a problem. She may have been


    immature in the way she acted on certain things but she was new to the way we lived.


    Perhaps Odin didn''t quite see that. "She hasn''t done anything wrong. On the contrary, I noticed that


    she was a little out of sortstely, and appeared to be stressed. I had a solution that might perhaps help


    her... adjust to her new role."


    His brows raised as a look of understanding crossed his face, a smile picking the corner of his lips as


    he nodded. "By all means, if you have any suggestions, I''m all ears."


    "Well, from the little that I know about your granddaughter, she''s slightly ufortable being here.


    Given the circumstances of her arrival, it''s only understandable that she would feel out of ce. She


    wasn''t raised the way we were and though her parents are the Alpha''s of their pack... Earth packs


    aren''t like the old traditional packs; the hierarchy is a bit frenced, if you will. Which would be the


    reason why she doesn''t have the same etiquette values that the rest of us do. Something that I am


    sure even Freya wouldn''t be able to address with her. Perhaps having her go back to her roots and


    grasp a better understanding of what happened to her there would make things better."


    It pained me to say what I did to Odin, but I had to make him believe that Cassie needed help. I had to


    make him believe that there was a need for her to improve and that I could help her. My little mate was


    an amazing woman, and in my opinion, I didn''t think she realized just the amount of potential she had


    and if this was what I had to do to help her then so be it.


    I was going to let others bring her down when I had hope I could help her be who she was destined to


    be.


    Odin sat silent for a moment as if pondering over what I was saying. His mouth opened and closed


    before he looked off into the distance and nodded once more. "So you think that she has some


    underlying issues that need to be addressed in order for her to be able to act more properly in her


    position.''


    "Essentially, yes. I think that everything that had happened with her family and from what I understand,


    her friend... caused a lot of issues originally not seen. She did say that when she went back before she


    wasn''t allowed to stay long enough.''


    "Yes, that is true. She wasn''t but it was just timing with the trilogy games. Not to mention, I didn''t want


    her to getfortable with the idea of being able to stay,'' he replied in a manner that made it seem


    there was more on his mind than just simply it being the games.


    "Is that why she thinks she can''t go back?" I asked with curiosity, watching the mischievous gaze in his


    eyes turn towards his cup with a smile.


    "Perhaps, I shouldn''t have told her that but I have to protect the future of this realm. She was chosen to


    be what she is... I can''t have things off bnce. You of all people know the importance of preserving


    the lineage."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I did know what he meant, but what I didn''t understand was why Cassie. He had many other children


    and grandchildren who should have been in line for the throne before her. Yet, for some reason, he


    dismissed all of them to put her in ce.


    Something that didn''t make sense.


    "I do understand what you mean, but I don¡¯t think she will. I mean no offense by this, but if we want her


    to bepliant, we need to treat her as the woman she is supposed to be. Let her take more of a


    stance in what you do on a regr basis. Let her know more about the other realms. Right now, the


    only thing she was slightly allowed to do was the games, and that is just a minor task." Odin''s


    demeanor turned dismissive as he stared at the drink in his hand without responding to me right away.


    I wasn''t trying to tell him how to run his realm, but he had to know that I had a point. If he wanted


    Cassie to stop from acting out and making immature choices, then he had to treat her in a way that


    would force her to grow up. Hard truths bring better understanding. Lying to her was going to do


    nothing to help her grow up.


    "If I were to say that you were urate in what you are saying, what would be your suggestion for


    fixing things? You seem to know more about this than I do." Odin''sment was slightly sarcastic, and


    when his eyes met mine I could tell he wasn¡¯t exactly pleased with the conversation we were having.


    Yet, instead ofshing out in anger, he was giving me a chance to properly give a suggestion to his


    problems.


    "Well, for one I would have a conversation with her exining that she isn''t bound to this realm.'' I


    replied, watching Odingugh as if my suggestion was amusing.


    "Out of the question. Until I can know for sure that she isn''t going to run, I can''t afford to have that


    happen, and Cassie is known to run when things get hard."


    It was clear that Odin wasn''t going to be easily persuaded, and his decision honestly irritated me. I was


    all for keeping things in line, but to lie to her was ridiculous. And from the whispers of that lingered the


    halls from the servants, this wasn''t the first time he had done such-which honestly made me question


    his judgment as a ruler.


    I nodded. "Well, perhaps letting her have a break from things to spend time on earth with her family. It


    could let her ept what happened to her and grow from her past. I'' d have no problem apanying


    her there as her chaperone."


    "You?'' Heughed at the wrinkles at the corner of his eyes creasing with the amusement he found in


    my statement. "You would travel to earth with her? Have you ever been there?"


    In all reality, I hadn''t, but I had studied much about it growing up and had no doubts I could maneuver


    around it easily. "No, but I am well versed in their ways.''


    A deep bellow escaped Odin that irritated me. He cackled like a hyena over the conversation and


    hearing his obvious self-doubt that I knew what I was doing was insulting. ¡°I''ll tell you what, Finnick. We


    have two weeks before the next trials... I will let you venture there with her, but I will send my best


    guard with you as well. Just to make sure no issues arise with her returning... she is known to be a


    handful.''


    "I''m sure I can handle her-¡° I replied only to have Odin hold his hand up dismissing what I was going to


    say as that same mischievous glint reappeared in his eyes.


    "Don''t be so sure about that, Finnick. You don¡¯t know Cassie as I do. It may not seem that I know my


    granddaughter, but I can promise you that I do." Standing to his feet, I followed the same action. His


    eyes left mine as he gestured to a small blonde-haired woman withrge brown eyes and a soft smile.


    ''This is Grace, tell her what you need and she will ensure it is ready for your trip."


    "Thank you, Odin. I assure you by the time Castores back, she will be a changed woman.''


    Or at least I was counting that she would.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196: Unexpected Surprises


    Cassie.


    When Ansley informed me that I was to pack a bag and would be traveling without any information, I hadn''t expected that it was going to be with Finn. In fact, I was shocked to see him standing outside the portal gates with an overly excited expression on his face. I didn''t have a clue where I was going, but it was clear wherever it was, I wasn''t going anywhere alone.


    ¡°What''s going on?" I asked as I approached Finn with a confused and furrowed expression. I nced around taking note of the dark-haired man that had been Finn''s shadow since the moment he got here.


    ¡°We''re going on a trip," he replied cheerfully, ¡°aren''t you excited?"


    Stopping in my tracks, I raised a brow as a smile of amusement crossed my lips. ¡°With you? Are you messing with me?"


    ¡°No, I''m not. We''re going somewhere you''re going to like."


    There was no way that Odin was allowing this, and I had suddenly be very hesitant about this entire situation. What if Finn was trying to get me into some kind of trouble and roped Ansley into getting me to go without approval? A wave of unease flowed over me until I spotted a familiar figure walking down the marble steps of the building heading straight for me.


    ¡°Ss, what are you doing here?" Ss didn''t seem to be in the mood for idle chit-chat as he grunted in disapproval of whatever was going on and made his way toward the portal without a single word. ¡°Alrighty then¡­"


    ¡°Ss, I wasn''t aware that you wereing along?" Finnick said aloud, causing me to wonder if even he wasn''t aware of the golden dragon''s presence in whatever outing this was.


    Seemingly annoyed by all the questions, his shoulders sagged as the portal opened and as he turned to face us, his eyes darted between mine and Finn''s figure. ¡°Odin told you a guard would be going, and unfortunately, I drew the short straw. Now, can we get going?"


    I didn''t understand why Ss had such a bad attitude about everything. He seemed irritated that he was having to go with us and when I turned to Finn, he didn''t seem pleased by it either. I still didn''t have the slightest clue as to where we were going, but considering the tension in the air between the two men, I decided not to press and just simply follow their lead.


    Ss being there, however, did make me feel slightly morefortable about the situation. Because Ss was going, that did indeed mean that Odin had given permission. I highly doubted that Ss would apany Finn and try to take me somewhere without Odin''s permission.


    We stepped through the portal and I was once again transported to another realm, a ce I had no clue existed until the moment we stepped through the other side and I realized that I indeed did know this ce. Once again, everything lookedpletely different, the overgrowth more so prominent. However, new structures and the distance made me realize that my pack had been busy.


    As my feet moved me forward onto the grassy green area between the woond and the pack''s actual property, I couldn''t help it turn and look over my shoulder. ¡°You brought me home?"


    ¡°I did, Cassie. I figured that you could use a little bit of separation from everything going on with the games and that perhaps visiting your family would do you some good." Finn was quick to step forward and take responsibility for the whole idea, but I couldn''t help but wonder why Odin, my grandfather, would allow something when he was so adamant that I couldn''t stay longer than I had before.


    Something felt slightly off about the entire situation, but instead of dwelling on what was actually going on, I ignored both men and started running as fast as my legs could carry me straight to where the pack house was. To see my family again was something I had dreamed of and I couldn''t wait till I ran into my father''s arms.


    The howling sound of wolves echoed through the night air as the stars above me twinkled and the moon sat high and full within the sky. They knew that I was here, and though I couldn''t hear them anymore, I ran harder and faster, only to be stopped dead in my tracks by three wolves who growled at me.


    I didn''t understand why they were growling at me. I was the daughter of the Alpha''s. There was no way that they didn''t recognize me. I stood there utterly confused, watching them slowly crouch towards me with their ears back and their teeth bared, I suddenly became very uneasy about the entire situation.


    I didn''t have to worry, though, because Ss''s body was quickly in front of me, and as he bared a sword in his hand. The wolves prepared tounch at him, my throat constricting, enabling me to scream at them before the sound of my brother echoed through the distance.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough!" I couldn''t see him, but the wolves quickly backed away, their ears returning to their normal position before they turned darting off into the woods to my left. I couldn''t understand why they had acted that way towards me, considering I was my brother''s sister and they acted as if I was an enemy on theirnd.


    Ss quickly put away the sword at his side, sheathing it once more as he turned to me with a furrowed expression that seemed slightly angry, but also concerned for my well-being. There wasn''t time to question him as a shadowed figure slowly came over the hill and I realized it was my brother standing before me. As soon as his eyesnded on me, a look of excitement washed over his face before he ran towards me, throwing his arms around my waist as he lifted me into the air and spun me in a circle.


    ¡°Cassie, what are you doing here?"


    Shrugging my shoulders, I didn''t honestly know what to tell him. ¡°I don''t know. They told me that I was able toe and see you guys and God, I''ve missed you so much. There''s so much that has happened and I''ve been so lost without you guys."


    Tears brimmed my eyes as thin came to stand by my side. ¡°Hello, Pollux. My name is Prince Finnick of the Fae realm." He held out his hand towards my brother, who quickly stepped away from me and looked between him and Ss with slight confusion before his eyes fell on me once more.


    ¡°Are you with both of them, or should I be concerned that there''s something that''s going on I''m not quite getting yet?" he asked me and instantly I knew what he meant.


    ¡°Oh my God, no, I''m not with them both. Are you kidding me?" I stated quite quickly, with astonishment in my tone, feeling absolutely shocked that he would insinuate I was with both men.


    ¡°Well, I mean, you could take after our mother, so it''s always best to ask instead of assuming."


    The chuckle that left his lips was reciprocated by Finnick, who stared at me with absolute amusement, dancing within his eyes. However, Ss did not seem amused by thement whatsoever. ¡°I think we should get Cassie inside, where she can be reunited with her parents."


    Pollux nodded his head and gestured for us to follow. I, of course, quickly fell into step with my brother, who began telling me about the different arrangements that they had made the pack and that his child was doing well. Whichpletely took me by surprise, considering Trixie had only been gone a week or so.


    ¡°That doesn''t make sense. There''s no way she had the baby. I just saw her over a week ago."


    ¡°Cassie, you forget the time works differently between our realms. To you, it''s only been a week. For us, it has been a year," he replied, making me realize that time indeed was different. In Asgard, I was still 18. But here, I was far younger than my brother. Though he looked his age, I did not.


    ¡°How are our siblings?" I asked, eager to see them again. ¡°Are they doing okay? It''s been so long since I''ve seen them."


    My brother stayed quiet as he looked at me and then the house thaty in front of us, seemingly so different from how I had remembered it being. I knew there had been changes before thest time I was here, but now I could tell that Pollux and Trixie had to put their touches upon the home and it looked magnificent. ¡°Think that it''s best you wait and speak to our mother about that. She can fill you in more as she keeps tabs on them better than I do."


    There was something in the way that he spoke that made me wonder if there were things going on that I hadn''t been privy to. But again, it wasn''t likemunication was easy between our realms. Instead, I was constantly left wondering what was going on and how everybody was. And as time grew on, everybody on Earth grew older¡ªwith me back on Asgard, remaining the same.


    The moment that I walked through the door, I had anticipated everybody running to greet me, but instead the house was quiet and as I moved towards the living room, I realized that so much of this ce was different.


    The crackling of the fireing from the living room drew my attention, and sitting on a gray corner sofa was Trixie, whose hair was no longer the vibrant blue I remembered but instead it had dulled to reflect the age that had caught up with her.


    Her green eyes turned to me, and I realized that she was much older than I had remembered her a week ago. Instead, it looked as if years had been put upon her instead of a girl of eighteen. I remembered she looked like she was in her mid tote twenties, as if stress and time had worn her down. ¡°Oh my god¡­ Cassie."


    Trixie jumped to her feet, throwing down the book she had been reading and wrapped her arms around me pulling me into a hug. I was stunned by the situation, and as I hugged her back, I realized that I really was missing out on everything.


    ¡°Trixie¡­ I have been so worried about you."


    She stared at me for a moment with a somber expression as she nodded her head, turning her gaze to my brother. ¡°I''m sorry I have been away so long. So much has happened since Ist saw you."


    ¡°It honestly hasn''t been that long, Trixie. It''s only been a week," I replied trying to find a polite way to tell her what''s been going on and realizing quickly that no matter what I said, the way we once lived together in Asgard wasn''t going to reflect how things were here.


    ¡°A week?" she whispered with a frown as her brows knitted together and she rubbed her hand across her face. ¡°I almost forgot that times were different¡­ I take it the games aren''t over yet?"


    Shaking my head, I sighed heavily. ¡°No, they aren''t. I brought people with me though."


    Turning, I looked over my shoulder towards Ss before looking back at Trixie. ¡°My guard came with me."


    Trixie broke intoughter at myment before going to hug Ss. ¡°It''s good to see you, Ss. I have to say I don''t think I ever imagined youing to this realm again."


    Ss frowned at herment with an irritated expression. ¡°Trust me¡­ I never wanted to, but I didn''t exactly have a choice."


    Trixie looked back at me once more with a question nce as I rolled my eyes. ¡°Finnick wanted to bring me back here to spend time with my family. The only way I was allowed to go from what I''m guessing is with a guard, and Ss as he said ''drew the short straw''."


    The moment I said Finnick''s name, Trixie went pale as her eyes darted towards the vacant area behind Ss. ¡°Do you mean¡ª" she whispered as Finn''s body came into view. A shocked eek noise left Trixie''s throat as she dropped to her knees before him. ¡°Prince Finnick, my apologies. I didn''t know you wereing."


    It wasn''t like a Luna to bow before anyone and the low growl that left my brother''s throat showed he wasn''t pleased by what she was doing. Finn quickly realized this as he stooped down to Trixie with his hand upon her arm forcing her to stand. ¡°Please, Trixie. You''re the Luna of this pack. You do not need to bow to me or use formalities."


    ¡°Yeah, this is just a normal visit." I quickly added, stepping towards my brother, who looked more angry and confused than anything. ¡°Finn is the prince of the Fae realm, Pollux¡­ it''s Trixie''s royalty."


    Realization crossed his face as his temper simmered down and he quickly wrapped an arm around Trixie''s waist pulling her towards him. ¡°I see. My apologies, it isn''t customary for a Luna to bow to anyone."


    Finn quickly waved him off with a smile, not seeming to care about what happened. ¡°It''s okay, don''t worry about it. I probably should have warned you ahead of time, but it didn''t cross my mind that Trixie would react to seeing me the way she did. It''s my fault for not saying something sooner."


    To hear him admit that this was his fault was shocking. I didn''t take him for a man that would act that way and by the look on Trixie''s face, she didn''t either.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here anyway? I didn''t think Odin would allow you toe back."


    With an open mouth, I looked to Ss and Finn for answers before closing it shrugging my shoulders. ¡°Honestly, I''m just as surprised by all of this as you. But I''m not going toin. I miss this ce, and it''s exactly what I needed after everything that''s happenedtely." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, my," Trixie said as she pried herself from my brother''s arms. ¡°Why don''t I show you all to the spare rooms and in the morning, we will have a long talk just the two of us."


    Nodding my head, I started to follow Trixie before I stopped realizing I still hadn''t seen my parents, who should have been here. Looking over my shoulder at Pollux once more, I frowned with confusion. ¡°Lux¡­ where are our parents if they aren''t here?"


    His face fell for a moment before he cleared his throat. ¡°A lot has changed since you leftst time, Cassie. You will see them soon, but for now¡­ rest."


    There was something cryptic about his message that didn''t settle well with me, but instead of prying, I nodded my head and continued with the others towards the staircase. An uneasy feeling in the lower of my belly that made me wonder if I wasn''t going to like what he had to say.


    I had only just arrived and already I felt like I had hit a brick wall.


    One, I was an aunt now, and knowing that I missed out on the child''s first year was heartbreaking. Two, my parents weren''t here to greet me, and the feeling that something was wrong lingered through me like a serpent wrapping around its prey. I wanted to know what was going on, but I also knew I had to be patient.


    Patience was the only way I''d get anything from this situation, and all I wanted was answers.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Chapter 197: News from the Past


    Cassie.


    Waking early the next morning, I had anticipated my mother being there the moment that my eyes


    opened, but instead, when I awoke I was simply greeted by the dim lighting of the sun shining through


    the room. Things were definitely different here and as much as I wanted to remember them as they


    were the day that I had left. I knew the time had passed so much in the years that I was gone here.


    Even though it only felt like weeks to me.


    It honestly made sense the reason why the wolves had greeted me the way they did. The moment that


    I had died in Asgard, my connection to this pack was severed and every single wolf that was within it


    felt my life force go. People thought wolves were monsters. Uncontroble wild animals that would kill


    you in a heartbeat.


    But nobody knew the depth of how our family worked, how connected we really were. It had always


    bothered me growing up knowing that while we held deeper family values than most humans did, we


    were the ones that were seen as predatory.


    Sliding from my bed I padded my way toward the connecting bathroom to my room. Though I had


    usually stayed in bed longer in the mornings because I dreaded going to be social with people in


    Asgard, I was looking forward to whaty ahead for the day.


    I wanted to see the pack, talk with Trixie, and find out everything that I had missed.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My arrival wasn''t as I had expected it to be, and I knew that with time people would adjust to me being


    here, but until then I would have to deal with being the outsider. The girl who had died and stepped foot


    back into a realm that hadn''t seen me in so long.


    Half an hourter and ready for the day, I made my way downstairs to hear the soft words of Ss and


    my brother in the kitchen. I wasn''t sure what they were talking about but the moment I stepped into the


    kitchen their eyes turned toward me, their conversation stopped.


    ¡°Good morning, you two," I replied with a curious gaze as I spotted the coffee pot on the counter and


    felt the urge to cry having missed the coffee on earth. The s**t they had in Asgard was okay, but the


    moment I found out it was mushroom-based, I lost all hope of real coffee.


    Grabbing a cup from the rack next to the pot, I eagerly poured some from the ss carafe and put it to


    my lips moaning with pleasure as I inhaled the familiar aroma, teasing my taste bud until the moment I


    ced my lips upon the cup and savored its contents.


    ¡°Jesus, Cass¡­ did you not have coffee this entire time?" Pollux asked me with a chuckle that I refused


    to allow to ruin my moment.


    ¡°You tell me¡­ if you had found out that all the coffee you had been drinking was mushroom-based,


    would you miss this?"


    Wrinkling his nose, he nced towards Ss, who shrugged his shoulders indifferently, ¡°I suppose, I


    would. Did you sleep well?"


    ¡°Yeah," I replied with a nod. ¡°I do like what you have done with the pack house. The rooms are very


    nice."


    ¡°They''re not as nice as the ones in Asgard. Trust me¡­ I have tried to find a mattress to match the bed I


    had there and it doesn''t exist here on earth."


    Raising a brow, a smile crossed my lips. ¡°Well, maybe the mattress fairy can bring you one."


    ¡°Would that be the royal that''s with you?" he replied, causing me to choke as I thought of Finn with


    wings and a tiara delivering mattresses.


    ¡°I resent thatment," a voice said from the doorway causing both Pollux and me to turn to stare at


    Finn, who looked absolutely gorgeous in normal clothing. Dark wash jeans, a ck fitted t-shirt, and a


    man bun. I was in utter shock.


    ¡°Why would that be, Finnick?" Ss said coldly, causing me to wonder if the two of those men had


    issues they needed to desperately work out.


    ¡°Because I am Fae¡­ I''m not a f*****g fairy."


    His statement didn''t make sense, and as I went to open my mouth, another body entered the room


    carrying a small child, who I had been all too eager to meet. ¡°Oh my god!" I squealed with excitement.


    ¡°Is this her?"


    The golden blonde hair andrge blue eyes of the child captured my attention right away. She was


    beautiful and looked like the spitting image of her mother¡ªfor the most part.


    ¡°Yes," Trixie smiled as she kissed the side of her daughter''s face. ¡°This is Evelyn."


    ¡°She''s beautiful," I replied in awe over how delicate the child looked. A smile crossed the little girl''s face


    as she hid within the crook of her mother''s neck. ¡°I can''t believe she is one already."


    Trixie chuckled, staring at the child, ¡°I know I say the same thing everyday."


    Doing the calctions in my head, I tried to understand how long I had been away, and then when


    Trixie visited me. The numbers weren''t adding up right and the more I thought about it, the more


    confused I became. ¡°I would have thought she was older¡­"


    Laughter escaped Trixie, but my brother must have understood where my mind was going and he was


    anything but amused. ¡°I''ll exin everything, Cassie. Don''t worry. In the meantime, Pollux, sweetie,


    why don''t you show both of the men around the pack? Cassie and I have a lot to catch up on."


    There was silence as the three men looked at each other, seemingly not pleased with what Trixie said,


    probably because they didn''t want to be around each other more than they had to be. But as Pollux


    sighed and Ss stood to his feet, I realized they weren''t going to argue with her. She was the Luna of


    this pack, which meant that she deserved respect.


    Clearing his throat, my brother looked at both men with an ufortable expression upon his face.


    ¡°Gentlemen, if you will follow me this way."


    It was so strange to see that Trixie literally had my brother''s balls in a vise by the way he followed her


    orders. But I was d to see that the young dickish man he once was now was reced with what


    seemed to be an Alpha our people respected.


    ¡°Come on, Cassie¡­ let''s go to the sunroom. I''ll have Gia bring us tea."


    ¡°Who''s Gia?" I muttered as Trixie headed from the kitchen with me trailing behind her. The entire house


    was breathtaking, and I could tell that the floral and greenery that lined everything was nothing but


    touches of Trixie. It was clear that she missed certain aspects of her previous life and brought what she


    could here to the pack.


    The moment that we cleared one room, I followed her out a white doorway.The sun shined through


    ss windows that formed the walls of arge greenhouse I got a really clear view of how Trixie was


    doing. My mouth dropped open in shock at the size of the greenhouse. Floor-to-ceiling ivy climbed the


    pirs and the walls ented by vibrant colors of flowers that I honestly didn''t know existed.


    ¡°Trixie, did you take flowers from Asgard?" I muttered as I turned my eyes towards her in concern. A


    sheepish grin crossed her face as she sat little Evelyn down within her y area.


    ¡°Not exactly, and don''t worry. It''s all concealed within this garden. Only a handful of people are allowed


    in here, and I take care of maintenance. It gives me something to do."


    I wasn''t sure how much I trusted that statement but taking a seat upon the white antique loveseat that


    was adorned with throw pillows and apanied by two white chairs, I started to understand why she


    didn''te back.


    ¡°You never nned toe back to Asgard, did you?" I asked softly, catching her attention as she


    turned from speaking to a very short red-haired girl with green eyes.


    ¡°I did¡­" she replied with hesitation as she opened and closed her mouth, ¡°but then when I came back


    here, everything changed."


    ¡°What do you mean?"


    I could tell by the look in her eyes that she was holding back something she wasn''t quite ready to


    share. Something that seemed to conflict her green eyes that had dulled over the years, leaving a


    woman who had experienced too much. ¡°When I came back, chaos had consumed this ce, and I


    knew that I couldn''t leave. Not to mention I was pregnant with Evelyn all that time I was away¡­ almost


    two years had passed with me being gone, Cassie."


    ¡°You were pregnant for two years?" I gasped, not sure how that was possible.


    Trixieughed as Gia brought the tea back while setting the tray upon the small white wicker table in


    front of us. ¡°Well, not technically. See, when I went to Asgard, I was the right timeframe, however when


    I came back and because Earth time moves faster than Asgard, it had been so long."


    Realization kicked in as I stared at her wide-eyed and in shock. ¡°Oh, Jesus, I take it my brother wasn''t


    pleased you had been gone that long. Trixie, I''m sorry, I didn''t realize¡ª"


    ¡°Oh, Cassie, stop," she said softly with a smile on her lips as she waved off my apology. ¡°It isn''t your


    fault. I chose to stay and help you in Asgard. I''m just sorry I hadn''t told you I wasn''ting back."


    ¡°It''s okay, Trix. Your ce is here with my brother and your family. I''m just d that I could see you


    again. You seem so different, and to me it hasn''t been that long."


    Trixie scoffed slightly with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes like it used to. There was something


    about the way that she looked down at the teacup in her hand that made me wonder what exactly had


    happened to change her. When I first met her, she was bright and bubbly and so full of life, and now


    she seemed so drained and worn down.


    It broke my heart to see my friend this way and when our eyes met mine once more, I could see the


    tears that brimmed them. ¡°You have no idea how much I''ve missed you as well, and how much I


    wished you had been here through everything that has happened over the past few years."


    Quickly, I wos to my feet, moking my woy ocross the smoll spoce between us. My honds found hers


    ond os I pulled her ond my embroce, giving her o worm hug, I tried to imogine whot she hod gone


    through. ¡°Trixie, I''m here now. Tell me onything thot you need to. I''m here for you no motter whot."


    Her soft giggle of loughter seemed olmost sorcostic ond forced os I pulled owoy ond looked down into


    her eyes, wotching her store ot me os if I wosn''t reolly here. She furrowed her brows, wrinkling her


    nose before shrugging her shoulders, cosuolly brushing me off to move.


    The whole movement wos owkword, ond os she quickly stood to her feet, putting down the teocup, her


    eyes sconning towords her child before looking bock ot me. I knew something terrible must hove reolly


    hoppened. ¡°Cossie, I''ve woited for this moment for so long to tell you everything thot hos hoppened,


    but now thot it''s here, I don''t even know where to begin."


    ¡°Well, just stort from the top," I replied in o very noncholont kind of woy woiting for her to express to me


    whot she hod gone through. Whoever it wos, I wos here to help her hondle it, to help her get through


    everything. The only problem wos when she opened her mouth, I wosn''t expecting whot she would soy


    next.


    ¡°Well, for storters, the moment thot I left, Ie bock to find out thot Ashley, your brother''s ex, wos


    trying to move her owoy into things. And on top of thot, your mother wos doing her best to moke things


    work, but Hole refused to hond over the full title of Alpho until I hode bock becouse he wosn''t sure


    thot Pollux wos in his right mind. I suppose from whot I''ve been told, he wos slightly going crozy,


    loshing out ot everybody. Oh, ond then just to moke things even better, Domien controcted o weird


    diseose ond is sick."


    I could tell immediotely the lost port of thot sentence she didn''t meon to soy by the woy thot her eyes


    went wide ond her hond quickly flew to her mouth. I wos ot o loss for words, trying to understond whot


    she meont, thot my fother wos sick. I meon, I knew I wos on Asgordion, but they could send me


    messoges or something. There wosn''t o woy thot they would keep something like this from me, wos


    there?


    ¡°Woit o second. Whot do you meon my dod is sick? He con''t be sick."


    ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t meon to tell you thot. I promise. I''m so sorry," she soid over ond over ogoin,


    opologizing os shee towords me but I held my hond up, stopping her in her trocks os I stood to my


    feet ond onger begon to bubble through me.


    ¡°Why didn''t my brother tell me this the moment thot he sow me? Why didn''t onybody try to send me o


    messoge obout whot wos going on?" My questions were volid ond she seemed speechless.


    ¡°I wosn''t supposed to tell you. Your mother soid she wonted to be the one to tell you ond your brother.


    He mode me promise not to soy onything, ond now thot I hove, I know it''s going to couse


    complicotions. I just. I wos so ongry ond I¡­ I didn''t meon for it toe out."


    Trixie wospletely sincere in her words, ond she must hove soid something to my brother through


    their mindlink which wos odd becouse she wos o pixie, ond I hod thought only those with the gene


    could do thot. But before I knew it, my brothers bombording figuree through the open doorwoy,


    cousing me to look over my shoulder to see him, Silos ond Finnick stonding there, storing ot me with


    concern on their foce.


    There wosn''t much thot my brother could soy to me right now thot wouldn''t moke me wont to strongle


    him. Not only wos he my brother, he wos my twin, ond he didn''t even hove themon courtesy to let


    me know thot my fother wos sick. Toking o moment before I opened my mouth, I closed my eyes,


    potting my honds together os I tried to find the right words to soy to him without screoming obscenities


    ot him.


    ¡°Pleose tell me right now thot you plonned on informing me of my fother''s illness." When I opened my


    eyes, I sow Finn ond Silos storing ot me, wide-eyed ond obsolutely speechless, os wos my brother,


    who quickly dorted his goze towords Trixie with o frowned expression. I woved him, cotching his


    ottention once more os I wogged my finger from side to side. ¡°Don''t look ot her. You look ot me. Answer


    my question."


    ¡°It isn''t thot eosy¡ª" Thot wos the wrong onswer, ond I didn''t bother to let him finish before I wos ocross


    the room with my hond oround his neck ond his body pressed ogoinst the woll. He moy hove been on


    olpho, but I wos o f*****g God, ond if he thought for one moment thot he could keep secrets from me,


    he wos sodly mistoken.


    Quickly, I was to my feet, making my way across the small space between us. My hands found hers


    and as I pulled her and my embrace, giving her a warm hug, I tried to imagine what she had gone


    through. ¡°Trixie, I''m here now. Tell me anything that you need to. I''m here for you no matter what."


    Her soft giggle ofughter seemed almost sarcastic and forced as I pulled away and looked down into


    her eyes, watching her stare at me as if I wasn''t really here. She furrowed her brows, wrinkling her


    nose before shrugging her shoulders, casually brushing me off to move.


    The whole movement was awkward, and as she quickly stood to her feet, putting down the teacup, her


    eyes scanning towards her child before looking back at me. I knew something terrible must have really


    happened. ¡°Cassie, I''ve waited for this moment for so long to tell you everything that has happened,


    but now that it''s here, I don''t even know where to begin."


    ¡°Well, just start from the top," I replied in a very nonchnt kind of way waiting for her to express to me


    what she had gone through. Whoever it was, I was here to help her handle it, to help her get through


    everything. The only problem was when she opened her mouth, I wasn''t expecting what she would say


    next.


    ¡°Well, for starters, the moment that I left, I came back to find out that Ashley, your brother''s ex, was


    trying to move her away into things. And on top of that, your mother was doing her best to make things


    work, but Hale refused to hand over the full title of Alpha until I hade back because he wasn''t sure


    that Pollux was in his right mind. I suppose from what I''ve been told, he was slightly going crazy,


    lashing out at everybody. Oh, and then just to make things even better, Damien contracted a weird


    disease and is sick."


    I could tell immediately thest part of that sentence she didn''t mean to say by the way that her eyes


    went wide and her hand quickly flew to her mouth. I was at a loss for words, trying to understand what


    she meant, that my father was sick. I mean, I knew I was an Asgardian, but they could send me


    messages or something. There wasn''t a way that they would keep something like this from me, was


    there?


    ¡°Wait a second. What do you mean my dad is sick? He can''t be sick."


    ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to tell you that. I promise. I''m so sorry," she said over and over again,


    apologizing as she came towards me but I held my hand up, stopping her in her tracks as I stood to my


    feet and anger began to bubble through me.


    ¡°Why didn''t my brother tell me this the moment that he saw me? Why didn''t anybody try to send me a


    message about what was going on?" My questions were valid and she seemed speechless.


    ¡°I wasn''t supposed to tell you. Your mother said she wanted to be the one to tell you and your brother.


    He made me promise not to say anything, and now that I have, I know it''s going to cause


    complications. I just. I was so angry and I¡­ I didn''t mean for it toe out."


    Trixie waspletely sincere in her words, and she must have said something to my brother through


    their mindlink which was odd because she was a pixie, and I had thought only those with the gene


    could do that. But before I knew it, my brothers bombarding figure came through the open doorway,


    causing me to look over my shoulder to see him, Ss and Finnick standing there, staring at me with


    concern on their face.


    There wasn''t much that my brother could say to me right now that wouldn''t make me want to strangle


    him. Not only was he my brother, he was my twin, and he didn''t even have themon courtesy to let


    me know that my father was sick. Taking a moment before I opened my mouth, I closed my eyes,


    patting my hands together as I tried to find the right words to say to him without screaming obscenities


    at him.


    ¡°Please tell me right now that you nned on informing me of my father''s illness." When I opened my


    eyes, I saw Finn and Ss staring at me, wide-eyed and absolutely speechless, as was my brother,


    who quickly darted his gaze towards Trixie with a frowned expression. I waved him, catching his


    attention once more as I wagged my finger from side to side. ¡°Don''t look at her. You look at me. Answer


    my question."


    ¡°It isn''t that easy¡ª" That was the wrong answer, and I didn''t bother to let him finish before I was across


    the room with my hand around his neck and his body pressed against the wall. He may have been an


    alpha, but I was a f*****g God, and if he thought for one moment that he could keep secrets from me,


    he was sadly mistaken.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chapter 198: Truth of the Past


    Cassie.


    ¡°Cassie, no!" The scream that left Trixie''s mouth went partially unnoticed by the anger that coursed


    through me. My hand was gripped around my brother''s throat as I stared into his eyes, watching his


    wolf crawl to the forefront snarling like the beast he was. No one in their right mind would ever act like


    this towards an Alpha, but then again I wasn''t ¡°no one".


    ¡°Castor, that''s enough."


    The cold sound of my father brought me back to the present and snapped me out of the anger I was in.


    My hand instinctively released my brother as I turned to look at my father Hale from over my shoulder.


    ¡°Daddy?"


    A concerned expression marred his face as he let a heavy breath escape his lips. My feet couldn''t


    carry me fast enough as I threw my arms around his neck and hugged him. I had missed my parents


    terribly and the fact they hadn''t been present when I arrived had unsettled me for reasons I didn''t


    understand.


    ¡°Castor¨C" he said softly, ¡°what are you doing?"


    Looking up to him I frowned with confusion, ¡°I¨CI just¨C"


    ¡°You just lost your f*****g mind!" Pollux growled, causing my father Hale to growl back at him in return.


    ¡°Enough, son. I understand that you''re upset right now, but you''re Alpha now. You need to control your


    wolf and remember that she isn''t used to our world anymore."


    Turning towards my brother, I stared at him with a wide-eyed apologetic expression. ¡°Pollux, I''m sorry¡­


    I wasn''t thinking."


    He huffed with irritation, his hand rubbing his throat as he turned towards Trixie, who now stood holding


    her daughter. ¡°Take her upstairs. This is too much excitement for her."


    Trixie didn''t argue as she gave me a sad look without another word and brushed past me back into the


    house. I wanted to call out to her, but I knew right now that was pointless. Even Ss and Finnick, who


    stood there staring at me with shocked gazes, said nothing. I had f****d up royally and had only just


    arrived.


    ¡°Castor, I think we need to talk," Hale said, catching me by surprise, but without arguing, I nodded.


    ¡°Your mother is inside. I''m d that I came out here instead of her."


    He didn''t wait for me to reply to him as he nced once more at Pollux with a heavy sigh before he


    turned and made his way inside the house past Ss and Finnick. Neither man dared say anything to


    him about the situation, but the moment I passed them, they followed behind me.


    I had done many things in my life, but disrespecting an Alpha¡ªthat was something unforgivable. Yet, I


    crossed the line without thinking. I was testing limits left and right and I knew it. Once again, I wasn''t


    thinking before I acted and the words of Freya and Sansa told me echoed in my mind.


    When I turned the corner into the living room, my eyes found my mother''s and though her face was


    aged more than I had remembered, I still saw the kind eyes I had seen once before.


    ¡°Cassie¨C" she whispered, wrapping me into her embrace. ¡°I''ve missed you so much."


    ¡°I''ve missed you too, Mama."


    I didn''t realize I was crying until she pulled away from me and wiped the tears from my cheeks. I had


    only been a girl when I left. Barely eighteen and experiencing life. My freedom wasn''t earned and


    though I had been through so much in such a short period of time, I couldn''t help but wonder what my


    life would have been like had I stayed.


    ¡°I know something happened outside¡­ tell me what it was." The stern look she gave me reminded me


    of the look she gave me as a child, and I knew full well there was no way that I was going to be able to


    lie to her. Especially as I looked around and saw my fathers James, Talon, and Damian giving me the


    same look.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pollux and I just had a disagreement," I replied softly. ¡°It''s over."


    ¡°Over?" Pollux scoffed from behind me as he brushed past me, bumping my shoulder to take a seat in


    a red armchair on the far side of the living room. ¡°Cassie attacked me."


    My eyes darted towards Pollux, wide as I red at him, ¡°I didn''t mean¨C"


    ¡°Cassie?" my mother whispered, ¡°why would you do that?"


    I was at a loss for words as I nced around at everyone in the room trying to find the words I needed


    to exin the way I had acted. Yet, no matter how many times I opened and closed my mouth to tell


    them what happened, I couldn''t. Nothing sounded right.


    ¡°I was angry¡­ why didn''t anyone tell me dad was sick?" Turning my gaze to Damian, I watched his


    expression change as it became understanding, a small smile on his face that didn''t reach his eyes as


    his shoulders slumped in defeat.


    He looked twenty times older than he should have. His dark hair graying as his eyes seemed so dull


    compared to the man I knew growing up. ¡°Oh, Cassie," he whispered, shaking his head as he gestured


    for me toe to him. ¡°I''m sorry you had to find out this way."


    I wanted to go to him. Hell, I wanted to curl up in hisp like I used to do when I was a little girl, but I


    couldn''t. I couldn''t because I was too hurt to find out how I did. ¡°Why didn''t anyone try to tell me?"


    ¡°How would we have done that, Cassie?" Pollux replied, causing the others in the room to look at him


    with slight irritation. ¡°It isn''t like there is a phone that will allow us tomunicate, Cassie. You''re in a


    realm only essible by death."


    Pollux was being a little dramatic over hisst statement. You didn''t have to die to go there.


    ¡°Trixie could havee to tell me¡­"


    ¡°No!" He growled, mming his fist down on the arm of the sofa. ¡°I almost lost her once¡­ I went years


    without her because of your selfish bullshit. I''m not going to let her go again."


    It suddenly dawned on me what he meant. He went years without her and didn''t know how to get to


    her, which must have driven his wolf mad with hatred for me. My own brother sat here before me with


    hatred in his eyes, and instead of trying to understand, I attacked him.


    ¡°Pollux," I whispered, stepping towards him. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t mean¡ª"


    It seemed it didn''t matter what I had to say, because the moment that I tried to apologize, he rolled his


    eyes in anger and stood to his feet leaving the room. Not that I had done much to remain wee in


    this ce, even if it was my childhood home.


    "Give him some time. It will be okay."


    My mother''s words weren''t asforting as I would have liked them to be, but I didn''t bother to argue


    with her. I had made a mess of things and I needed to stop before it got worse. The best thing I could


    do was keep my mouth closed and try to make the most of the time I had here.


    Making my way towards the sofa, I took a seat next to Damian. "I don''t understand what''s wrong with


    me. Why do I keep acting the way I do? You would think I''d have learned by now."


    Smoll chuckles left the lips of Jomes ond my mother. I didn''t miss the goze they gove eoch other before


    they glonced ot me once more. "Cossie, you don''t need to blome yourself for this stuff. You''re still


    young. You will moke mistokes no motter whot you do."


    "I''m supposed to be Odin''s heir. I shouldn''t be moking mistokes," I retorted with onnoyonce, "I''m


    supposed to set exomples."


    My mother strode towords me with o sod smile upon her foce before toking o seot next to me, pulling


    me ogoinst her so thot my heod loid ogoinst her shoulder. ¡°Oh, sweet girl, you hove so much to still


    leorn obout ruling. Don''t be so horsh on yourself."


    Teors brimmed my eyes ot her words. I hodn''t reolized thot I would be so emotionol seeing my fomily


    ogoin, but the foct thot I hod missed them terribly did nothing to help me control myself.


    ¡°I don''t hove time to leorn though. They expect me to do everything."


    It wos ot this thot o smoll noise to the doorwoy reminded me thot Finnick ond Silos were still present


    ond ogoin I felt foolish in how I wos octing. I wosn''t supposed to get emotionol like this, ond my mother


    seemed to understond my sudden ufortoble posture os she turned to both of them.


    ¡°Gentlemon, why don''t you heod to the kitchen ond find Gio. She con get you something to eot why we


    tolk ond then perhops we con go toke o wolk ofter."


    I hod expected them both to oppose the ideo, but Finnick wos quick to bow his heod ot her words ond


    grob Silos''s orm to pull him olong. ¡°Of course, thot sounds wonderful. Pleose toke oll the time thot you


    need."


    There wos o look of confusion on Silos'' foce os he glonced ot me ond then Finnick, who gove him o


    wide-eyed silent look thot finolly mode him follow Finnick out of view before Hole closed the double


    doors to the room we were in.


    ¡°You didn''t hove to do thot," I muttered under my breoth, cousing my mother to smile ot me with o


    twinkle of omusement in her eyes.


    ¡°No, she didn''t," Tolon replied os he stood by Jomes with his orms crossed over his chest ond o steely


    expression thot showed his brooding side hodn''t disoppeored over the yeors. ¡°Yet, I ogree with her


    choice to hove them leove. It seems we need to hove o heort-to-heort with you."


    Heoring Tolon soy we oll needed to hove o heort-to-heort wos shocking. Tolon hod never been o mon


    to toke up such conversotions. ¡°Okoy¡­"


    ¡°As I wos soying, Cossie, you still hove o lot to leorn. It took me yeors to know my ploce here within this


    pock. But hoving your fothers by my side helped me grow into my position."


    I never considered the foct thot my mother hodn''t known everything right from the stort. I hod grown up


    with her olreody being in the prime of her position, ond to not think differently wosn''t odd for me. Yet,


    storing ot her right now, I could see the sincerity in her eyes.


    There wos o lot I wos missing, ond os Hole proceeded to tell me obout how life with them reolly wos


    before I wos born, I found myself reolizing thot I didn''t know everything I hod thought I did. My


    perception of life wospletely wrong, ond sitting here with my porents mode me feel different.


    As if I wosplete¡­ which moybe wos whot I needed to get through whot lie oheod.


    Small chuckles left the lips of James and my mother. I didn''t miss the gaze they gave each other before


    they nced at me once more. "Cassie, you don''t need to me yourself for this stuff. You''re still


    young. You will make mistakes no matter what you do."


    "I''m supposed to be Odin''s heir. I shouldn''t be making mistakes," I retorted with annoyance, "I''m


    supposed to set examples."


    My mother strode towards me with a sad smile upon her face before taking a seat next to me, pulling


    me against her so that my headid against her shoulder. ¡°Oh, sweet girl, you have so much to still


    learn about ruling. Don''t be so harsh on yourself."


    Tears brimmed my eyes at her words. I hadn''t realized that I would be so emotional seeing my family


    again, but the fact that I had missed them terribly did nothing to help me control myself.


    ¡°I don''t have time to learn though. They expect me to do everything."


    It was at this that a small noise to the doorway reminded me that Finnick and Ss were still present


    and again I felt foolish in how I was acting. I wasn''t supposed to get emotional like this, and my mother


    seemed to understand my sudden ufortable posture as she turned to both of them.


    ¡°Gentleman, why don''t you head to the kitchen and find Gia. She can get you something to eat why we


    talk and then perhaps we can go take a walk after."


    I had expected them both to oppose the idea, but Finnick was quick to bow his head at her words and


    grab Ss''s arm to pull him along. ¡°Of course, that sounds wonderful. Please take all the time that you


    need."


    There was a look of confusion on Ss'' face as he nced at me and then Finnick, who gave him a


    wide-eyed silent look that finally made him follow Finnick out of view before Hale closed the double


    doors to the room we were in.


    ¡°You didn''t have to do that," I muttered under my breath, causing my mother to smile at me with a


    twinkle of amusement in her eyes.


    ¡°No, she didn''t," Talon replied as he stood by James with his arms crossed over his chest and a steely


    expression that showed his brooding side hadn''t disappeared over the years. ¡°Yet, I agree with her


    choice to have them leave. It seems we need to have a heart-to-heart with you."


    Hearing Talon say we all needed to have a heart-to-heart was shocking. Talon had never been a man


    to take up such conversations. ¡°Okay¡­"


    ¡°As I was saying, Cassie, you still have a lot to learn. It took me years to know my ce here within this


    pack. But having your fathers by my side helped me grow into my position."


    I never considered the fact that my mother hadn''t known everything right from the start. I had grown up


    with her already being in the prime of her position, and to not think differently wasn''t odd for me. Yet,


    staring at her right now, I could see the sincerity in her eyes.


    There was a lot I was missing, and as Hale proceeded to tell me about how life with them really was


    before I was born, I found myself realizing that I didn''t know everything I had thought I did. My


    perception of life waspletely wrong, and sitting here with my parents made me feel different.


    As if I wasplete¡­ which maybe was what I needed to get through what lie ahead.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199: Mama¡¯s Girl


    Cassie.


    After the long morning I had, I was quick to ept my mother''s invitation to take a walk with her around the property. When I first got here, I didn''t have the chance to really take things in and enjoy it.


    ¡°Things have changed a lot since you were herest."


    My mother''s words caused a grin to cross my lips as I looked around. ¡°Yeah, I can see that. You guys have been busy."


    With new buildings of various sizes, and thendscaping in the area well maintained and not overgrown, I could see that Trixie had been working hard to make this ce just as much her own as it was my family''s. It was just one more thing about this ce that reminded me it wasn''t my home anymore.


    That I wasn''t part of this world, and never would be.


    ¡°I can see something is troubling you, Cassie," my mother said calmly as we walked along cobbled paths lined by green grass that looked soft enough to sleep on. ¡°Your fathers may have filled you in on how things used to be, but at the end of the day, the only way you will figure out who YOU need to be is by asking the questions you need to ask."


    I had never known my mom to be some type of philosopher, but walking beside her in our homnd made me see things differently. All this time in Asgard, I assumed I had to do everything on my own and leave my old life behind, and it seemed that my old life perhaps was the salvation to my new one.


    ¡°I know, Mama. I''m starting to realize that perhaps I had been taking the hard way all along. Especially when the easy way was simply calling me home."


    The chuckle that escaped us both was warming especially when she wrapped her arm around my shoulder and pulled me closer to her. The scent of her perfume wrapped around me like a warm hug that I didn''t want to ever let me go.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m d you''re home, sweetheart. The sunshine around here is a little brighter with you near me."


    ncing up at her I sighed, wishing I could feel the heat upon my skin. Yet, the moment I stepped foot in this ce, it was as if nothing about the way this world worked affected me in the way it used to. Which was strange but not important enough for me to find out why.


    ¡°I''m d I''m home as well." The shadowed figure beneath the canopy of trees to my right caught my attention. I focused my gaze and took in the sight of Ss'' rippled body standing there, staring at me with his hands crossed over his shoulders and Talon''s back to me as he obviously engaged in conversation with Ss.


    ¡°So, are you going to tell me about the two men you''re here with?" my mother asked, causing me to nce at her. I opened and closed my mouth, trying to find the words to express the answer she was obviously seeking. ¡°Don''t act surprised, Cassie. I could tell the moment Iid eyes on them that there is something going on with you three."


    My mother was clearly very perceptive, and I should have remembered that from when I was growing up. She always knew when something was going on, and though I used to get annoyed by it when I was younger, I was sort of d she did point it out. Because I really wanted someone to talk to about everything.


    ¡°Well, Mama." I sighed, taking a seat on the cast iron bench beneath the limbs of arge oak tree. ¡°I don''t even know where to start when ites to dealing with that issue."


    Slightughter escaped her as she took a seat next to me. Her blue eyes stared out at the green rolling fields in front of us where children ran around and flew kites within the sky. ¡°Why don''t you start from the beginning? Who are these two men?"


    ¡°Well, the brooding one talking to Talon is Ss." I finally fessed up. Starting with Ss seemed easier even though out of the three men, he was the one I was so unsure of. ¡°He is a guardian of Asgard. Odin sent him with us to keep an eye on me."


    ¡°Oh, is he?" The tone my mother took was one that made me wonder if she was plotting something. A twinkle in her eye that turned her straight smile into one of mischievousness.


    ¡°Yeah¡­"


    ¡°I think he is here because he wants to be." I wasn''t sure why my mother thought that but the more we seemed to speak on this, the more I saw her enjoying the topic of conversation. ¡°In fact, I bet that he is here because he wants to make sure he doesn''t lose you."


    ¡°...lose me?" Laughter erupted from my lips at her remark, ¡°he doesn''t want me."


    ¡°So you haven''t slept with him?"


    ¡°Oh my god, Mom!" Shocked filled me at her question as I sat there staring at her with wide eyes. I couldn''t believe she was being so forward with my love life, but she satughing at me as if what she had asked was just natural for a mother to ask her daughter.


    ¡°Oh stop it, Cassie. You''re not a little girl anymore. Don''t be so dramatic."


    It wasn''t that I was being dramatic. I just found it weird for my mother to have the conversation she was having, but at the end of the day if there was anyone I could talk to about this, at least it was her and not one of my fathers.


    Letting out a heavy sigh of ufortableness, I cast my gaze towards the ground and fiddled with my hands. ¡°Yes, I have¡­ on a few asions."


    ¡°I figured as much." Looking at her once more, I watched a confident smile cross her lips. ¡°He isn''t a wolf, I know that much for sure¡­ what is he?"


    ¡°A dragon¡­" I muttered as she looked at me with surprise.


    ¡°Dragon? But I thought they were extinct?"


    Shrugging my shoulders, I didn''t know what to tell her. I didn''t even know they had existed until I met Ss so at least she knew they did even though she thought they were extinct. ¡°Yeah, well, there he is in all his brooding glory."


    ¡°I take it that things aren''t great with the two of you by the way you''re acting." Once again, her awareness of our situation was a little disturbing, but I didn''t bother to deny what she was saying.


    ¡°Yeah, he says it can''t be and h h h¡­ it''s all really annoying."


    Nudging me, she caused me to smile as she nodded her head. ¡°Men typically are, Cassie. I can''t tell you how many times the four of mine pissed me off so bad I was half tempted to smother them in their sleep. But at the end of the day, the heart wants what the heart wants and he won''t be able to fight it forever. Just let him do what he wants¡­ it won''tst."


    Amusement filled me with her confidence over the situation. She didn''t know Ss like I did. There was no way that he would give in again. Ever since thest time, he had done his best to avoid me, and if he could have it, I guarantee he would leave Asgard and move somewhere else to avoid me. ¡°If you say so¡­"


    There was silence for a moment as she continued to look out over the fields. I''d have given anything to be able to read my mother''s thoughts. To know what it was that made her keep going day after day even though she had been through so much. She had a strength that I could only hope to achieve.


    ¡°So, tell me about the other one¡­ the elf prince?"


    The ufortable way she said elf prince caused me to chuckle as I thought about Finn. ¡°Honestly, Mama, I don''t even know what to say about that one. He is cocky and doesn''t really know the meaning of personal space but ¡­ there is something about him that makes me want to be around him."


    ¡°He does seem to be an odd one."


    For her to call him odd wasn''t the term I was expecting, andughter filled the space between us at her description. ¡°Oh god, what did he do that makes you think he is odd?"


    ¡°Wel,l when you first arrived, he was out there talking to the nts out front. I thought perhaps he was a little crazy, but when he and Ss introduced themselves to us with your brother, I realized otherwise. Still seems odd to know that elves are real. I mean¡­ I knew a lot of things were, but I don''t know, it just feels foreign on my tongue when I say it."


    ¡°Elves seem foreign? Mom, we''re werewolves¡­e on now. I think odd s**t is the least of our worries anymore," I replied, causing my mom to smirk.


    As much as I was enjoying the conversation, I knew it wasn''t meant tost forever when she got this frozen look on her face and her smile fell slightly. Something was wrong, and as she stood to her feet I stood to mine as well.


    ¡°We need to head back to the house."


    ¡°Why? What''s wrong?" I asked as we both started making our way back rather quickly. A sense of urgency in her the way she was acting had me on alert, but before we reached the door she stopped and turned to me with hesitation.


    ¡°I will go ahead and tell you this now before we go inside. Your father¡­ Damian. What''s wrong with him isn''t curable, Cassie. He is going to die, eventually¡­ we just don''t know how much time he has left."


    The happy moment I had with her was gone, and once again the seriousness of the situation was back to the forefront. I didn''t want to think about anyone that I loved dying, but it was a natural part of life. I just had expected he would have more time as shifters typically lived long lives. Much longer than those who were mundane.


    ¡°How? I don''t understand why he is as sick as he is. The five of you were once immortal¡­ I mean you still have¡ª"


    ¡°It''s because we no longer are that he is." Herment didn''t make sense to me, and the more I thought about it, the more confused I was. I knew the story of my parents. How they fell in love, and how they saved my father once before. But it just didn''t make sense to me.


    ¡°I don''t understand, Mama."


    A heavy sigh escaped her as she looked down at the ground and then back towards the house before meeting my eyes once more. ¡°The day we took our immortality and gave it to Damian, to bring him back to life, he was cursed in a way. The thing about fate is that no matter how much you try to change it, the universe will find a way to correct itself. So, though we saved him, Cassie¡­ all it was, was borrowed time."


    Her words were powerful, and I knew what she meant.


    They brought him back, but it was only for a short time. Fate was still going to take his life in the long run because that was the order of things, and my father being alive right now shouldn''t have been possible. ¡°I hate seeing him like this."


    ¡°I do too, sweetheart, but you being here has actually made him smile for the first time in a long time. Eventually, he will be in Asgard with you and there the two of you can catch up on so much lost time."


    The idea of him going to Asgard put a thought into my head that I decided to keep to myself. Damian was on the verge of death and in pain, but perhaps there was something I could end up doing for him in the long run.


    ¡°I know¡­ Mom, go ahead and go to him. I know you want to make sure he is okay. I''m just going to walk around for a while and take everything in."


    ¡°Are you sure?" she asked furrowing her brows as she took my hand, ¡°I don''t want to cut our time short."


    Nodding my head, I smiled. ¡°We have plenty of time to spend together before I leave. Go¡­ have fun, and we can catch upter."


    My mother didn''t need to be told twice for her to quickly disappear inside the house, leaving me standing alone on the front doorstep. She loved my fathers with everything in her just as she loved her children. They had given up so much for us and wanted more than anything to give back to them.


    Which perhaps I would be able to.


    For now, I had to get myself together, and a lot of what she said made sense.


    If I wanted things to go right, I was going to have to stop fighting what fate wanted to happen.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Chapter 200: Figures of Curiosity


    Cassie.


    Standing in silence staring at the space my mother once stood, I contemted some of the things she


    told me. Everything took time and time wasn''t something I had given a chance. It was instead


    something I fought against and hoped I wouldn''t have to face. Since the moment I stepped into Asgard,


    I never really gave it a chance, and because of that, I f****d up at every corner.


    I wasn''t the only one that had been thrown into a life they weren''t ready for. My mother was a prime


    example of what I was going through, and if she was able to make it one in one piece ande out on


    top then why couldn''t I?


    Trekking back down the sidewalk that she and I hade from, I took in the pack and admired all the


    hard work my family had put into this ce in order for it to grow with the ages. I was merely a thought


    ¡ªor memory, within the pack territory.


    A person who had once been a big part of life and left to be more.


    ¡°Cassie." Finn''s voice caught me slightly off guard as I rounded the corner of the public garden and


    came face to face with his celestial eyes that reminded me of my own. Every time that I looked at him, I


    was shocked by the gaze that looked back at me, but yet I couldn''t pull away.


    ¡°Finn¡ªwhat are you doing here?"


    He shrugged his shoulders, looking around at the beautiful array of colored flowers and greenery.


    Something that I was certain was Trixie''s doing as she loved nature more than anyone I knew.


    ¡°Just taking a walk around your pack. It''s beautiful here¡­ though I have to admit my own gardens back


    home are twice the size of what is here." Of course he would one up it, but then again, did I honestly


    expect less from him?


    ¡°I''m sure they are, but because I have never seen them, I''ll just take your word for it."


    ¡°You know you could," he replied with a smirk.


    ¡°I could what?" I missed the hint he was giving and when I asked what, I did he chuckled in response.


    ¡°You coulde see them. In fact, if I win, you could live amongst them."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Live amongst them¡­ something about his offer made me slightly ufortable. I had just gotten


    settled in Asgard after being pulled from the only home I had ever known and now he was suggesting I


    move to hisnd if he wins? I wasn''t too sure about that.


    However, there was no way that I was going to let him know that I was ufortable. ¡°You mean, if


    you win. I have seen thepetition out there Finn, and even though you beat thest guy, I don''t


    think you can take all of them."


    He flinched with a smile as he dramatically expressed his hurt in what I said. ¡°Ouch, princess¡­ you


    wound me with your words."


    His sarcasticment made me smile even though I didn''t want to. Every time I thought that I was


    able to get away from smiling and flirting with him, he dragged me back in. Something about his


    charismatic ways made me curious to know who he really was. Considering he seemed to be all


    rainbows and sunshine, I knew damn well there was no way that he could be that happy all the time.


    ¡°What are you saying¡­ that you can take them on?" I asked as I flirtatiously gazed at him from over my


    shoulder. I walked around the rose bushes and wisteria that grew around the white archways of the


    garden paths.


    He followed me, his eyes never leaving mine and though I turned away from him, I could still feel the


    heat of his gaze as a low chuckle escaped his breath. ¡°I can take them, and you, my dear."


    Dear. A word of endearment that I hadn''t expected to hear caused me to pause in my ce as I


    thought back to Lucas, who had been thest one to call me that. The brooding silence from him was


    deafening. Not that he probably even realized I was gone.


    No matter the situation, there was no reason to think over what I couldn''t change. Lucas would be


    Lucas no matter what and in the meantime, I was possibly passing up on something¡ªsomeone who


    might make me happy.


    Turning to face Finn, I realized that he was closer to me than I had expected and as I slowly gazed up


    at him from beneath darkenedshes, I felt my breath catch in my throat. ¡°Perhaps one day you will be


    able to prove that."


    ¡°Oh, I hope that I can."


    It was a promise that deep down I was hoping he would keep.


    ****


    Ss.


    From the moment that we arrived at this ce, I couldn''t help but feel ufortable. I didn''t want to be


    here but no matter what, I was stuck in a situation I had to make the most of. Odin had given me an


    order, and I was d for it. Because knowing that she wasing here with Finn and no other


    chaperone wasn''t something I wanted for her.


    There was something about Finn that didn''t settle well with me, and yet there was something about him


    that felt so familiar.


    ¡°You have been standing here watching her for a while." The sound of Pollux walking up beside me


    caused me to sigh. I had already dealt with entertaining Cassie''s father Talon for a while as he told me


    about the warriors he had around his pack and the training he did for others.


    It was obviously something he was proud of and to ensure I wasn''t rude to the man that could


    potentially cause me issues with Cassie if I was, I entertained him.


    ¡°Yes, well that is my job," I replied in a t monotone kind of way, clearly showing my enthusiasm for


    my task.


    ¡°Man, she''s safe here." He chuckled. ¡°Why don''t you take a load off and get a drink with me."


    ncing at him from the corner of my eye, I contemted what he was offering. We were in his pack.


    A pack that belonged to Cassie as well and from research that I had done was one of the safest packs


    in North America. What did I have to worry about?


    ¡°Very well¡­ I suppose you''re right." I agreed to his offer but deep down a feeling of uncertainty rolled


    through my gut, making me wonder if I was making the right choice.


    ¡°I am right. I''m the Alpha."


    Cocky as ever, I continued to follow Pollux further and further from Cassie. My mind screamed at me to


    turn around and go back to her, but my gut told me she needed the space. There was something about


    being in this ce that felt calming, yet I was on alert.


    For a man in my position, that wasn''t an easy mix of feelings to have. I was a warrior¡­ a guard of


    Asgard and instead I was acting like a frat boy on vacation by going to drink with the Alpha who was


    five times younger than I was.


    The moment that we exited off the beaten path and rounded the back of the pack house to a small


    guest house that sat alone near the wood line, I realized I hadn''t seen this ce before. It was quaint


    and had a charm to it that screamed feminine energy. ¡°What is this ce?"


    ¡°Oh, this ce?" He chuckled, ncing around the room. ¡°It was my mother''s a long time ago. Now, I


    simply use it as a ce to clear my mind when I need to get away from things."


    The small, white cottage looked like it needed a small touch up but the moment he opened the door


    and we stepped inside, I could tell it had been recently renovated. The smell of paint lingered in the air


    and as I gazed around at the minimalist decor that consisted of a couple photos on the wall, a sofa and


    a tv with a small kitchen, I could tell that no one had been here in quite some time.


    ¡°It''s¡­ charming. As your sister would say," I replied as my gaze fell back onto Pollux, who pulled a


    bottle of whiskey from a cupboard and two coffee cups.


    ¡°Speaking of my sister¡­" He sighed, pouring the whiskey into the sses before he turned to hand me


    one. ¡°I was thinking that it may be best if she had her own privacy out here. Away from things while she


    worked on gaining a better understanding of who she is."


    Hearing that Pollux wanted his sister out of the main house wasn''t what I had expected. In fact, I was


    taken aback by the idea that he would want her away considering she had been gone for so many


    years. Then again, the little outburst between the two of them earlier on could be the reason. Perhaps


    that closeness that they both once had wasn''t assting as one might have thought.


    ¡°Why would you want her out here?" I finally asked, watching him turn to stare out the window with a


    determined yet lost sort of gaze.


    ¡°It''splicated."


    ¡°Complicated¡­ you haven''t seen your sister in years. So, why push her away now? Why force her


    away from her family, Pollux?" He turned to stare at me with a frown marring his lips before he brought


    the ss to his mouth once more and down its contents.


    ¡°She''s a liability, Ss." It was an answer that I had expected but as he walked back towards the


    counter, I had a feeling that he wasn''t finished. ¡°I had hoped hering back here would be


    weing, but she showed earlier that she can''t control her powers."


    ¡°She had a minor outburst," I replied in anger, ¡°she is still your sister¡ªyour family."


    ¡°And this is my pack!" he shouted in return, catching me slightly off guard. I would tolerate him raising


    his voice right now, and I can understand his anger but at the end of the day, I was raised that family


    was everything. ¡°What would you do if you were in my situation?"


    Shaking my head, I thought over what he was saying. First off, I couldn''t imagine myself in his situation,


    but right now, staring at the man in front of me, I saw his hurt, his anger and frustration, and I knew that


    he was simply being an Alpha trying to protect his pack, his own family.


    Chasing back my drink, I set the ss down upon the small table and turned towards the door. I didn''t


    want to give him the answer he was looking for but when he called my name, I stopped in my tracks


    and sighed looking over my shoulder at him again.


    ¡°Please¡­ just answer my question. If you were in my ce, what would you do?"


    Staring back at the man in front of me filled with so much desperation I tried to ce myself in his


    shoes. ¡°I''d be wary, but I still wouldn''t throw my sister under the bus. Instead, I''d get to know her and


    find out why she is the way she is."

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Chapter 201: Kitchen Chaos


    Cassie.


    The afternoon spent with Finnick wasn''t one I had expected. We walked around and talked about a


    variety of different topics from the way his realm worked to whom his family members were. The way


    Finn acted waspletely different from the type of person I had thought him to be, but I was still on


    my guard.


    From the garden through the fields that surrounded the various pack houses and by the new


    elementary school, Finn and I ended up at a path that led through the forest back towards the backside


    of the pack house.


    We walked side by side as if there was no care in the world and more than once this man at my side


    had meughing at the stories he told. Finn was far different from Ss and Lucas. He wasn''t brooding


    like the other two, and he didn''t have an attitude as if he was pissed off at the world¡ªwhich was


    refreshing.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?" Finn''s words pulled me from the thoughts drifting around my mind like a


    gentle breeze. Looking up to him, I smiled softly before I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°There is nothing but darkness and confusion there. Not sure you really would be interested in what''s in


    my mind."


    ¡°You''d be surprised," he replied, causing me tough, ¡°plus, I''ve never been afraid of the dark."


    Stopping in my tracks, I turned to face him. The shadows of the forest cast around us under the


    canopies as the moon slowly began to rise up into the sky. Most would call this a romantic situation but


    I found itforting.


    The darkness was nothing but a safety I had ignored for years.


    ¡°You should be."


    ¡°And why is that, Cassie? Why should I be afraid?" he replied, stepping closer towards me.


    My breath hitched in the back of my throat at the close proximity of Finn. Everytime he was close to me


    like this, I couldn''t think straight. I knew he called me his fated and though I refused to believe it, part of


    me wondered if it was true.


    Was he really my mate? Was I following in my mother''s footsteps with my mate bonds?


    ¡°Because I''m not¡­"


    ¡°You''re not what?" he muttered, his hand reaching up to cup my cheek as I closed my eyes, relishing in


    the feeling of his skin upon mine. As much as part of me wanted to pull away from him, I couldn''t and


    because of that, I allowed myself to feel things I didn''t know I could.


    ¡°Normal¡­" I whispered softly before he leaned forward, his lips brushing against mine as he kissed me


    softly. The swipe of his tongue crossed my lips, begging for entrance. I parted them and let him in.


    Allowing him to deepen a kiss I hadn''t expected but was d for.


    The soft moan that escaped me as he pulled my body tight against his was only the start of what would


    more than likely be an eventful evening. Or that was what I thought until low whistling in the distance


    quickly ripped us apart.


    ¡°Get a room!" The unknown voice called out as others whistled and hollered at the interaction between


    Finn and I. My cheeks instantly turned red as I tried to hide my face, biting my bottom lip only to have


    him grip my chin with his thumb and forefinger with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I didn''t take you for being shy."


    ¡°I''m not¡­ typically." I smirked before pulling away from him, walking further down the path towards the


    pack house. I didn''t have to worry about him not following because the moment I got ten feet away


    from him, his footsteps resonated behind me, and I knew he would quickly catch up.


    Kissing Finn was fun, and though Lucas and Ss were exhrating and full of fury when I spent time


    with them, with Finn it was different.


    The dimly litmpposts at the end of the trail came into view and as I approached them, a firm grip on


    my arm stopped me in my tracks, leaving me once again to look into the eyes of Finn. Something about


    the way that he was looking at me made me wonder what he was thinking.


    I had many men look at me with hunger in their eyes before. I wasn''t naive to the idea of s*x and love,


    but the way that he was looking at me was something much more. As if he had waited his entire life to


    stand before me.


    ¡°What is it that you''re hoping for, Finn?" I asked him, hoping he could shed light on why he was so


    adamant in being around me. Why he looked at me with such an intensity made me unsure of myself.


    ¡°I''m hoping to get to know you more, Cassie. That''s why I brought you here."


    Brought me here?


    I didn''t understand what he was talking about. I had thought that my grandfather had allowed me to


    come home but now he is telling me it was him that had brought me here. Puzzled for a moment with a


    dumbfounded look on my face, I processed what he was saying.


    ¡°You talked to Odin and asked him to let mee?"


    ¡°Yes," he replied with a small smile. ¡°I did."


    ¡°But why? Why would you go against Odin''s wishes and discuss with him letting mee back here?"


    I watched as he opened and closed his mouth. Finn was thinking over his next words carefully and as


    much as I wanted him to just spit out the truth, I also wanted him to bepletely honest.


    ¡°Because I want you to be who you were always meant to be, Cassie. No one properly exined how


    these things work. Nor did anyone take into consideration that you needed proper guidance to reach


    your potential. They just threw you into something you weren''t ready for and it wasn''t fair. I figured


    coming back here could give you rity."


    Shocked by the honesty from him, I stood there with my lips parted, staring at him for what felt like an


    eternity. No one had ever been as forting to me about their agenda as Finn was, and I didn''t


    understand why he was being so truthful.


    ¡°You''re honest¡­" I muttered, giving him a peculiar nce as a small frown crossed my lips.


    ¡°I''m Fae, Cassie. We have no need to lie. We may embellish on the truth from time to time, but we don''t


    lie outright. If we are asked a question, we tell the truth."


    He was literally telling me trade Fae secrets, or at least I would assume they were, as if it was no big


    deal. ¡°Seriously?"


    ¡°Yes, I am being serious. You doubt me?"


    Shrugging my shoulders, I rolled my eyes and scoffed. ¡°Well, I mean yeah, who just tells someone


    something like that?"


    Laughter escaped him as he crossed his arms over his chest and continued to stare at me with what


    seemed like disbelief. ¡°You act like it''s hard to believe someone would be honest with you?"


    ¡°Well, we can just say I haven''t had many people who would choose to be honest with me."


    ¡°That''s a shame," he quickly replied. ¡°Honesty is the only way to create a bond with someone."


    The way he said it made me wonder if there was more behind his words that he was saying. The tone


    in which he said it made me hesitant and curious as to whether or not he knew something that I didn''t.


    ¡°Is that why you''re so honest with me? Because I''m your fated?"


    ¡°Yes¡­ are you saying you finally believe me?"


    Shaking my head, I quirked a brow as a smirk crested the corner of my lips. ¡°Not that easily, hot shot.


    You have a lot more to prove before I''ll ept that."


    Not bothering to let him reply, I continued off the path back into the open grass area behind the pack


    house. The lights glittered against the quickly approaching night and within it I saw the shadows of my


    family.


    Curious as to what they were getting up to, I continued on my way until I was stepping through the back


    door and straight into chaos. My brother yelled at Talon and Hale, trying to make sense of things with


    my mother, who seemed to be caught in the middle of it as Trixie tried to control Pollux.


    ¡°What in the hell is going on?" I gasped as I stepped into the kitchen where they were with Finn at my


    heel, my eyes connecting with Ss, who stood on the other side of the room leaning against the


    doorframe with a stern re upon his face.


    Pollux''s eyes met mine as he sneered in anger. ¡°You need to leave, Cassie. Your presence here is


    causing issues."


    ¡°What? How am I causing issues?"


    ¡°Because!" he snapped, ¡°you can''t control yourself, and I won''t put my family or my pack in jeopardy


    because of the magic that runs through your veins."


    His words were like a p to my face as I stared at him inplete and utter shock. I may have been a


    lot of things but a danger to my family or this pack wasn''t one of them. What he was saying broke my


    heart. He was my brother and for him to think that I was going to hurt someone didn''t make any sense.


    ¡°Pollux, I would never hurt anyone here."


    My mother quickly was across the room and at my side as she pulled me close to her and turned her


    narrowed gaze on my brother. ¡°This is your sister, Pollux. You of all people should know the kind of


    person she is."


    ¡°I don''t know her at all!" he yelled once more. ¡°My sister died years ago. The girl before me is not the


    same."


    Again, my heart ached at his hateful words. When he left Asgard we were fine, and even when I first


    arrived here, things were fine. So for him to suddenly feel this way didn''t make sense to me.


    Why would he turn on me so easily?


    ¡°Pollux, it doesn''t matter what you want, we can not leave right now. The portal is closed for another


    few days," Ss finally pipped in. It wasn''t the truth, and I knew that. Ss could open the portal at any


    time, but for some reason, he was lying to my brother, which had me curious as to why.


    Pollux looked between Ss and me as if pissed off that what he was saying was true. The anger


    boiling within him was easily sensed as I felt it radiate off him like a bomb ready to explode. Slowly, he


    paced back and forth in the kitchen as silence fell over us all, and as I looked to my mother, I saw her


    ncing at my fathers with concern in her eyes.


    Something was definitely wrong, but I didn''t know what.


    ¡°Fine¡­ you can stay until the portal opens, but I don''t want you anywhere near my family. You will stay


    out in the cottage with the two that came with you, Cassie, and if I so much as get a whiff that


    something has happened to anyone in my pack, I will end you."


    Storming from the kitchen, I was left standing there in utter shock as Trixie mirrored my own gaze with


    tears in her eyes. ¡°I''m sorry," she whispered, biting her bottom lip before she turned and quickly


    followed him out.


    My mind froze with thoughts as to what had caused his sudden change in attitude.


    Turning to my fathers and my mother, my lips parted as I let out a breath that I hadn''t realized I had


    been holding. ¡°What the f**k just happened, and why does he think I''m a threat?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I wasn''t sure what happened, but now I was dead determined to find out what was going on.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Chapter 202: Brotherly Issues


    Cassie.


    Left in the kitchen, I stood there with everybody trying to figure out exactly what it was I was going to


    do, and that was the moment I felt the air in the room shift. Lo and behold, Sam, my brother''s best


    friend, came walking around the corner towards me with a solemn expression upon his face. One that


    told me I wasn''t going to like what he had to say.


    I should have known that after all these years, Sam would have ended up bing my brother''s beta,


    but I had never really taken it into consideration as my life from here had ended long ago. Asgard was


    the 0nly realm I was meant to focus on, and while there, it never urred to me I would forget the


    importance of family¡­ among other things.


    ¡°Sam, I see that you''ve taken up your position next to my brother, as I had always expected you to." He


    chuckled before hisughter quickly died. His eyes softened on me as if he had so many things to say,


    but wasn''t exactly sure how to say them.


    ¡°I''m sorry that all of this is going on. Things have been a little strainedtely, but on a positive note, I


    have gotten your brother to agree to at least let you stay near the pack house. He said that the cottage


    outback is where you can stay, and of course, you can still have your meals and everything here in the


    main house. That way you can spend time with your family."


    ¡°Are you serious, Sam?" I gasped, not believing my warm wee home waspletely gone and I


    was left to live with this.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Cassie. He hasn''t been himselftely."


    That was an understatement.


    I knew exactly what cottage they were talking about. It was the one that my mother used to live in a


    very long time ago, and since then it had stayed abandoned for the most part, except for the asional


    guest that came to visit¡ªI knew there wasn''t going to be much there.


    Not that I wouldin. I wanted more time with my family, and if I had to stay out there then so be


    it. All I wanted was to make him see I wasn''t a danger to anyone. I was his sister no matter the


    changes that had happened with me.


    ¡°That''s fine. I''ve noticed that my brother isn''t himself. I thought maybe it had something to do with the


    altercation he and I got into this morning. I hadn''t meant to upset him the way I did, but for him to act


    the way he is¡ª"


    My words cut off as I cast my nce around the room, trying to understand exactly what it was that it


    had happened. Even though I had acted the way I did, nothing that I had did showed any real kind of


    violence. I had only pinned my brother against the wall out of anger and frustration that he had kept


    something from me.


    It wasn''t like I had viciously attacked him or that he had gotten seriously injured, or that anybody else


    did for that matter. Yet I could see why he would be upset, considering his wife and his child were in the


    same room when this had happened.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Sam looked at me giving me a weak smile as if trying to reassure me, but it


    did nothing but cause the void inside me to grow just a little bit more. ¡°Come on, let''s go ahead and


    take you down there so you can get settled in."


    ¡°What about Ss and Finn? Will they be allowed to stay in the house?" I was concerned for the guys,


    but as Finn went to protest Sam chuckled again shaking his head.


    ¡°Oh, no. The two guys are supposed to stay with you as well."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes widened with shock, there was no way that he was serious. The cottage only had one


    bedroom, which meant the two guys were gonna have to sleep in the living room, if anything, and that


    was a little unnerving, knowing I was going to have them sleeping so close to me.


    I mean, yeah, I had s*x with Ss and what not¡­ but still that was on my own terms.


    Groaning internally, I stopped my childish thoughts and went to reply with understanding but was


    quickly cut off by my mother, who was pissed beyond belief.


    ¡°This is ridiculous. I''m going to go talk to my son," my mother eximed as she let out a heavy breath


    and stormed off down the same direction my brother had gone. Even my fathers looked between each


    other, a little concerned for what had happened.


    ¡°Cassie, just stay out there tonight. We''ll have things fixed and in the morning, it''ll go back to normal.


    I''m sorry the three of you are having to go through this," Hale replied as he stepped towards me,


    cing a hand on my shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    Hale was always the moreposed one out of the four of my dads. He had, from what I understood,


    taken over the position of alpha of the pack under uncertain circumstances regarding Damian. I had


    heard various stories growing up about what happened, but from the distant look in Damian''s eyes, I


    could see he didn''t like what was happening.


    He sensed what was wrong, and even though he had his own internal battles at one point in time, he


    managed to be a man everyone respected.


    I decided not to waste anymore time feelingpletely embarrassed of the situation that had urred.


    Ss and Finn looked at each other with ufortable expressions. I''m sure this wasn''t what they


    were expecting when they thoughting here was a good idea. However, as their gazes met mine, I


    felt a wave offort flow from them into me giving me the reassurance I needed.


    ¡°Goodnight everyone, I''m going to get settled in." Bidding everyone goodnight, I turned quickly and


    made my way back through the kitchen door I hade through earlier. The sound of the guysing


    through the door behind me echoed in my ears.


    ¡°Cassie, wait. Don''t act like this. Don''t let your brother get to you," Finn replied as he came down the


    trail, following me towards the cottage. I didn''t have words for him. He had no clue what my family


    dynamic was, and the only thing he knew were the small bits of information that were public


    knowledge, or things that I had also told him.


    ¡°I''m not going to let my brother get to me, but I will tell you that this is not his normal behavior.


    Something is wrong, and perhapsing back wasn''t just beneficial for me, but also beneficial to


    figure out what issues are lurking beneath the surface of my brother''s skin."


    Silence consumed us as the sounds of Finn and Ss'' footsteps echoed on the path behind me, and


    the moment I approached the cottage, I stopped in my tracks, staring in disbelief that this was going to


    be where I was staying.


    Not just by myself, but with two men who did nothing but confuse me at every turn I made.


    How was I supposed to continue staying here under pretenses that were more hostile than inviting and


    be able to realize what I needed to do to be the person I needed to be?


    The cottage sat ahead of me as it once had when I was a child. The white walls, brown roof, and ck


    trimmed windows were familiar, but the greenery that grew around it and up the walls wrapping it tight


    within its grasps was new.


    Pushing forward, I opened the door to the cottage and stepped inside, taking in the very minimalistic


    aspects of it that were within it. Which was anything but inviting.


    Not bothering to look around, I made my way straight towards the bedroom where a queen size bed


    was. Whiteforters with a white headboard sat next to a window, overlooking the thick grassy area


    where the moon was high in the sky.


    Sleep, that was what I needed. A long day of spending time with both my mother and Finn was


    wonderful. But the arguments with my brother were absolutely draining, and it seemed nothing I could


    do would change the way that he saw me.


    At least not right now.


    He may have seen me as a monster, but I was not the monster he thought I was. I was an asset to him.


    I was his sister, his twin. His blood. Though something was clouding his mind, I knew that over time, I


    would possibly be able to fix that.


    That is if time was actually on my side. Lately fate seemed to have other ns for me.


    Odin may have given me quite some time to be here, but already I was itching to go home. As if an


    invisible tether called at me telling me my time on earth wasing to an end. That it was my time to


    take my ce where I belonged.


    ¡°So, how do we want to manage these sleeping amodations?" Finn chuckled from the living room,


    causing me to turn at the doorway to nce over my shoulder at him with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I think that''s something that you and Ss need to figure out. I''m iming the bedroom. The two of you


    can figure something out here, I suppose. Perhaps the sofa is a pull out couch. You guys can each


    share it."


    Ss, ever brooding, stared at me with his arms crossed over his chest and a huff leaving his lips over


    his distaste for what I had said. But Finn on the other hand stared at me wide eyed, ncing over at


    Ss before ncing back at me in utter disgust.


    ¡°There''s no way that I''m sharing anything with him. You, on the other hand, I wouldn''t mind


    apanying you to bed¡­"


    ¡°Of course you would," Ss snorted, rolling his eyes.


    Finn sneered at Ss'' outburst before continuing, ¡°As I was saying, we don''t have to do anything but


    sleep. Unless, of course, you ask nicely."


    There he went, straight back to being the cocky f*****g asshole I knew he could be. And though his


    offer was appetizing, because part of me really wanted to make Ss feel slightly jealous for the way


    that he had been actingtely, I made sure to stand my ground.


    There was no way I was going to allow something to happen between us. I seriously just wanted to


    sleep and sometimes being around these guys was just too much to handle.


    ¡°As inviting as that sounds, Finn. I''m going to have to decline. I''m tired, and I don''t know what this all is


    with you two and me and then Lucas back home. I don''t want anything s****l or whatever right now¡­ I


    just want to sleep and try to find out what the hell is going on in my pack."


    Both men seemed slightly taken back by what I said, and I wasn''t surprised. It wasn''t like me to turn


    this kind of offer down, but s*x was the least important thing right now. What was important was for me


    to get rest so I had a clear mind, and then of course, meet with my mother to ask what the hell had


    happened to my twin.


    Something was going on and as I shut the bedroom door, disappearing from both Ss and Finn''s view,


    I stood there thinking over what could have happened while I was away.


    Whatever it was, I was going to get to the bottom of it. My family deserved peace and if that was all I


    could give my brother and Trixie, then you better believe I was going to.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Chapter 203: Reality of Night Terrors


    The all consuming darkness wasn''t something new to me, and no matter what I tried to do with my life,


    I was gued by visions that filtered through my mind, reminding me of everything I didn''t want to be. I


    wasn''t supposed to be a queen, princess, or even an ascending heir. I was simply supposed to be me,


    and as the shadows of danger filtered through my mind, I stepped forward seeking a way towards the


    light.


    I wasn''t a monster like everyone suggested, and every step I took forward through the darkness I kept


    telling myself that. The words whispered of my lips over and over were a reminder of the truth. That I


    was not the person they sought to fear.


    ¡°What are you doing, child?" the dark sultry voice of feminine beauty swirled around me in the


    darkness, causing me to stand still in fear, unsure of whether or not I had finally lost my mind.


    "Who''s there?"


    My voice sounded off, and though I knew the words had left my lips, I couldn''t help notice how they


    didn''t sound like me.


    The chucklingughter of a woman swirled around me and as it did, the apparition of a woman I had


    seen so many times before appeared in front of me as if she was just as alive as I was. "Anna? This


    isn''t real¡­"


    Her kind eyes stared back at me as her hair swirled around her as if blown by its own breeze. A breeze


    that didn''t quite touch my own skin but made me wonder if she had power as I did. "Don''t seem so


    surprised, child. This visit is long overdue."


    Panic filled me as I tried to rationalize what was going on. It wasn''t possible for her to be here so the


    only way was if¡­ if I was dreaming. That was it¡­ I was dreaming. I instantly felt stupid as I nced at


    her once more and sighed.


    "I really am losing it. I''m so stressed and off beat, I''m dreaming about you, Anna. My brain is trying to


    help me process."


    Anna stared at me with an odd expression as if not understanding why I was acting the way I was. The


    lavender dress she wore flowed around her as her hair slowly calmed toy upon one side. "You are


    not just dreaming, child. This is real, we are speaking."


    "If that''s the case then why are you here?" I asked with amusement, deciding to humor her in this


    conversation.


    "To warn you, Cassie."


    Warn me. Warn me about what? The statement made my mouth open and close with hesitation as she


    stared at me with an indifferent expression. "What do you mean?"


    The moment the question left my throat, the swirling breeze that surrounded her picked up bing a


    little more forceful. My heart raced at the idea that something was about to happen and with it came


    fear. A fear that prated my mind and body and no matter what I did I couldn''t control it.


    ¡°Let me show you," she whispered as a scene unfolded before me, and I was tossed onto a battlefield


    of chaos and fire. The screams of the innocent filled my heart, and I doubled over, covering my ears to


    try to muffle them out.


    ¡°What are you doing?!" I shouted at her, searching the area around me for her figure, but my eyes were


    unable to find her shadows. Instead, her voice filled my head and with it, the sense of impending doom.


    ¡°This is the future your brother is projected if the darkness isn''t cast from his pack. His mind is clouded,


    and nothing his mate does will protect him."


    My brother?! This was about Pollux?


    I was confused even more upon hearing her, and as I tried to find a way from where I was, I quickly


    found myself cemented to the spot. Unable to move as a scream ripped from my throat at the panic


    that filled my mind. ¡°Let me go from here!"


    ¡°No!" she yelled as her face appeared inches from my own in almost a ghostly state. ¡°You''re not a child


    anymore, Cassie. This is a gift I bestowed upon you. Your future was set in stone long ago, and fate


    helped me to make you see what needed to be seen to save the future of our worlds."


    ¡°What are you talking about?!"


    Grasping my face, she jerked it back towards the field of blood and fire. ¡°Look, Cassie. For once, open


    your mind and look. You''re a goddess with more power than Odin, but you will never be able to reach


    your potential unless you stop your childish behavior and ept who you are so the people you love


    can be safe."


    The war before me shimmered slowly as the fires of hell seemed to dim down. I wasn''t sure if I was


    seeing like Anna wanted me to, but as I continued to look, I realized the scene around me was


    changing. Instead, darkness filled my vision once more but above me were stars. Millions of stars that


    twinkled like diamonds.


    ¡°It''s changed¡­" I muttered as Anna slowly let go of my chin.


    ¡°Yes, because you''re finally looking. Tell me, Cassie, what can you see?"


    As I gazed around, a warm feeling rushed over me. A sense of ease and calmness as I watched the


    trees appear before my eyes. Leaves blowing gently through the evening breeze and the familiar


    feeling that I knew exactly where I was. ¡°This is near the secretke Pollux and I used to go to as kids."


    I didn''t wait to hear what she had to say as I found myself once again able to move. My feet were not


    hitting the floor as I realized that instead of walking, I sort of glided. It wasn''t until I was about to break


    through the brush towards the water that a noise filled my ears, and I halted to see my brother break


    through the clearing to face a woman I was all too familiar with¡ªAshley.


    ¡°What the hell¡ª" Anna''s finger pressed against my lips, shushing me as she stared at me with a stern


    expression and then pointed slowly to my brother and Ashley, who stood in soft whispers.


    ¡°Do it again¨C" he asked her. A smug expression on her face let me know that she was up to no good.


    Which didn''t surprise me because she had always been a snake in the grass.


    ¡°I don''t know, Pollux." She sighed in a very dramatic way. ¡°Giving you power like this¡­ I feel like you''re


    using me."


    He quickly grabbed her wrist as he shook his head. ¡°I''m not, Ashley. I never used you¡­ please, I feel it


    draining, and I can''t. I have to be the best, and because of that, I need your help."


    Ashley hesitated for a moment before nodding and as she did, he kneeled before her, cing his


    forehead against her stomach. She ced her hands on either side of his head. I had no clue what the


    hell was happening but the moment she started chanting, I saw red.


    ¡°She''s f*****g using magic on my brother?!" I roared as my eyes darted towards Anna with anger. I


    couldn''t believe what I was seeing and the way the magic felt¡ªit was wrong.


    ¡°I told you that you are needed, Cassie. Most can not feel what she is doing, and the magic she has is


    very dark and very old. However, your powers allow you to see what others are hiding. Your brother


    thinks this is helping him, but she only has him fooled. She is turning him dark, and if she isn''t stopped,


    your family will fall and those you love will die."


    With a wave of her hand the scene changed once more and the mes and chaos once again lit my


    vision. I finally understood what she was telling me and before me were the bodies of my family and a


    dark mass that surrounded a woman who had just taken her revenge. It wasn''t until I almost tripped


    over something that I looked down and realized that Trixieid dead at my feet with a small child in her


    arms.


    It was then that the scream of pain and agony ripped through me.


    It was then that I felt determination as I pulled them both into my arms and cried.


    ******


    ¡°Cassie!" a voice came loud and clear through my mind as I cried and slowly opening my eyes, I found


    Finn''s familiar gaze staring back at me. Confusion clouded my judgment before I quickly realized where


    I was and what had happened.


    It was just a dream¡­ wasn''t it?


    ¡°What are you doing in my room?" I finally muttered as I slowly sat up and realized that Finn was


    almost naked and Ss was shirtless, both men staring at me wide-eyed and slightly confused.


    ¡°Are you f*****g serious right now?" Ss snapped as he narrowed his gaze. ¡°You gave us a f*****g


    heart attack, Cassie."


    Dumbfounded, my dream slowly starteding back to me and as it did, I realized that what had


    happened was a warning, no matter how strange it was. I just didn''t know what to tell Finn and Ss¡ª


    although part of me knew I had to tell them something.


    ¡°I''m sorry¡­" I whispered as I slowly turned to face them, crossing my legs upon the bed as my hair fell


    loosely down over my shoulders. ¡°Was I being loud?"


    ¡°Were you being loud?" Ss snorted as Finn quickly shot him a re.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I think what Ss means is yes, Cassie, you were screaming, and it didn''t matter how many times I


    tried to wake you, I couldn''t. Even the tearsing down your face were scaring me. What


    happened?"


    Tears? Lifting my hand to my cheek, I felt the wet touch of the tears he was speaking about and sighed.


    ¡°Again, I''m sorry. I had a bad dream, or well¡­ a warning from Anna."


    ¡°Anna?" Her name came off Ss'' lips quite quickly and instantly, I felt a pain of jealousy in my chest


    from the way he had said it. It wasn''t like he was mine, but the stories he had of her and their


    rtionship reminded me that while I had a few s****l encounters with Ss, there was still so much


    that I didn''t know about him.


    ¡°Yeah." I sighed, casting my eyes towards my hands as I fidgeted. ¡°It was weird as if she was like a


    ghost or something in my mind, and the way she spoke to me¡­"


    Finn stepped forward, taking a seat on the bed next to me as his hands reached for mine, taking it


    gently within his grasp. ¡°Take your time, Cassie. This kind of thing isn''t strange to me. I have people


    where Ie from that can see the future¡ª"


    ¡°Of course you do," Ss snorted. ¡°Let''s cut the s**t, Finn. She isn''t a baby and her family has been


    dealing with s**t like this for a long time."


    ¡°What is your problem?" I snapped at him trying to understand why he was acting the way he was.


    ¡°Ever since we got here, you have been acting like an asshole. If you don''t want to be here, you''re free


    to leave."


    We held each other''s gaze for a moment before he finally caved in with a sigh. ¡°I''m sorry. It just seems


    like it''s always something with you, Cassie. I didn''t want to be here, but if you think for one moment I''d


    let youe back here and not be protect¡ª"


    ¡°I am protected, Ss," I retorted, cutting him off. ¡°Finn is a great warrior and can protect me."


    Laughter exploded from his throat as he looked towards Finn. ¡°He may be, but hate to break it to you


    both¡­ he doesn''t know a f*****g thing about being in this realm."


    I looked towards Finn, who simply sighed and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He is right, Cassie. I can


    protect you but this realm ispletely new to me."


    I didn''t want to ept what they were saying and in frustration, I jumped to my feet with my hands on


    my hips as a heavy breath escaped me. ¡°Look, I''m sorry that I''m a pain in the ass, guys. I didn''t ask for


    any of this. I''m just trying to understand what''s going on as much as you guys are."


    They were both silent at my words and exchanged a look that made me slightly ufortable. I wasn''t


    sure I could handle the silence or anything else going on for that matter, but when Ss opened his


    mouth next, I was surprised by what he had to say.


    ¡°Start from the top and tell me what happened. We can figure this out together."


    ¡°Really?" I asked in shock, my lips parted and eyes wide.


    Ss rolled his eyes as a groan escaped him. ¡°Yes, really."


    ncing at Finn, he nodded in return, and I sat there for a moment trying to figure out where I was to


    begin. While things were fresh in my mind, they were also very confusing. ¡°She was warning me that


    something was wrong with Pollux. That I needed to stop what was going on."


    ¡°Your brother? Anna was trying to warn you about Pollux?" Ss asked in a tone that radiated


    confusion.


    ¡°Yeah, she was. She showed me an area that we used to frequent¡­ Pollux and I." My mind seemed


    scattered for a moment as I opened and closed my mouth. My eyes drifted off, out towards the window


    as I looked up at the stars in the sky. ¡°A woman was there and she was using very dark magic¡­ old


    magic on my brother."


    ¡°Did you know this woman, Cassie?" Finn asked, causing me to nce at him with a new found


    determination.


    ¡°Yes, her name is Ashley and I''m going to kill that f*****g bitch."

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Chapter 204: Trixies Plea for Help


    Cassie.


    All night I stayed up thinking about everything Anna had warned me about. I wasn''t sure what I was


    going to do, but I knew that my warning was clear. Ashley was poisoning my brother''s mind, and it


    didn''t matter what anybody else said¡­ I was going to be the one to have to stop it.


    The only problem was trying to figure out what she was. Anna had told me to open my mind to my


    powers, and let ite to me. So, that was what I was going to have to do. I was going to have to get


    to the bottom of what was going on at any cost.


    First though, was breakfast with my mother. A way I hoped could shed light on why Ashley had such


    influence over my brother. Or if she even knew he was still seeing her.


    The sun shone brightly in the sky as I made my way across the grass towards the veranda where I was


    meeting my mother. This time of year was beautiful in my opinion. It wasn''t cold outside, but it wasn''t


    hot. Instead, the breeze blew gently through the air creating a peaceful environment, which was what I


    desperately needed for the conversation about to take ce.


    Step by step, I made my way towards her. Her eyes gazed up to meet mine as a smile spread from ear


    to ear as she lifted her delicate hand to wave at me. I had never seen her so happy, so carefree. I had


    always remembered her being this stressed out, strict woman, trying to raise all her children, while still


    trying to be the Luna of the pack.


    I had never seen any other side to her before, but I was d that I could now.


    ¡°Good morning, sweetie. I''m d that you could make it," my mother said softly as she stood to greet


    me, wrapping her arms around my body as she pulled me into a hug before I sat down.


    ¡°I wouldn''t miss this with you, mom." Taking a seat across from her, I lifted the ss of orange juice to


    my lips and gazed down at the array of fruits and pastries she had provided. It reminded me of when I


    was a kid and her and James would make Sunday morning breakfast this special.


    Except it usually had tons of protein for all the growing men she was feeding.


    ¡°How did you sleep?"


    I hesitated for a moment as I reached for a strawberry, bringing it to my lips as I took a bite. ¡°I slept


    okay. Can''t say it was as well as the night before though."


    ¡°Yeah, I''m sure," she muttered softly. ¡°I didn''t get to talk to your brother properly about everything yet.


    He was so angryst night, Damien said I should just let him calm down, but I promise I''ll talk to him


    about it today."


    A scoff ofughter escaped me as I nced at her with a smile. ¡°It''s okay, Mom, honestly. I''ll make do


    in the guest house."


    ¡°Yes, I suppose you will," she replied with her own softughter. ¡°Thankfully, we put in a brand new


    extrarge bed in there for you, so it''s big enough for the three of you temporarily."


    Laughter erupted from my throat at the thought of them actually sharing a bed with me, or that my


    mother thought that they would. ¡°The bed was veryfortable, however, I don''t know if the guys


    would say the same thing. They didn''t sleep in it."


    ¡°What?" she muttered softly as she bit into a pastry covered in chocte, staring at me in utter


    confusion. ¡°What do you mean they didn''t share a bed with you? They''re your mates."


    ¡°No, that''s where you''re wrong. They are not mated to me. They''re two men that I like and, well, one of


    them says he''s fated to me, but it''s not official. Not to mention, I''m not sure I actually believe it.


    Therefore, they got to enjoy the sofa bed."


    My mother did not find amusement like I did at what I said, and though Iughed, she stared at me,


    absolutely shocked with her eyes wide as a dumbfounded expression across her face. She couldn''t


    believe I had allowed them to sleep on a pull out sofa.


    Granted, they may have came with me and we may have f****d around a little bit in the past, but there


    was no way in hell I was going to allow them to share my bed¡­ at least not until they earned it. I mean,


    there were a few things I wouldn''t mind them doing for me, one situation in particr involved them


    both being on their knees, but that''s besides the point.


    ¡°Sweetheart, please don''t give them a hard time. They both seem to be very sweet, caring young men.


    I want you to be happy." She sighed running her hand through her hair as she stared at me with the


    same motherly look she had given me for years when she was trying to get me to understand what she


    was talking about.


    I wanted to agree with her, but this was my life and my s*x life had to be put on the back burner. I


    couldn''t focus on that right now when my brother needed desperate guidance.


    ¡°I''ll take it into consideration, but for now let''s talk about something else."


    Rolling her eyes, a smirk crossed her lips as she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Fine, fine. What would you


    like to talk about?"


    ¡°Well, actually, since I can''t properly talk to Trixie right now, I was hoping you could tell me what


    happened with the entire Ashley situation. Last time I saw Trixie in Asgard, she was upset about Ashley


    trying to take Pollux, but now it seems everything is better?"


    The ghostly look that crossed my mothers face as her smile fell let me know that things in fact were not


    fine. There was definitely something going on, and as much as I wanted to force her to tell me


    everything, I couldn''t. She was my mother and it was clear this topic was upsetting for her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Oh, goodness," she said with an ufortableugh. ¡°I don''t even know where to start with that topic.


    The girl was always so troubled. You remember how she used to fawn all over your brother when you


    guys were in school."


    ¡°Yes, I do." I nodded as I leaned back in my chair watching her with a raised brow as she seemed to


    stumble over her words in an unusual manner. ¡°So, what''s going on?"


    ¡°It''s hard to exin, Cassie. Ashley was trying to push her way in, and I could tell something was


    different about her. I mean, after you guys left she disappeared for months. Her parents were worried,


    and no one knew where she went."


    ¡°She disappeared?" I questioned, ¡°did she ever say where she went?"


    Shaking her head, my mother''s frown deepened. ¡°No, but I spoke to her mother not long after she


    returned, and they thought maybe she went to find her birth parents."


    ¡°Whoa whoa, birth parents? Those aren''t her real parents?"


    ¡°No¡­ did you not know that Ashley was adopted?" my mother asked me quite surprised. Not that I was


    sure why she was. If that was public knowledge back in the day, everyone would have known. She was


    the popr girl.


    ¡°No, Mom. I had no idea, and I don''t think that most people knew that," I replied with a bit of shock to


    my tone. It made sense now how Ashley would have powers. If she wasn''t a purebred wolf and


    perhaps a half breed, then maybe there was more I needed to figure out then I thought.


    ¡°Yeah, the poor girl was adopted when she was a baby. I was there when her parents brought her


    home. Of course they had to have mine and your fathers permission to do so because we were the


    leaders of the pack¡ª"


    ¡°So, do you know what she is then?" My question cut her off and seemed to catch herpletely off


    guard as her open mouth slowly closed.


    ¡°If you mean do I know that she is a halfling, then yes, I do. She isn''t a pure wolf but she is pack no


    matter what. Even if she doesn''t live here anymore."


    Hearing that Ashley was no longer in our pack surprised me as well. Then again, if her grasp wasn''t


    that strong on my brother before, I could see her being cast out since she had caused issues for Trixie,


    who was the rightful new Luna of the pack. ¡°Where did she go?"


    Before my mother could answer, a soft voice caught my attention and looking back over my left


    shoulder, I saw Trixie standing there staring at me with a sense of desperation on her face. ¡°Trixie¡­


    what are you doing here?" I nced around to see if I could see my brother.


    Thest thing I wanted was more drama and with the way he had been acting I''m sure I''d get it.


    ¡°Can we talk? It''s important," she replied, ncing around herself.


    ¡°Uh, yeah, sure."


    An ufortable expression crossed her face as she gestured with her head for me to follow her. ¡°Not


    here. Let''s take a walk."


    ncing at my mother, I watched her nod for me to go, and quickly I stood making my way down a


    small path from the veranda following Trixie further into her garden where the bushes stood far above


    my head providing the protection we needed from prying eyes.


    The moment she spun around to face me, I could see the panic in her eyes as she fidgeted for a


    moment with her hands. ¡°I need your help."


    ¡°Oh¨Cokay," I replied, slightly caught off guard. ¡°What do you need help with?"


    ¡°I know you have seen that something is going on with your brother, Cassie. Don''t pretend you didn''t


    notice it the morning that you guys got into it."


    Her stating the obvious wasn''t something I had expected, but slowly I nodded my head admitting that


    yes, I had noticed something was going on. ¡°That morning wasn''t the most pleasant. I mean, I am


    shocked though that he went off on me the other night."


    ¡°Exactly!" she gasped running her hand through her hair. ¡°He is losing it. It''s been going on for the past


    year now. I don''t know what''s going on with him, and as soon as I think he starts to get better


    something happens, and he is¡ª"


    ¡°Losing himself again?" I said finishing her sentence as she sighed in defeat.


    ¡°Yes, exactly." Tears filled her eyes as she crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Cassie, I don''t know what


    to do. I thought I could handle this, but I can''t¡­"


    ¡°Have you tried using your powers¡ª"


    ¡°Oh, God no!" she eximed, shaking her head. ¡°I couldn''t do that¡­ plus¡­ my magic hasn''t been


    exactly normaltely."


    Thest part of her words were muttered softly, and I couldn''t believe what she was saying. ¡°How is


    that even possible? What do you mean it''s not normal?"


    Trixie looked sad for a moment before she straightened her shoulders and lifted her chin up in the air.


    She was the Luna of the pack after all, and she couldn''t be seen having moments of weakness, or at


    least I knew that''s what she would end up saying.


    She wasn''t someone to just break down and lose control. I had known Trixie for a little while now, and


    she always seemed soposed, carefree, and happy.


    Yet, right now she wasn''t.


    ¡°Since I came to earth, I have been slowly losing parts of myself. I have been talking to Finn about it,


    and he wants me to go to the Fae realm to recharge, but¡ª"


    ¡°But what?" I asked with confusion not understanding why she wasn''t epting the offer to go. ¡°You


    should take his offer and go."


    ¡°I can''t, Cassie. I can''t ever go home. I can''t leave my family."


    It wasn''t a matter of losing her family, and the fact that she thought that angered me even more.


    Something was seriously going on, and I knew deep down who was behind it. The problem was


    figuring out what to do to stop it, and right now, the only two people who could help me were Finn and


    Ss.


    ¡°Look, I can help you. Let me figure this out okay," I replied, watching as she nodded.


    ¡°Okay, but we have to do something soon, Cassie. The Silvermoon pack ising for the gathering,


    and we have to be prepared."


    Frowning, I tried to understand why she had such a sense of urgency about getting this done quickly.


    ¡°What''s with the Silvermoon pack? Why do they matter?"


    ¡°Because it''s Ashley''s new home, and that means she will be attending."

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Chapter 205: Cabin Fever


    Cassie.


    After leaving Trixie I wasn''t sure what to do. I hadn''t realized things were as bad as they were but after


    seeing her the way she was, I realized she was in a bad situation. Trixie refused to go further into detail


    about what all had been going on, but I could see by the shaken look of her that the exhaustion I had


    noticed when I first arrived was only the cover she used to show people she was okay.


    My mind reeled over and over the information as I made my way back towards the cottage, where I had


    assumed Finn and Ss would be waiting for me. They were both gone early this morning when I had


    left.


    A roar of anger in the distance caught my attention the moment I approached the cottage and as I


    turned looking off towards the house, I saw Pollus arguing with Sam about something. The anger that


    filled his voice was unrecognizable. It was clear that the way he was acting was far from him being in


    control, and that wasn''t good for anyone.


    An Alpha was expected to remain in control, and though I wasn''t part of their pack anymore I still knew


    that. I could only imagine the anger he was pushing through the pack link right now. To know that he


    was acting this way was heartbreaking because it wasn''t who he was.


    Seeing Hale and Talon approach him calmed the ache in my chest a bit as I turned and made my way


    inside the cabin, trying not to let the scene get to me.


    ¡°Cassie, I was wondering where you were," Finn replied,ing from the bedroom half-naked towel


    drying his hair. ¡°Did you have a good morning with your mother?"


    My mind short-circuited a moment as I took in Finn''s well-sculpted muscles and the defined six-pack on


    his stomach. He had a body that would make anyone clench their thighs and right now, I was one of


    those women. ¡°Uh, yeah¡ªit was good."


    ¡°Are you okay?" he replied with a smirk as he dropped the towel to the sofa and strode towards me. His


    pants hung low and loose upon his hips and the way his ¡°V" line dipped towards a trail of curled blonde


    hair made me curious about the monster within his pants.


    I couldn''t let myself get distracted though.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. I''m fine. Just a lot going on right now, and my brother is losing his s**t outside¡­ I actually


    needed to talk to you and Ss about something."


    ¡°Talk to us about what?" Ss'' voice resonated from the front door as he closed it with a little more


    force than I would have expected.


    Letting a heavy breath escape me, I gestured for him to sit on the sofa. ¡°You guys may wanna sit down


    for this because it''s a lot of information."


    Finn didn''t hesitate to take a seat, but per usual Ss narrowed his gaze and me and curled a brow as


    he crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°I''m fine. Start talking."


    Dick¡­


    ¡°Alrighty then¡­ So, I was having breakfast with my mother and Trixie ended up showing up, which of


    course, waspletely unexpected¡ª"


    ¡°Trixie showed up?" Finn frowned. ¡°I''m surprised your brother allowed that after what happened the


    other day."


    ¡°Well¡­ he didn''t." I frowned, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°She snuck away to talk to me. She said that he


    has been acting weird for a long time now. She is really worried, and on top of that her magic is


    depleting."


    Finn''s eyes turned to Ss, who stared at me unmoving. ¡°Yeah, she told me that, and it doesn''t make


    sense because being in this realm shouldn''t cause those issues."


    This was news to me. I thought maybe being here was causing the problem with her magic but Finn


    would know that for certain. Which also didn''t make sense because then why would he tell her


    otherwise? ¡°You didn''t tell her that though."


    He was silent for a moment as he slowly nodded his head. ¡°Yes, but that was because I didn''t want to


    rm her and let her know it was probably someone stealing her power."


    ¡°Is that even possible?" Finn and I both nced at Ss, who seemed suddenly concerned as he


    dropped his arms and began pacing back and forth. ¡°If that''s going on, that means there is someone


    who is intentionally trying to bring down your family."


    ¡°Again¡­" I muttered before I realized both men were looking at me crazy. ¡°Years ago, when I was born,


    my parents had their first run-in with Loki¡­ that''s why I said again."


    It was hard to talk about what had happened back then because Damian had died. Even though he


    was brought back, it was at the cost of my parents giving up themselves to do so. Which didn''t seem to


    work well because now time had caught up with him, and he was dying.


    ¡°I see. So you think that has something to do with your brother now?" Ss questioned, making me


    wonder why I was exining all of this to him. The most important aspect I had to remember was that I


    needed their help in order to solve what was going on.


    I could see clearly that he wasn''t sure about what I was saying. It didn''t make sense for an Alpha to be


    in this position, but I knew what I did was real. My brother was seriously messed up and Anna had sent


    me the warning for a reason. ¡°Yes, Ss, I do."


    Silence fell between us for a moment as both men sat there contemting what it was I had told them.


    It wasn''t every day youe to a different realm to help improve something and then other s**t


    happens. Then again, this was me we were talking about.


    Chaos seemed to follow me everywhere.


    ¡°Okay, okay," Ss finally replied. ¡°Tell me what you know, and I''ll see what I can find out."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Really?" Shock filled me that he was taking this so easily. I had expected Ss to put up more of a


    fight, but he wasn''t. Even the calm demeanor in which Finn wasid back on the sofa watching the


    conversation with me unfold seemed way too casual considering everything.


    ¡°Yes, Cassie. Really."


    A sigh of relief washed over me in the moment as I tried to quickly collect my thoughts so I could finish


    exining to them what I knew. ¡°Okay, well like I said, Trixie said that something has been off with


    Pollux, and I think it has something to do with a girl named Ashley."


    ¡°Who is this girl?" Finn asked curiously. ¡°Who is she in your pack?"


    ¡°Well, years ago. when we were in school¡­ well. I mean years ago here when we were in school¡­


    she was my brother''s girlfriend, I guess you could say. She wanted to be Luna of the pack but of course


    my brother was adamant he only wanted his mate. Then of course when we went to Asgard, he found


    Trixie."


    ¡°Ah, I see. So, she is a jealous ex-girlfriend wanting the throne," Ss replied, rolling his eyes. ¡°What


    does that have to do with the way you''re acting?"


    ¡°Because when I spoke to my mother today, it turns out that Ashley isn''t pure blood like the rest of us.


    She is a halfling and adopted. Not to mention, she caused issues before for Trixie and Pollux''s


    rtionship, and the vision Anna showed me had Ashley using magic on my brother."


    There was no way for Ss to disim what I was saying. He knew that the information I had given him


    pointed clearly to there being an issue and running his hand over his face, he nodded before turning to


    Finn. ¡°Keep her here and stay put. Let me go find out what I can from Hale and I''ll be back shortly."


    ¡°Hale? Why are you going to talk to my dad?" I gasped, taking a step forward only to find that Ss was


    quick and out the door before answering my question.


    Turning to Finn with a wicked smile on his face, he shrugged his shoulders before standing and making


    his way towards the small kitchen where he pulled a clear bottle of liquor from a cab and turning to


    me with a smile. ¡°Well, since Ss gave us orders to stay here, perhaps we should have a drink."


    ¡°Seriously¡­ I''m trying to find a way to save my brother and my pack, and you want to drink?"


    Laughter escaped him as he held up his finger and smiled. ¡°Correction¡­ your brother''s pack. You''re


    not a wolf anymore, remember."


    The jab was a strike to my heart that made me sneer. Thest thing I wanted for him to do was to


    remind me of that. Every day I felt the urge to touch my wolf and let her run through the trees feeling


    the wind across my fur but then I remembered that she died the day I did, and my soul cried to touch


    her once more.


    Holding back tears that threatened to fall, Finn seemed to realize that he upset me. Because before I


    knew it, the bottle was ced down upon the table and his arms wrapped around me pulling me close.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Cassie."


    ¡°It''s okay, don''t worry about it."


    ¡°No, I crossed the line there. It wasn''t right for me to say that to you," he replied, holding me tight


    against him. ¡°I don''t want to be an asshole or anything like that."


    Kind ofte for that. However, even if I wanted to stay mad at him, I couldn''t. The smell of Finn


    wrapped around me like a nket, and as I inhaled, all I could do was close my eyes and relish in the


    way he made me feel.


    ¡°It''s okay," I muttered before pulling away from him. ¡°Maybe you''re right. Maybe I do need a drink.


    There isn''t any point in carrying on like I have been until I have all my information correct."


    ¡°Touche," he replied as he picked up the bottle and handed it to me. ¡°You''re a smart woman, Cassie. I


    have no doubt you will figure this out."


    ¡°Is that right?" Taking the bottle, I unscrewed the cap and tossed back some of the liquid, letting the


    burn run down my throat and into my stomach. The horrible liquid wasn''t pleasant and instead tasted


    like I was drinking gasoline. ¡°I think you''re just trying to get me drunk."


    He chuckled as I handed him the bottle, watching as he swigged it back as if downing the liquid didn''t


    bother him one bit. There was so much to Finn that I didn''t know and as he pulled the bottle back


    setting it down on the table, I realized I wanted to know more about him.


    ¡°Do you think I''m a crazy f**k up, Finn?"


    My question caught him off guard as his eyes widened and he closed his mouth. ¡°No, I don''t."


    Pleased that he didn''t think I was a f**k up, I nodded in understanding. Trying to understand how


    someone like him wouldn''t think so. ¡°So, what do you think about me?"


    ¡°I think you''re sweet," he said with a smile that caused me to roll my eyes.


    ¡°Come on, I''m being serious¡­ you and I both know I''m not nice."


    Tilting his head from side to side, he moved closer to me once more. His hands reached out to graze


    my hips as he quickly jerked me closer to him. ¡°Why don''t you show me how mean and naughty you


    can be?"


    The whispered response set goosebumps over my skin as he slowly leaned forward, nipping at my lips


    as I tried to process what he wanted. The irrational part of me would have said no at one point, but this


    other part of me. The primal part of me wanted to submit to him in ways that didn''t register normally.


    Leaning up, I let my primal nature take over and as my lips brushed against his listening to the soft


    gasps escape him, I nipped at his bottom lip earning a groan of approval before his mouth was on


    mine.


    The raw desire that pressed through us both was much needed and if he wanted to f**k me into the


    morning sun, I''d let him.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Chapter 206: Sex with Finn


    Cassie.


    The moment he kissed me, a feeling inside my soul erupted like fireworks soaring across my skin. I had


    felt things with Ss and Lucas but this was different. Finn was different. His hands roamed my body as


    we pulled at the fabric that concealed us. Every single negative thought I had before vanished as I let


    him take control of me.


    I wanted it. Every single thing he had to offer me.


    ¡°There is no going back after this," he whispered against my lips as his eyes looked deep into mine.


    The celestial blue I was so used to looking at in the mirror captivated me in a way I couldn''t exin,


    and I knew what he was saying was true.


    There was no going back.


    Nipping at his bottom lip, I smiled. ¡°Then what are you waiting for?"


    The deep chuckle that escaped him was thest sound I heard as his lips crashed upon mine once


    more. One fisted in my hair as the other wrapped around my waist, holding me close to him. The


    movements between us were second nature, and as he reached down grabbing the back of my thighs,


    I was lifted into the air never once breaking the tongue-tied, twister game we were ying.


    That was until my back found the lushfort of the nket upon my bed, and I found myself staring


    up at him. The shirt he once wore was ripped from its buttons, letting sun that peaked through the


    window to ripple off the well-defined ridges of his muscles.


    His hands slid over my body as his fingers worked at my clothing. One button at a time, he removed my


    jeans, sliding them off my body and taking my white cotton panties with them. The delicate touches he


    provided me sent a sensation to my core that made me ache for the things he was going to do, and


    though I thought he would take what he wanted with force, he didn''t.


    Instead, he let me feel everything he was doing slowly, and on purpose.


    The wicked smile on his face wasced with mischievousness. This clearly was pure enjoyment to him.


    ¡°Tell me what you want, Castor. Tell me how you want me to please you."


    ¡°Taste me," I replied. ¡°Taste how much I want you."


    The words seemed almost foreign to me but the flow of power I felt burning beneath my skin made me


    crave more of what he had to offer.


    Slow to his knees, I watched Finn sink until he grasped my thighs, pulling me to the edge of the bed as


    he took his time kissing up the inside of my thighs. My breaths came in slow pants as I let my eyes


    raise to the ceiling, letting my mind focus solely on the sensations he was creating.


    If this was going to be slow, I was going to remember every bit of it.


    ¡°Please," I begged. ¡°I need more."


    Like a w***e craving what he was going to give me, I begged for it. It was all he needed to dive


    between my thighs, his mouth attaching to my aching cunt with a hunger I hadn''t expected. The gasp


    left my throat with a short cry and made my back arch, and I couldn''t help but grind myself against his


    face, wanting more.


    With everything that had been going ontely, this was the escape I had been craving.


    ¡°I see that I can''t leave you two alone for a moment, can I?" Ss'' voice caused my eyes to dart


    towards the door, where he stood watching what was going on. Part of me wanted to pull away and


    cover myself, but Finn didn''t let up on what he was doing and from the dark hungry gaze in Ss'' eyes,


    he wasn''t angry by what he saw.


    Confusion filled me and as Finn came up for air. He chuckled, licking his lips as I looked between both


    men. ¡°She tastes just as divine as you had said."


    What?! They had talked about me?


    I didn''t know what to say or think at that moment but the way both men seemed to smile with a


    common sense of knowing had me worried. They had discussed this moment before it happened, and


    now that I was syed upon the bed like a buffet waiting to be devoured I was unsure of how I felt.


    ¡°Don''t let me stop you, Finn," Ss said with a smirk. ¡°I enjoy watching here undone."


    Holy s**t! ¡°What?" I gasped only to have Finn''s mouth back at my core, causing me to cry out in


    pleasure once more. I didn''t know how to feel about Ss watching but he stood there by the door with


    a hungry gaze that turned me on more than I realized it would.


    ¡°Finn¨C" I cried out as the swirl of his tongue against my clit had meing undone with a shudder I


    hadn''t felt in some time. My eyes rolled in the back of my head as I tried to calm my racing heart.


    Finn was far from done with me, and as he came up, gripping my hips to pull me to him, I gazed down,


    watching the long rigid c**k he had concealed within his pants spring free with its bulging head that


    wanted every single part of me.


    He was huge, and though Ss and Lucas were big as well, this man''s beautiful c**k curved in a way I


    was sure to bring more pleasure then you would think he could provide. I was hungry for him, and


    before I could say anything, a fist in my hair stopped me.


    It was Ss, and as I looked up at him, he held my hair tight with a smirk at the corner of his lips that


    made my heart beat faster. ¡°Do you think you get him that fast?"


    Shock filled me with his statement. ¡°Please Ss¡­ I need it."


    He made a tsk-tsk noise as he shook his head. ¡°On your knees, Cassie. I want to watch you please him


    before he f***s you senseless."


    There was no asking in his statement. He demanded me to my knees, which I did without a second


    thought. The idea of taking Finn into my mouth as Ss watched was a huge turn on and with Ss still


    having a hold of my hair, I gently grasped Finn''s long erection. Looking up into his eyes, watching as


    his lips parted in enjoyment.


    The moment that Ss allowed me to lean forward, my tongue flicked out to run across the slit of Finn''s


    c**k. I heard a low moan escape from him that made my thighs clench together. Who knew that hearing


    a man''s excitement over the pleasure I could bring him would be this enjoyable, and as I slid the length


    of his shaft into my mouth, the sounds of his pleasure grew.


    Over and over I let the length of his shaft slide in and out of my mouth. My tongue swirled around it as


    my hand moved over the length in smooth motions with my lips. The faster I seemed to go, the more he


    seemed to groan, and the harder and thicker his c**k seemed to get.


    I was overtaken by the pleasure and with Ss using my hair to guide me in Finn''s pleasure, I had a


    feeling that he was enjoying this too.


    With a loud pop, my lips retreated from Finn''s c**k, only for Ss to let loose of my hair gripping the


    back of my neck to force me to my feet. ¡°Are you ready to be f****d like the bad girl you are?" he


    whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Yes," I gasped only to find myself tossed onto the bed, my stomach flush with the nket as Finn


    gripped my hips pulling me towards him.


    I disyed for him my ass high in the air and my p***y dripping as he ran his finger over my lips, which


    made my aching cunt clench with excitement. ¡°God, you''re f*****g perfect."


    Finn''s murmured words were the encouragement I needed when the feeling of his thick erection was


    pressed against my entrance, making me wonder how he was going to fit the massive head of his c**k


    inside me.


    I had only had s*x a handful of times, and right now with Ss and Finn in this room with me, I had a


    feeling that this moment would make me forget about all the other times. This time I would be forever


    ruined for any other men because I would crave the attention they were both giving me.


    In one swift motion, Finn thrusted his full length inside me, causing me to scream out at the pain and


    pleasure. The way his c**k hooked upwards caused friction in all the right ces and the more that he


    moved, the closer he brought me to the edge.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    There was something about the way that Finn and Ss manhandled me that made me crave more,


    and thoughts of them both f*****g me at the same time thrilled me to no end. However, Ss wasn''t


    giving me that right now. This was all about Finn pleasing me while he watched.


    One, two, three times, and I was seeing stars before my eyes. My throat dry from screaming in


    pleasure and when I thought it wasn''t going to end, Finn seemed to finally reach the brink as his fingers


    dug into my hips and he groaned in pleasure. The feeling of his pulsating c**k inside me as he emptied


    himself a weing feeling.


    Leaning his forehead against mine, he sighed with a smile across his lips before gently kissing the


    corner of my mouth. ¡°My little mate¡­ you are absolute perfection," he whispered.


    For the first time in a long time, I couldn''t stifle the giggle that escaped me as he pulled me close to him


    nuzzling into my neck. My eyes turned to find Ss'' but to my surprise, he was gone.


    ¡°Where did Ss go?" I asked, turning to Finn with a furrowed expression.


    Finn looked up towards the open doorway, the sound of the front door closing catching me by surprise


    as he sighed shaking his head. ¡°I''m not sure¡­ would you like for me to go find out?"


    His question made me hesitant. We had just had amazing s*x, and I didn''t want him to think bad


    because I was thinking of Ss but as I bit my bottom lip without saying anything, he chuckled and


    kissed me cheek.


    ¡°It''s okay, Cassie. I don''t mind," he whispered, unwrapping himself from me as he slid from the bed, his


    sculpted ass a perfect sight I wanted to continuously see as he slid on his pants and walked towards


    the door. ¡°Stay in bed, I''ll be back in just a moment."


    It wasn''t a request for him, but more of a demand.


    A demand that I was all happy to obey, because if this was how things could possibly be if I followed


    my mother''s footsteps¡­ then I was definitely interested to see what could happen.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Chapter 207: Confessions of Ss


    Ss.


    What the hell was I thinking?!


    The moment I entered the small cottage and saw Finn pleasing Cassie, I was ovee with the urge


    to watch her passion unfold. I didn''t want to turn away and even mustered the courage to be able to


    help participate.


    The way her body gave in to him, and the way she so willingly pleased him while I guided her head


    allowing her to only have what I wanted her to have¡­ it made my c**k harder than it had ever been


    before.


    Of course, I was a dragon and it was typical for creatures like me to end up taking multiple mates but


    there was no way in hell that Cassie was my mate. There was no way in hell that any of this was f*****g


    possible. Yet, when she came and he filled her, it took everything in me not to im her myself and mix


    my seed with his to ensure she carried a child.


    It took everything in me to also make sure he knew she was mine, and only got her when I said he


    could have her. Dragons were possessive creatures, and it was only because of her I let him taste her


    to begin with.


    Anger boiled through me as I stormed out of the cottage and out into the evening air. My hand ran


    through my hair as I tried to calm the raging inferno inside me. Never had I been denied anything, and


    yet I denied myself the pleasure of Cassie.


    I let another man take what was rightfully mine.


    Thrashing out, my fist connected with a nearby tree and the splintering of wood echoed through the


    forest near the cottage. I promised Pollux I was going to control my anger, and that I wouldn''t shift here


    because of the humans that lived nearby, but at this moment I was finding it difficult for me to keep the


    promise I made.


    ¡°Ss!" The sound of Finn''s voice was thest thing that I wanted to hear. However, I expected it after


    everything that just happened.


    ¡°Leave me alone," I snapped, refusing to look at him. ¡°Go back to Cassie''s side where you belong."


    Laughter escaped Finn, causing me to spin around in anger as I spotted him standing outside the


    closed door of the cottage with his arms crossed over his chest and a smug expression on his face as if


    what had happened was everything he had ever wanted. ¡°Why are you acting like this, Ss? We


    talked about her before."


    He wasn''t wrong on that front. Not long after we had arrived here and she was spending time with her


    mother, Finn pulled me aside and exined to me why he had wanted to bring her here. That he was


    looking to get close to her because she was the one he was fated to, and he needed her to realize that.


    That she needed to realize she was his queen.


    The thought now irritated me. I didn''t want them to be together, but then at the same time, part of me


    did. The conflict weighed heavily on my soul and thought I was trying my hardest to be supportive. It


    was a challenge. ¡°I''m not acting like anything."


    ¡°Ohe on, anyone around can see that you''re pissed. So, why don''t you just tell me what is wrong


    so that we can move past this, and I can go back in there to my woman."


    ¡°Your woman?" Clenching my fists at my side, I narrowed my gaze further and sneered, ¡°You think


    sleeping with her like you just did makes her yours? That is an amusing assumption."


    ¡°Jealousy isn''t bing of you, Ss, Prince of Draconia."


    Shock filled me hearing him call me by a title no one should have known. Draconia was a name I hadn''t


    heard in hundreds of years and the fact that Finn knew that bit of information put me on alert. I had


    been through a lot of things in my time, and hiding away from the title I once held was something I


    didn''t want to go through again.


    ¡°How do you know that name?" I snapped, taking a step towards him, ¡°no one knows that name."


    Finn didn''t even flinch nor did he seem surprised by the fact I was irate he had known my true title.


    Instead, he stood there staring at me as he was before but with a brow raised and amusement lingering


    in his eyes. ¡°It''s my job to know things, Ss. Did you really think when you came to my kingdom I


    wouldn''t find out who you really were? Odin may have thought he was smart sending you as an


    ambassador, but it wasn''t."


    ¡°What do you mean?"


    He scoffed, letting out a heavy breath as he shook his head. ¡°Fae know everything. Plus, I have


    contacts that do their job very well at keeping me informed."


    Again, the irritation in me grew. He had purposely sought out to know who I was, but I wasn''t sure why


    he would go to such lengths. ¡°What reason would you have to know who I was?"


    ¡°The scent and aura of my fate lingered over you and intertwined with your soul. I guess in simpler


    terms, I was checking out mypetition. Though that is irrelevant now that I am quite aware of how


    this situation will y out."


    Standing there absolutely dumbfounded by what he was saying, I tried to understand how he would


    even know something like that. He was Fae yes, and I knew that their people had powers that theThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    majority of realms couldn''t even begin toprehend, but for him to know about my interactions with


    Cassie shouldn''t have been possible.


    ¡°You seem speechless," Finn replied after the silence that filled the space between us. ¡°Look, I know


    that you''re not pleased by everything going on, but it isn''t about you. We all care for her. Even Lucas,


    no matter how he tries to act like he isn''t deserving."


    ¡°Yeah, because he f*****g killed her once," I scoffed in a bitter tone that made Finn''s lips turn into a


    smirk once more as he raised a brow in my direction.


    ¡°Bitterness isn''t a quality a dragon such as yourself should have. Everyone makes mistakes, Ss. At


    the end of the day, it''s not about what we do or who we were. It''s about what we are willing to do now


    to correct ourselves and be who we are meant to be."


    I should have known that Finn would end uping at me with this kind of conversation. The Fae were


    known to be wise as they were known to be mischievous. Their whole lives revolved around


    knowledge, which made sense as to how he knew about me.


    ¡°It''s not easy to trust someone whomitted a crime like he did," I finally replied, watching Finn step


    forward. His look of amusement shifted into one that reminded me of a scornful parent.


    ¡°Yet, Anna forgave you in the end, didn''t she? After all, you were the main reason her mate had been


    killed¡ª"


    ¡°That was not the same!" I bellowed as rage filled me and the fires of my anger bubbled to the surface.


    ¡°How dare you speak on something you know nothing about!"


    I had expected Finn to back down. To take back what he said. Instead, a dark force seemed to cloud


    his eyes as ck lines slowly crept over his face and the celestial blue of his eyes burned like a blue


    me.


    The evil side of Fae, full of rage and yet stillposed, ready to strike.


    I feared this side of him. Though I would never admit it.


    ¡°Do not deny it, Ss. I know the truth about what happened, and I agree with the choices you made.


    Bjorn was out of control and would have condemned the human realm to chaos had he not been


    stopped. If Odin was able to forgive you as Anna did, then you need to be able to forgive Lucas. You


    are mated to Cassie, and though you deny it now, you can''t for long."


    Gritting my teeth, I continued to sneer as I shook my head. ¡°I am not the man she needs to be with. I


    can do nothing to make her happy. All I will do in the end is bring her pain."


    ¡°Fate!" Finn snapped, ¡°has made up its mind already, Ss. You must fulfill the destiny and stand at her


    side as Lucas and I must do. This is the reason that Anna hase back. She and Cassie are one,


    and in order for Cassie to fulfill her destiny, this is what must happen."


    ¡°Don''t say that," I replied breathlessly. The thought that what he was saying about Anna and Cassie


    being true was too much for me to handle. Granted, I had considered it so many times before, I just


    didn''t want to ept it.


    I had loved Anna with a passion so fierce it broke me when she was gone. I had wanted her to be


    mine, and though rejection was the only fate I had obtained in regards to Anna, it didn''t stop me from


    loving her.


    Cassie reminded me so much of Anna. The same fierce determination flowed through Cassie that I had


    seen so many times in Anna''s eyes and with it, it constantly brought me back to memories I had tried to


    bury away for a hundred years.


    ¡°It''s time to stop ying games, Ss. She needs you and with us working together, she will finally be


    able to be the person that she is meant to be."


    Lashing out at him was pointless when I knew that he was right.


    Letting out a heavy breath, I ran my hand through my hair and over my face trying to collect my


    thoughts as to what I was going to do. I couldn''t deny helping Cassie, when not only was she my


    charge, but the woman I felt bonded to. The ce we were in, her home, was full of negative energy


    and perhaps that was why fate had ensured we came back.


    Not just because Finn had wanted to, but because we weren''t meant to.


    ¡°Fine," I replied firmly. ¡°I''m not going to say that I believe in fate or anything else because I don''t. Fate


    has done nothing but bring me pain over the years."


    ¡°Hey¡­ you''re making a step in the right direction," Finn replied cheerfully, making me scrunch my nose


    in disgust at how quickly he went from irritated to bright and chipper in no time.


    ¡°Don''t start that s**t. I''m not agreeing to the mate s**t with Cassie and don''t you dare tell her who I am."


    Holding his hands up, Finnughed nodding his head. ¡°Okay, okay. I won''t tell her, but we do need to


    help her. This ce is all wrong, and I trust in the visions she is having¡­"


    Rolling my eyes I groaned. ¡°Don''t call them that."


    ¡°Don''t call them what?"


    ¡°Visions, Finn. Don''t¡ªyou know what, never mind." I sighed as I slowly began to walk back and forth.


    ¡°Look, I went out and looked around the area. There is definitely a negative force, but it isn''t celestial.


    There is a witch in the area, and I have a feeling she is what is messing with Pollux."


    Quiet for a moment Finn seemed to contemte what I was saying as he looked off towards the main


    house and then back towards the cottage. ¡°We need to tell Cassie. Perhaps this girl that she mentioned


    before has something to do with it. I mean it would make sense. Bitter ex-girlfriend happens to be part


    witch looking to take revenge. It''s kind of clich¨¦ but women tend to beplicated creatures."


    ¡°Fine, let''s talk to her," I muttered as I made my way past him only to have him stop me before I


    reached the door with an arm slung over my shoulder.


    ¡°Whoa, let''s not do it right now. It can wait till morning, Ss. No point in ruining an amazing evening."


    Finn chuckled, causing me to shrug off his arm and turn to him with a re.


    ¡°Touch me again, and I''ll break your arm."


    Laughter echoed from behind me as I made my way back into the cottage. Finn found this all amusing,


    and though I wanted to burn him alive because he annoyed me more than anything, it wasn''t an option.


    Cassie liked Finn, and there was no way I''d be able to do anything to make her unhappy. Even if I


    wanted to¡­ my heart wouldn''t allow it.


    Cassie had me wrapped around her finger, and she didn''t even know it.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Chapter 208: Seeking Allies


    Cassie.


    The dim lighting from the sun filtered through the cottage window as a cool breeze brushed against my


    skin. I hadn''t remembered sleeping as well as I didst night in a long time, and as the memories of


    what had happened with Finn and Ss filtered through my mind, I couldn''t stop the blush that crossed


    my face.


    Finn had pleased me in a way I couldn''t even begin to exin, and Ss had been a part of that.


    Even if he hadn''t actually touched me sexually.


    My eyes drifted around the room, my body partially covered by the white sheets upon the bed, and as I


    took in my surroundings, I realized that Finn and Ss were nowhere within the room.


    Did they please me and then leave? Was it just a quick f**k?


    The thought that I had perhaps f****d up by sleeping with Finnst night made me cringe internally. I


    didn''t regret it at all, but I wasn''t looking forward to the awkward conversation that could follow.


    Slowly moving around in the bed, I sat up holding the white sheet to my chest when the bedroom door


    opened and Finn came in carrying a tray with food on it, and a very unhappy Ss behind him. ¡°Good


    morning, Cassie."


    ¡°Uh¨Cmorning," I replied hesitantly, ¡°breakfast in bed?"


    ¡°Yes," he replied sweetly as I got myselffortable and he sat the tray upon myp. The array of


    colored fruits, juice, coffee, and toast was a wee sight. I wasn''t sure why they were being sweet


    like they were as they had never done anything like this before, but I wasn''t opposed to being waited


    on.


    At least for right now, anyway.


    ¡°So¡­" I muttered, lifting the coffee to my lips, ¡°aboutst night."


    Finn stopped dead in his tracks as a smile spread from ear to ear. ¡°What about it?"


    ¡°I hope it''s not going to make things weird between us¡­"


    There was a slight pause before Finn nced at Ss, who stood brooding as always, and heughed.


    I felt foolish for having said something, but Finn, as always, seemed to understand how I was feeling


    and leaned over, kissing the top of my head gently.


    ¡°Don''t worry," he muttered softly, running his hand over my hair. ¡°There is no reason for things to be


    weird. That won''t be thest time we spend a night together, you can be sure of that."


    Well, he is overly confident.


    The smugness of this man was both irritating and slightly a turn on. Something about his confidence


    made my heart swell and a small smile to cross my lips as I let my gaze slide from him to Ss. ¡°What''s


    wrong with you?"


    Ss let his gaze meet mine with a heavy sigh as he seemed to ponder his words carefully before he


    spoke. ¡°Nothing is wrong with me. I''m simply here to help figure out what you want to do."


    ¡°Do?" I questioned, unsure of what he meant. ¡°Do with what?"


    The nk expression across his face was riddled with annoyance before he loosened up a bit letting


    his arms fall at his sides. ¡°Your brother¡­"


    ¡°Oh!" I eximed with softughter. ¡°Sorry¡­ I''m not really a morning person. Still trying to wake up."


    It was true in all honesty. I wasn''t a morning person, never had been. So for me to wake up and have


    conversation thrown at me, I wasn''t always coherent. Ss didn''tment on what I said, but Finn


    made a snort that sounded like a chuckle before gesturing towards the tray.


    ¡°Eat up, Cassie. You need to replenish yourself, and in the meantime, we can exin what we have


    found out about everything."


    It wasn''t really a suggestion, as it was a demand for me to eat. Typically, I would have settled for simply


    coffee but seeing the determination in Finn''s gaze for me to do as I was told, I did. They both stood


    watching me until they seemed content with me picking up one of the pieces of toast and cing it into


    my mouth.


    ¡°Wonderful. Now where were we?" Finn hummed before turning to Ss with a smile. ¡°Do you want to


    exin, or do you want me to?"


    Rolling his eyes, Ss snorted. ¡°I''m a grown man, Finn. I can do s**t on my own."


    ¡°Yes," Finn nodded. ¡°However, sometimes you leave me to wonder."


    It was clear that the two of them weren''t getting along as well as I would have hoped. I had fallen


    asleepst night before Finn hade back from checking on Ss. I wasn''t sure if Ss was upset


    about what had happenedst night or if maybe he was upset at Finn. Regardless, something was


    definitely wrong with him, and I wanted to know what it was.


    ¡°I went and checked out a few things yesterday around the perimeter of this ce¡ª"


    ¡°Which isn''t guarded as it should be," Finn said slowly, cutting Ss off, who red at him with irritation.


    ¡°As I was saying...." Ss gritted out. ¡°What I did find out is there are traces of magical residue to the


    north. There is ake up there, and it was the strongest there. I tried to track where it wasing from,


    but I lost it about three miles west of the location. It ended in a small town, and once there, it wasn''t


    traceable anymore."


    ¡°So someone is using magic on him¡­" I muttered. ¡°Do we have an idea on what kind?"


    ncing between both men, I could see that they knew something they weren''t sure they wanted to


    share with me. I hated secrets, and I had kept many over my lifetime. But I wanted them to be honest


    with me. The feeling of their uncertainty seemed to flow through my veins, making me question what it


    was that Ss had found.


    ¡°It wasn''t Celestial." Ss finally replied.


    ¡°It would seem, my dear, that your family has a witch problem." Finn finally piped up.


    Witch? That wasn''t possible.


    I was confused as to why a witch would want to cause issues with us. If in fact Ashley was a hybrid and


    Wan was the blood she shared with her wolf gene, it would make sense. Yet, it would also mean that


    she hasn''t taken a coven or tried to be part of her Wan heritage.


    My family had been at peace with the Wans for a long time. We worked together to make both of our


    communities thrive, and my father actually had been in business with a coven down in California. ¡°That


    doesn''t make sense¡­ if that''s the case, then we have a bigger problem."


    ¡°Why do you mean we have a bigger problem?" Ss questioned as I sat the tray aside and quickly


    climbed from the bed naked and fully aware that both men were eyeing me up and down like desert


    ready for the taking.


    ¡°I have to talk to my father," I replied absently as I grabbed my shorts and slid them on as well as my


    sports bra and white t-shirt.


    ¡°Cassie, can you stop for a moment¡ª"


    Finn was trying to get me to halt at what I was doing, but I didn''t have time for that. If we didn''t speak


    with the coven leader down there quickly, it was possible that more problems would arise from me


    handling Ashley than I wanted. ¡°I don''t have time to talk, Finn. I need my father."


    ¡°Which one, Cassie¡­ because you have four¡­ which father are you going to see?"


    Ss'' snarkyment pissed me off. Yes, I had four, but I only had two that I shared blood with.


    ¡°I''m going to pretend that you didn''t just make thatment, Ss," I replied calmly, not wanting to


    have an argument with him that I knew he would only regretter. The morning had been peaceful and


    if that''s what needs to happen to ensure that things got done without tension, then so be it.


    Making my way from the bedroom, I headed out the front door of the cottage and down towards the


    training field where I knew that I would find them both. Talon and Hale were identical twins, and both


    biologically my father.


    They were twins and though we will never honestly know which helped create Pollux and I, it was pretty


    easy to tell. I was reckless, like Talon, had his temper and personality traits. Pollux, though at times


    temperamental, was more like Hale. He kept himselfposed, was extremely smart¡ªa natural-born


    leader.


    And when you got down to DNA¡­ they were identical. Which meant that they were both biologically


    mine and Pollux''s father. Regardless of which actually fertilized my mother''s egg.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    No matter how weird that was, to think about it.


    As I ran across the green, hilly fields that lined the outside of the training area, I saw the men fighting in


    the distance. My fathers both stood side by side with their backs towards me as they watched the


    sparring. It was weird, in a way, to see them like this as it had been so long, and though for me, it didn''t


    seem too long ago.


    The way that time changed since I had been gone still tripped me up. Both of the men standing there


    looked far older than I remembered.


    Talon turned first to meet my gaze as I approached, a smile spreading from ear to ear as he opened his


    arms wide, to which I quickly jumped into them, wrapping my arms around his neck as he spun me


    around. ¡°There''s my girl¡­"


    ¡°Hey. Are they looking good out there?" I asked as he ced me on my feet. Hale ruffled my hair a bit


    as he pulled me close, kissing the top of my head.


    ¡°They are okay¡­" Talon muttered with a sigh, ¡°nothing like you were though."


    Laughter escaped me and Hale snorted, giving me the side eye and a small smirk in regards to Talon''s


    comment. ¡°I had a good teacher. Unfortunately, not everyone listens to what they are told."


    ¡°That''s for damn sure," Talon muttered, shaking his head at the poor performance the guys on the


    training field were giving.


    I was surprised by how much both of my fathers had changed over the years. No longer were they as


    strict as they once were, and Talon did have much more patience than he once did. Which was good


    for the neers, because he wasn''t always the easiest trainer to have.


    Deciding not to prolong the reason why I came out to see them, I let out a heavy breath that caught


    both of their attention and bit my bottom lip. ¡°There is actually a reason I came to talk to you both, and


    it''s going to seem weird, but I really need you both to be open-minded."


    ¡°Okay," Hale replied with a raised brow. ¡°What''s wrong?"


    ¡°I know what''s wrong with Pollux, and I need your help to fix him."


    The looks that both men gave each other was one I had been hoping for. They knew that Pollux


    needed help. Hell, I was almost certain that my parents had been talking about it for quite some time


    because there was no way this was a new issue, especially after what Trixie said.


    ¡°Exin," Talon replied, staring at me with a narrowed gaze. ¡°What do you mean?"


    With a heavy breath, I nodded. ¡°Someone is controlling him with magic. I had a vision, and Ss


    sensed the power near the secretke Pollux and I used to go to as kids. It isn''t Celestial, it''s a witch,


    and I know who the witch is."


    The look of understanding that crossed Hale''s face was hard to miss. He knew exactly what I was


    hinting at when I said that it was a witch. There was a lot at stake, politically, and in order to handle this,


    he would have to make a few calls.


    ¡°I see. Who''s the witch, Cassie?" Hale finally replied as Talon seemed to be lost in his mindlink, a


    distant gaze in his eyes more than likely talking to my mother.


    ¡°That''s the problem, Dad. It''s Ashley, and I have a feeling she has something big nned for the


    uing event. Something that could risk our pack all together."

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Chapter 209: Preparing for Drama


    Twenty-four hourster and so much with preparations, I stood in front of the long mirror in the


    bedroom I had been staying in, checking out the sleek ck dress I was wearing to tonight''s event. My


    brother had tried multiple times to say that I couldn''te, but after much discussion with my mother,


    she had changed his mind.


    It didn''t matter what I was, I was still family.


    There was no doubt in my mind that Ashley had convinced my brother that I was here to take


    everything from him. That I hade back now after so many years to try and destroy everything he


    had built. I mean, he was already convinced that I had tried to take Trixie from him, and that was far


    from the truth.


    ¡°Are you almost ready?" Finn''s voice caught my attention and pulled me from the thoughts floating


    around in my mind all afternoon. Thoughts of what would transpire this evening at the gathering,


    thoughts of what Hale had nned. He hadn''t kept me in the loop with it entirely, but if I knew my dad,


    he was going to have surprise guests joining tonight.


    ¡°Yeah," I replied with a soft smile as I turned to catch his gaze. My eyes scanned up and down his body


    with shock as I took in the attire he was wearing. ¡°Did you raid my dad''s closet?"


    The three-piece navy blue suit he wore was paired with a light blue shirt and two-toned navy and silver


    tie; a great statement piece. Honestly, thest thing I had expected him to wear. Finn was a prince, yes,


    but his normal attire was more traditional than where he hade from.


    ¡°James lent me a suit," he replied, holding up his arms to admire the outfit. ¡°Do you not like it? I thought


    I pulled it off well."


    Chuckling softly, I stepped towards him, running my hand over the material as I stared up into his eyes.


    ¡°I like it. Just never expected to see you in something like this."


    ¡°Well, if I''m going to fit in with the people around me, I should probably start dressing like them. At least


    for the time being."


    ¡°Touche." The smirk that crossed me as I nced over Finn''s shoulders to where Ss stood looking


    over a sheet of parchment drew my curiosity. ¡°Everything okay, Ss?"


    His eyes quickly nced up to meet mine with a look of concern. ¡°Yeah, everything is fine. I was just


    checking a few things out for your mother."


    To know that my mother had gone to Ss for information piqued my curiosity. It was obvious by the


    way Ss quickly shoved the paper into his pocket. He didn''t n on sharing it with me right now, but at


    the end of the day, he wouldn''t be able to hide it from me forever.


    ¡°Okay¡­"


    The tension in the room grew as I turned away from Finn, and Ss and continued getting ready. The


    ck heels I was wearing tonight were simple, and the decision to not wear jewelry made me feel more


    confident in my attire. I didn''t want toe off as being shy, even if I was royalty. All I wanted to do is


    get to the bottom of what was going on before I had to leave.


    That way I would leave knowing my family was safe and the future would be protected. There was no


    telling when I would ever get toe back. The next time I could potentially see them would be when


    they arrive at the gates of Asgard¡­ though that was something I didn''t want any time soon.


    Regardless of what people may have thought about me when I was growing up, I cared about my


    family greatly. I would do anything for them, and tonight was going to prove that. My brother and I


    hadn''t been close in quite some time, and no matter the hatred he may have felt for me, I couldn''t let


    someone control him like they were.


    I''d kill Ashley before that was allowed to continue.


    ¡°People are beginning to arrive," Ss finally said, breaking the silence between us, ¡°it''s time to go."


    Remember to stay on course¡­


    The sound of a voice whispering at the back of my mind caught my attention and stopped me in my


    tracks. I had never felt a sensation like that and though one may have found it alerting to hear voices in


    your mind, I found itforting.


    How? I asked it hoping for guidance.


    Remember who you are, Castor. Be the light your people need. Don''t hide from your destiny, embrace


    it and be free.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Anna. It had to have been Anna and, knowing that, my lips turned up into a smile.


    ¡°Everything okay?" Finn asked, my eyes lifting to meet his as I nodded.


    ¡°Yep, everything is perfect. Shall we go meet the guests?"


    Finn offered his arm as I took steps towards him, my eyes meeting Ss'' and for the first time in a long


    time, he smiled at me. The warmth of that smile traveled over my skin and right to my heart. ¡°You look


    beautiful, Cassie."


    ¡°You don''t look too bad yourself, Ss," I replied as he opened the front door for us to walk out. This


    was the first time I''d been attending something with the two of them, and in that moment, my mind


    drifted to Lucas and what he was probably doing at that moment.


    I missed him just as I would if it were Ss or Finn. I wished he had been able to attend, but it wasn''t


    like we knew this was going to happen. All of this was thest thing that we had expected to happen,


    but I was d I had Ss and Finn at my side.


    Walking towards the back of the pack house, I anticipated what awaited me, and I wasn''t surprised


    when the back door opened and Sam stepped out with a straight face. It was clear that before going in,


    my brother had sent him to set ground rules and though it was ridiculous¡ªI''d cooperate¡­ for now.


    ¡°Sam¡­" The warm tone of my voice caused him to sigh and I knew right then that whatever he was


    about to tell me he didn''t want to. ¡°Is everything okay? Shouldn''t you be inside?"


    ¡°Yes, but I was told toe talk to you first."


    ncing at Finn and Ss, I could see they weren''t pleased with being stopped before going in, but


    they also knew better than to intervene when it wasn''t needed. ¡°Okay, well, what is it?"


    ¡°Pollux wanted me to tell you to be on your best behavior. Don''t speak unless spoken to, and to stay


    away from the guests unless they address you. You''re also not allowed to tell anyone what you are. As


    far as they know, you have been away because of bad behavior and have only juste home."


    Are you f*****g kidding me?! Bad behavior?! I internally screamed.


    Calm yourself, Cassie. Remember who you are.


    The voice inside me calmed my soul as it spoke. A warm nket cooling the anger that threatened to


    expose itself. ¡°I see. Well, I suppose that is the story we will have to go with tonight."


    A smile grew on Sam''s face, hearing me oblige to the requests that were made. ¡°Awesome. Why don''t


    we go inside then?"


    ¡°I do want to point out, though, Sam. I will not lie if I am asked a direct question. So it''s best that my


    brother keeps the guests in check if he doesn''t want them knowing the truth."


    Turning slowly to me, I watched his smile fall and though he wanted to say something, perhaps plead


    with me to behave¡­ he didn''t. ¡°Alright, I will let him know."


    *********


    An hourter and having enjoyed dinner with those sitting around the table, I could still feel the re of


    my brother''s stare upon my skin. He wasn''t happy that I was here nor was he happy that I said hello to


    Trixie and my niece the moment I came into the home. They were family, and no matter how much he


    may have wanted me to stay away from them, it wasn''t going to happen.


    The grand dining hall was filled with people, most of which I didn''t recognize, but one face in particr I


    knew made Trixie very ufortable. Ashley sat to the side of some young pack leader from the west


    and ording to him, they were in love.


    I doubted that, of course.


    I wouldn''t have actually been surprised if she had him under some kind of spell as well, because the


    way she kept looking at my brother with flutteringshes and pouty lips didn''t speak to a girl who had


    actually met her mate like the young Alpha proimed.


    ¡°We are hoping to have a pup soon if the stars align," Alpha Carlos replied as he looked at Ashley.


    ¡°Aren''t we dear?"


    She quickly sipped on her wine, nodding her head with wide eyes as she tried to get out of answering


    the question. She didn''t want to have children with him, she wanted the position Trixie held, and seeing


    Ashley act the way she did made me want to rip her throat out.


    ¡°Trixie, dinner was absolutely lovely." My mother finally spoke up to which everyone, even Carlos,


    agreed. All except Ashley, who rolled her eyes in annoyance before stering on a fake smile.


    ¡°Yes, my mate out did herself again," Pollux chirped up taking her hand. ¡°Why don''t we all head all


    head into the next room? The staff have prepared more drinks, a nice fire and some wonderful music.


    The night is still young and we still have so much to discuss."


    ¡°I think that''s a lovely idea, brother."


    I spoke up, breaking one of the rules he gave me. All eyes, including his angry ones, turned towards


    me where I had sat during dinner quietly. I hadn''t said one word the entire night and now that I had said


    something, I had gained attention he didn''t want me to have.


    Nheless, we all stood from the table and one by one headed towards the next room where soft


    elegant sofas of dark wood sat near the firece and a piano yed softly. It was where things would


    eventually spiral out of control for my brother, but before that happened, I was going to give Ashley a


    chance to fix her mistakes.


    ¡°Cassie, what do you think you''re doing?" my brother snapped, gripping my arm tightly as he pulled me


    back while the others went into the next room.


    ¡°I am ying the sweet sister and behaving as you requested. Now, let go of my arm."


    His eyes were full of so much hate, and it broke my heart to see that he looked at me this way now. All I


    could do was try to remind myself that this wasn''t him. That he wasn''t the monster he had be, and


    Ashley was behind all of this.


    ¡°Don''t you dare tell me what to do¡ª"


    ¡°Alpha or not, I will put you on your ass if you don''t remove your grip from her arm," Ss replied from


    behind me, cutting Pollux off. I wasn''t sure what he looked like staring at my brother, but as my brother


    released my arm, I saw a small twinkle of fear in his eyes.


    It wasn''t every day you pissed off a dragon, and I had no doubt that Ss looked fierce.


    ¡°Keep her on a leash, Ss, and I won''t have to put her in her ce."


    Stalking off, I felt Ss try to brush past me, but gently, I grabbed his wrist and stopped him. His eyes


    met mine as I gently shook my head with a smile. ¡°It isn''t worth it, Ss. Remember, he isn''t thinking


    clearly and will be more than sorry when he realizes what''s going on."


    Sneering, he nced at where Pollux had disappeared before letting out a heavy breath, returning his


    gaze to me once more. ¡°Fine, but you better hurry with your n. Otherwise, I can''t promise I won''t kill


    him if he touches you again."


    Laughter escaped me as I nodded, looping my arm through his as I rested my head against his


    shoulder. ¡°You know¡­ it''s sexy watching you act like this. Perhaps the demanding side of you should


    put me in my ce a lot more often."


    A low groan escaped his lips as we made our way into a room. ¡°If you''re extra naughty tonight, perhaps


    I will show you how demanding I can be."


    His words were a promise I was looking forward to because, in just a moment, I was going to turn this


    room upside down and leave everyone in shock.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Chapter 210: Finding Purpose


    Eviles in all shapes and sizes.


    The thought crossed my mind more than once as I stared at the figures within the room. There was no


    telling who Ashley had her ws into, and the more I stood there evaluating what was going on, the


    more I had a feeling my brother and Alpha Carlos weren''t the only ones. Which of course, was


    problematic. I had to be more careful with what I did.


    Otherwise, there was a chance things could backfire on me.


    Looking across the room, I caught Hale''s gaze, waiting for the moment that he would give me the okay


    to handle what needed to be handled. Yet, his acknowledgment never came. Instead, he raised his


    brow and shook his head no.


    ¡°Are you okay?" Finn asked me as he approached. ¡°You look like something is wrong."


    Keeping my voice low, I sighed. ¡°I''m not sure. Hale is telling me no, but I don''t understand why.


    Something has happened¡­"


    My father must have sensed my confusion because before I knew it, he was crossing the floor towards


    us with a smile on his face as the rest of the people in the room talked amongst themselves. No one


    here in this room reeked of magic but Ashley. It was clear she had been using for a while, and if no one


    else could sense that, I didn''t know how to exin to them that she was the cause of all their problems.


    ¡°Walk with me," Hale muttered softly, keeping a smile on his face as he passed through the doorway


    behind me, back out into the hall. Knitting my brows together, I looked to Ss and Finn, who matched


    my confusion, but both nodded for me to go with him.


    The moment I stepped out of the room with Hale and the doors closed behind us, I had a feeling he


    was going to tell me something was terribly wrong. The look upon his face gave way to the concerns he


    must have felt about this entire situation. I hadn''t spoken with him since we had talked the day before,


    so I didn''t have a single clue as to what he had found out when it came to the coven of the Wan.


    ¡°What''s wrong?" I asked with hesitation, making sure to keep my voice low so that it didn''t draw


    attention to where we were standing. Thest thing I wanted was for anybody in that room to overhear


    the conversation my father and I were about to have, especially if it was going to be about Ashley.


    ¡°I spoke with the Council and they are supposed toe out here, but the problem is they said that


    Ashley doesn''t belong to their coven."


    His words stunned me, but only for a moment. But it actually was a good thing she didn''t belong to


    them because if I retaliated against her, then it would mean that things wouldn''t go up in smoke when it


    came to the main coven of the Wan and our pack.


    ¡°Well, that''s good. That means I can handle her¡­"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    My father shook his head at myment, causing me to stop in mid-excitement. I didn''t understand


    why he was saying I couldn''t handle her if the coven had nothing to do with her.


    Nothing made sense, and I was tired of waiting on others to take care of business.


    ¡°It isn''t that easy. Ashley is a part of something else, something that they too want to find out. They had


    been getting calls all over the coast saying that there was magic in the air. That urrences were


    happening and they couldn''t figure out what was linked to. But I told him the situation with Pollux, and


    they think she may be behind those other attacks. So they want toe here and take her away."


    My world felt like it was falling apart. I wanted to destroy her. Perhaps that was the vengeful side of me,


    but I just couldn''t stand the fact of her getting away with what she was doing. There was no telling if


    she was actually going to be punished, and there was no telling if Alpha Carlos was going to allow


    them to take her. She was, after all, part of his pack now.


    ¡°Dad, we have to break the connection she has with Alpha Carlos and Pollux. It''s the only way to


    ensure that they are free. Alpha Carlos doesn''t look like the kind of man who''s going to just let his


    supposed mate go." There was a moment of rity that registered in my father''s eyes as he realized


    what I was saying.


    If the coven came in here and took Ashley from Carlos, it could cause big problems for us. Carlos


    would think we had set all of this up, and that could start an unnecessary war between our packs that


    we didn''t need. Even if we, technically, did set it up, if he wasn''t in the right frame of mind, he wouldn''t


    know the truth.


    ¡°I don''t know, kiddo. I''m really at a loss right now at what we should do." My father looked absolutely


    defeated about the entire situation, and I could understand that, but for some reason, I didn''t feel the


    same defeat that he did. Instead, I felt a rity; a calm, warming, buzzing feeling that floated over my


    skin, telling me exactly what I needed to do.


    Lifting my hand, I ced it gently on my father''s arm and gave him a warm, reassuring smile.


    ¡°Everything is going to be okay." I may not have belonged to this pack anymore in the sense that I


    wasn''t a wolf. But no matter what had happened in the past, they were still my family. Every single pack


    member was still part of my heart, regardless if the connection was there or not.


    I wasn''t going to allow this woman and her magical abilities toe in and destroy everything that my


    family had worked so hard for. I also wasn''t going to allow her to find a seat on a throne that she didn''t


    deserve. Alpha Carlos''s mate was out there somewhere, if Ashley hadn''t killed her, and he deserved to


    be happy.


    We all deserved to be happy.


    ¡°Sometimes, Dad, you have to learn to stand aside and let somebody else take care of things for you."


    I didn''t know where the confidence came from, but it felt right in the moment.


    ¡°You have grown up so much, Cassie," he replied, cupping my check with a warm smile. ¡°No matter


    what, your insecurities are when ites to the position that you have been given. You are far more


    ready for this than you realize. I''m so proud of you, sweetheart."


    Tears brimmed my eyes as I batted them back. Thest thing I needed was to get emotional and as


    both of us softly chuckled, I quickly wiped a stray tear from the corner of my eyes and adjusted myself.


    ¡°Look at me getting all emotional," Iughed. ¡°There isn''t time for me to be like this, I''ve got bonds to


    break. Now, why don''t we go where you join the party?"


    Nodding his head, he offered me his arm and turning, the two of us made our way back into the room.


    The doors opened slowly as the eyes of those in the room moved our way. Hale and I hade to a


    small understanding, and the main thing was to sever Ashley from the two men so that when the Coven


    came, they could handle her.


    The only problem was I was working on a clock that wasn''t entirely in my favor.


    I couldn''tpletely destroy her the way I wanted to. But I could sever the bonds she had with my


    brother and Carlos to ensure that when the coven came to take her, her hold would no longer be upon


    them.


    Quietly, I took my ce once again by Ss and Finn. Thefort of being around them put me at


    ease, and as Finn leaned in kissing the side of my head, I didn''t miss the way Ashley stared at me.


    Ashley, from what I had noticed, had not stopped looking at Ss and Finn the entire night. I had no


    doubt in my mind she knew for a fact that they were far different from the other men in the room.


    She had always been one to seek power cement and above all else. She was the embodiment of a


    gold digger; a woman scorned and rejected, only ever taking materialistic things and positions to make


    herself feel better about who she was. Never someone''s first choice, but always tried to make sure she


    is their only choice in the end.


    ¡°Everything okay?" Finn whispered into my ear, causing me to smile.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­" It was the only reply I could give him right now as I stood watching Ashley from the other


    side of the room. My mind swirled with the possibilities of how to handle our current situation. ¡°Just


    waiting for the right moment."


    Ss wrapped his protective arm around my waist as he pulled me close to him. ¡°One wrong move


    from anyone in a negative way, and I can''t promise I won''t hurt someone."


    The lowment was made just for me, but Finn chuckled upon also hearing Ss. ¡°For once, I agree


    with you, Ss."


    ¡°Everything is going to be fine¡­ patience, you two."


    There was something about the way Finn and Ss acted that made my body warm and fuzzy. I had


    never anticipated both of them could make me feel as safe as I was right now, and I was thankful they


    were here by my side when things were about to get heated.


    Letting my eyes settle once again upon Ashley, who had her own look of disgust settled on her face, I


    knew she didn''t like the attention I was getting. They were two men she would never be able to touch,


    and even the thought of her trying made something shift within me.


    Something that let me know that these two men at my side were my mates, no matter how much I


    wanted to refuse in believing that could be true. They were mine.


    As for Ashley? Well, she had a mate, one that she had selected when she was rejected by my brother,


    and though she had her hooks in two of those men, if she came anywhere near Finn or Ss, I''d rip her


    throat out and deliver it to the Coven on a silver f*****g tter.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Chapter 211: Ashley¡¯s Magic


    ¡°Cassie, I never got to say how lovely it is to see you again. It''s been years and you still look exactly


    the same as you did in high school." The taunting jab Ashley had thrown my way, I suppose, was to


    upset me. However, this woman was far stupider than she looked if she thought that was going to work.


    Ashley, with her perfectly styled blond hair and glittering gold dress, had sauntered her way towards


    Finn, Ss, and me after our little stare down in the room. Pollux and Carlos had beenughing and


    discussing god knows what when she left their side. Something I was grateful for considering what was


    about to unfold.


    ¡°I suppose you could say that looks are everything after all. As for you though¡­" I let myment


    slowly slide off and linger as I nced at her from head to toe, taking in her appearance. ¡°It''s clear age


    didn''t choose to settle well with you¡­ you know they make anti-wrinkle creams to hide that kind of


    stuff."


    Touching the corner of my eyes, I let her register that I was talking about the crow''s feet she had


    sported. Perhaps if she stopped giving people dirty looks all the time, she would have aged better and


    people would have liked her more.


    Silence filled the room at myment, though. I had just insulted Alpha Carlos'' supposed mate in front


    of a room full of people, some who weren''t paying attention, but some who were. I absolutely gave zero


    f***s about what she had to say on that matter, and I could see with her mouth open and her eyes wide


    with shock, she had not expected me to speak to her that way.


    ¡°Excuse me, I am a guest of your brothers." She gasped, feigning shock and disgust over what I said


    as she ced her hand upon her chest like the poor, pitiful little victim she was.


    ¡°Your point?" I question with a smirk on my lips as Ss tensed beside me.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?" Alpha Carlos bellowed as he stormed next to his supposed mate. My


    brother and Trixie, not far beyond. ¡°Did you just disrespect my mate?"


    ¡°No, I gave her a piece of advice. The same that she gave to me."


    ¡°You little b***h!" he snapped as he took a step forward only for Ss to let out a low growl that stopped


    the man in his tracks. His eyes looked past me to Ss, who I knew would tear the Alpha apart without


    a second thought.


    ncing to Trixie, I gestured towards the door. There weren''t words that needed to pass between us


    for her to understand I was telling her to leave the room with her child. My mother followed Trixie as


    she, too, left quite quickly.


    My fathers remained to ensure my brother and I didn''t end up killing each other. Not that I''d ever let


    myself lose control again like I had before. Their eyes remained on us as they sipped upon their


    whiskey sses and seemed to be having internal conversations within their mind link.


    ¡°I''m sorry. Did I not speak clearly? Your mate decided she was going to insult the fact I look so young,


    considering how much time has gone by since she had seen mest. So, I simply repaid the favor by


    exining to her that while yes, I may be young and beautiful because time works differently, where I


    come from, it didn''t do her well."


    The snickering snort from Sam and one of my fathers caused Pollux''s face to turn red with anger. He


    was not pleased with the fact I had verbally insulted a woman he thought so highly of, but only because


    she was using her magic to affect him.


    ¡°Cassie, that''s enough," Pollux snapped. ¡°I''ve had enough of you, and enough of this bullshit. You will


    not insult my guests."


    His deadly remark wasced with venom and made me internallyugh. There was no way in hell I was


    intimidated by him, but I found it cute he thought I was. ¡°You know, brother. You''re right. I shouldn''t


    insult your guests. However, there are some truths I think that you and alpha Carlos would love to hear.


    Some things that might be enlightening."


    ¡°This is ridiculous," Ashley quickly piped up, looking to her fake mate for a resolution to all of this.


    ¡°There doesn''t need to be arguing, Carlos. Perhaps we should just go. I can''t me Cassie for acting


    the way she is. She''s always been jealous of me. Even in high school, she was always jealous of me."


    Laughter erupted from my throat as she lied to Carlos about me being jealous of her. I had never been


    jealous of her. In fact, she was jealous of me. I had more attention than she did, and the only attention


    she got was because she was with my brother.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I think you have me confused with someone else. I had no reason to be jealous of you in


    high school, Ashley. I am the princess of this pack. You were only popr by association, or did you


    forget that little bit?"


    Again, Ashley''s eyes slid to mine, and I saw the burning fire of hatred within them as her lip curled into


    a sneer. She was trying to control herself, trying to keep her magic at bay, but she was failing


    miserably. And the angrier she got, the angrier Carlos and my brother got.


    Which was exactly what I needed to know¡­ how deep was their connection.


    Stop toying with them, girl. Handle the problem and get rid of the witch.


    Anna''s voice echoed through my mind, clearly annoyed I was enjoying this instead of taking care of


    business. Could she really me me though? Ashley had always been a nightmare and for the first


    time in a long time, I was enjoying toying with this woman as I watched her squirm.


    ¡°Very well," I muttered to myself, knowing that Anna was right. I needed to take care of business and


    quickly before the coven leader got here to stop what I was about to do.


    ¡°What was that? What did you say?" my brother snapped his teeth bared as he and Carlos looked


    ready to rip me apart.


    ¡°Brother, I think it''d be wise that you calm yourself, and that goes for you as well, Alpha Carlos," I said


    very clearly, letting my eyes slide between the two men. ¡°As you can see, if you look around this room,


    we are not the only ones here. In fact, we are far from being alone, and the force behind the men in this


    room aren''t going to let you do anything."


    Alpha Carlos and my brother slowly looked around, realizing that what I was saying was true. The two


    of them were the only people in the room who were overreacting. ¡°What is going on? Somebody better


    start talking because this is my pack and I am the Alpha¡ª"


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa with the power trip, Brother. We know you''re the Alpha. Just like we know Alpha


    Carlos is an Alpha. The problem is, the woman in between the two of you is not the woman you think


    she is. In fact, she''s a witch, and the only reason that she feelspelled to be here is because you


    denied her the throne and title of Luna, brother, and Alpha Carlos was the next best choice."


    The angry roar that came from both my brother and Alpha Carlos over what I said was expected, from


    me at least. However, the two men that stood behind me were ready to rip them both apart if they even


    laid a finger on me. Call them overprotective bodyguards if you want, but I did feel safer with them


    around.


    Although, I had a feeling that they would both punish meter, and if the testosterone floating off of


    them kept swirling around me like the wind on a warm summer breeze, well, let''s just say I''d probably


    be naked before we even got back to the cottage.


    Not that s*x should be on my mind at a time like this.


    ¡°How dare you throw that insult at my mate, you little b***h!" Alpha Carlos roared, but only before Finn


    had him pinned against a nearby wall, held up by the grip he had on the man''s throat. Finn may have


    been Fae, but he was far stronger than most probably realized.


    ¡°Alpha Carlos, I''d be careful what you say about my woman. She is here for a reason, to help you. And


    though you may feel that you are far more superior than she is, I want to remind you that you''re not.


    You''re in the presence of something far more powerful than your world has ever seen, and if you


    disrespect her again, I will not hesitate to kill you."


    Something about Finn asserting his dominance was rather sexy. It made me want to y out this little


    scene after all this was done. The sight of his muscles flexing beneath the suit he was wearing while he


    dominated this man was a huge turn on.


    ¡°You know, you do look rather sexy standing there with him against the wall. Maybe this is something


    we should tryter¡­"


    Thement was meant to be internal, but when Ss snorted in amusement, I realized I had actually


    vocalized where everyone could hear me.


    ¡°Behave, mydy, there is plenty of time for thatter," Finn replied, ncing over his shoulder with a


    smirk on the corner of his lips before returning his eyes to Carlos, who struggled before him.


    ¡°Cassie, call off Finn or so help me God, I will make your life miserable."


    Pollux had threatened me before, and though I had dismissed it, something about his threat right now


    pissed me off. His eyes were cold and the distant look in them let me know this wasn''t really him


    speaking, but instead, it was Ashley.


    ¡°Enough of this, Ashley," I finally said, turning my gaze to her, ¡°release them both and I won''t kill you."


    Silence fell over the room as all eyes turned toward her. A smile littered her lips before she slowly


    began to p her hands together as if intrigued by everything that was going on. ¡°Bravo, Cassie. How


    did you know that it was me?"


    ¡°Seriously?" I scoffed, rolling my eyes. ¡°You''re sloppy, and the magic you use leaves traces


    everywhere. Now do as I said, because we don''t have much time before your keeperse to take


    you away."


    The smile on her face slowly fell as she narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you talking about?"


    ¡°You will see¡­ don''t make me ask you again."


    ¡°I think you will find that you''re far out of the loop over these past few years, Cassie," she replied,


    taking steps toward me. Ss tensed at my side again, but cing my hand on his arm, I calmed him


    before taking a step forward to meet her toe to toe.


    ¡°Is that so? Why would you think that?"


    Raising a brow, she smirked as I felt her power slowly start to build. ¡°I''m not the girl you knew back in


    high school, Cassie. I''m far more dangerous, and you''re no match for me."


    No match, huh? Internally, I was buzzing with excitement.


    ¡°Is that so?"


    ¡°Yep," she said, letting her cherry red lips pop as she spoke. ¡°I could kill you and everyone here. Just


    with a snap of my fingers."


    Enough of the games, Cassie. Take care of her. They are almost here.


    Anna''s words caused me to hesitate for a moment, and sure enough, I could sense the approaching


    vehicles. Though, I suspected Hale knew because out of the corner of my eye, I watched him slowly


    retreat towards the door, which thankfully Ashley seemed oblivious to.


    ¡°Alright then." I sighed, speaking to Anna but watching as Ashley seemed to think that I was talking to


    her. ¡°Let''s put that to a test."


    Snapping my fingers, the power within me surged as I watched Ashley''s eyes widen with the realization


    she had seriously misjudged who I was and what I was going to do to her. The sound of her heart


    racing as the panic swelled within her body was a joyous sensation, and doing as Anna had said


    before, I weed the darkness, letting it slowly take over me.


    Down to her knees, Ashley dropped as if a force was holding her down in ce while I slowly began to


    walk around her. ¡°You thought that you were in charge here, but I think you will find that it is me who is


    in charge."


    The moment I stood in front of her, I reached out touching her forehead as her head shot back, her


    eyes staring up at the ceiling with nothing but whites lingering within her eyes. The feeling of her


    connection to my brother and Alpha Carlosid there within the white void, a tether that I sought to


    break.


    As I reached into her mind, I snapped the connection she had built. The sound of two bodies hitting the


    floor echoed in my ears, but I didn''t bother to look at them. Instead, I watched as Ashley''s eyes


    returned to normal, and she stared at me with fear. ¡°What are you?"


    ¡°What am I?" I chuckled. ¡°I''m a goddess, Ashley. One that will remember what you did to my family


    when it is your turn to be judged."


    The sound of the wooden doors opening behind me let me know that the coven was here to take


    Ashley, and slowly I turned looking into the eyes of two men and a woman who looked shocked to see


    the sight before them. ¡°Wee, I believe she belongs to you?"


    ¡°You''re... you''re¡­" the blue-eyed gray-haired man stuttered while staring at me. ¡°You''re not human."


    Raising a brow to Hale, who seemed to find what the man was saying amusing, I sighed. ¡°Well, I


    suppose that determines your definition of human. None of us are human."


    ¡°And the man there¡­ he isn''t like the rest of them¡­" the red-haired witch replied softly, staring at Ss


    with lust and intrigue. Something I found odd, and ncing at Ss, I watched him roll his eyes before


    the touch of Finn at my side made me smile while I leaned into him.


    ¡°Apologies for theck of introduction," I smiled. ¡°My name is Cassie, and these two are Ss and


    Finn."


    ¡°She means I''m Fae and this brooding hulk of a man is a dragon," Finn chirped up, hisment


    causing Ss to groan with irritation.


    ¡°Are we done here?" Ss finally started, causing the three neers to quicklye out of their


    stupor. ¡°Take the woman and go. The bond she had with the two Alpha''s has been broken, and she is


    yours to do with as you please. I would suggest killing her though because if she bes a problem


    again, I wille back and kill her and anyone that stands in my way."


    And there goes the brooding dragon once again.


    ¡°Such the people pleaser, aren''t you, Ss?" I replied mockingly with a smile as I watched the two men


    pass me, snatching Ashley by the arms and slowly dragging her out. I hadn''t got to have the fun I


    wanted with her, because honestly torturing her sounded more pleasing.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But I was pretty proud of myself that I handled the situation a lot better than I would have before.


    Maybe listening to the voice inside my head was a good thing, as long as I didn''t tell anyone. Last thing


    I needed was for people to think I was crazy.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Chapter 212: Coming to Terms


    The next two days yed out as they should have. My brother finally returned to normal and Trixie had


    the mate back she had longed for her entire life. Seeing them together and back to how they were


    supposed to have been was a touching sight. I was d that they had each other, and for once, I could


    see that Trixie was beginning to look like her normal self, which also pleased me.


    The only thing I didn''t care for was the fact that no matter how much I tried to find a way to help


    Damian, it wasn''t going to happen. Instead, I watched him grow sicker by the minute, trying to spend


    whatever time he could with his granddaughter. While hoping and praying that things wouldn''t have to


    end the way they were.


    Standing by the back door of the main house, I looked out across the grassy field, watching Damian,


    who I had never truly been close with, y with my niece. Even my mother, who stood nearbyughing


    cheerfully with James as she too watched them, seemed to act as if Damian wasn''t dying.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As if everything was normal.


    I didn''t understand how they could be so calm about everything, while I stood here in fear of what the


    future was going to hold.


    ¡°He looks good right now, doesn''t he?" Talon replied as he came to my side, wrapping an arm around


    my shoulder as he pulled me close, kissing the top of my head.


    ¡°I don''t understand how you can all be so calm about everything. He''s dying and everyone just acts like


    it''s a normal day."


    ¡°Would you rather us be moping around and mourning the fact that he was going to be passing instead


    of letting him enjoy thest days that he has?" he asked me, causing me to pull away and look at him


    with confusion.


    He had a point, but no matter how much he was right about what he was saying, I couldn''t help but feel


    regret. Regret that I was so hard on him when I was growing up. Regret that I pushed him away, and


    acted as if he was weak for doing what he did all those years ago. He gave up being Alpha, and I had


    always looked at him differently for that.


    Even though, when I was growing up, I didn''t know the truth.


    Truth that I now understand¡­ though it was toote to fix how I acted in the past.


    ¡°It just isn''t fair," I said softly, my eyes brimming with tears as I nced back at Damian, ¡°He is still so


    young, he shouldn''t be dying."


    ¡°Do not let yourself be full of regret, Cassie. He has lived his life and he understands that with every gift


    there are consequences. Fate gave him a second chance of life, and it''s obvious that fate now believes


    he is needed elsewhere. Who knows, perhaps he is needed with you in Asgard."


    Turning back to Talon, I furrowed my brows in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?"


    Instead of replying, he simply shrugged his shoulders and gave me a wide grin. ¡°I recently had a


    conversation with Ss and Finn¡­" he said, pausing for a moment before carrying on. ¡°Your time here


    hase to an end, and when you leave tonight to go back to Asgard, you will be taking him with you."


    ¡°What?" I gasped, shaking my head in disbelief. ¡°No¡­ it isn''t his time. It doesn''t work like that. I can''t


    just take him with me¡ª"


    ¡°Yes, you can. I''ve already cleared it with Ss, and it will be happening. Damian has suffered too long


    with his illness. It''s time for him to find peace, Cassie. He is needed in Asgard with you. And if fate did


    not want that to happen, he wouldn''t allow it. So, all we can do is wait and see what fate deems to be


    possible."


    ¡°I don''t think that I''m ready to go, though. I don''t think I''ll ever be ready to go back," I whispered under


    my breath. ¡°If I go back, there''s no telling if I will ever see you again."


    Talon chuckled as he stared at me. ¡°Well, of course we''ll see each other again. This isn''t the end,


    Cassie. We will all end up in Asgard with you, just at different times. Remember, time there moves


    slower. You never know when we will show up, but I''m sure when we do, you will be there to wee


    us with open arms."


    I knew what my father was saying was true. Even if deep down I didn''t want to ept the fact that he


    was right. I had missed out so much on my time with my family having gone to Asgard that the thought


    of them dying broke a part of me.


    ¡°Daddy, I don''t know if I can do this¡­ I don''t know if I can be the person they want me to be."


    For the first time in a long time, I cried harder than I ever had. Talon wrapped his arms around me,


    pulling me to his chest as he smoothed down my hair, hushing me like I had when I was a child. ¡°It''s


    okay, Castor. You''re so much stronger than you realize. It''s why I trained you as hard as I did, I knew


    this day woulde."


    ¡°What are you talking about? How could you know I would be where I am?" I sniffled as I buried my


    face against his chest, taking in the earthy smell of my father. A scent that I never wanted to forget. If I


    was ever to be a daddy''s girl, I was d Talon filled the role of my father.


    He was the one I had bonded to the most.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I know that I have alwayse off as harsh, blunt, and a little unorthodox for most.


    However, before you were born, I had a dream that showed me what you would be. Now, I wasn''t


    one to believe in those kinds of things, but over time, I realized that it was the fate''s way of showing me


    what I needed to do. It was fates way of showing me what I needed to live for."


    Pulling away from him slightly, I looked up into his eyes with confusion, and saw his own tears lingering


    on the corners of his eyes. ¡°What do you mean you needed to live for?"


    ¡°That doesn''t matter¡­" He chuckled, wiping his face. ¡°The point is that you were always meant to be


    who you are, and I''m so proud to have been able to be a part of your life, Cassie. One day, when I


    arrive in Asgard, you will have to show me everything you have worked so hard to aplish."


    To me it seemed like he was trying to tell me goodbye. Which I suppose was fitting, considering I was


    leaving to go back to Asgard in a few hours, but it didn''t stop me from feeling like there was something


    else. Something important that I was missing.


    ¡°What if something happens after I leave? I need to be here with your guys."


    ¡°What?" Heughed. ¡°Cassie, we have been taking care of this pack long before you were born. The


    pack isn''t your responsibility, nor is it protecting us."


    ¡°You say that, but look what happened to Pollux," I replied, watching him sigh because he knew I was


    right. I hadn''t been here and an issue with Pollux happened.


    How was I supposed to just leave and believe everything would be fine?


    ¡°Cassie, this isn''t up for discussion. You have to go back tonight¡­ we will manage everything here, and


    I''m sure now that he is back to normal, Trixie isn''t going to let him out of her sight."


    It was true that since he had been back to his old self, Trixie hadn''t left his side. In fact, I wouldn''t doubt


    that they were trying to create more nieces and nephews for me right now.


    A thought that made me cringe in disgust thinking about it.


    ¡°I guess you''re right¡­" I muttered. ¡°Still, doesn''t mean that I like how this is going."


    The tension that had been there between us only a short while before had started to dissipate. I felt the


    pressure less within my gut when it came to the thought of leaving, and turning to look over my


    shoulder, I spotted Ss and Finn and realized why.


    They were calming me¡­ they were the reason why my heart felt less heavy.


    ¡°I also approve of your mates, Cassie," Talon whispered in my ear, causing me to blush as I realized


    my father was insinuating that I belonged to both men.


    ¡°Thank you, Talon. I appreciate that you approve of me," Finn said confidently. He stood there next to


    Ss with his chest puffed out and a proud smile on his face. While Ss nced at him before rolling


    his eyes with a huff.


    It was clear that the men might not have seen eye to eye with each other, but they hade together


    to stand by my side, and more than once thest two nights they had my toes curling and my body


    melting at their touch.


    Something that I would never be able to get used to.


    Without another word said, Talon kissed the side of my head as he turned, making his way down


    towards where my mother, Damian, and James sat upon the grass. They looked happier than I had


    ever seen them and though I wasn''t ready to let sights like this go, I knew I would have to.


    ¡°Are you okay?" Ss asked me as he came to stand by my side.


    ¡°No," I sniffled, wiping away a loose tear. ¡°But I will have to be. Talon said that he talked to you about


    Damianing with us."


    ¡°Yeah, he did."


    Turning to him, I shook my head. ¡°Is it even possible?"


    His reddish golden eyes turned to me with a look of amusement as a smile slowly crept across his lips.


    ¡°Cassie, you''re Odin''s heir. Asgard is yours. That means that you can deem whatever you want to


    happen and no one can stand against you."


    The thought that no one could stand against me caused me tough. He was talking as if I was all


    mighty and powerful. Both of which weren''t true. ¡°I''m just me, Ss. I''m not some almighty being or


    anything like that."


    ¡°The fact that you think that proves why you are the best thing that has ever happened to Asgard. You


    don''t let the idea of power get to your head, and instead, think of the people around you before thinking


    of yourself."


    I hadn''t considered that, but aftering back here and dealing with everything like I had, I could admit


    that I felt different. I felt as if things were starting to make sense and the confusion that I had felt before


    was slowly slipping away.


    Maybe that had to deal with me partially getting closer, or maybe it had to deal with me finallying to


    grips about my situation with Ss and Finn. I wasn''t sure of either, but I was sure that as long as I had


    them by my side, anything would be possible.


    I just had to remain positive, and let Fate decide my future.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Chapter 213: Back To Asgard


    Night fell across the pack and with it came the illuminated lights of its people making their way towards


    the treeline I had once stepped through with Ss and Finn. When I had imagined what it would be like


    when I left, I hadn''t expected that the entire pack woulde to say goodbye to me. The eyes of so


    many of my people were a sight to behold.


    After so much time they still cared about who I was¡ªeven though I was no longer a wolf.


    ¡°I can''t believe that everybody came today."


    ¡°Are you seriously that surprised that they would want toe and see the Princess leave?" Finn


    asked me with surprise,cing his tone. Something that I knew he probably wouldn''t understand,


    considering royalty was a specific avenue of normalcy in the Fae realm where he came from.


    ¡°You don''t understand them like I do, Finn. They never saw me as a Princess or royalty or anything. I


    was the spoiled daughter of the Alphas and Luna of this pack for so long, and the way things were back


    then¡­ It waspletely different to how I am now."


    ncing up to meet his gaze, his celestial eyes stared back at me while wisps of his white hair


    fluttered around him. I couldn''t understand how I got so lucky to have him. Even when he smiled he


    was able to calm me, and though I didn''t understand that, I was d I had him. ¡°Things have changed,


    Cassie. You have changed, and it''s time to just ept that."


    He was right. I did have to ept that. My future was going to be different, and I was going to be


    different. Which isn''t necessarily a negative thing. It was positive in so many ways.


    ¡°Very well. We should get going, shouldn''t we?"


    Finn let his eyes float from me to over his shoulder where Ss stood, opening the portal. The only


    people who could go through were those of us who were meant to be there, and as my mother said


    goodbye to Damian, I felt like I wanted to cry.


    There were no tears lingering in their eyes that I could see, but every part of me could feel the grief


    coming off every person who hade in attendance tonight. Damian was the original Alpha of this


    pack, and though he passed that title onto Hale, I couldn''t help but feel that the pack still saw him as


    the Alpha he was before the war.


    ¡°Stop being so nervous. Everything is going to be okay," Finn whispered in my ear as he pulled me


    close to him, kissing my cheek gently. ¡°If Ss didn''t know if this was possible, he wouldn''t allow it to


    happen."


    Again, Finn was right, something I was going to have to get used to. He never really lied. He was


    actually very honest and though sometimes his honesty was too blunt, I also knew that he had a


    tendency to leave out details that were often needed.


    ¡°You say that, but I keep feeling like something is wrong."


    Before he could say anything, Damian turned to me. His eyes seemed settled as if there was no fear


    lingering within his soul. ¡°I''m ready to go when you are, sweetheart."


    Of course you are, daddy, I said to myself, trying to keep myposure together.


    Holding back the tears that threatened to fall, I nodded my head, pushing a smile to my face. ¡°Let me


    just say goodbye to Mama and we can go."


    ¡°Of course, sweetie. I''ll go see if Ss needs anything."


    Silence filled the area as I walked past him, straight towards my mother, who I wrapped her arms


    around me. ¡°You be safe now, you hear me? You take care of your father and let him take care of you."


    For me, I was losing a father, but for my mother, she was losing her mate. The moment that he crossed


    over with us to Asgard and his life ceased to exist here on Earth, she would feel the connection with


    him break. Their bond would quickly shatter, and it would crush her entirely.


    I hated that she would go through so much pain. But I was also strong and knowing that my other


    fathers would be there to take care of her?


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mama. We''ll take care of each other. You just stay strong here for everybody else and I''ll


    see you soon. It''s never goodbye. It''s always see youter."


    She chuckled. I had just said what she had said to me so many times throughout history and it meant a


    lot to her because this wasn''t goodbye. We were just saying goodbye for a short period of time, then


    we would be with each other once more.


    Talon tried to tell me multiple times. Time in Asgard moves slowly. Before I knew it, my entire family


    would be with me, which I wasn''t sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing, but regardless of that, we


    would be together again, eventually.


    After standing with my mother for just a few more moments, I finally pulled away. Taking a few steps


    back, I turned, making my way towards where Ss and Finn stood with Damien next to the portal.


    I wasn''t sure how this was supposed to go, but on instinct, I grabbed Damien''s hand,cing my fingers


    through his as I looked up at him with a smile. ¡°Let''s go home, Daddy."


    And as he nodded, we didn''t look back at the others who stood behind us. Instead, the two of us kept


    our eyes forward as we stepped into the portal. The white clouds of mist swirled around us until the


    green grass of Asgard once again came into view.


    It was good to be home. But at the same time, the longing I had for my family would always linger in my


    heart.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ******


    Lucas.


    Twenty-four hours without Cassie anywhere in sight, and I was panicking. Thest thing I heard was


    that Ss and Finn had taken her off on some adventure back to Earth. I couldn''t believe it when I


    heard it. But it was Freya who told me what was going on.


    She said that Cassie was allowed to spend up to two weeks on Earth, which was only a day or two


    here in our realm, but it still didn''t matter. I was pissed beyond belief.


    How was it possible that they would be stupid enough to let her go back?


    What if something happened to her?


    What if I wasn''t able to be there to protect her?


    Or better yet, what if Finn used this to try and win thepetition, to try to steal her away from me, to


    secure a ce with her so that I wouldn''t be able to prove to everybody what I was trying to do?


    The stench of betrayal filled me that she would entertain other men and go off on an adventure with


    them on Earth, while I was stuck here training day and night to prove to her that I loved her, and I


    wanted to be with her. To prove that I deserved that ce beside her.


    I didn''t know whether to be angry or to cry because I hurt that much. All I wanted to do was prove to


    her I was the one she was meant to be with. Once upon a time, fate had picked me for her, and I was


    repaid for all my hard work by losing her.


    That wasn''t going to sit well with me in the long run. I would do whatever it took to keep her.


    Shaking my head, I curled my fist as tight as I could and swung at the punching bag once more, the


    sound of the chains rattling as the crack of the bag echoed through the room. I had been at it for hours,


    going over and over everything that I needed to do, and yet I couldn''t stop thinking about her.


    ¡°You''re still here? Why am I surprised?" The sound of Sansa behind me registered in my ears and with


    a narrowed expression. I nced at her from over my shoulder before letting a scoff escape me as I


    turned my eyes back to the punching bag that was quicklying towards me.


    ¡°What the f**k do you want?" I snapped in irritation.


    Moving towards me, sheughed until she came into view. ¡°I came to let you know that Cassie''s back


    and she''s not alone."


    Hearing this news, it stopped me in my tracks and as I grabbed the punching bag to stop it from


    swinging, I turned to Sansa once more with a furrowed expression of confusion. ¡°What are you talking


    about? She''s back, but not alone. Who''s with her?"


    Sansa was a beautiful woman. Her light honey brown skin, beautiful curly hair, deep chocte brown


    eyes and unwavering attitude, ready to snap you into ce if you f****d up was quite attractive. Though


    she wasn''t the type of woman I''d end up with. Instead, she was more like the sister I never realized I


    wanted around.


    And like a sister¡­ we often had meetings like this where I wanted to strangle her.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, she raised a brow with an unimpressed expression upon her face


    and shook her head. ¡°You know you''re a real asshole when you want to be, Lucas. I have been here


    trying to help you realize that you''re a f*****g i***t and all you can do is get an attitude about


    everything¡­ sometimes I wonder why I waste my time."


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Sansa, are you just here to b***h at me or are you going to tell me who the f**k came


    with Cassie?" I groaned, not wanting to hear her bullshit anymore. She had been at it for the past two


    days, since the moment I found out that Cassie was gone and I went to her about all of this. All she has


    done is lectured me over and over again.


    ¡°Don''t get an attitude with me, okay? You''re the one that f****d up multiple times, and you''re the one


    that''s being an i***t thinking that you can just push her away until you win thispetition. You do


    realize that you''re not going to f*****g win, right?"


    ¡°Again, Sansa, stop with the f*****g bullshit. I don''t have time for it, nor do I want to hear your negativity.


    Who came with Cassie through the portal?" I snapped at her once more, hoping that she would see


    how serious I was about my question. I was tired of the drama. Every time she came here, it was


    always a lecture about something.


    And I didn''t have time for that.


    All I wanted to know was who hade with Cassie through the portal. That was it. Then she could go


    about her merry way. I would never understand why women had to be so difficult about everything.


    After a moment of silence and her standing there staring at me with nothing but irritation lingering in her


    eyes, she finally sighed and gave in. ¡°Well, if you must know, it''s her father, Damien. It seemed that he


    was not well in the Earth realm, and she brought him back permanently."


    I didn''t understand orprehend what the hell she was talking about. I didn''t know that it was


    possible to bring people from Earth here. Though if he were here and he was dying there, doesn''t that


    mean that he''s a ghost?


    My thoughts rolled through my mind with so many different scenarios taking ce that I found it hard to


    focus. ¡°So, she brought a dead guy to Asgard. Does that make him like a God now, or how does that


    work?"


    ¡°You know, Lucas, for somebody who has been through as much s**t as you have, you really are the


    most ignorant person I have ever met. But regardless of that and the fact that I don''t have time to deal


    with your attitude today, we''ll just say that he is a permanent resident within Asgard. Not a ghost, not an


    Angel or whatever other s**t you wanna try and call it. He is just a permanent resident of Asgard, and it


    has been a long time since one has been here. He is here to stay, so be prepared for questioning."


    Questioning? I didn''t have a chance to fully ask her what she meant by that before she escaped out the


    door, and I was left there toprehend all of the information that she had just ced into myp.


    Damian, Cassie''s father, who never liked me from the moment that I stepped into the pack and started


    going to school with Pollux and Cassie was here in Asgard.


    ¡°Great." Either someone''s ying a sick joke on me, or fate really has it in for trying to make my life as


    difficult as possible.


    Regardless, I nned on trying to stay as far away from that man as possible. I had seen what he had


    done to other men who had hurt Cassie. And though she may not have known all the stories, I was not


    trying to be one of those statistics here in Asgard.


    That man was deadly when he wanted to be.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Chapter 214: Choices for the Future


    Cassie.


    The moment we arrived we were greeted by the guard, Odin, and Freya. My grandfather''s eyes stared


    at me with surprise and curiosity I wasn''t used to seeing. It was as if he was looking at me in a new


    light¡ªlike I wasn''t the same girl who had left.


    ¡°Wee home, Cassie." His deep and hearty voice made me smile as he opened his arms wide, and


    I embraced him into a hug. ¡°I see that you brought someone back with you."


    Pulling away from him, I nced over my shoulder towards Damian. ¡°Yes, I did. It was his time toe


    home to the garden and fate has deemed he is needed here."


    Odin was quiet for a moment, and with his silence, I nced back at him to see him staring at Damian


    withplete indifference. Part of me felt like there was a problem, but the other part of me knew deep


    down that this was meant to happen.


    Moving past me, Odin made his way towards Damian without saying a word. The ufortable


    silence that seemed to pass between all of us. I looked towards Finn and Ss, slightly worried for a


    moment but before I could address anything, Damian spoke up.


    ¡°Odin, it''s a pleasure to meet you again."


    ¡°Yes, it is," Odin replied before opening his arms and embracing Damian into a hug. A sigh of relief


    escaped me as a smile returned to my face. ¡°Wee to Asgard, Damian. Let''s show you to your


    room and then tonight, we will dine and you can tell me all about how my family is doing on Earth."


    Watching the two of them walk away towards the open doorway of the portal garden was a sight I


    would never get over. I had spent thest twelve hours worried sick about what was going to happen,


    about whether or not he would be epted and it turned out that I had worried for no reason at all.


    I was pleased he had been epted here because the idea of having him aroundforted me. ¡°Let''s


    go inside¡­" Ss said as he came to stand beside me.


    ¡°Okay." I reached out to wrap my fingers through his and was taken back when he moved away, not


    allowing me to seek thefort of him that I had on Earth. It was as if he suddenly refused to show the


    affection he once had with me and that was more confusing than anything.


    ¡°It''s okay," Finn said as he took the ce Ss once had at my side. ¡°He has a lot running through his


    mind right now, and none of it is because of you."


    Turning to Finn, I furrowed my brows in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Finn hesitated for a moment before he gestured his head towards the doorway. ¡°Come on¡­ I''ll exin


    everything to you. First we need food and a drink."


    ****


    Ten minutester, I found myself sitting in Finn''s room as I once had before, surrounded by the flowing


    colors of the fabrics he had hanging around his room. To imagine what it would be like in his realm was


    something I had done oftentely. Thoughts of how beautiful it must have been, and what his people


    were like made me more curious by the minute.


    However, looking at Finn, who took bites of fruit and cheese and drank from a silver goblet as if he had


    no cares in the world was another sight I wouldn''t get used to. Finn was a prince of one of the oldest


    realms in the universe and for someone in his position, you would think him to be a man who was


    stressed and not easily able to converse.


    Instead though, he was a man full of life. A man who didn''t take anything for granted and cherished


    every moment that he made.


    ¡°I will say, Cassie¡­ the Earth realm is quite remarkable. Your family definitely has done well for


    themselves there."


    Smallughter escaped me as I lifted my own silver goblet to my lips. ¡°Yeah, I guess."


    His celestial eyes looked to me with intrigue as he made his way to where I was sitting. ¡°What''s wrong,


    Cassie? You were happy when we arrived, what changed?"


    A heavy breath escaped me as I tried to find the words to express how I was feeling. Between having


    to leave my family again, Damian dying¡ªeven though he was with me¡ªand of course Ss acting the


    way he was, I didn''t know where to start.


    ¡°I suppose I''m just confused by the way Ss was acting."


    ¡°Ah." He smiled as he settled in closer to me. ¡°Well, I can tell you a secret, Cassie, but you have to


    promise to keep it between us until it''s absolutely necessary to use it."


    ¡°What do you mean?" I questioned, our faces only inches apart as he lifted his hand, running it down


    the side of my face. The deep celestial blue of his eyes were memorizing and though I found myself


    easily lost within them, I knew the conversation had to be finished before we lost each other in the flesh


    of our bodies.


    ¡°Ss isn''t just a dragon. Nor is he just a guard," he started, causing my smile to fall slightly as I tried to


    understand what he meant. ¡°He is far older than that and when he came here, he was running from a


    past that sought to destroy him."


    ¡°Who would want to destroy him?" I whispered, his lips getting closer to mine.


    ¡°The man who wanted to steal his rightful title, a creature that wanted to steal his throne."


    The realization of what he was saying slowly began to settle in as his lips brushed against mine, setting


    my body on fire. Ss wasn''t just a dragon who soughtfort in Asgard. He was royalty that sought


    asylum from those who wanted to kill him.


    Which honestly justplicated things a hell of a lot more.


    *****


    Ss.


    Walking away from Cassie like I did killed me. I didn''t want to brush her off the way I did but now that


    we were back in Asgard, my duties resumed and I was no longer able to be free with her like I wanted.


    Odin had made his sentiments clear on that front, I was a guard and nothing more.


    However, it didn''t stop the ache in my chest from the hurt leaving her created.


    ¡°Ss, how did things go?" Freya asked,ing to meet me in the hallway as I made my way towards


    my room, needing a reprieve from everything going on.


    ¡°I don''t feel like talking right now, Freya."


    My cold and brushed-off tone only made her smile more as she fell in step with me. A smile was upon


    her face as if she knew exactly what happened and only had wanted me to rify it.


    ¡°Come on, don''t act like that. I can sense her all over you, Ss. She is your mate and your dragon has


    imed her as his, hasn''t he?" she asked, causing me to stop in my tracks as I turned to face her with


    a narrowed expression.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter," I snapped in a low tone. ¡°Odin made it clear what my job was here. My dragon will


    have to obey as I do, regardless of what it may im."


    Just saying that made my beast w at the surface of my skin, angry I was rejecting the idea of being


    with the woman fated for us. Dragons were known to be possessive creatures and never shared


    anything. It already shocked me that he was quite fine with sharing Cassie with Finn, and possibly


    Lucas.


    If Lucas was even still in the picture.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter what Odin says, Ss," Freya replied, crossing her arms over her chest with a smug


    expression. ¡°The rules of the tournament apply no matter the ruler. Tomorrow, Finn, Lucas, and Mani


    willpete against each other in thest stage of the tournament. The winner will get to decide what


    happens to Cassie."


    ¡°Mani isn''t going to win," I gritted out, knowing exactly what it would mean if he did. The man would


    submit Cassie to the gallows if he was allowed. He would ensure she stayed under lock and key and


    would force himself upon her to create an heir and secure his im to the throne.


    ¡°You don''t know that, Ss. Time is running out, and more than ever right now, you three men need to


    band together under some kind of agreement."


    Scoffing, I shook my head in disgust. ¡°Agreement? She isn''t a contract, Freya. She deserves so much


    more than that, and I won''t be the one to force her into something she doesn''t want."


    ¡°And how do you know what she wants when you haven''t even discussed it with her."


    Touche.


    She had a point. I had avoided talking to Cassie about any of this and the discussions that Finn and I


    had never really went anywhere. Other than we agreed she belonged to both of us.


    ¡°Look Ss, just think about it. Though, don''t think too long. In the morning, the three men willpete


    to the end to im Cassie. Her future hangs in the hand of what choice you make. Guardian or


    prince¡­ that''s for you to decide."


    Freya didn''t bother to let me address what she said before she was disappearing back down the


    hallway from where she came. Over the years that I had known her, I had seen the woman get into


    some crazy s**t, but never has she ever been so invested in something as she has been with Cassie.


    Standing in the hallway, I ran my hand through my hair as irritation and anger built within me. My mind


    raced over what Freya said, which caused me to turn and punch the wall with a roar escaping my


    throat. ¡°f**k!"


    How could I have let myself fall so deep?


    Turning, I made my way in the opposite direction from my room. I needed to see Finn about tomorrow


    before it was toote. If we were going to make things work then he was going to have to step up to the


    te and ensure that he won.


    The closer and closer I got to his room, the more I sensed Cassie within. She was here with him


    privately and with his guard standing by the door, I wasn''t sure I''d be weed. Just because things


    were kosher between us on earth didn''t mean that he would feel the same way here.


    ¡°He isn''t taking visitors." His guard stated clearly with an indifferent expression. ¡°He is resting for the


    evening. You will have to wait until tomorrow."


    ¡°I don''t have time to wait," I snapped trying to calm myself. ¡°I need him now. Step aside or go get him.


    Either way, I will be speaking with him."


    The man''s eyes narrowed as he stared at me. ¡°I don''t think¡ª"


    ¡°Calm down," the sound of Finn''s voice filled with amusement was a wee sound. Thest thing I


    wanted to do was put his guard in his ce, but I would in order to speak with Finn about Cassie.


    ¡°Ss, Cassie just left only a moment ago¡­ did you want to join us?"


    ¡°No," I sighed, though d Cassie wasn''t still here. ¡°I need to talk to you about something important."


    ¡°Of course, Ss. Come in¡­ my home is your home."


    Unsure of how I felt about thatment, I followed Finn into his room, prepared to discuss with him


    what needed to take ce at tomorrow''s event, and I was sure he wouldn''t be overly pleased with what


    I was going to suggest.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Chapter 215: Preparing for Game Day


    Finn.


    ¡°What do you mean you want me to talk to Lucas?!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Ss showed up at my doorstep wanting to talk, I figured it had something to do with us sharing


    Cassie. I didn''t even consider the idea of himing here to discuss with me about the event that


    would be taking ce in just twelve hours. The only problem was he wanted me to convince Lucas to


    join in with our n, and then we would share her.


    ¡°Finn, it''s the only way to make this work," Ss eximed, trying to make me see his side of the


    situation. ¡°Without Lucas on our side, it onlyplicates things further. We need you to win tomorrow."


    ¡°Your faith in my skills isforting, Ss," I muttered, lifting the goblet to my lips as I rolled my eyes


    and made my way towards the lush piling of pillows that sat within a corner of the room.


    ¡°It isn''t that I don''t have faith in your skills, Finn. We just need to make sure nothing bad happens," he


    replied confidently.


    I didn''t understand why Ss suddenly felt the need to handle things considering how he had acted


    earlier and how he had been so off with the idea of keeping Cassie before. The man was beyond


    confusing even for me, but I could see the desperation in his eyes. A desperation that cried for help to


    keep a woman that he loved.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll talk to Lucas, but I can''t make any promises that it will work, Ss. The kid doesn''t even know


    me and seems to have a very self-centered perception of who he is."


    Nodding his head, a smile crept over Ss'' face. ¡°That''s okay. All I ask is that you try."


    As Ss turned toward the door, obviously done with our conversation, I felt the need to know what was


    really going on through his head. ¡°Before you go¡­ what suddenly changed your mind?"


    He stopped dead in his tracks, his shoulders sagging a bit as he let a heavy breath escape him before


    turning to face me once more. ¡°What do you mean?"


    ¡°You know exactly what I mean, Ss. Why is it that you suddenly changed your mind about wanting to


    be part of Cassie''s life? I understand that we all copted back on earth, that you indulged yourself in


    the love that she wanted, the attention that she wanted. But the moment she got back here, you fell


    directly back into your guard duties. Why is it that you suddenly havee to terms with the fact that


    you want to fix this situation?"


    He stood there staring at me for a moment as if he wasn''t quite sure exactly what answer to give me.


    And I could respect that because, it was a hard decision. To know the choice between right and wrong,


    desire and need. It wasplicated for anybody who would have been in his position, but it was


    important for me to know the true answer behind this.


    Because if I was going to stick my neck out there to make things work, instead of keeping Cassie for


    myself, I want to know that the men that were nning to stand by her side would also stand by mine.


    ¡°You know why I want this, Finn?" he replied calmly, his eyes trying to look anywhere but at me. ¡°I am


    in love with Cassie, just as you are. And because of my position, I am going against orders from the


    main god of this realm. It isn''t easy for me to make things work, but you¡­ you have that chance. As the


    winner of the games, you could make what we want a reality."


    For the first time in a long time, I was looking at a man with sincerity written all over his face, stating


    that he was hopeless in this situation. I could make everything that everybody wantede true. I did


    hold the key to all of this, the way for us all to be able to be together without anyone stopping us. But it


    still made me wonder why he would trust me when he barely knew me.


    ¡°Very well," I muttered, nodding my head as I watched him turn and continue leaving the room. I would


    do as he asked. I would go and talk to Lucas and try to find a solution to all of this. I couldn''t promise


    that Lucas would do this willingly because he didn''t seem like the kind of man to easily back down. But


    I would do what I needed to in order to make sure that Cassie was happy.


    Now the problem was I had to figure out where Lucas was and make sure that I could have this


    conversation before thepetition began.


    *****


    Lucas.


    There was no time to simply go to sleep tonight and ¡°get good rest" like Odin had told us to do. If I was


    going to win this thing, I was going to have to spend every waking moment training to ensure that I


    could beat Mani. I knew I wasn''t any match for Finn, but Mani¡­ I had a bone to pick with that one.


    Since the moment that I decided to join in thepetition, Mani had made it his purpose to piss me off


    at every turn. It didn''t matter how much I tried to stay out of his way if he wasn''t the one that bothering


    me, it was one of his goons. That was thest thing that I needed right now. I needed uninterrupted


    training where I could focus and n my revenge against him.


    Mani wanted to hurt Cassie, and I had heard from so many different people talking exactly what he was


    nning to do to her, how he was going to bend her to her knees. How he was going to breed her to no


    end and when he finally was done with her, he would make sure that she stayed within a cell, never


    seeing the light of day again until she either took her life or he decided to take it for her.


    Of course, she was a celestial and she couldn''t die. But I was sure that he could make her wish that


    she was, which was something that I wasn''t going to allow to happen.


    Away from my room, I quietly edged out towards the garden. I was nning on going to the training


    arena, but the moment that I stepped outside, I ran into a figure that I had been hoping to avoid.


    ¡°Lucas, I was hoping to finally see you."


    Damian stood before me d in a purple robe, staring up at the sky when I initially had walked out, but


    his eyes fell on me quite quickly as soon as he heard the noise wrestling behind him. To say that he


    was thest person I was hoping to see would be an urate statement. I mean, I would have rather


    had ran into Mani than Damien.


    ¡°Damien, what are you doing out here?" I asked, halting in my step, wondering if I should run because


    he was going to try and kill me, or if I needed to stay in ce and face him like a man, which would


    have been the more obvious thing to do. I just wasn''t quite sure what kind of mood this man was in.


    He definitely looked a lot older than I remembered.


    ¡°I could ask you the same question. Shouldn''t you be inside resting, preparing for the event tomorrow?"


    There was a look of amusement in his eyes that allowed the tension growing within me to die down.


    ¡°I couldn''t sleep. So I decided to get ast training session in."


    ¡°Thiste at night?" Damian questioned me, shaking his head. ¡°No, Lucas. You''re going to go to bed.


    Even the best of warriors know when it''s best to call it a day."


    ¡°Excuse me?" I muttered, shocked that Damian actually thought he could tell me what to do. He wasn''t


    my father and he definitely wasn''t my keeper. It wasn''t his ce to tell me what I could and couldn''t do.


    ¡°You heard me, Lucas."


    Shaking my head,ughter escaped my lips as I dropped my bag on the ground and crossed my arms


    over my chest in a show of defiance. ¡°We aren''t on earth anymore, Damian. You can''t tell me what to


    do."


    Never once did Damian waiver in his expression. His smile held and instead he stared at me with


    intrigue before his eyes fell to the bag on the floor and back up to me once more. ¡°What is it that you


    feel you need to train for, Lucas?"


    Dumbfounded by his question, I opened and closed my mouth before gritting my teeth. ¡°I need to be as


    strong as possible to defeat Mani tomorrow."


    ¡°I see," he replied, nodding his head. ¡°You''re not worried about Finnick then?"


    Of course I was, but there was no point in worrying about Finn. He was faster, smarter, and way


    stronger than I was. I had confidence in myself to an extent, but I wasn''t going to be unrealistic. It didn''t


    matter how much I wanted to beat Finn, I doubted I could.


    ¡°He is extremely good at what he does. My target is beating Mani."


    ¡°Well, if that''s the case, Lucas, then you should already be ready. Strength means nothing in war,


    however, what does matter is the mind of the warrior. If your mind isn''t at its best, then you will lose


    whatever battle you''re walking into. The weakest of men cane out victors if they use their brain


    and not the body."


    I didn''t understand what it was Damian was ying at but he passed me on the garden path headed


    for the door as if he no longer cared what I was going to do. ¡°Where are you going?"


    ¡°To bed, Lucas. Like you should be."


    ¡°So, you''re just going to leave me out here to do what I want?" Of course the question was stupid, but I


    was so taken back by how Damian¡ªthe Alpha of Alpha''s¡ªwas just leaving from a conversation


    without a care in the world.


    As I watched him, he stopped at the door and turned to look at me from over his shoulder with a smile


    on his face. ¡°You''re a grown man, Lucas. At the end of the day you have to decide what kind of warrior


    you want to be. No one can tell you the answer to that¡­ only you can decide."


    What the fuck¡­


    I didn''t have the slightest clue what had just happened, but the moment he was gone, I was left


    standing there trying to decide who it was I wanted to be. Never once in my life did I really even


    consider that I needed to make this choice, but if the same cold Alpha I once knew could change, then


    perhaps there was hope for me in the future after all.


    Bending down, I picked up my bag and turned to head back towards my room.


    Damian was right, if I wanted to beat Mani¡­ I''d need all the rest I could get.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Chapter 216: Denying Finns Offer


    Cassie.


    Thinking back on my past, I couldn''t remember the first time I rode a bike or my first day of school. I


    also could no longer remember what it was like the first time I had shifted, but standing on the balcony


    terrace within my room, I could remember the first time I came to Asgard. It was the first time I felt like I


    had somewhere where I belonged, and today was the day my future would be determined.


    ¡°Cassie, did you hear me calling you?" Sansa came over bright and early to help me prepare for the


    day''s events, and though I had felt like it was ages since I had seen her, I knew for her it had been a lot


    less.


    Letting a smile fall across my lips, a bit ofughter escaped me as I turned from the balcony. ¡°You seem


    more excited about getting out there than I am."


    For the first time in a long time, I saw a sight of Sansa I hadn''t seen in quite a while. Her look was more


    rxed. She wore her skinny jeans and a loose, flowing yellow shirt thatplemented her skin color


    quite well. Her hair was pulled back and styled into a beautiful high ponytail with loose curls that hung


    around her face.


    Even her makeup was more on the natural side.


    This was the normality of her I enjoyed seeing. The one thing I hated more than anything were people


    who tried to pretend they were something they were not and with Sansa, I always knew that when it


    came to her, she would always be honest and up forth with me.


    ¡°You''re damn right that I''m ready to get out there. You know how many hot guys are probably waiting


    on the sidelines to talk to sweet girls? I mean,e on, you may be imed, but I definitely am not,


    and it''s been a while since I''ve beenid, so excuse me if I want to go check out thepetition."


    There was nothing but amusementced within her tone and herment caused me tough. Sansa,


    the party girl, was also extremely intelligent, and she loved men and loved watching them. She also


    had a good head on her shoulders and she knew exactly what life expected of her. She had high


    expectations and it would take one remarkable man to be able to capture her attention.


    ¡°Whatever you say," I muttered teasingly. ¡°So, what monstrosity are you throwing me into today?" I


    asked eagerly as I nced around the room, half expecting there be some gown on a mannequin set


    forth for me, ready for me to put on and parade around like the royalty I was supposed to be.


    Sansa''s eye met mine as she gave me a dumbfounded expression and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I


    don''t f*****g know. Go look in your closet and find something."


    ¡°Wait, are you telling me that I finally get to pick out my own outfit, and I don''t have you or Freya trying


    to tell me what I need to wear?"


    The shock in my words caused Sansa tough as Ansley came into the room, looking slightly confused


    with what was going on. ¡°Is everything okay?"


    Turning to Ansley, I nodded. ¡°Yeah, everything''s okay. Sansa was just letting me know that I actually


    got to pick out my own clothes today."


    Opening and closing her mouth, Ansley stood quietly as if she wanted to say something.


    ¡°Ansley, I can see that you want to say something. Do you want to offer your opinion? If so, by all


    means, go ahead and offer it. There''s no reason for you to be shy here." I was still trying to get used to


    how this girl operated. I knew that she had issues with her previous matron, Solina.


    But she should have known by now that I waspletely different.


    ¡°I was simply going to suggest the ck and red dress at the back of the closet that you fell in love with


    when you first came here. You never got to wear it, perhaps you should wear it today. I mean, it is a


    statement piece or whatever it is that you and Sansa call it.... I just figured since you get to pick your


    own clothes, maybe you would want to wear that."


    Her reply was timid but it made the smile upon my face grow wider. I was proud of her for sticking up


    and saying what was on her mind, and honestly, her opinion and suggestion were f*****g fantastic. The


    idea of wearing that dress today sent goosebumps over my skin as I wondered what the guys would


    say when they saw me in it.


    ¡°I love that idea," I replied excitedly as I turned and made my way towards the closet, ready to sift


    through the fabric to get ready for the day.


    ¡°Does this mean that I need to get changed if you''re gonna be looking like a hooker today?" Sansa


    called out after me, causing both of us tough as I shook my head and lifted the gown from its hanger.


    I admired the material, eager to put it on and show everybody exactly who I was.


    *****


    Lucas.


    Afterst night''s conversation with Damian, I made sure to take myself back to my room and get plenty


    of rest. And I appreciated his suggestion because I definitely needed it. The moment I had gotten back


    to my roomst night, I crashed easily but woke up feeling more refreshed than I had in weeks.


    With my bag packed, I made my way down towards the arena. A new found determination in me that I


    hadn''t yet felt before. Yes, I had always been determined to prove myself to everybody else and to


    prove myself to Cassie that I deserved her. But this was the first time that I wanted to prove to


    somebody else that I was worth it.


    I had f****d up tremendously when it came to Cassie''s family. Having been the cause for her tosh out


    and kill her best friend Melissa, and also the fact that I had killed her here in Asgard so she never was


    able to return home. I felt the weight of what I had done constantly.


    It was holding me back from being able to be who I needed to be.


    So being able to prove to Damian today that I was remorseful over what had happened and that I could


    work hard enough to win her meant everything to me. I wanted to prove to him that I wasn''t the


    demonic asshole everybody assumed that I was.


    Perhaps if I''m able to prove to Damian I am worth it, then maybe the others would think that I''m worth it


    too.


    The moment my feet hit the grassy field thaty between the living quarters and the training fields, I


    heard my name being called in the distance. I turned, looking over my shoulder to find Finn jogging to


    catch up with me. ¡°Finn?"


    His celestial blue eyes reflected that of Cassie''s and constantly caught me off guard every time I had a


    conversation with the man, which wasn''t very often. Today, he had his hair pulled straight up into a high


    ponytail. He was shirtless, revealing tribal marks all over his skin that looked to be made of some type


    of paint, something that must have been Elven tradition before they went into battle.


    Even the pants he wore fit snugly at his hips. But did nothing to hide the view of the defined cut he had


    that would leave nothing to the imagination of the women that would most certainly gawk over him.


    ¡°Hey, Lucas, I wanted to actually talk to you before the event started today. There''s something


    important that we need to discuss."


    ¡°I don''t know what can be important. We''re getting ready to battle for Cassie''s hand. Anything you have


    to say can wait until afterwards," I replied, not wanting to have a deep conversation or a chance for


    Finn to f**k with my head before we actually went out there on the training fields.


    The moment I went to step away though, he grabbed my arm and stopped me in my tracks again,


    giving me a look of concern to show he was very serious about what he wanted to say to me.


    ¡°Look, I''ve spoken to Ss. There''s something that you need to understand and we need toe to


    terms on this to ensure that Mani doesn''t win today."


    ¡°What are you talking about?" I asked, confused as to why he was telling me he was having


    conversations with Ss.


    I could give two f***s less about Ss, and Ss didn''t really care for me either. So the fact that Finn


    had been talking with Ss and came up with some agreement and they wanted to bring me in on it


    didn''t sit well with me.


    ¡°It''s about Cassie. There''s no way that you''re going to win this battle today. I understand that you want


    to prove a point to Mani that you''re better than him, but we need to work together to take him down to


    ensure he doesn''t win."


    ¡°Look, I don''t need your f*****g help to be able to beat Mani. I''ve been training for a while for this. I can


    do this," I eximed in frustration. ¡°I don''t need you babysitting me out there and what the hell does


    this have to do with Cassie anyways? Of course we don''t want Mani to win, but what does that mean


    that you and I need to work together? No."


    The anger within me began to grow. I could feel my beast lurking beneath my skin, wanting tosh out


    at Finn for even suggesting we would need his help. I wasn''t a weak pup that needed protecting.


    ¡°Look, there''s no reason for you to be arrogant right now. Cassie is like her mother. She has more than


    one mate. We need to ensure that Mani doesn''t win today. Ss, me, and yourself are all destined to beN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    mated into Cassie. She loves each of us. Therefore, we need to work together in order to make her


    happy¡ª"


    ¡°Enough," I scoffed, not wanting to listen to anymore bullshit he was trying to spew. I should have


    known this elf would have tried to get into my head, tried to f**k with me, to deter me off the path that I


    had chosen. That would make it easier for him to win.


    Perhaps in reality he wasn''t as good as I thought he was.


    Perhaps this was his way of making sure that he did win because he was threatened by me.


    I wasn''t entirely sure what his game n was, but staring at him with the narrowed expression of


    hatred, I shook my head and turned around and walked off. I didn''t want to hear what he had to say,


    and the closer the training arena came into view, the more I felt that determination to prove myself.


    I didn''t need anybody''s f*****g help to win this s**t. I was going to do what needed to be done to ensure


    that Cassie and I ended up together in the end.


    She could have been with Ss and Finn as many times as she wanted, and though that thought


    slightly disgusted me, it didn''t change the fact that I loved her.


    I absolutely and unequivocally loved Cassie.


    Nothing was going to stop me from proving that.


    Even if I had to kill both Finn and Mani to make sure that I did.


    The idea of bathing in their blood and watching the light leave their eyes fed the beast within me. He


    was hungry. Ravenous for revenge, and I was ensuring that I would give it to him.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Chapter 217: We have a Winner


    Lucas.


    The cool, crisp morning air left white puffs of cloudsing from my breath as I stood on the starting


    line waiting for the starting gun to go off. After the conversation with Finn, I made sure to put his words


    far from my mind. He stood to my left. With Mani at my right.


    Both men wore the markings of their people, and though the hungry determination in their eyes would


    make most people fear them, it didn''t bother me.


    I didn''t even bother to look back to see if Cassie was in the stands. While the other two were distracted


    by whatever they saw, I couldn''t be. I had to stay strong. I had to make sure that my mind was clear


    and focused¡ªotherwise, I''d fall.


    ¡°Get ready!" the announcer bellowed out through the arena, causing us each to take our marks. The


    dark forestid ahead, its shadows calling me home. There was no stopping me from getting what I


    wanted. I was ready to take both Finn and Mani on¡ªno matter the cost.


    With the sting sound of a horn, the three of us took off as fast as we could to the treeline. It was


    under the shadowed canopies that our bodies disappeared out of sight to those who waited patiently


    for the winner toe back through.


    It was impossible to cheat and skip the line. We had to make our way through the trails, fighting one


    another only to obtain a talisman at the other end we needed to bring across the finish line to win. Yet,


    this was always where bloodshed became possible and often people didn''t return across the finish line


    at all.


    I wasn''t as fast as Mani or Finn, and quickly their figures disappeared from view.


    I had to pace myself though. I couldn''t allow myself to get winded. That was how I would end up losing


    this race, and as I continued in a slow jog down the path the eeriness of the forest slowly got to me, my


    beast on full alert.


    Something or someone was out there, slowly stalking me.


    Finn and Mani didn''t pose the only threats out here in these woods. In fact, these were the same


    woods I had once visited because of Inanna. Within them were dark beasts thatid in wait to prey on


    those who ventured too far off the path.


    Steady was the only way forward. Keeping my heart calm and steady.


    One wrong move, and everything I had worked so hard for would be over. My life would be over.


    A sh of light blinded me for a split second as a direct hit to my side caused me to tumble. I hadn''t


    seen the blowing, and by the time I got my bearings and spun around to take in the creature or


    person who had caught me off guard, all I saw was the amusing smirk of Mani.


    ¡°Did you really think that I would allow you to continue to the finish line, traitor?"


    I would never understand why it was this man thought to piss me off at every turn. He had no reason to


    act the way he did or better yet, be jealous of me, if that was why he acted like a d**k.


    ¡°This isn''t a road you want to go down. Turn around and continue on your way." To my surprise, I didn''t


    threaten him like I thought I would. I didn''t even try to rip his head off. Instead, I saw him for the weak


    and insecure man he was. If he was smart, he''d walk away.


    Laughter escaped Mani as he stared at me shaking his head. ¡°Are you f*****g serious right now? You


    have a lot of f*****g ball,s kid."


    ¡°Kid?" I scoffed, ¡°who the hell do you think you''re talking to?"


    The tension in the air between the two of us was electrified and not in a good way. Mani bulked up


    huffed like a raving lunatic while I¡­ felt the beast beneath my skin as I always did. As much as I


    wanted to let it out and let it loose on Mani, I knew I couldn''t. If it got out, there was no telling what the


    hell would happen or if I would ever control it again.


    He lunged towards me, moving swiftly to attack. Dodging to the left, I missed his punch but not


    bouncing back quick enough, I took another hit to my right. Back and forth the fists swung between us.


    His grasp on my arm tossed me through the air, my body connected with a nearby tree before slumping


    to the ground.


    Mani may have looked weak, but the strength he had was remarkable. As long as I was able to dodge


    him, I was safe. Unfortunately, I was wearing down and therefore, more easily attainable.


    ¡°Did you really think you could beat me?!" Maniughed maniacally. ¡°I''m descended from Thor! No one


    can beat me!"


    Lifting my head, I spit out the metallic taste of blood in my mouth. My eyes slowly slid up to meet Mani''s


    gaze before I spit towards his feet.


    ¡°Yeah and her cousin, you sick fuck."


    The rough kick of his book to my stomach made me cough again, and just as I tensed ready for


    another, I watched Mani drop to his knees, clutching his neck with a wide-eyed expression. Whatever


    happened was too quick for me to take notice of until Mani fellpletely, and I realized Finn stood


    behind him, holding a thin de.


    ¡°Now do you understand what I mean, Lucas?" he asked me with a narrowed gaze. ¡°There is no way


    for you to win this. I could have left you to die and only have to share her with Ss, I''m saving you. I''ll


    never understand why."


    ¡°What do you mean you''ll never understand?" I snapped,pletely confused as to what the f**k just


    happened.


    Straightening his shoulders, he crossed her arms over his chest, raising a brow at me as he scoffed.


    ¡°You seriously don''t see why you would be questionable when ites to mating with Cassie?


    You''re¡­ less than appropriate for her."


    Still, I wasn''t sure what the f**k he was talking about, even though I was pretty sure he was insulting


    me. Regardless of my confusion, Finn, a man who barely knew me, saved my life all because the


    woman he loved desired me.


    That on its own was interesting.


    ¡°I suppose a thank you is in order," I stated slowly as I climbed to my feet. ¡°However, I don''t understand


    why you would save me and not think I''d still try to beat you to win."


    ¡°If I thought you were that stupid, Lucas, I would have let Mani kill you. Yet, I didn''t. So let''s try not to be


    f*****g stupid right now."


    The statement was tempting to defy. However, he was right. There was no need to be stupid. It was


    clear that Finn was more than able to kill me without a moment''s notice if he really wanted too. He


    willingly let me live for Cassie, and I appreciated it.


    Maybe he was exactly what she needed in life. He could be a lover and a protector.


    ¡°Fine, go get our girl."


    My response, though not fully thought through, was clear for Finn. I was epting the offer, and that


    was exactly what he wanted to hear.


    ¡°Good, but how about we go get her together."


    *****


    Cassie.


    Dread filled me the moment the gun shot off into the air and the guys took off running down the field


    until the tree line swallowed them whole. There was no telling which of them would win, but the fact that


    Mani was even an option made me sick to my stomach.


    I didn''t miss the way he looked at me before the race started. The eagerness and desire not be with me


    but prove that he was right. He wanted to prove I wasn''t able to do anything and by winning me, he


    won the title he wanted. He could give a s**t less who he was bound to.


    ¡°What happens if neither of theme out?" I muttered softly, my eyes refusing to nce away from


    where they had disappeared, but seeking Sansa''s confidence that they would be okay.


    ¡°Cassie, did no one exin to you what typically happens in the race?" Sansa replied, finally causing


    my eyes to slide her way.


    The fact that she was asking me this filled me full of dread. Of course no one bothered to tell me what


    happened during this race. One, I had been gone, and two, people seem to automatically think I know


    everything about this ce.


    Granted, I was far more confident now then before I had gone to visit my parents.


    ¡°Cassie." Damian''s calming voice wrapped around me as he leaned forward over the back of my seat


    to give me a soft squeeze before kissing the top of my head. ¡°Stop worrying."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°How can you say that? You barely know either of them," I replied to him before turning back to Sansa.


    ¡°Tell me what can happen."


    She was reluctant, but finally caving in, I felt like I was going to explode. ¡°Well, it''s free for all. People


    usually don''t oftene out alive. They have been known to kill each other. The forest is dark, and


    there has always been something wrong with it."


    Oh my god! They are going to die because of me!


    The anxiety that washed over me was unexpected. Heavy breathse out of my mouth, slowly at first


    but then picking up quickly. ¡°They¡­ they can''t. I¡ªI can''t lose them."


    The low blow of an airhorn resonated through the air, causing my heart to lurch from its ce. I wasn''t


    sure what the airhorn was for, but whatever it was had the crows of people who hade to watch


    cheering.


    ¡°Damn, they move fast." Sansaughed. ¡°Either one of them works quick, and took out the others¡ª"


    ¡°Sansa!" my father snapped sternly. ¡°There''s no need for that type of conversation, especially now."


    Sansa stared at him, mouth wide open. She couldn''t believe my father would speak like that to her. But


    it was something she would have to get used to. Damian was very old-fashioned, or should I say just


    old. When ites to how things were done. Thest thing he would settle for was negative talks


    about death or anything else.


    Turning my eyes towards the field, I slowly saw the figures of two men escaping the treeline making


    their way towards the finish line near where I sat. My heart leaped to see that the two faces of the men


    I cared about were both okay, though Lucas seemed to have seen better days.


    ¡°There alive," I gasped with a smile on my face. ¡°Sansa, they''re alive!"


    I watched as Finn turned to Lucas, a moment of silence seeming to pass between them as Lucas


    waved for Finn to continue. Something I didn''t expect, but as I looked over my shoulder at my father, I


    saw the twinkle in his eye and the smile on his lips he usually got when he knew something no one else


    did.


    Lucas was going to let Finn win, and though I didn''t understand why, part of me was d for it.


    The moment that Finn crossed the finish line, the crowds erupted into cheers. The games were finally


    over, and the Prince of the Fae realm won my hand in marriage. Something, if you had said it to me


    years ago, I would never have believed it.


    ¡°It would seem that you have your match, sweetie," My father whispered, causing me to look at him


    once more with curiosity.


    ¡°You knew though¡­"


    Nodding, he scoffed withughter. ¡°Of course I did. It was the best choice Lucas could make."


    ¡°Why do you say that?" I asked, trying to understand what he knew that I hadn''t been privy to.


    Standing at his feet, he looked down at me with a gaze in his eyes I had seen so many times growing


    up. It was the look of understanding that he had often given my mother and my other fathers. A look


    that showed he knew more than he was telling, and though I''d never understand itpletely, it made


    me trust the process a little more.


    Whatever was going on was nned, and I would have to follow the process and see it through.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Chapter 218: Four Ruling for Eternity


    Cassie.


    I wasn''t sure what to expect when it came to the games being over, but one thing was for sure, my


    grandfather didn''t disappoint when it came to a coronation party. Stepping into the grand hall, I was


    greeted by the aroma of freshly cooked meats, breads, and the lingering smell of flowers. It was by far


    the most elegant event that I had ever seen, which was saying a lot considering the parties here never


    seemed to end.


    ¡°Wee, all!" Odin''s voice echoed through the grand hall with a force that caused everyone to turn


    their eyes to where we were. Odin stood on his feet with his throne behind him, me at his left, sitting,


    waiting for my future husband to arrive.


    Nervousness filled my body at the thought I was going to be married or mated, as some would say. In


    my mind, I was too young, still searching for fun and adventure. Although, on the other hand, I also


    knew that fun and adventure weren''t a luxury I was allowed to have.


    Scanning the crowds in front of me, my eyes connected with that of Solina, and I saw the hatred she


    bore for me. She was pissed, and after what I heard the servants whispering about, I''m not surprised.


    They said that his body was body beaten with a de having gone through it. On top of that, the


    creatures of the forest quickly ate him.


    Not really a service you would have for a dying celestial, though I didn''t understand how he died. He


    was a celestial, just like me, and it shouldn''t have been possible.


    Something that I was going to have to ask Ss aboutter.


    ¡°As you all know, the past few weeks have been trying. Many of the men whopeted did their best,


    but in the end, only one person could win it all¡­"


    The crowds in the grand hall cheered again before slowly parting to make way for the victor. A victor


    that I was pleased to see. Finn had changed and now stood there at the end of the hall, slowly making


    his way towards me, dressed in his royal attire of blues, purples, and gold. His hair was perfectly pulled


    back and tied at the nape of his neck with a blue ribbon as his celestial eyes stared deeply into mine.


    He was a man on a mission, and the fact he was making his way towards me was enough to make my


    thighs press together with an anticipation of what he had in store for meter.


    ¡°Thank you, Odin. It''s a great honor to have won the games, and also to take your granddaughter as


    my fated," Finn replied loudly, with nothing but confidence in his tone.


    ¡°Please, Finnick,e up here and take your ce next to your betrothed."


    Odin gestured to the empty throne next to me, and Finn didn''t hesitate to take a step forward. However,


    instead of proceeding, I watched him nce at me with a twinkle of what seemed to be


    mischievousness in his eyes before he stopped once more.


    ¡°Odin, if I may¡­ can I ask you something first?" Finn asked, in a very political manner.


    My eyes quickly cast towards Odin, who stood there in silence with a confused expression on his face


    before he nodded. ¡°Of course, you are the winner and therefore you can ask anything."


    ¡°Wonderful," Finn replied, continuing his steps until he was upon the throne''s perch, turning towards my


    grandfather and the crowd. ¡°As the winner of the games, I would like to request a change in


    circumstances."


    Gasps echoed through the hall as I saw in silence. I was beyond confused, and for a moment, I turned


    to Damian, who stood just below me on the hall floor, staring at Finn with a smile on his face.


    Something was definitely going on, but I wasn''t entirely sure what it was.


    ¡°A change in circumstance?" Odin repeated, more to himself than anyone else. ¡°Well, by ourws, you


    are the winner, so in this situation you can do as you please. What are these changes that you want to


    make?"


    ¡°Well, as you know, I am the prince of my realm. I can''t rule two kingdoms, therefore I would like to


    have someone who stands in my ce here and at Cassie''s side."


    ¡°You can''t do that!"


    ¡°This is an outrage! Why did youpete!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thements thrown towards Finn kepting from the crowd, but not once did Finn back down from


    his decision. Instead, he stared at Odin with an indifferent look that showed this wasn''t something he


    was backing down from.


    ¡°Silence!" Odin finally yelled, quieting the crowd. ¡°As the winner by ourws, Prince Finnick is allowed


    to make any requests that he wants. Now¡­ who is it that you want to stand in your ce?"


    Moving slowly to the edge of my seat, I was ready to hear what he had to say. I too wanted to know


    exactly who he was putting in his ce because, as far as I was aware, there were only two people


    that I would ept. Two who no one would ever allow.


    ¡°Prince Ss, the true heir to Draconia, will sit at her side on the throne. Lucas¡­ the scored Lycan, will


    head the royal guard, and as for me, well, I will act as ambassador, which will allow me toe and


    go, taking Cassie as I please while also ruling my realm."


    The roar of angry protests that erupted in the grand hall was unlike anything I had ever seen before.


    Both those who resided in Asgard and a few Demi gods were pissed beyond belief that Finn had


    actually suggested this. Not only that, it seemed that Odin was actually considering it.


    Though as he turned to look at Ss, I could see he wasn''t at all surprised.


    ¡°Is this what you want, Ss? Do you want to sit at her side and rule Asgard?"


    Ss didn''t bother to even nce in my direction as he squared his shoulders and nodded. ¡°I will, if it is


    what Cassie wants."


    ¡°Even if we ept Ss, there is no way the Lycan who killed her should be allowed to protect our


    realm!" This time it was Solina who spoke up. The anger over her brother''s death wasn''t the only rage I


    watched linger in her eyes.


    She was pissed, just like so many others, and for a moment, I wondered if Lucas¡ªwho stood by quietly


    ¡ªwould even be allowed after the treason he hadmitted.


    ¡°This is true¡­" Odin replied softly as he turned towards me. ¡°He knows nothing of how the realm


    works, Cassie. Are you really sure you trust him to take on this role after what he did to you?"


    All eyes turned to me as I nced from Finn to Ss to Lucas. My heart already gave me my answer,


    but at the same time, I couldn''t deny the reality that he wasn''t ready for the position. He was far from


    ready to have those responsibilities. Just as I was far from ready to rule.


    Although deep in my heart, I knew that he would. ¡°Yes, I trust him. I believe that with the right teacher,


    he would benefit from this realm greatly. And I know that he will protect me with his life."


    My confession seemed to silence the angry protests as Odin nced from me to Lucas. There was


    truth behind Lucas needing training, and my grandfather seemed to be deep in thought over this. He


    had given Finn his word that whatever changes Finn wanted to make, he could.


    ¡°Who here will train Lucas for this role?" he finally asked, and just as I expected, the room was silent.


    That was until the one person I never expected to ept him did.


    ¡°I will," Damian announced. ¡°Regardless of what he has done, I will train him, and if I can forgive him


    for his past discretions, then I expect everyone else here to do the same."


    ¡°You would really take this on, Damian?" Odin asked. ¡°What changed your mind from our conversation


    the other day?"


    I had no clue what Odin was talking about, and neither did Finn nor Ss, who both looked at each


    other, confused. Needless though, my father smiled at Odin before turning his eyes to me.


    ¡°I was given another chance by my daughter to do right in my life. She was the reason that Ivy and my


    brothers were able to bring me back. Her powers that were gifted from you are enough to change the


    world as we know it, and now, being here, I am able to be the man I was always meant to be and help


    to create a home for my family, and your daughter, when they arrive."


    Odin slowly took steps down the staircase towards my father with a smile on his face before cing his


    hand upon his shoulder. ¡°I''m proud of you, son. If anyone can teach Lucas to be the man he was


    always meant to be, I know it''s you."


    It was those words that brought tears to my eyes as I watched him then turn to Lucas, who was


    standing near my father, and pull him into a hug. My father knew what it was like to be outcasted. To


    feel as if he wasn''t worthy of love or anything else, and he wasn''t going to let Lucas fall into the same


    mistakes he made.


    He was going to help Lucas be the man he was always meant to be, and because of that, Lucas would


    forever be at my side as well.


    Wiping the tears from my eyes, I watched Odin gesture for Lucas to take his ce upon the stage with


    Finn and Ss. He was hesitant at first, but after a moment, he made his way towards me with


    confidence in his aura, with a confidence I hadn''t seen since before the situation with Inanna had


    urred.


    ¡°Ss, Finn, and Lucas¡­ Do you three promise to protect this realm together?"


    ¡°Yes," they replied.


    ¡°Do you n to stand by Cassie as her mates for all eternity?" My heart felt as if it was going to leap


    out of my chest at Odin''s words, but sitting quietly, I waited for their reply.


    ¡°Yes," they said in unison.


    ¡°Then let it be known that Prince Ss will take the throne beside Cassie in Asgard, Prince Finnick, the


    Royal Ambassador and future king of his realm, and Lucas Vega¡­ the head of the Royal Guard. No


    one within my realm will stand against this, and those who try to will be condemned for treason."


    Odin''s words werew and one by one, I watched those within the grand hall kneel before the four of


    us. Ss, Finn, and Lucas rose to their feet before the three of them turned towards me. It was my


    chance now to stand beside them in eptance and while I was nervous as hell, I couldn''t imagine this


    any other way.


    I had fought for so long to prove my love to Ss and Lucas. I imagined time and time again that they


    were ying with me or hated me, and in reality, it was the farthest from the truth. All three of them had


    nned for this to happen, and by the time I made my way towards them, I realized just honestly how


    much I was truly loved.


    Fate didn''t mean for me to have only one mate. It would take three men standing at my side for me to


    aplish who I was meant to be. Something that now no longer scared me.


    With Ss, Finn, and Lucas at my side¡ªI felt invincible.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Chapter 219: The Beginning of a New Adventure


    Cassie.


    Had anyone told me I would be where I was right now a few months ago, I would haveughed at


    them. Never in my life could I have imagined I would have been ruling an entire realm. Nor did I


    imagine I would have three men who wanted nothing more than to please me in any way I could


    imagine.


    It was weird for me to ept that Ss, Finn, and Lucas were all my mates.


    Two of them had done everything they could to stay away from me, and Finn¡­ well, he had always


    been persistent. He was the one who surprised me the most because where I thought he would have


    been an egotistical asshole who thought highly of himself, he wasn''t.


    ¡°Are you disappointed?" The party was in full swing, and with Ss sitting at the throne at my side, I


    watched Finn and Lucas talking to partygoers in the distance. My heart swelled with pride and


    excitement.


    ¡°No, not at all," I replied, turning to Ss with a smile spread from ear to ear. ¡°Just shocked."


    He chuckled at me, nodding as he reached over and took my hand. ¡°I''m sorry I didn''t tell you."


    ¡°Tell me about what?" Confused as to what he was referring to, I watched him point to the top of his


    head, making a circr motion to signify a crown or what one would think was a halo.


    ¡°Oh¡­"


    ¡°Yeah, oh." Theughter that left him wasforting, and as he lifted my hand to his lips, kissing the


    backs of my knuckles gently, I felt the butterflies within my stomach flutter.


    ¡°It''s okay, Ss. I''m sure you had your reasons. What matters most is that now, we are all together and


    will be for all eternity."


    The sound of music filled the hall as many began to dance, and though I contemted joining them, I


    found my attention directed elsewhere. Finn made his way towards me with a look of determination in


    his eyes. He gestured to Ss with his head to somewhere off the stage area.


    The silentmunication with the two of them was irritating at times, but with Ss holding my hand, I


    found myself on my feet before Finn even reached me.


    ¡°What''s going on?" I asked with furrowed brows of confusion.


    ¡°We have a surprise for you," Finn replied as Ss led me off the stage.


    Not one single person seemed to notice we were leaving. The party was continuing as it always did


    and as I stepped through the side door, I found myself being led the other way, down one hallway and


    through another.


    I wasn''t keen on surprises, but after everything that had transpired, I wasn''t going to ruin whatever


    these three men had in mind. After all, like Finn had told me many times, I''ll enjoy it.


    The moment I realized we were going to my suite, I felt a twinge of excitement wondering if they were


    nning to mark me or mate with me or something. I had no idea how this worked with me as a


    celestial because I wasn''t a shifter anymore.


    I stepped into the room and was taken back by the sight. Candles and flower petals were scattered


    everywhere and within the center of the room stood Lucas. He and I hadn''t had a moment to speak the


    entire evening, nor had we really had any proper conversation since the games had started.


    Realizing that Ss and Finn had brought me to him was unexpected. Turning to look at them both, a


    frown fell over my face before I turned back to Lucas in confusion. ¡°What''s going on?"


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas stepped toward me with determination in his eyes. ¡°I know that things


    have never been great between us, Cassie. But I want to fix that. When Ss and Finn told me the n


    for all of us to be together, I couldn''t understand it¡ª"


    He was breathless as he spoke, his steps slow until he was right in front of me.


    ¡°I understand now, Cassie," he whispered, his hand lifting to brush against the side of my face as he


    stared down at me with those same dark eyes I looked into the night I found out we were destined to be


    mates. ¡°I may not feel the wolf''s bond anymore, but I do still feel a connection with you that I will never


    understand."


    ¡°Does this mean you won''t leave me again?" My question waspletely random, but for some


    reason, it was the only thing that came to mind at that moment. Deep down, I was terrified he was


    going to leave me again. That I would wake up one morning, and all this had been just a dream, a


    fantasy I was simply living out in my head.


    The corner of his lips turned up into a smirk as he shook his head. ¡°No, I won''t ever be leaving you


    again, Cassie. I love you too much to ever leave you."


    Hearing him say he loved me made tears brim my eyes. I had wanted to hear it for so long, and


    between us both being stubborn and all the other s**t that had happened in our time in Asgard, I didn''t


    realize how much it would mean to me to hear it.


    ¡°You do?"


    ¡°Yes," he whispered again. ¡°I will always love you."


    Closing the space between us, he wrapped one arm around my waist and pulled me flush against his


    chest before pressing his lips against mine. The kiss took my breath away. He deepened it, kissing me


    as if he had never kissed me before. The heat of his touch upon my skin crept over me and down


    between my thighs.


    Everything about this moment was exactly as I had once imagined it and now that it was happening, I


    didn''t want it to stop.


    Before I knew what was going on, his grip on me loosened and the touch of another caught me


    completely off guard. Breaking our kiss I looked to my left and was met with celestial blue eyes, and on


    my right, the reddish toned ones I had grown so familiar with.


    Both Ss and Finn hade to join them and the thought of them all taking me together was


    something I couldn''t fathom.


    ¡°So, how are we going to do this gentleman?" Finn asked, causing Ss to chuckle.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Well, since you won the tournament and made all this possible, it''s only fair she carries for you first,"


    Lucas'' statement made me turn to him in shock. I had never considered the fact that I would be having


    children anytime soon, and now hearing the possibility, I wasn''t sure that I waspletely ready for


    that.


    ¡°Don''t look so worried," Ss replied as he gripped my chin lightly and pulled it towards him. ¡°If you''re


    not ready to have children, you don''t have to right now."


    ¡°It''s not that I''mpletely unsure, I have just never considered it."


    My admission was hard to make because I didn''t want to disappoint anyone in the room, but to my


    surprise all three of them seemed to understand.


    ¡°If that''s what you wish for, my queen, then I will make sure to not let that happen. However, we weren''t


    exactly careful any other time we had sex." Finn wasn''t wrong there. We weren''t careful and realizing


    that made my heart race. There was no going back now, and no reason topletely panic. That was


    my fault for never having considered it before. ¡°Very true, I suppose if it happens¡­ it happens."


    Grabbing the side of Finn''s face, I pulled him towards me, nting my lips upon his with a hunger I


    didn''t know I had. He didn''t hesitate one bit to put the same amount of hunger and aggression into his


    response. He reached up towards the hair clip in my hair, removing it so my hair fell down in waves


    over my shoulders.


    ¡°We''re going to make you feel amazing things, Cassie," he practically purred against my lips. Ss


    undid the buttons on the back of my dress, the cool hair hitting my bare skin as a low rumble echoed


    from Ss'' throat behind me.


    ¡°She ispletely naked beneath this dress," he replied as the gown dropped to the floor and each of


    the men got to feast upon my naked body.


    ¡°I am." My cocky remark followed by a smirk was enough for Finn to snatch me up, toss me over his


    shoulder and make his way towards the separate room where my bedid. A swift smack to my ass


    caused a sting that made warmth pool between my legs.


    No more words passed between us after my response. My body was tossed upon the soft cotton


    nkets and sheets of my bed, my eyes staring up into three sets of hungry gazes as each of my


    mates began to undress.


    They were unique in their own way and all mine. Ripped abs, tattoos, wless skin, and ck, blue,


    and reddish-golden eyes. A blend of lean muscle and bulked demi-gods. They were absolutely perfect.


    However, when they dropped their pants to reveal the beasts between their legs, I knew I was in for


    one hell of a ride.


    ¡°Are you ready to y with all three of us?" Lucas said in a teasing manner.


    Raising my brow, I smirked. ¡°What, are you saying you know how to share?"


    Finn didn''t bother to hide hisughter as he climbed on the bed towards me. ¡°Oh, you little minx, you


    have no idea what we''re capable of."


    Gripping my thighs, he jerked them apart and dove face first between my legs. His mouth attached to


    my core like a hungry lion as his tongue did circles around my clit that had my back arching in pleasure.


    The sensations he created in me were a thing of dreams. No man had ever ate me out the way he did


    and I loved it.


    ¡°Oh, f**k," I moaned as Ss and Lucas came to either side of me.


    ¡°While he f***s you with his tongue, little one, your going to please both Lucas and I with your mouth."


    Demanding as always, Ss climbed on the bed to one side of my head while Lucas followed suit on


    the other both of them stroking the lengths of their rigid c***s, waiting for me to taste them.


    I was hungry to have them in my mouth. Turning to Lucas first, I leaned my head over, running my


    tongue over the slit of his c**k before slowly lowering my lips over it.


    Deep throating his d**k, one, two, three times, I swapped and gave Ss his turn. His spikey rigid c**k


    waiting for me to embrace him. My fingers gently stroking over the length feeling the soft touch of his


    spikes, even though they looked like they would hurt


    Over and over again I switched until I was gagging on Lucas'' c**k as Finn caused me to spiral out of


    control. My eyes rolled into the back of my head as Lucas'' c**k popped from my mouth; a scream


    ripping from my throat as I came undone.


    ¡°I think it''s time to see how much she can really handle," Finn said, wiping his mouth as Ss moved,


    and Finn came toy on the bed next to me. ¡°Climb up here and show them how well you can ride me."


    Taking a breath, I giggled but did as I was told. My legs came to rest on either side of his thighs as I


    lowered my aching p***y down his long thick erection. Finn filled me to the brink, and as he did, I


    gestured for Ss toe close. ¡°I want to suck you off as I f**k him."


    ¡°Is that right?" he murmureding closer. ¡°What if Lucas yed with your ass at the same time?


    Would you like that too?"


    The idea was overwhelming, but I couldn''t refuse. I wanted to know what it was like to have them all


    touching me, pleasing me, pushing me to the brink and then beyond.


    ¡°Yes¡­" I gasped. ¡°Please, I want it."


    With Finn inside me, Ss'' standing off to my right side with his c**k in my mouth, and Lucas using his


    finger against my ass, I could barely contain my pleasure. All of this was more than I could take.


    Eventually, Lucas gripped my hips, stopping the fast motions I took on Finn''s c**k before slowly


    pressing his d**k into my puckered hole.


    Inch by inch, he slid into my ass, the fullness of Finn and Lucas causing me to gasp out as I tried to


    rx myself against them. Only when I nodded at Finn did he begin to move again. Slowly at first and


    then faster and faster, his fast movements with Lucas'' slow ones tipped me over the edge as I gagged


    on Ss'' erection¡ªscreaming as I came undone.


    Lucas pulled out first, the feeling of his c*m spraying upon my ass as a groan escaped his lips was a


    tantalizingbination. Ss didn''t back down as he shot his load down my throat at the same time


    Finn thrusted up onest time hard, before stilling inside me.


    The three of us found our release, only for me to copse upon Finn''s chest trying to find my breath.


    ¡°Jesus Christ¡­"


    Moving from the bed, Ss disappeared with Lucas towards the bathroom. Both men came back a


    momentter looking slightly cleaned up with Lucas carrying a warm rag. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re already


    worn out, Cassie. We still have all night ahead of us¡ª"


    ¡°And tomorrow," Ss replied, finishing off Lucas'' sentence.


    Laughter escaped us all as Lucas helped to clean me up before I rolled over onto the bed, my body


    spent and a new feeling of happiness filling my soul. All I had ever wanted to do was to be happy, and


    have someone to love me. Now, I have three men to do that.


    ¡°I do have to leave in a few days to go back to my realm, Cassie," Finn said, catching me off guard. My


    eyes met his as I watched him stand at the edge of the bed, slipping back on his pants. ¡°I was hoping


    you may apany me for a week or two. It will give Ss and Lucas time to take care of things here


    while you get a much needed vacation."


    ¡°I mean, I''m fine with that, if everyone else is."


    Ss plopped onto the bed next to me, his lips finding the side of his head as he smiled. ¡°We already


    discussed how everything is going to work, and Lucas and I do have a lot we need to do over the next


    few weeks. So, if you want to go, then it''s okay with us."


    ¡°Really?" I asked, turning my eyes to Lucas only to see him nod in approval.


    ¡°I''m down with it. Your dad has a lot for me to do over the next few months."


    ¡°I bet he does," Iughed, before turning back to Finn. ¡°Okay, I guess I''m off to live with the fairies for a


    while."


    Finn deadpanned as Ss and Lucas both began tough at my response. I had no idea what was so


    funny, but when Finn ran a hand down his face and crawled back on the bed next to me with a smile, I


    realized it must have been what I had said.


    ¡°We aren''t fairies like Tinker, what''s her name, Cassie. We''re Fae¡­ and you, my love, are their new


    Queen."


    Note from the Author:


    Thank you all for sticking with me on this journey. This is the end... until next month.


    Coming out in May is Book 5 in the series: The Temptress of Elder Hallow.


    It will not be continued off this current book as the other ones have and will be uploaded to all tforms


    avable. To stay up to date on when this book isunching, please make sure to follow me on various


    media outlets. I cannot wait to bring my readers a new story with new characters, and new challenges.


    On top of this story, I do have another series being released.


    The Dark Heart Series Book 1: His Lonely Reign will be dropped May 1st.


    The dark and steamy series of events in this book will leave you craving more.


    Love,


    Lillith


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 220

    Hale.


    Three days had passed since Ivy had the children, and Damian was pronounced missing. I wasn''t sure what to expect, but I stepped into my role as alpha of the pack to ensure everything ran smoothly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    We had gone to the cabin where the seer was Damian supposedly met. It wasn''t hard for us to find the location with the information he had left on his desk. However, as soon as we got there, it was clear the woman had been long gone, which was lucky for her, considering I would have torn her to shreds to find my brother.


    The disheartening feeling ofing home empty-handed wasn''t something I wanted to do again. The look in Ivy''s eyes when she threw open the front door only to find that Damian wasn''t with us... it haunted my mind. "Have there been any recent signs?" I asked Talon, who walked through the office door looking grimmer than he had the day before.


    "No, but I do have patrols watching the borders expecting the worst if ites to it. We have to find Damian. Have you seen the state that Ivy is in?"


    I had seen the state of her.


    Every single day she refused to eat the right amount of food or get the right amount of rest, and every time we tried to force her to do it, she would snap as if she was slowly losing herself.


    For the first time in my life, I had questions I didn''t have the answers to, and it burned a hole through my heart, knowing there was nothing I could do right now to help Ivy. We knew who had done it. We knew the Council had Damian, but without proof, we couldn''t just storm in there and use them of something.


    "I''m at a loss for what to do to help her. She''s spiraling, and I only see her smile when she''s with the twins. She is happy and content one minute, and then it''s like someone flips the switch as soon as they''re asleep. She bes unstable."


    Talon stared at me. His facial expressions were unreadable, but I had no doubt he saw the same things I did in his mind. "What do you want to do, then? We have to find a way to be able to help her."


    Talon was right. We had to help her. I was just at a loss for how to do that. It was hard trying to decipher what was wrong with her while trying also to find my brother.


    Letting a heavy sigh escape me, I shook my head. "There''s been nothing that''s been brought to the border, no sort of message or anything."


    "It''s only been three days, though," Talon replied. "If they were going toe, they would have surelye by now. The only thing I can think of is the Council didn''t do it, and someone else is behind it."


    Talon''s reasoning had crossed my mind more than once, but I didn''t want to be so hasty as to believe the Council was actually on our side. They weren''t pleased by the outburst that had happened the day we were all taken to court before.


    I have thought about that situation a


    million times over. Tried to


    m


    contemte what exactly was going to happen, but every single time I searched for answers, I came up empty-handed.


    "I can help with that," Kate said from the open doorway as she stared at Talon and I with determination on her face. I hadn''t even realized she had En.


    gotten back from her trip. The day after the children were born, she had made her way back home in search of answers from her own family.


    "Did you just return?"


    "Obviously, I''m d to see that the two of you are happy to see menshe replied in a sarcastic tone as the corner of her lips turned up into a small smile.

 Chapter 221

    "Did you find anything out, anything at all that could be useful?"


    With a tight-lipped expression, she nced down at her feet, rocking back and forth as she shook her head no. "In all honesty, they didn''t want to let mee back."


    "Yet you''re here, anyway. What changed your mind?" I asked, confused why she woulde back if her mate and her family had told her not to.


    "Nothing changed my mind, Hale. I was nning toe back regardless of what they said. Ivy is my friend and you guys have be like family to me. She needs me here and my help whether or not she chooses to see it right now."


    "Well, do you have a n in mind? Because being the alpha isn''t something I''m particrly good at. I''m a book nerd. Talon deals with patrols, James helps with training. Damien was always the one that ran everything. And yes, I knew some of what he did, but I was nowhere as good as he was. So any kind of help I can get right now would be brilliant," I sighed as I plumped down into the chair behind the desk.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Laughter escaped Kate as she smiled at me. "You do make a very good book nerd, though."


    Of course, that would be what her response was.


    Standing still for a moment, she stepped forward. "Look, the Council knows I wasn''t here when the murders happen. I have an alibi, and I didn''t arrive until the day the Council came seeking answers from you..." "Okay, but what do you suggest doing?"


    "I could go there," she replied, shrugging her shoulders.


    A scoff left Talon''s lips before theughter erupted from him. "Angel would fucking kill us if he knew we allowed you to go there."


    "I guess it''s a good thing I came with her then," Angel said as he stepped up behind Kate. A smile spread across Talon''s face upon seeing Angel.


    Through the time Kate and Angel had been here before, Talon and Angel had formed a wonderful friendship and kept in touch with each other often. I was happy for Talon because he honestly didn''t have many friends. "It''s good to see you, my friend," Talon said happily as he pulled away.


    "We can take care of the situation," Angel replied. "Kate and I will head to the Council, scope it out and see if we can find anything. It wouldn''t be abnormal for us to go there to pay our respects while being in town. Alokaye may turn around and think something''s up, but the Council would toss the idea out the window."


    Angel had a point. He and Kate could go up there and the Council would have no reason to suspect them of anything. It was times like this I wondered if I could really do this type of job.


    I may have been an alpha, but I


    wasn''t the oldest and I wasn''t trained


    for this, and every day Damien was gone reminded me how much I


    should have paid attention to what he tried to teach me when I was


    younger.


    "All right, then the two of you can leave at dawn. That way, it''ll give you as the


    enough time to get up there morning sun rises) make your way around and get out of there before anybody really notices you." "How''s she doing?" Kate finally said, speaking up softly. "Is she talking much yet?"


    Once again, silence enveloped us, the tension high as I cast my gaze towards the window. Ivy had spoken little in thest three days unless she was talking to the twins, and even then it was baby talk and cooing. I wished more than anything to see the light of joy in her eyes once more. But now, when she gazed out staring out the window as if expecting for Damien toe strolling back up, I saw nothing but pain and sorrow.

 Chapter 222

    "She is great with kids. They are everything to her, but outside of that... she isn''t herself. Something inside of her is changing."


    I wasn''t sure what it was, but Talon knew exactly what I meant. There was something within our bond that it was changing.


    "I''ll see if I can talk to her. Start the conversation out slowly and see if she opens up to me." Kate''s offer made me smile. Perhaps she would have better luck.


    As soon as Kate, Angel, and Talon left the office, and the door was closed, I rested my head within my palms, and tried to understand where I had gone wrong.


    We had gone from exotic moments of sexual bliss to chaos that consumed us. A battle for her. The loss, the love, the reuniting, almost bringing death and now? It was as if everything we had gone through was for nothing, because everything was shattered once more.


    More than anything, I couldn''t wait for the day when things would be normal. I didn''t understand what evil out there could cause so muchplication for our rtionship. Never had I ever heard of wolves that went through the things we do.


    It was honestly beyond ridiculous.


    I wanted my mate back.


    I wanted my brother back.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Deciding I would turn in for the night, I stood up from where I sat, turning off the smallmp at the desk and made my way out of my office, closing the door behind me.


    I didn''t get far, though, before I ran into Prisci,ing out from the kitchen, a hot cup of tea in her hand and a low, concentrated look on her face.


    "Are you retiring for the evening as well, Prisci?" I asked her, trying to be polite and keep the conversation.


    She stopped in her tracks, taking a moment as she processed my question, her eyes gazing up at me with an intensity. "I''m actually taking this cup of tea up to Ivy. She''s currently speaking with Kate."


    A sense of understanding washed over me, realizing Kate didn''t miss a beat when it came to the opportunity of trying to make Ivy feel more at home, considering our current circumstances.


    "That''s good. Hopefully, she can get answers to the questions that we cannot. Why is it you looked so troubled, though?"


    Prisci was a very mysterious woman, and while my brothers were not as observant as I was, I could tell she was not saying something that may have been important.


    Her wrinkled expression creased up as she smiled at me, a clicking of her tongue as she looked off down the hallway and then back at me once more.


    "You have always been the most perceptive of children," she said as she let out a small sigh. "I''ve had visionstely, and the visions(''ve had are not good. There''s something brewing on the horizon, and unfortunately, I cannot see past that future anymore." Her words weren''t as riddled as usual, and the concern was etched in her eyes. I''d never once heard her say she could not see into the future any more.


    "That doesn''t make any sense. What do you mean you can''t see past what''sing? You''re a seer who sees the future."


    "Trust me, boy, I know it is my gift. However, things have changed. Fate has changed, and with it ! cand longer see past what ising." There was a hidden meaning behind her words, and I couldn''t understand why her gift would deny her the ability to see the future.


    If I wasn''t as worried before, I definitely was now. Prisci was the seer of our family. The secret welhid deep withinour own bones. She was the unwanted child of mates who were moreplicated than usual and with her life, she had given us great reason to live.

 Chapter 223

    Ivy.


    Burning fires, distant roars, signs of blood, and many more.


    These were things that filled my mind every time I closed my eyes, and though I soughtfort and love that I had for my children, I felt incredibly vulnerable.


    It had been three days since I''d had the children and three days since I had even touched Damien. He was still not home, and my heart broke every moment he was away.


    Some might think I was being selfish because I had three more mates here that doted on me endlessly and wanted my attention, but the problem was, it was hard when part of you was missing.


    I wasn''t trying to beplicated.


    I wasn''t trying to ruin the rtionships that I had. Everybody seemed to think I should just be okay, but nobody knows what it''s like to have a piece of you torn away.


    To have someone you love taken from you, and not knowing whether they are alive or dead. That feeling was incredibly raw.


    One moment you''re trying to pretend you''re okay, and the next you''re sobbing.


    "Hey, you," Kate said, knocking on my door. I hadn''t seen her since the day the babies were born. She was full of life, but when we found out that Damian was taken, she headed back home in search of answers. "You''re back," I said with a small smile as I stood from where I sat and wrapped my arms around her, embracing her and her hug I feared would end.


    "I told you I''d be back now. Where are my little babies at?"


    With a small giggle, she strolled over to the crib and looked down at the two sleeping babies within. They were beautiful in every way, and I was still amazed every day at how lucky I was to have them. "Castor is the sleeping beauty, as always. But her brother Pollux does not enjoy sleeping for more than three hours."


    Kate smiled down at them but then turned to me, wrinkling her nose. "I still cannot believe that those are the two names that you chose. Castor is such a boy''s name, and Pollux, are you trying to have the poor kid picked on?" Laughter erupted from my lips for the first time in days, and as it did, I watched James pop his head around the corner, staring at me with surprise.


    "Holy shit, how did you make herugh? I''ve literally been trying to do that for the past few days."


    Wide-eyed and brows raised, she stared at him, absolutely dumbfounded by his outburst. "I asked her why she picked those baby names."


    Realization dawned on him, and as he looked at the children, he shook his head and shrugged his shoulders. "I''ve literally tried to talk her out of picking those names and sticking with them, but she is adamant that those are the children''s names and so, therefore, I will not argue with her."


    "They''re not that bad. Castor can be shortened to Cassie, which I''m sure that she will go by, and Pollux is a strong, sturdy name, and if he really wanted to shorten, he could shorten it to Polly, which is unisex." Kate stared at me in disbelief, absolutely speechless, as James sighed at my response.


    "Yes, but that is not the only reason you named them that," Mom called from the other side of the nursery where she was folding baby clothes. "Why don''t you tell them the other part of the reason why you name them that?"


    Shaking my head, I had breathed out heavily and took a seat back in the small rocking chair I had near their crib. My eyes fell onto my sleeping children.


    "It was a dream that I had. They were the first set of twins born in Gemini. Their bloodlines are strong and if you pay close attention, you can feel their power within them...I can''t exin it."


    "So they''re Gemini twins?" Kate muttered, scrunching her brows as in confusion. "That''s impossible. There haven''t been Gemini twins in what-"


    "In thest one hundred years,"


    Prisci said as she walkedCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    the door with a cubed through a of hot


    a up of hot tea. "Sorry it took me so long, my dear Hale had


    a few questions to ask me."


    Taking the teacup from her, I smiled


    and gave her a silent thank you. The O steam from the piping hot fiquid filled O


    my nostrils, and I closed my eyes, sighed in satisfaction. "This smells absolutely delicious."


    "Oh, it is, and the herbs infused in the tea will help to loosen you up and clear your minds so that you can sleep."


    I knew Prisci was right, but the


    problem was every time I closed my eyes, I saw Damian dying. I knew it was my mind tormenting mem because was so concerned, but to so picture him on a boulder as a


    sacrificialmb being ughtered, it was a horrible sight to behold. "I will try to get some sleep. The problem is whether Pollux will allow me to get some sleep."


    Everybody in the room chuckled, and my mother smiled, standing to her feet as she walked towards me. "Did you express milk today like I told you to do with the pump?"

 Chapter 224

    Staring at her for a moment, I nodded my head slowly. I had a breast pump, but being a new mother, it felt unnatural. Even though it was super convenient, I enjoyed the feeling of having my children nurse from me. Having my body supply them with an ability to live. "I did. I stocked just like you said. There is enough for tonight, and tomorrow morning."


    "Good," she replied with a smile on her face as she nced at Prisci. "Prisci and I will take tonight''s feeding shifts with the milk that you''ve stored. You will sleep and not wake until morning."


    "That''s easier said than done, mother," I scoffed as I lifted the teacup to my lips.


    "It isn''t as hard as you think, and instead of trying to deflect the situation, try to apany it and agree."


    There was no winning with this woman. She refused to leave, no matter how many times she had talked to her mate ke. He was growing impatient, but she told him he coulde up here if he was so concerned. "Oh, speaking of that, I wanted to let you know that your mate sent me with parting words to give to you," Kate said as she turned to my mother, whose eyes narrowed slightly before she crossed her arms. "Is that right? And what were those words?"


    "He simply said that if you don''te home, he is going toe here and drag you home, regardless. He wants your one-on-one game night fun. Whatever the fuck that means."


    A twinkle in my mother''s eye caught me off guard, and I knew exactly what that was a reference to. "Kate, you literally just passed a sex message," I said nonchntly, watching as Kate''s eyes widened and a look of disgust crossed her face as she nced between my mother and I.


    "OK, that''s just absolutely fucking disgusting. I am not your sex correspondent person over here. You two need to learn how to figure out your arrangements."


    Laughter filled the space around us as we enjoyed Kate''s disgust over what she had just done. Moments like this were the ones I looked forward to.


    "I know that you''re trying to keep my spirits high, but I have to know... did you find anything okay, Kate?"


    The change in conversation seemed to bring silence to the room. Each of them looked at each other before Kate sighed. "I wasn''t able to find anything, but we have a solution." "Solution? What kind of solution?" "Angel and I are going to the council at dawn," She said, catching me off guard.


    "No," I said quickly, shaking my head. "It''s dangerous... you can''t, Kate."


    "Hey, it''s going to be okay."


    "I said no!" I roared, jumping to my feet. Those in the room jumped back from me in fear. "I will lose no one else to these people."


    "Ivy, my love..." James said softly with his hands in front of him as he stalked toward me. "I need you to take deep breaths and calm down, please."


    "Don''t tell me to calm down."


    "Ivy. Look at yourself... like actually look," James said, causing me to flinch at the tone of his voice. Unsure for a moment, I let my eyes cast toward a mirror hanging on the wall. The reflection was one I didn''t recognize, and flinching back, I gasped. My eyes were no longer the celestial blue but pitch ck, and my hair a ming white with tendrils of darkness spreading across my body.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I whispered, trying to understand what was going on. However, soft cries caught my attention and turned my focus toward the crib.


    As if a switch and been turned off, all the anger and fear washed away from me, and quickly I made my way towards Pollux, picking him up. "It''s okay, don''t cry."


    "Ivy, how long has this been going on?" Prisci asked from where she was standing.


    "I have never seen that before..."


    It wasn''t a lie. I had never done that before, but it didn''t matter. My baby needed me, and the time to visit was over.


    "Ivy, this is important. It''s clear to everyone that things are not well with you right now. Your emotions are all over the ce. You''re changing... not eating right " James replied


    I knew he was right. I didn''t understand my feelings, and deep down I felt something inside me growing that was different from before.


    "Something''s wrong with me, but I''ll be fine. We need to find Damian."


    Turning my back to them, I was done with the conversation. There was nothing else to say, and even though


    I knew I needed to take care of myself, I refused to think about be right now.


    I could only think about making our family whole and getting revenge on those who had harmed us. No one could deny what happened to Damian.


    I had felt his pain, and as the


    darkness deep inside me slowlymThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I


    grew, I found a new determination.


    One that would lead me on a path of war if it must.


    I would kill anyone who betrayed me, and I would protect everyone I loved.

 Chapter 225

    The next few days went by slowly, and as they did, I slowly followed further and further into the darkness, unable to bring myself up. I wasn''t sure what I was getting myself into with everything going on, but I had, without a doubt, the darkest of feelings. Every day not knowing if Damien was safe was a step putting me one step closer topletely losing myself, and the only thing holding me grounded was the twins silently sleeping upstairs in their crib.


    I was an utter mess. Aplete disaster.


    Making my way downstairs, I tried to push away the darkened thoughts evading my mind. Heading toward the kitchen, the indistinct murmurs of conversation drew me to aplete stop as I turned and watched the many figures through the cracked-open doorway and Damian''s office.


    What the hell?


    "We have to tell her what''s going on," James said softly as I watched him gaze towards Hale, whose back was towards me, staring out the window as if in deep thought.


    "No," he replied firmly, letting out a heavy breath. "We all saw how she''s changing, and you, James, of all people, saw first hand what Damian not being here is doing to her. Since she had the twins, she''spletely different."


    Hale''s response broke my heart just a little. He was never the one to keep information from me, and hearing him tell James not to include me hurt. I didn''t find myself to bepletely different, and yet he was acting as if I was turning into some kind of monster.


    "This isn''t right. It was delivered to the border for her. We need to let her see it." Talon all but growled, stepping forward, his fists clenched at his side. He was obviously angry, and I wanted to know more than anything what he was referring to.


    What had been delivered at the border they didn''t want me made aware of?


    "It may have been delivered for her, but the thing is, I am the acting alpha right now, and I do not see it in her best interest to read this shit, Talon. It doesn''t matter what they say, we cannot give in to their demands." Tired of listening to what they were talking about, I pushed back the anger threatening tosh out if they made one morement about me. Its shadows twisted and rolled through my veins as if seeking an outlet. Pushing open the doorway, I stood there, watching as their eyes turned to me. Kate''s face fell as she seemed to pale. I hadn''t even realized she and Angel had made it back from the councilnd yet, but here she was, standing there with a grim expression on her face that spoke a million words without even saying anything.


    "What is going on here?" I asked, narrowing my gaze as I stared at each of them. "We don''t hide secrets, so somebody needs to start talking."


    "It''s nothing, Ivy. Honestly, just some bullshit. Why don''t you head back upstairs and get some rest?" Hale replied as he turned to me with a small smile, stuffing whatever paper it was into his back pocket, as if I wouldn''t notice.


    "Don''t talk to me as if I''m a child, Hale. I''m going to ask you one more time to give me whatever you just put into your pocket that was supposedly addressed to me per your conversation. Before things get worse."


    My warning was clear. If there was something he was hiding from me, he would face my wrath, mate or not. "Ivy-"


    "No," I said firmly, clenching my fists


    at my side. "Don''t you dare act like this towards me after everything we had been through?


    Stopping in his tracks, he stoodThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    staring at me with a grim expression across his faced had never seen before: "This isn''t up for discussion. My word is final."


    When the hell did Hale decide he was


    going to act like this? I knew Damian had made him the acting alpha m


    before he left, but


    but that was no reason


    for Hale to let this go to his head.


    "Don''t you dare act like that towards


    me?" I growled.

 Chapter 226

    I watched the tick in his jaw as he gritted his teeth. The beast within him lurked just beneath his skin. "As I said. You have seen certain sides of me, but don''t think I will let you speak to me this way for one moment. I''m doing this for a reason."


    "Hale,e on, man," Talon said softly as he and James looked at me with soft eyes.


    There was clear hesitation in Hale''s eyes as he looked around at everyone in the room. I could see he didn''t want to involve me, but everybody staring at him was clear enough of an answer that he needed to.


    With Hale distracted, I didn''t waste another moment as I quickly snatched the paper from his back pocket and took a step back. A low growl came from him as he reached for it, trying to take it back from me, but the cold re I gave him made him hesitate in his movements.


    He didn''t want to fuck with me right now, because I was not in the mood.


    Slowly opening the letter, my eyes peered down at the information, and my heart almost stopped. It was a letter from the Council, and they were requesting my presence in order to exonerate Damien from anything that had happened with the elders, stating they knew for a fact I was the one who killed those people.


    If I didn''t reply or show up in person, Damian would be sentenced for the crimesmitted, even though they had no proof of who did it.


    "What is the punishment for this?" I whispered softly, without looking up at the others.


    "Ivy-" James replied as if he didn''t want to say it.


    ncing up at them with parted lips, my eyes filled with tears as I tried to register what was going on. "What... is... the punishment?"


    Hale stared at me for a moment for letting out a heavy sigh and staring down at me. "Death."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at Hale, Talon, and James in absolute disgust. They were willing to let Damian die for something I had done, and then hide it from me.


    "Are you fucking kidding me? You weren''t going to tell me about this? He is basically on death row for something that I did!" The betrayal ran deep. How could they do this to me? How could they not want to inform me? "We will not allow you to go in there like the fool and cause yourself to get caught. It''s a trap, Ivy. They will not kill him," Hale snapped with anger in his eyes.


    "I''m a fool? Are you really going to go down that road with me? I have done nothing but try to make this work. You''re my mate, and I understand you want to protect me, but if you honestly think I am going to allow Damien, who is also my mate, to die because of something that I did, you are sadly mistaken."


    Turning on my heels, I push towards the door, not sure what I would do, but knowing I had to do something. At least give them a reply, and then settle my twins before going there.


    They couldn''t hold me. I destroy them all.


    However, I wasn''t quick enough. Talon wrapped his arms around me as I thrashed about, kicking and screaming at him to let me go. I couldn''t believe they were actually doing this, that they were going to let him die for


    me.


    "Let me go right now, Talon!" I screamed even louder as Talon tried to help hold me back.


    "Ivy, you have to stop. You can''t go.


    You have children to think about They cannot afford to lose their


    F mother. Are you freaking insane?"


    James cried out in aggravation.


    I didn''t want to listen to them, though. It was my fault this had happened, and the council gave me less than forty-eight hours to respond to their sentencing, or he would be killed.


    "We have to save him," I cried repeatedly, my mother standing in the doorway with tears in her eyes. tear They didn''t know what it was like to


    lose a mate.


    None of them did, and it was as if no one truly understood how much pain I was in.

 Chapter 227

    Held back against my will, I watched Prisci whisper something in my mother''s ear and then watched my mother disappear up the stairs, more than likely towards the children.


    Kate disappeared right behind her, as if unable to watch what was about to happen before her. As Prisci stocked forward, though, she looked to Hale and nodded her head. Some secret untold agreement between them I wasn''t privy to.


    "Ivy, unfortunately, I understand how hard this is for you. But you cannot be given to them. It is part of the n, and I need you to trust me when I say they will not kill him. They will not kill him because he is the bait they need to get to you." I didn''t want to listen to her. No matter what she was saying, I couldn''t listen to her.


    "Bait or not, I am not going to let him sacrifice himself for me," I replied as tears streamed down my cheeks. This was the most agonizing thing I ever had to go through.


    Knew I could save him, but also knowing they would not allow me to do so.


    A rush of tingles crossed over my skin, and as I looked out the window, I watched a strange woman I had never seen before walking the perimeter of the house. A blue cloak over her head and sapphire eyes staring back at me. "Who was that?" I asked, watching as Prisci''s gaze turned towards the window and then back to me with a small smile.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Unfortunately, that is an insurance policy that we had to make."


    Insurance policy? What the fuck did she mean that was an insurance policy?


    As James and Talon lost their hold on me, my eyes darkened over as the power and rage ran through my blood. Throwing James aside, I bolted towards the door only to be thrown back five feet when I met an invisible barrier. "What is this?" I screamed as I stood up, banging against the barrier once more, only to watch the blue-cloaked woman walk towards me, her dark ck hair hanging loosely over her shoulders with a sorrowful look on her face.


    "Hello, my queen," she breathed. "My name is vandra from the fae realm. We have allied ourselves in a way with your family. I feel for you when ites to my mate because I to have lost my own, but this isn''t about you. It''s about your people."


    Staring at the woman in disbelief, I smashed my fist into the barrier once more. "Unleash me now, or you will see what I think about alliances," I growled as I felt the darkness washpletely over me. The woman seemed slightly startled by myment as she nced toward the men I knew were staring behind. "I''m sorry, mdy. I can not. This is to protect everyone."


    She didn''t give me a chance to say anything to her again before nodding her head and vanishing into thin air. "No!" I screamed as my legs copsed under me, sinking to my knees. "Please let me out." "vandra is from another realm, Ivy. What is going on here is drifting elsewhere and has be much bigger than you can hope to imagine."


    Prisci''s words weren''tforting. Damian''s life depended on me, and while I knew the fate of the pack did as well, I couldn''t just let things go.


    "Ivy-" Hale said softly as he dropped to his knees behind me. "I''m sorry... please forgive me for what I''m doing, but promised him I would keep you safe no matter the cost."


    I was speechless, and with a broken heart and tears flooding down my face, I didn''t reply. Instead, I stood to my feet, slowly staring off at the woods that bordered our world from civilization and wept. I wept for the man I loved, and for the fate that wasing. But most of all, I wept for the future that wouldn''t happen.


    I knew my mates were trying to protect me, but I would tear apart the realms to get him.

 Chapter 228

    Damian.


    For days I stayed locked within that room, food being brought to me asionally until atst, I was brought back before the Council and staring up at them and utter disbelief to what they were saying. My heart broke with every word as I realized there was nothing I could do.


    "Damian, we find you guilty. However, judgment has been sent to your pack that, if for some reason, Ivy, your mate, the Luna of your pack, did in fact, kill those people, she can take your ce during the reckoning." The Grand Elder seemed almost robotic in nature as I watched him speak with no single sense of emotion; Alokaye smirking in the distance. His eyes trained on the Grand Elder as Allison''s eyes were focused on me with utter disgust. What the hell was actually going on?


    There was no way they could punish me for something I didn''t do, and even though Ivy had done it, there was no way I would allow them to punish her. She was my mate, and I would protect her with myst dying breath.


    All Ivy did was protect her people her pack and family-from those conspiring to cause them harm. It was what any Luna or Alpha would do in her situation.


    "This is absolutely absurd. You are sentencing an innocent man to death while trying to hold that death over an innocent woman who did nothing wrong," I yelled at them, my roar echoing off the walls as the people looked at each other with confliction.


    "Elders, I ask upon you to not let this situation go. Even with his death, his brothers and mate are a threat to our ways. We must stop them before they try to destroy us all by killing him. We must confront the problem at it''s root," Alokaye said as his words flowed off his lips like silk.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What is it you suggest Alokaye?" another elder questioned as their eyes stared at him with suspicion. "Are you suggesting the council dere war with thergest pack in the country?"


    "Yes, actually. I am."


    Shocked whispers flooded the entire room, and with them, I thought surely this couldn''t be the response they would agree upon. War was never the answer, and what happened wouldn''t have been basis enough for it anyways.


    "What n of action would you have?" the Grand Elder asked with a curious glint in his eyes as he leaned back within his chair, watching Alokaye closely.


    "It''s very simple, honestly. We hit the pack when they are at their weakest. The summer solstice. They will celebrate as packs always do, and we will strike out against them."


    "Are you kidding me?" I yelled once more, jerking against the chains that bound me. "You cannot do this. We are innocent. There are women and children there. They are all innocent and have done nothing wrong!"


    "Enough!" the Grand Elder bellowed. "Your pack''s fate is not my problem. They followed you and that woman they whisper about, the false god. She is no god, and I will not have her brainwashing the people with such nonsense." "You''re listening to a man who is lying. Alokaye has no real proof!"


    A blow to the back of my head had me seeing stars, and as I steadied


    myself, I peered up into the cold re O


    of Alokaye. "If that is the case, then "If that your mate would have replied by now in order to bring herself forward


    instead of leaving the suffering of the innocent at the hands of the council. Do you think they are fools to be blinded by your arrogance?"


    "What I think is foolish is to listen to a


    man who doesn''t even seem like a


    man, one who is seeking his own


    §à§Õ§Ö§ß


    retribution and his own salvation," I spat.


    "You dare mock this court!" the Grand


    Elder yelled, standing to his feet as he mmed his hands against the desk in front of him. "Who do you think you are?"

 Chapter 229

    take my pack."


    Slowly I stood from my ce on the ground where I had knelt. The power of the chains holding me down were not enough, and though I was weak, I was still strong at heart. "I am Damien, the Alpha of the North, and there''s no way I''m going to allow you to kill my mate or Laughter consumed a small voice to the side, and I realized it was Allison who wasughing. Taking small steps towards me, she bowed her head at the Grand Elder and then turned her nce once more in my direction. "Who said about killing her? It''s you that''s going to


    die."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" I muttered in confusion, not understanding what was going on.


    Leaning closer to me, she whispered. "When she unleashes her fury on the world, he will be free... it all starts with you dying first. Funny how things work in the end."


    "Who will be free?" I asked her, searching for any answers that I could get.


    "Oh, that would ruin the surprise," she whispered. "I can''t wait to see her face."


    Lashing out, I tried to hit her, bite her in anger. However, she moved out of the way,ughing. The elders stared at me with disdain in their face at the actions I had taken.


    "It seems that you still are hell-bent on causing problems," the Grand Elder said clearly as he narrowed his gaze at me before turning his attention to Alokaye. "Do what you must, but do it with grace."


    "NO!" I yelled loudly as the guards gripped my arms, pulling me back as Alokaye bowed his head to the elders and turned towards me.


    "Take him back to his room, and stick him again. We leave in two days."


    *****


    Ivy.


    Darkness fell outside, and as it did, I couldn''t help but find sorrow because I was a captive in my own home. Prevented from leaving no matter how much I protested and tried to make them realize we could make this work. That we could do this without me being put at risk.


    It was pointless, though. They were all determined to protect me and the children. Making sure that they held me behind a barrier I couldn''t break no matter how much I wanted it to be.


    After hours of crying and hot concoction Prisci gave me, I drifted off to sleep.


    It seemed like hours went by where I tossed and turned in the dark dreams I had. Dreams of watching Damian die before me, and being unable to save him. Unable to do anything to try and get to him.


    "No!" I cried out softly as I jolted from my sleep, dripping in sweat as I peered into the darkness, realizing it was just another dream. I was speechless, and with the eerie darkness in the room and the silence within the house, I cast my nce towards the nursery and saw the twins silently sleeping.


    Their bodiesid peacefully next to


    each other, and not far away was my mother fast asleep. She had made it known she would help with the children whether I wanted it, and I tried to protest, but now I was grateful.


    As much as I wanted to be the perfect mother, I was a mess.


    How was I supposed to be the mother I wanted to be for the twins when all I could do was think about things I couldn''t actually change?


    Sliding from the bed, I considered


    going to get a drink. Though when I made my way outside of my om bedroom door, ffelt a wave of heat rush through me that took my breath away. "The hell..." I muttered softly, cing my hand on my chest.


    Something inside me was pulling me down the hall away from the stairs. I hesitated, but when I did, I felt the heat grow higher inside me. With reluctance, I let my body follow the draw leading me down and around the corner until I came to a halt in front of a bedroom door.

 Chapter 230

    It was James'' room.


    Like a tether binding me to his room, I opened the door and stepped inside. A rush of uneasiness washed over me, giving way to rity I had never felt before. Closing the door and locking it, moving towards his bed slowly. With every step I took, I felt the power growing with in me. The desire to prey on him was like a force I had never felt before. Captive.


    It was the only word that rolled through my mind. I was a captive in my own home, and while they thought they were protecting me, they weren''t. It was I who had to protect them, and I would in whatever way I had to. Tantalizing desires coursed through my veins, and as I stepped closer, I pulled the nket from him, slowly letting the sight before me of his naked body spur a fire in my core that had to be quenched. It was a thirst, primal hunger, that pushed me forward. James didn''t know what was to await him.


    Heid peacefully, sleeping, unaware of the monster lurking within his room. Unaware of the danger he was in, because the darkness inside me was wing to escape. A sweeping wave of wind blew around me as I let the nightgown I was wearing slowly slide from my body onto the floor.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "James," I whispered softly, watching him stir in his sleep. My hands ran across his bare skin until his eyes opened slowly.


    "Ivy-" he murmured as I climbed onto the bed, straddling his waist. My hips rocked in circles as I ground myself against him feeling his thick erection spurring to life.


    "I need you, James," I said in a seductive tone that seemed to float within the air.


    As his eyes finally focused on me, they widened in shock. "Ivy, what are you doing=""Can''t I im my mate as he once imed me?"


    "Ivy-" he muttered as my lips brushed against his. "Your eyes... you''re not you."


    "Oh, but I am," I grinned as I bit yfully at his lip.


    A moan of satisfaction left him as I slid my wet, tight cunt over his thick erection, letting him prate me in such a slow movement by the time his entire length was buried inside me, it felt deeper than it ever had. The sensation caused me to gasp, and as I did, something inside me came to life.


    Reaching out, I gripped his throat. My ws extended, and my teeth bared as I rode him hard and fast. "Ivy-oh fuck. God, you''re fucking amazing."


    He grabbed at my hand as I continued. "It''s time for you to awaken, James."


    "What?!" he gasped out as I felt us bothing closer and closer to our peak. "Ivy, you have to stop... what''s-"


    Moaning loudly, he came, and as he did, I opened my mouth and bit down into the side of his neck, feeling the spark of something deep inside him awaken as our connection strengthened even more.


    His cock twitched inside me as a low growl left his lips, and darkness swirled within his eyes. "Ivy-"


    "Shhh..." I whispered. "It will be over soon."


    Slowly a roar left his lips as he shifted


    beneath me into the Lycan he was


    meant to be. My ws were no


    e


    m


    within him as he pushed me back, sitting up with a carnal hunger in his gaze. "Mate."


    Smallughter escaped me as I kissed him. "Wee Adnam. Thest of my champions. It''s time to join En. your brothers."


    With them, I would take back what was mine and leave a wake-o? m destruction in my path. The council wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Nor would the evil hiding behind them.

 Chapter 231

    James.


    Sitting at the kitchen counter the next morning, I stared off into the abyss, thinking about everything that had happenedst night. Ivy hade into my room and rocked my world as she usually did, but she said something I couldn''t exin. A feeling that overwhelmed me, and like a passenger in a car, I was forced to take a back seat while something else moved forward. Thinking of it now, how whatever it was moved with Ivy in sexual pleasure all night long, slightly haunted me. My Lycan was brought forth, awoken from its slumber, and I wasn''t sure how it had worked for my brothers, but for me... it waspletely done in a sexual nature. And now that it was awake, I could feel it underneath my skin.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Waiting to break free.


    Cackling in the back of my mind.


    "Hey, James," Talon eximed happily, causing me to jump six inches off my chair as I spun around, staring at him with wide eyes.


    "Don''t do that."


    Laughter escaped him as he stared at me with an odd smirk, furrowing his brows. "What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it," I replied quickly as I tried to divert my attention back to the soggy cereal in the bowl in front of me.


    How was I supposed to exin to my brothers what had happened? How Ivy was acting waspletely unnatural.


    It was like she was her, but also not.


    As Talon stared at me, I tried to ignore his gaze, but then Hale came bounding into the kitchen with a smile upon his face and an empty bottle in his hand. He had taken shifts this morning with Ivy to feed the twins. We kind of rotated it just to make it fair, seeing as I spent most of my time with her and them, and they didn''t get to that often.


    I was grateful, though, for the rotation this morning because, honestly, I didn''t think I could face her. After what she had done with mest night... I was in shock.


    Whatever was inside me, she put it back to sleeping and just left, and Iy there in the dark, staring at the ceiling, trying to wrap my head around whatever the fuck had just happened.


    "What the hell is the matter with him?" Hale replied, causing me to nce up as he and Talon exchanged curious looks.


    "That''s what I''m trying to figure out. I came in here and said hey, and he jumped out of his seat as if the boogeyman was after him."


    As their eyes both turned back towards me, Hale stepped forward, raised a brow, and ced the bottle down on the counter. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing''s wrong. Why would you think something''s wrong? I''m perfectly fine."


    "Cut the shit. I can tell something''s wrong with you. I haven''t seen you this fucking nervous since the day you lost your virginity," Hale replied, causing Talon to snort withughter as he crossed his arms over his chest, giving me an amusing look. "Fuck you. Tracy Ann was aplete fucking psycho bitch, and you, Talon, were the one that set me up with her," I snapped at him, narrowing my gaze as I crossed my own arms over my chest, trying to show him he couldn''t get underneath my skin. Not that he''d be able to.


    There was something else lurking beneath there now. Something thatughed in the back of my mind at the current situation.


    "Oh, stop it," Hale snorted. "I can tell


    that something is wrong with you so either you tell us now, or else Ivy will worry when I exin to her you''re not yourself."


    Mentioning her name, I froze and both of them stared at me and then looked at each other, seeing how I reacted upon saying her name. "There''s no need to tell her."


    "Did something happen between the two of you?"


    Shaking my head rather quickly, I was doing a horrible job and trying to show them I was perfectly fine. So, deciding to avoid the conversation, I quickly bloody, the a quickly stood from the chair, taking


    my bowl to the sink and rinsing it out. "No. Why would you think that? I just had a bad dream, that''s all." "A bad dream?" Hale replied. I could feel his eyes boring into the back of my head, but I refused to look at him.


    "Oh look, here shees. Now, why don''t we ask her?" Talon said, making my heart lurch as pun around, only to see an empty doorway and Talon and Hale, looking at each other with smirks on their faces.

 Chapter 232

    Fuck, they caught me.


    "OK, now that we got that out of the air, we definitely know that it has to do with Ivy. But what I don''t understand is why. You were perfectly fine with her yesterday, and now all of the sudden, you''re acting as if you''ve seen a ghost. So you can either tell us what''s been going on, or we can go ask her." Hale had a point. I couldn''t keep it from them forever. I had to tell him what she did, not that I didn''t enjoy it. I did enjoy it. I enjoyed it very much.


    But she pulled the Lycan from me, awoke it, or whatever she did.


    ncing around, I stepped forward, looking down the hall, and then looked back to my brothers before gesturing to them with my hand to follow me out back. Thest thing I wanted was for Ivy to hear the conversation I was about to have with them.


    Opening the door, I stepped out into the cool air, and looked over my shoulder at them, waiting. They looked at each other and back at me, letting out a scoff that was almost the sound ofughter as they stepped outside.


    But even being out here just on the other side of the door wasn''t good enough. So instead, I started walking toward the guest house. Towards the woods thatid on the other side of it.


    I had to get far enough away from the house so Ivy would not hear me tell them what I was about to, or anyone else for that matter. Thest thing I needed was somebody elseughing at me.


    "Dude, where the fuck are you taking us? We don''t have time for this shit today," Talon said as he rolled his eyes, following behind me.


    "Will you just shut the fuck up and follow me? Jesus," I whispered harshly as I red at him.


    By the time we made it to the tree line, I looked around at the house, making sure she wasn''t looking at any of the windows or anything like that, and when the coast felt clear enough, I finally let out the breath I had been holding. "Well..." Hale said with irritation. "Speak, now that you have us all the way out here."


    ring at him, I hesitated a moment before rolling my eyes. "Okay, so...st night I was sleeping. We all went to bed, remember?" I said, starting off the conversation.


    "Yeah. You were one of the first people that went to bed and said you were tired and had a headache," Hale replied, giving me a scrutinizing gaze.


    "Okay, well, I know that''s true. I hadn''t been feeling well all day yesterday. But that''s beside the point, because I woke up in the middle of the night to Ivy standing in my bedroom naked... and not just that, she was calling my name like some weird... ritual or something. Then she straddled me! We, you know...."


    Gesturing with my hands, I tried to get them to understand what I meant without actually saying it. The two of them smirked at me again, crossing their arms withughter.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "No, we don''t know. Can you be specific about what you did?" Talon asked, causing me to groan with frustration.


    "We fucked okay?" I snapped at him, running my hand over the front of my face before it reached up to rub the back of my neck as I thought about what had happened. "Okay, so why are you acting like that''s a bad thing? You''ve had sex with her many times."


    Hale''s statement was true, but none of those times were quite exactly like they werest night. "Trust me, I know. The problem being though, is that she was like different and not just regr different like she was really different. Eyes ck, wing whipping... you know that kind of difference. To top it all off.... she did something..."


    "She did something?" Talon said with annoyance. "Well, you just fucking tell us exactly what it is she did and stop beating around the bush... I have shit to do today."


    "Fuck my life," I sighed. I just had to


    say it. It was going to be like ripping Band-Aid. Ejust had to take a


    off a


    deep breath and do it. "I think she


    awakened my Lycan."


    Both of my brothers stood there stunned in silence with dead panned


    expressions on their faces as their


    e


    arms that were once crossed over


    their chest fell loosely at their sides. "Dude, did you hear me? I think she awakened-"


    "I fucking heard you," Hale said, cutting me off and mid-sentencen "What exactly... in detail... not the sex detail, but that situation detail..." he sighed. "What exactly happened?"

 Chapter 233

    Now they want fucking details on that shit!


    Like it was something I really wanted to exin. I mean, being a werewolf is one thing I had years to adapt to. The fact that I shifted into a wolf, that is.


    This, though, was not natural to me at all.


    "She was... you know..." I shrugged. "Riding me, and then she kind of like, I don''t know, said this name. It''s a name I don''t want to say because I don''t want to identally wake myself up again... but it was like I was pushed into the back of my mind and watched as a passenger. As she and the animal, whatever thing I was kind of like, continued to fornicate."


    My exnations were exaggerated as I used my hands to kind of show the motions of fornication. All of which made Talon burst intoughter, as if it was the funniest shit he had ever seen in his life, pping his hand against his knees, clutching his stomach kind ofughter.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hale, however, didn''tugh.


    He stared at me with that scrutinizing gaze once more, as if he was unsure to believe what I was telling him. But I was being honest. I wouldn''t have been freaked out if it was all a fucking joke.


    I mean,e on, it''s not every day your girles in and wakes you up ying with your Johnson and then decides she''s just going to awaken the beast like a tickle me fucking Elmo.


    "I think we may have a problem," Hale replied before he reached over to Talon and shoved him to get him to shut up.


    "Hey man, why did you do that?" Talon yelled at him. "You can''t say this shit ain''t funny. I mean, we all knew it was going to happen one day. She just did it a lot sooner."


    "The problem is though, Talon, she shouldn''t have been able to do that until he had already shifted, and he hasn''t. The Lycan awakens in battle. That is the story. That is what we''ve been told, even what Father wrote down in his journals. The Lycan always awakened in battle."


    Never once had I heard that, and perhaps that was something Hale and Talon should have shared with Damien and I a long time ago when he researched it. However, I was also always too busy with the different women, so I can see where that lesson would have been lost in trantion, so to speak.


    "Can I read the journals?" I asked, watching as Hale turned to me with a curious glint in his eyes.


    "You know, I did try to get you to read them and learn about it years ago, but instead, at the time, you''re only thinking with your dick. So now that your dick has gotten you in


    trouble, you finally want to heed the


    warning I gave you."


    Nodding slowly, I bit on my bottom lip until a voice called through the air that made me freeze on the spot. It was Ivy, and as I nced towards the house, she was standing at the backdoor calling for me and my brothers. "James, where are you?"


    Fuck.


    What the fuck was I supposed to do now? I couldn''t confront her. What if she was gonna, like, make me change again? I was panicking, and my brothers must have been able to tell because they eachid a hand om my shoulder and smiled at me.


    "Hey man, you need to calm down," Talon said softly before Hale spoke up.


    1.n


    Upset


    "Talon is right? You need to get your shit together because right now, Ivy is herself, and if she feels like she''s done something to upset you, there is a good chance that she will fucking snap at you. So unless you want to have an argument with her, pull yourself together. You''re acting like she just gave you the fucking gue."


    As my brothers turned and walked towards her, clearing the massive grassy space in between where we were standing at the back of the house, I could see the smile on her face light up as they drew near. The same smile that drew me from my panic and urged me forward.  Read


    They were right. I did need to get my


    shit together, but I could not believe


    e


    the crap that happenedst night.


    I wasn''t sure what exactly she was, but she was my mate, and I had to trust her.


    Maybe this was for the best... or maybe I was delusional, and she was up to something.

 Chapter 234

    Ivy.


    Standing at the back door, looking at the guys by the clubhouse, I found confusion about what was happening. It wasn''t like them to ignore me the first time I called, but I knew I wasn''t the center of their world. At least, I didn''t think I was.


    However, what caught my attention the most was how ufortable James looked. I had watched them before I came outside, and I saw how James dramatically iled his arms around as if he was telling them a story. A story I fully knew already. I could tell what happenedst night had been on his mind this morning. The link we shared going crazy as he tried to push his thoughts aside and think of baseball, of all things, as I was trying to read him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was all too obvious though, and chuckling internally, I found amusement in how the great ''yboy'' James was acting right now.


    Power surged through me like nothing I had ever felt before, and for once, I was content, determined to get Damian back instead of feeling depressed.


    I missed him, but I was taking the initiative instead of whining and crying about something I couldn''t change. I was going to fix this.


    I was going to get him back one way or another.


    "What''s going on? Is everything okay?" Hale said with a soft smile as he looked at me.


    I could sense the beast lurking beneath his skin. It called out to me. Purring in a sense, but he held him back quite well. The Lycan respected him and chose to stay held back, not that it couldn''t break free if it wanted to. Hale and Talon had years of experience, though. Years of practice at control.


    James was new to it, and the more he freaked out, the more out of control he would be.


    n¨§t


    I could almost see the electrifying aura that flowed over their skin. After awakening Jamesst night, something in me changed, and I awoke this morning with a whole new outlook on life. I could see things I had never seen before.


    "Yes, of course. Everything''s okay," I smiled. "Is James okay? He looks absolutely flustered."


    The boys turned back to see James walking up towards us. A forced smile upon his face before he stopped, rubbing the back of his neck as he stared at me with a lopsided grin. "Hey Ivy, everything okay?" Taking a moment, I stared at him as the corners of my lips turned up into a small smirk. "I''m great. A better question would be, are you okay?"


    The amusement in my tone and the


    seduction of the way I asked him seemed to startle him. Both Talon and Hale looked between James and I before he burst outughing again, shaking his head as he walked past me back into the house.


    My suspicions had been correct. Then James had told them what had happenedst night and as I gave Hale a side nce, he hesitated for a moment before nodding and walking inside as well. He knew I needed a moment with James. Yet, as James realized this, his face went pale.


    "James, you a little out of sorts afterst night? I can see that something''s bothering you, and nothing else has happened to you since then that I know of, and considering the fact Talon was justughing, I can only assume-"


    Tilting my head from side to side with


    a smile, I waited for him to finish the conversation I had started. If he was NO.


    honestly that worked up about what happenedst night, then, of course, I


    would apologize.


    I didn''t mean for it to happen-it just did.


    "Ivy, aboutst night. I wasn''t going to say anything," he said, trailing off as


    he swallowed deeply my eyes, m


    e


    watching his Adam''s apple move up


    and down with his hesitation. "I


    honestly don''t even know what to say."


    Stepping forward, I kissed his lips,


    gently running a finger over the side of his face. There''s no need for you to be afraid, James.


    things happened thy sorry that


    they did


    that was there... to fix all our problems."

 Chapter 235

    "My name?" he whispered, staring at me.


    "Your true name... yes."


    Letting the information slowly sink in, he nodded his head before wrapping his arms around my waist, pulling me closely. "I''m sorry that I acted a little weird."


    "A little weird?" I teased yfully, letting a small giggle escape my lips.


    "OK, maybe I was acting a little weird, but Ivy, you scared the shit out of me. I was literally a passenger in my own mind. You can''t do stuff like that." There was seriousness in what James said, and I felt guilty. At the same time, though, I didn''t feel guilty. It was aplicated feeling I didn''t understand but knew eventually I would.


    "I know, and I''m sorry that I upset you. Did you really not enjoy the moments we hadst night?" Looking up at him, batting my eyshes, I sought forgiveness, and, of course, the puppy dog look I gave him instantly melted as he pulled me closer, kissing me gently. "You know, I can''t be upset with you, andst night was absolutely amazing. I mean, we''ve had a lot of amazing sex, butst night it was almost electrifying." That was not a word I had thought to describe what had happened, but with the rush of sexual tension and power flowing around his roomst night, one could almost assume that I had been electrifying. "Hmm... I never really thought about it, calling it electrifying. But perhaps the next time we have fun, it could be a lot more intense." cing my lips against his once more, I bit yfully before turning round and sashaying my happy ass back inside the house. James was aplicated man. Once upon a time he had been apletedies'' man looking to take whatever woman looked appealing to him. That was until he met me, and in a way, I turned his life upside down.


    I turned him from the town yboy into a gentle family man who only thought of others, and what he could do for them. I knew he would be the perfect father as the years went on, and honestly, I couldn''t wait to have more children with him.


    He was perfect in every way... even if he got spooked easily.


    James just wasn''t expecting things to turn out the way they have with us, I suppose, which does honestly make a lot of sense because I don''t think anybody normally would have been able toprehend what the fuck we had going on.


    Making my way inside, I passed through the kitchen towards the living room, where Hale and Talon sat talking with Kate. I had gone off the day before on them when they had done what they did and I felt guilty because I could have handled


    it Better.


    I could see now they were trying to protect me and bless their hearts for thinking that putting a binding spell on the house would keep me locked in it.


    Now that my warriors were awakened, breaking from this ce would be a lot easier. I simply needed a few more things.


    And to fulfill what I needed, of course-I needed Damian.


    But getting Damien was the problem. Once I broke the barrier, I would have to find a way to surpass everything the Council was doing and the darkness hiding behind them.


    "Hey guys. What are you up to?" I asked as I stood by the opening to the living room, watching. Their eyes turned to me with curiosity


    "Not much," Kate sighed as she gave me a small smile of reassurance. "Angel went back out past theContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    border to see if he could make hist


    way to getting another audience with


    the council, but they turned


    away, saying


    elsewh that they had business


    elsewhere and that they wouldn''t be avable for a few weeks." The


    Business elsewhere? I thought to


    myself as I tried toprehend what


    she was saying. What kindof


    e


    m


    business could the Council have that they would refuse an audience? There were always elder members there, so it didn''t make any sense.

 Chapter 236

    Deep inside me, though, had that answer, and as much as I wanted to ignore it, I had learned from the goddesses and also Prisci to listen to the voices and to take my gut instincts seriously. Because at the end of the day, they would give me the answers I needed. "You don''t think that they''re possiblying here, do you?"


    I watched as both Hale, Talon, and Kate sat quietly, ncing between each other before looking back at me. "Honestly, Ivy, there''s no point in lying. I was just trying to protect you before, and I do apologize for the things that we have done. However, that doesn''t mean that I''m going to let the barrier down, because keeping you protected is the most important thing to me right now. You and the children."


    I wanted to argue with him, to tell him he was incorrect in his statement, but I chose a different path. "I understand, and even though I''m not happy with it, I''ll ept it for now."


    Lies. It was all lies. I wasn''t going to sit idly by.


    "Good," he replied before he stood to his feet. "I have a feeling that they mighte here, Ivy, to get you, and that is another reason why the barrier was put up. Because we can protect the house, but not if you try to run out and give yourself up in order to protect one of us."


    He knew me too well, and as a small smile tried to force its way onto my lips, I held it back. I didn''t want him to see I knew very well what he would do if they came for me. Each of those men would turn around andy their lives on the line to protect me and the children from whatever forces tried to take me. But what they didn''t realize was I was prepared for that game should the Councile seeking to take me.


    It would honestly make things one hundred times easier if they came here because it meant I had fewer miles to travel. I needed to seek the guidance of the Goddesses to speak to Frigga and make sure what wasing was what I had thought I had seen before. "Well, I''m feeling a little tired after everything fromst night, so I''m just gonna go take a nap. Is that okay with you guys?"


    Talon snorted at myment as heughed, knowing full well what I was referring to. James pushed past me though, entering the living room and did not find amusement in what


    I said. "It''s not funny."


    "Of course it''s not James. Nobody''sughing. Talon simply seems to have lost his mind this morning, I replied as a twinkling glint of amusement loomed within my eyes ast nced over at Talon "Am I missing something?" Kate asked as she looked between all of us.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "No, nothing too serious, but I''m sure the guys can fill you in. Anyway, I''m going to go take a nap. You guys try not to get into too much trouble and wake me up if anything happens?" My hanging question in the air


    caused them all to nod in agreement. But as I made my way up the stairs, I sent a tantalizing directly towards Tn. He had been a very naughty boy,ughing at his brother in his stressed-out situation.


    Perhaps it was time he had his fill of


    me. The content is onO.CO of


    En FindNovel!


    Or was it I''d have my fill of him? The content is on En FindNovel!

 Chapter 237

    They say when you are with someone long enough, you can almost feel their intentions before they even move. With the guys and I, it was just like that. Heading up the stairs slowly, I knew, without a doubt, Talon was following behind closely. He had felt the taunting pull I had sent him, and as soon as I hit the top steps of the second floor, he grabbed me, spun me around, and pushed me up against the doorway.


    "What are you doing, little wolf?" he whispered huskily into my ear, my lips parting as my tongue brushed against my bottom lip just in time for me to bite down upon it with a smirk.


    "Little Wolf? I think you know I''m way more than just a wolf."


    My taunting reply was just what he wanted before he dragged me into his bedroom and threw me down onto the bed. "I could feel you pulling me. Calling me to you. Is that what you want, Ivy? Do you want my hard, throbbing cock shoved down your pretty little throat?" God, the way he spoke to me with his stern re did nothing but make my cunt tighten with the desire to have him fill me. I wanted him more than anything. My mouth watering at the thought of tasting him again. "Yes."


    Walking towards me, I slowly gazed up at him under darkshes, just to feel the powerful tug on my hair as he yanked my head back with a sinister gaze.


    "Do you wanna taste?"


    "Yes," I said breathlessly, licking my lips as I watched him use his free hand to undo his pants, releasing the monster he kept hidden away. The curve ridges of his cock were hard and waiting. The shimmering glint of pre-cum across the head called my name. I wanted it, and from the hungry look in his eyes, I could tell he saw my desire.


    I slid from the bed and onto my knees on the floor; my mouth quickly wrapped around the length of his cock as I moaned in pleasure, closing my eyes, relishing in how good he tasted.


    Over and over again, he used my hair to guide my head along the length of his throbbing erection, the soft moansing from his lips as my eyes cast up to his face, watching his eyes close and his head tilt back in pleasure. He was enjoying this, and so was I. Wet with arousal, my core ached as I clenched, wanting him to fill me and do terrible things to me.


    I honestly couldn''t wait for it, and also, I wanted Hale to join.


    I knew I had to be patient, though. Hale wasn''t in the mood for something like this, but eventually, I would get to lie with him again, and he would share my body with his brothers. Each of them took a piece of me. All of their Lycans iming me especially now that Adnan, James'' Lycan-was awake.


    With a small pop of my mouth, I slid his erection from my throat, slowly standing to my feet. He didn''t waste time grabbing me by the throat as he pulled me close.


    "You are an amusing creature, aren''t you?" his Lycan side said with a twisted grin. "Pulling me forward, taunting me. Do you want me to ravage you, girl?"


    Out of the three of them, Talon''s


    Lycan was the one who got my body


    on fire the most because he was


    more primal, whereas the other


    were analytical and cautious, more likely to surprise their prey before ravaging them.


    "Yes," I whispered as I slowly slid the dress over my head, revealing my naked body beneath it. "Want this?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes flickered over my body, taking in every curve, every inch of naked flesh, until a growl of pleasure bellowed from his chest.


    Not wasting time, he crashed his lips


    to mine and lifted me to wrap my legs around his waist. My dress was gone, and his clothing soon


    followed. He thrust inside me i ned


    ravaging me as a cry of pleasure


    escaped my lips.


    But I couldn''t wait for the day when the four of them would take me at once.


    He was relentless in his venture,


    taking me over and over again before pulling out and tossing me down on ve


    the bed. He flipped me over, grabbed my hair, arched my back, and slid into me from behind. The way he possessed my body was addicting.


    "You''re a good girl," he whispered in my ear. The sensations of our shared pleasure brought me closer and closer to the edge until I couldn''t take anymore. "You''re a good girl," he whispered in my ear. The sensations of our pleasure brought me closer and closer to the edge until I couldn''t take anymore.


    With a loud roar, he pulled out,


    spilling himself all over me. As I came


    undone with him, I had to admit I was I L


    a little disappointed he didn''te inside me, but ther again, I just had children I didn''t need anymore right now.


    Laughter escaped me as I stood to


    my feet, sticky from his release, and


    walked towards the bathroom, m he bathroom, m turning on on the shower. Talon was a caring man when the deed was done, and he didn''t waste a moment joining me. His hands slowly cleaned away the mess from my skin as he kissed the side of my face.


    "Can I ask you something?" he said softly, causing me to smile.

 Chapter 238

    "Of course, you can."


    "Why did you awaken James'' Lycan?"


    Thest thing I expected was for him to bring this up right now, but now that he did, I couldn''t help but feel slightly amused. "Because he will be needed."


    "What do you mean, needed?"


    With a sigh, I turned to face him, raising my brow before reaching over and shutting off the water. "Not really a topic for the shower, is it?"


    "Ivy-"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Stepping from the shower, I grabbed a towel, wrapped it around my body, and went out into the bedroom. I knew very well he was following right behind me, and the conversation was far from over.


    "Will you stop?" He grabbed my arm gently as he turned me around to face him. "What''s going on?"


    Taking a moment, I stared at him with curiosity. "War ising, Talon. You, of all people, should be able to feel that."


    "War?" Heughed, shaking his head. "We''re the strongest pack in North America."


    "That''s missing its leader."


    Shaking my head, I grabbed my dress and pulled it back over my head, ensuring it was in ce. Talon didn''t understand right now what I was talking about, but in time he would. He would see what wasing. "You have changed, Ivy." The whispered response stopped me in my tracks as I made my way toward the door. Deep down, I knew what he said was true, but I wanted to pretend it wasn''t.


    I wanted to pretend I was the same person, but I couldn''t keep lying to myself.


    I was changing.


    "I''m fine, Talon," I replied softly as I nced over my shoulder at him. "And soon... we all will be in a much better position. Our family will be whole again."


    Talon.


    As soon as Ivy left the room, I stood clueless in the center, staring at the closed door she exited from. She was acting more bizarre than I had remembered her being, and the way she pulled me from the conversation downstairs still confused me.


    I had felt the pull. Felt a swirl of calm and longing tugging at the beast inside me. As soon as I cleared the room, he came forward, pushing me to the back of my mind as he took over and went after Ivy. Taking her this time waspletely different from before.


    She was different.


    Power coursed through her, and the moment I touched her, I became drunk on the feeling she created. Then when I acted in.... that way... fuck me.


    Running a hand over my face, I


    groaned before grabbing a pair of shorts from.my dresser and pulling them on§¥vy''s words echoed through my mind, and as my eyes nced out the window, I couldn''t help but wonder if she was tight. Deep down, I felt like something wasing, but I didn''t want to admit it.


    "Talon!" Hale said,ing through my bedroom door. "We need to talk."


    Turning, I watched Hale stop in his tracks as his eyes slid around the room, taking in a long whiff of the air. "Ivy was just here¡ª"


    "Yes, and we fucked. Now, what do you want?" I snapped.


    He opened and closed his clenched fists before sneering in my direction, pressing his lips into a fine line. "Lose the attitude." "Well, don''t waste my time."


    "Waste your time?" Hales scoffed. "Anyway... Derek from the Blue Wolf pack just called and said his scouts got a whiff of council warriors near hisnd."


    "What?" I sneered as I felt the shift burning beneath my skin. "When?"


    "This morning. He said they didn''t see the rest of them, but guessed two, maybe three. It looks like they are heading this way, but I don''t want us to jump to conclusions. Perhaps they are simply heading somewhere." "Without notifying packs?!" I growled. "I doubt that. They''re on their way here."


    Hale stared at me for a moment beforeughter escaped his lips. "Why would they be on their way here? To get Ivy?"


    "Are you insane?" I asked him with disgust. "Do you not remember the letter?"


    He was quiet for a moment and then sighed. "I know, bute on... do you really think so?"


    "Yeah. I do."


    Pacing back and forth, I pushed past him into the hallway and stormed


    down the stairs with Hate, on my heel.


    V


    There was no telling what was going to happen, and if, for some reason, they were on their way here, we needed to be prepared.


    ''All warriors meet at the pack house.''


    I called out through the mind link. We didn''t need to procrastinate any longer. Perhaps they weren''t on their way here, but we needed to be ready either way. I would not risk the pack being hurt because of myck of protection.


    "Talon, what are you doing?" James called out as he and Hale stood behind me with confusion. "Why are you assembling the warriors?"


    "Because..." I said, looking over at him. "We need to be prepared if something ising. Damian would expect this, and I will not let us be blindsided."


    The look on my brother''s faces was one of shock but determination. They knew how dangerous erbus our world could


    be, and the woman and children inside were what we had to protect.


    Our pack was something we had to protect, and if we didn''t, we would lose everything.

 Chapter 239

    Damian.


    going to be my family.


    It didn''t take long for them to decide they were going to move forward with the n, and before I knew it, I was dragged from the room, cuffed and blindfolded, and thrown into a vehicle. I knew deep down the destination they had nned. It was going to be my pack; it was Everything I had worked so hard to protect was going to fall.


    Call me a pessimist if you will, but what was I supposed to think?


    I wasn''t there to protect my family.


    I was an alpha, not able to protect his pack. What kind of alpha did that make me? Weak... pathetic.


    I couldn''t allow myself to go ahead with this frame of mind. I was better than this, better than them, and I spent my entire life trying to show I could be more than just damaged.


    ns started formting in my mind.


    I had to find a way to divert the attention.


    If I could cause a distraction, perhaps I could find a way to escape. Find a way to make it back to my pack before it was toote.


    From what I could tell, the Council had sent scouts ahead to assess the situation from the whispers and murmurs of the guards surrounding me. They were going to try for a surprise attack. They were going to take down my pack little by little, with no warning.


    There were defenseless women and children in my pack. I didn''t make my women fight unless they wanted to. They had that freedom, so those who could not protect themselves, even though they had gained strength when Ivypleted the connection with the pack, would still be defenseless.


    A sense of hopelessness washed over me, and before I knew it, the chitter chatter around began once again.


    "I still can''t believe that we''re actually going to go in there and do this." A man with a gruff voice to my left proimed. "If she''s anything like they said she is, she''ll kill us before we get there."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle internally. He had a point. If Ivy could escape, pregnant or not, she would kill them all.


    She was fearless when she wanted to be, and looking at her, you would never think such a thing because she was such a delicate woman, so petite, so thin and beautiful. She didn''t seem like she''d be the type of person to hurt a fly, yet she was the most deadly out of all of us.


    "Man, stop being such a little bitch. That stupid whore won''t stand a chance if I get my hands on her."


    A low growl echoed from me, and I moved to jolt forward and hit the man at my right, who said what he did. However, I was restricted and unable to move, and because of it, I found myself even angrier.


    I couldn''t even defend her honor. No matter how much I tried.


    "Oh, look, the Alphas decided to try to be brave. What, you don''t want me messing with your little whore? Maybe I''ll try her out myself before I kill her."


    "Fucking touch her, and I will rip you apart and then kill everyone you love dearly," I threatened in a low and menacing tone as I gritted my teeth together, wanting nothing more than to tear this man apart at my side. No one would touch my mate, no matter the circumstances.


    If theyid one fucking finger on that pretty little head of hers, I would kill them all. I had worked too hard to ensure her happiness, to ensure she had a life with my brothers, a life that she deserved, and for the Council to unhinge that... Well, it made me more lethal than I ever had been before.


    "I''d like to see you try," the guard sneered.


    "Yeah, you keep talking, big boy, but if I weren''t tied down right now, you wouldn''t have a mouth to talk from."


    Laughter consumed the surrounding air, and as much as I wanted to rip them apart, I couldn''t. I was drained, weakened by the silver in my veins and the silver on my wrists. There was nothing I could honestly do, and that upset me because I wanted to get revenge for my mate


    I wanted to be the strength she needed.


    "You talk a lot of shit about a man who''s unable to do anything," the man to my left said with amusement in his voice.


    If only I could see them. I had their scent, but I wanted to see what they looked like. Remember their faces so I could watch the fear drain from their eyes when I hunted them down.


    "Yeah, and you guys talk a lot of shit for two men who have me downed with silver and afraid of a tiny, petite woman as if she could end your life at any moment."


    My retort earned me a blow to the


    back of my head. I could tell the man


    to the left of me was not pleased


    with what I had said because I was pointed out a fact. They were


    yel


    terrified of her, of what was toe, because they knew we were not normal.


    They ripped the blindfold from my head, and as it was, my eyes had to focus in order to see what was En:This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    around me.


    The two men, both burly and grim, stared back at me. The one to my left was fat and balding, while the man to my right had arge jagged scar down the left side of his face. Both of them tried to be intimidating and sinister, but it wasn''t working.  Read

 Chapter 240

    "There''s no point in having him blindfolded. He can''tmunicate with them anyway; plus, it''ll be a lot more fun having him watch us prepare to destroy his pack."


    The sadisticment from the man to my right, the burly one with the scar, and he stared at me with hatred. I wasn''t afraid of him, though. Only one thing could scare me, and it wasn''t anywhere near me right now. If I got free, he would be the first one I ripped apart simply for thinking he could fuck my mate as if she would actually allow it.


    "You really mustpensate for that tiny dick you have. Sitting there talking and thinking about raping a woman," I spat. "Not to mention you have a death grip on the knife like you think you will actually use it on me. He''d kill you for that."


    His eyes widened as his jaw clenched, his knuckles turning white against the de''s hilt. Before he could even say a word, though, the other man quickly hit me again, and eventually, ck spots invaded my vision, causing me to slip into darkness. "Fucking let him watch. It''ll be more fun seeing the terrified expression in his eyes when he realizes he''s going to die." One of the men said, his voice getting shallower and shallower until they tossed me into absolutely nothing.


    *******


    I wasn''t sure how long I was out, but as I slowly came to, I realized one thing.


    We had stopped moving, and I was not alone in the van.


    Fear crept through me, wondering if we had made it to my back yet. If we were here, and my people were dying.


    However, approaching footsteps caused my mind to calm a little as the door opened, showing Alokaye and Allison standing before me. His eyes trained on me with a smirk.


    "Good, you''re awake. It''s time to prepare for the final event."


    "What are you doing? This is absolutely ridiculous. There are innocent people behind those borders," I snapped at him, rage showing on my face as the effects of the silver slowly dissipated in my veins. However, not enough for me to be able to fight back properly.


    "That is their problem. They chose their side," Allison sneered as she ced her hands on her hips. "Plus, they''re not the goal that we want. It''s that stupid little bitch you call a mate I want." Chuckling to myself, I shook my head. "You have no idea what you''re messing with regarding her. She will kill you all."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I was warning them, hoping they would heed that warning and turn back and realize how foolish they have been, but that was not the case. Instead, they were going to continue pressing forward and learn how unforgiving my brothers could be. "She can try. She is nothingpared to me."


    Alokaye turned to her with a narrowed gaze and shook his head. "You''re foolish to underestimate her, Allison. She will kill you."


    He knew it to be true, and thinking about her now, a pit of guilt formed in my stomach.


    All I wanted was one more kiss, one more night with her, one more chance to tell Ivy how sorry I was and how much I loved her. Instead, I was dragged from the van, put on my feet, and forced to walk. I knew what wasing as if the fates had sent out a calling song to take me home.


    Walking and walking, my feet crunched against the dirt and gravel on the ground. The men of the Council were both dressed and, in their wolf forms, and slowly maneuvered through the woods towards my border.


    I knew by now my brothers would have had the guards on full alert, and I would have prayed they heeded my warnings and taken serious precautions.


    Goddess knows, though, I had given them plenty of guidance on what we would do in case of an attack, and Talon being the man that he was... knew what to do.


    Talon wasn''t like the rest of us. He was murderous, and his Lycan had a taste for blood far surpassing anything I had ever seen. He would fight to protect what was his until hisst dying breath.


    "We''re closing in on the border," one warrior said softly as he approached Alokaye and Allison, who stood with smiles on their faces.


    Casting his gaze up towards the sky, Alokaye smiled brightly. "It''s almost time."


    "What is?" I snapped with worry.


    He turned to me with a wicked grin andughed. "We cannot proceed properly until she is present." Turning from me, he smiled at the warrior. "Let them know that we''re here. Let them know that I have arrived."


    Shock filled me, realizing just how serious this was and exactly what would happen. They were going to be awoken in the middle of the night; unprepared, unaware, and Ivy, my children, they all were going to suffer because of this because I allowed the Council to get me.


    This was all my fault.


    "No!" I cried out, trying to break free. Trying to get word to them to be prepared.


    There was not much fight left in me,


    and now with every piece to the


    m


    puzzle fitting together, could have a little more


    more rity. I was the bait to get to Ivy. I was the sacrifice they were going to make.


    I wasn''t sure why I was being


    sacrificed... but nothing was done under this moon unless ritual m Something big was brewing,


    and


    with me being incapable of bet


    anything, my people and my pack''s fate were literally in the hands of my brothers and my mate.


    Goddess, protect them.

 Chapter 241

    Hale.


    After Talon had called upon the pack and exined everything going on, the three of us stood as a united front, letting our warriors know the battle wasing-the war wasing-and with it, death, but we had to fight for what we loved. All the warriors agreed, and they knew what was expected of them. They had been trained for this their entire life, and now that it was here, they would not back down.


    We separated the women and the children who were not part of the battle and prepared them for the underground bunkers that would keep them safe while war raged above them.


    We knew what was expected. We knew exactly what we needed to do.


    The only thing was actually executing the n.


    So, after hours of preparing for the worst and hoping for the best, the bunkers were ready, and those who would use them knew if the howl was sounded, to go straight there. Hopefully, we wouldn''t need them, but that was wishful thinking on my part. As the sun sank below the sky, we sat waiting at the borders, all three of us, with our warriors, ready for whatever was toe.


    If it was actuallying.


    Part of me still thought Talon was over-exaggerating, but the other part of me, deep down, had a feeling he wasn''t. I felt he was right, and because of that, I stood waiting.


    The only problem was when we faced the roars of hundreds of wolves approaching our borders, we realized that though we had the power and equal numbers... the council wasn''t alone.


    Richard''s pack and two other small leaders had joined them.


    This was a battle we weren''t prepared for after all, and as I watched the vicious snarls of ravaging wolves approach us closer, we shifted, preparing for battle. I didn''t understand why my Lycan refused toe forth at the moment. But in the back of my head, he whispered, "not yet..."


    The shing of bodies and the scent


    of blood filled the air as their wolves shed with our own. Somewhere in the mix of things, I was separated from my brothers. Their bodies were lost in the wave of wolves that battled around me.


    One by one, I tore through the wolves who came at me. Breaking one wolf''s neck and then tore through the throat of another. There was no way I would allow this pack to fall at the hands of our enemies, and from what I could tell, everyone I from my pack felt the same way.


    ''Hale!'' James cried through the mind link. ''Wolves just headed towards the house!''


    I could sense his panic through our link, and looking towards the house, I saw the enemy wolves running there. Dread filled me, and before could move toward them, I was surrounded by three more watves and unable to run to their aid.


    ''We have to protect them!'' I called out to anyone who was able to hear me. ''We have to protect the Luna.''


    However, it didn''t seem like anyone could do anything, and instead, I prayed she had made it to the panic room safely with the children.


    "She has awakened," the Lycan inside me said. "The time ising."


    *******


    Ivy.


    om


    I felt a pit of sorrow within the darkness that told me to wake up.


    It was a feeling I couldn''t shake, but the screams and howls of despair came through into the darkness. The sounds shook me from my slumber, andying on the bed, I took a deep breath, trying to calm my currently racing mine.


    eThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That was until I heard it again. The screams of everybody around me. Screams that made blood KuAobld. Jolting from where I hadid within theforts of my bed, I sat up, my eyes wide as the door to my room burst open.

 Chapter 242

    Kara, the Valkyrie who had once visited me before in the sanctum of elders, stood before me with her mighty sword strapped to her back and her wings folded behind her. "You need to get up now. We have to get the children, and we have to protect them." I was shocked to see her. I hadn''t seen her in months, and yet here she was, just in time for chaos to consume the outside world. Jumping from the bed, I ran to the window. The fires outside thends of our pack and the howls of wolves surrounded us. The scene before me was unlike anything I had ever seen, yet it felt so familiar.


    The elders were attacking, and I was left in the center. "I have to help them."


    "No," Kara said firmly as she took two steps forward, striding closer as she grabbed me by my arm. "You cannot help them."


    My mother and Prisci quickly entered the door behind, stopping to look at Kara. My mother''s eyes widened, never having seen a creature like that before, a soft gasp leaving her lips as the twins began to cry. Their cry was different, though. It was almost ear-piercing, and as I strode towards them, I picked them up to soothe them.


    And as I did, the crying stopped.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was odd... I had never seen them act the way they did, but looking down at them now, I knew their safety came first. No matter how much I wanted to go out there to help my mates. "Please, you must tell me what is going on out there."


    "Ivy, you already know who is here. They are here for you, and they are here for your children. The panic room that you created, where is it?" Kara''s question caught me off guard. She had never been inside this house that I knew of, so how would she know I had a panic room?


    "How was it that you knew about this?"


    She hesitated for a moment, staring


    at me with thinly met lips before crossing her arms over her chest, shaking her head. "I am your guardian, Ivy. I am your Valkyrie, it is my job to know these things would have assumed that you had already realized this."


    Staring at her for about a second, I took a heavy breath. With my children in my arms, I made my way from the nursery to my room and pushed the button that moved a shelf from the wall sideways revealing arge ten-foot by twelve-foot panic room.


    The panic room had never been used before, but as soon as the children came and their fathers knew these troubles wereing they made sure to have everything stocked. So that way, if anything happened, the twins would be safe. It was Talon''s idea at first, and the brothers quickly agreed.


    Talon was very paranoid. Very... paranoid.


    However, we can see now that he had every reason to be.


    Looking over at my mother, I gestured with my head for her ton enter, and she did not say a single word as she nodded and moved with Prisci into the panic room.


    "I cannot stay in this room. You know that."


    My eyes cast over to Kara, whom I had been talking to, and as the stern gaze upon her face slowly started to melt, she looked around, rolling her eyes as if she didn''t want to allow me to do whatever it is that I felt that I had to. "I have my orders to protect you. Now get in, and I will stand guard."


    I didn''t want to do as she said. I didn''t


    want to get in, but as my eyes gazed down at my children... knew Phad no other choice. Quietly, I walked


    forward and stepped inside, and as I did, she nodded her head at me, and I hit the red button.

 Chapter 243

    The door to the panic room closed, and within it, the cameras that had been scattered throughout the house revealed the scene before me.


    The chaos that would slowly consume us.


    "You''re doing the right thing," my mother said softly as she took Pollux from my arms.


    "Am I, though? My mates are out there, and I''m stuck in a panic room with my children, my mother and a Seer, instead of out there fighting for my pack. No offense, Prisci."


    "None taken," she replied with a wicked smile as she brushed off the jab I made.


    My mother couldn''t say anything. What was she to say? She wasn''t one of us.


    I didn''t want to think the way I was, but I couldn''t help it.


    What kind of Luna did that make me? What kind of goddess did that make me?


    The guilt that swirled and filled me was unlike anything I had ever felt before. I stood there watching the cameras, and as I did, I watched the front doors blow open. The cracking of wood splinters shot across my foyer as a gasp left my lips.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "They just broke my fucking door," I snarled, watching two wolves enter my home downstairs. Their massive forms caused more damage than I would have liked. It was not longsting, though, as Kara appeared into view, shing her sword through one of the wolves as if it was nothing and then stabbing the other.


    Their mangled bodies dropped to the floor as I heard her snicker, shaking her head before stepping in front of the doorway. She was staying true to her word. Guarding the house and protecting us was top priority, but I couldn''t allow her to do this alone.


    It wasn''t right, and she was only one person. From the looks of it, hundreds of wolves were out there, and my mates were somewhere in the mix. "I have to get out there."


    I could feel their pain and anger through our bond. It was fueling a fire deep inside me that wanted to escape. A fire that wanted to destroy everything I held dear.


    "You can''t do anything for them," my mother said as sheid her hand on my arm. "You''re safer here with us."


    Turning to face her once more, I shook my head in disbelief. "How can you say that?"


    She seemed shocked and a little taken aback but pushing through it, she opened her mouth and


    surprise me. "They are fighting to protect you. You''re not built for this kind of thing, Ivy. You''re safer here, just like the rest of the women and children are in the bunker I wasn''t built for this?


    I was the fucking Luna of this pack!


    "This is my birthright, mother. You may not understand that, but fate proimed me their leader. Fate proimed me to be what brings forth peace."


    "What are you talking about?" she asked as her brows furrowed in confusion.


    "It doesn''t matter," I muttered, turning back to nce at the cameras. "There is more to this than you realize."


    "Don''t tell me it doesn''t matter, Ivy. I am your mother."


    I cringed at her words. Not because


    she said she was my mother, but because of the tone she was using on loved he dearly, but her ignorance of how this world worked killed me. She had no idea what she was in, but she sure liked to think she did.


    Just as I was about to say


    something, I watched three-figures on the screene into view, and as they did, my blood ran cold


    The elder Alokaye stood side by side with Allison. A woman who wasm supposed to be dead, and at her feet,


    woman


    kneeled a man I knew all too well.


    It was Damian, and he was their prisoner.

 Chapter 244

    Shock filled me.


    He was here... but he was at the mercy of that cold-hearted bitch!


    No one ever tells you what it feels like to watch the person you love to be tormented. To be held captive and forced into the will of another. No one tells you how much your heart can shatter from just one look. He was out there... at their mercy, and here I was behind cold walls.


    It wasn''t fair to think he was going through this alone out there, and I was stuck here. For weeks I had been worried about it. Wondering where he was and if he was okay.


    Shit, if he was even alive.


    He even was forced to miss the birth of his children because of them.


    As if a damn broke, I lost all rity for a moment. Prisci''s mumbled words went unheard as I slowly turned to them and held out a sleeping Castor, who was still in my arms. "Take her." Prisci didn''t hesitate to take the child, and as she did, she nodded at me in understanding. She knew already what I was going to do, and she also knew there was no stopping me.


    I had promised to tear them apart if they hurt Damian, and that offer still stood. Killing Allison, though... well, was going to be for pure pleasure.


    I couldn''t wait to watch her blood run from my lips as I tore out her throat.


    I could feel the purring satisfaction of the darkness under my skin as I thought of the various ways to make that woman suffer. To make her blood run upon the pack''s ground as a river with no end. I would kill anyone who hurt my mates, and there would be no way to stop me.


    "Ivy, what are you doing?" Mother cried with a panicked look in her eyes as she watched me step closer to the door.


    I didn''t bother to answer her, though.


    There was no point when she already told me what she thought.


    With my children taken care of, I nced towards the cameras once more to see Kara taking care of another set of wolves who had surrounded her. They wouldn''t get off easy. None of them would.


    Pushing the button on the wall, the door opened, and a panicked cry from my mother escaped her lips. "Ivy! What are you doing?! Get back in here. Have you lost your mind?"


    "I''m going to do what I was created for."


    "You can''t do anything!"


    "You would do well to remember who I am," I said with a snarl as I nced briefly over my shoulder at her. "You will stay with Prisci to protect the children. Do you understand?"


    She stared at me in shock as I turned to face her. There was nothing else to say, and deciding not to give her a chance to find a reason to argue, I hit the trigger outside the panic room and watched the door close with my children and mother inside.


    They would be safe, and that was


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    what was important. Even if the wolves found out they were inside,. there was no way to get into the room. Prisci knew what was at stake, and she would lock the door from the other side to ensure that no one could open in from where I stood.


    My heart ached to know that anything could happen, and this might be thest time I saw them, but I wasn''t going to let that stop me. My people needed me, my mates needed me, and there was no way that I was going to let them down. There was no way I would allow my children to grow up in a world where they were subjected to punishment by a council who sought to control us all. We deserved to be free, and we would be when I was done with them.


    With a heavy breath, I put my feelings aside and walked towards my bedroom door and out into the hallway. The only thing on my mind now was my mates.


    And Damian, to be more specific.


    Bozel.


    Het


    It was the only thought on my mind as I moved down the hallway in my pajamas, my feet hitting the top of the stair as I stared at the scene below me. The wolves were massive. More massive than had ever remembered them being, and askara fought with them, her eyes met mine.


    "What are you doing?!" she yelled as she tossed a wolf over her shoulder and thrust her sword within it. "Get back now!"


    "No," I replied firmly. "I''m needed out there, and I will not sit idly by. The children are safe."


    She didn''t have time to argue


    with


    me, and as one wolf slipped by her


    and bounded right for me, she 8.m seemed concerned. However, that concern was slowly drained away when She watched me grab the wolf by its head, prying its jaws apart as I slowly ripped him into two pieces. His blood sprayed over me and the surrounding walls.


    It didn''t bother me, though; from the look in her eyes, she could see that.


    Kara had misjudged me and my capabilities.


    "Protect my children," I told her sternly. "Don''t worry about me... I can handle myself."


    She didn''t seem to know what to do,


    at


    but with the wolves dead at her feet, she simply nodded her head and


    allowed me to pass. Nothing was up for discussion.


    I would get back what belonged to me, even if it meant everyone died.


    My mind seemed on overdrive as I


    moved from the front door out onto the yard in the front of the house. I


    in


    wasn''t quite sure what I had


    expected, but it definitely wasn''t this.

 Chapter 245

    Blood ran upon the grass, and mixed within it was fur. But that wasn''t the most shocking thing. The most shocking thing was the dead wolves that littered the area shredded into pieces. Kara had taken her de to them. She had ruthlessly executed anyone who tried to get near the home.


    Those who were weak had gone first; from the connection, I could tell we hadn''t lost many. I was d to have Kara. I knew, without a doubt, that she would keep my mother, Prisci, and the children safe. She would ensure they would never be harmed while I ventured out into the war to protect what belonged to me.


    Stepping over the mess, I made my way towards the top of the hill to see the war beneath me, and the sight I got wasn''t one I expected. Our wolves were fighting for everything they had, but off in the distance was Alokaye, and most importantly, there was Allison at his side.


    The devil stood on the rock overlooking chaos, and every now and again, she would reach down to stroke Damian''s hair. Seeing her make such an intimate gesture towards my mate disgusted me.


    He was mine... not hers. Yet, she still seemed to think she could win this.


    She still thought she had a chance toe out on top.


    With every step that I took, I found myself moving closer and closer to him, as if a shield was around my body, protecting me. The wolves diverted their attention to other means of the area, tearing apart each other as fur, blood, and howls of pain echoed and scattered around me. Like leaves blowing through the wind.


    Alokaye had no idea what he had doneing here. He had no idea who he was honestly facing, but after everything they had done, I was happy to show him. I was happy to give a demonstration.


    I would simply need a volunteer... like Allison.


    They may have had numbers, but the wolves of my pack had my energy, my essence running through their veins and, with it, a power that could not be matched.


    Talon and Hale''s voices sounded off in the distance, but I did not pay them mind as I looked straight ahead, walking closer and closer to what it is I wanted. I knew what they would do if they got to me. They would try to protect me. Try to save me... but that wasn''t what I needed.


    I needed to end this war, and doing so meant dealing with two people in front of me who had no reason to live after everything they had done to my family.


    "Enough!" I bellowed, like a tidal wave of sound echoing far across the battlefield. Wolves near me whimpered, bowing their heads, looking at each other with confusion as I stared up at Alokaye. "You will leave my home now."


    "You came," Alokaye said as he stared at me with a Cheshire smile that spoke of nothing evil running through his veins. He was excited to see me. This is exactly what they wanted. For me to be brought out into the open so they could try to kill


    me.


    A sinister fit ofughter inside my mind echoed through the ckened abyss as I stared at Alokaye, shaking my head. "What is it you want?"


    His brows lifted as he rubbed his hand over his chin with a smile. "You''re so impatient. Do you not enjoy the gift that I brought for you? A little favor to show you how pleased I am with everything that you''ve been doing."


    He had to be joking if he thought I would buy that. I didn''t think for a second he wouldn''t hesitate to kill me and then kill everybody else just to see some type of satisfaction.


    I wouldn''t be a fool, though. I wouldn''t allow him to use me.


    I wouldn''t allow him to provoke me


    in the way he wanted. My eyes cast towards Damian, who refused to look at me. He was but a broken version of his former self, and while the beast inside me wanted to run to him. Wanted to kill them all couldn''t.


    Not yet, at least.


    "It isn''t that I''m impatient, but I have better things to do with my time." My reply made Allison scowl, but once again, Alokaye showed nothing but a smile.


    "Time is an interesting thing, isn''t it?" he chuckled. "I remember having all the time I needed once upon a time, but then things changed. You... caused a lot of change."


    I had no idea what he was talking about, but Allison looked up at the sky and grabbed Alokaye''s arm before I could. "It''s happening."


    I wasn''t sure what was happening,


    but panic started to set in as Alokaye


    shifted, pulling a de from beneathContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ga


    his attire, and walked towards


    Damian. Everything seemed to happen in slow motion. His


    movements, my movements


    I couldn''t process the scene before


    me, but when Damian''s eyes met


    mine, it all suddenly rushed in. "I love


    you, Ivy,"he mouthed as Alokaye


    m


    brought the de across Damian''s the


    throat, a rush of blood spraying out


    as something inside mepletely


    broke.


    I wasn''t sure what was louder at that


    moment. The screams ripped from m my throat watching him, or the roars of three terrifying monsters ripped from their wolf forms at the brother that was just taken from them.

 Chapter 246

    James.


    When Damian was killed, I felt like a piece of me had been ripped away. I wasn''t sure how it had been possible, but my brother had been taken from me, and I let out a howl of despair into the air.


    Ivy''s scream shook all of us and not just the wolves of her pack but those of our enemies as well. I never heard anything like it before, but watching her drop to her knees next to Damian, crying, nearly killed me. ''They will all die for this.'' Talon said through our link.


    ''Kill them all.'' Hale replied with a snarl.


    War hade for us, and regardless of the situation, we weren''t going to let them get away with killing Damian. We weren''t going to let them get away with anything.


    Before I could step forward, a force surrounded me, holding me in ce. I tried with all my might to move, but I could not. And suddenly, a shift was forced over me, turning me back into the human body I usually held. "What''s going on?!" I yelled through the link. ''Something made me shift back.''


    ''Me too.'' Talon growled.


    ''It seems it has for all of us. Something is happening.'' Hale replied.


    He wasn''t wrong. Something was happening.


    A buzzing under my skin started to burn like fire, and a voice deep inside me spoke with it. ''It''s almost time.''Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    What was almost time? Was this the beast Ivy freed?''


    I tried to fight against what was happening but was unable. A force pushed against me, and the beast came forward snarling. Watching, I saw the wolves of our enemies stepping backward. Their earsy back as they seemed to look at each other with confusion and uncertainty.


    It was obvious I was something to fear. Something they shouldn''t get involved with, and I would tear them apart with my new form.


    My eyes cast towards where Ivy was, and watching, I saw the power building within her. She was magnificent, and though I couldn''t hear what she was saying, the moment a roar sounded and the wolves started the battle once more, she shot a source of power toward the man in front of her with fury.


    "Kill them all."


    My beast growled before he threw himself at our enemies, slowly tearing them apart. His hunger for blood was a feeling I would never be able to forget.


    Ivy.


    When Damien died, chaos consumed my soul like nothing I had ever felt before. A scream ripped through me I wasn''t sure belonged to me. As the tears streamed down my face, I fell to my knees before him. The light from his eyes had slipped away, and with it, my heart.


    "Why?" I cried out softly, trying to understand why someone would want to kill him. Trying to understand why they hated us so much. Just because we were different. "What have you done?"


    The echoed howls of mourning from our pack members and Damian''s brothers resonated through the air. The moment his heart stopped beating, we felt the snap of his bond, and with it, the snap of my mind. "You had to be controlled, and with him gone, the circle is no longerplete."


    The circle... that was what this was about?


    My mate was killed because they thought it would cut the circle and diminish everything. They were


    fucking idiots. As my eyes snapp to him with hatred and anger in my gaze, contemted his words. "What do you mean, the circle is gone?"


    "With his death, the portal shall forever be closed, and nothing you can do will open it." His words were riddles, and I was honestly over listening to riddles.


    I had no idea what portal he was talking about or why this man would act the way he did, but as I tried to calm my racing mind, I attempted to push back the power, craving to break free. "What portal?"


    With a sly grin, the haze washed over him like a waterfall, washing away debris. He changed before my eyes, and as he came back into view, the man standing before me was not Alokaye.


    Onyx eyes as ck as night with


    midnight blue hair hung loosely down


    over his shoulders were the first


    things that caught my attention!


    mam


    e


    The


    before me stood with pale skin


    covered in ck and green intricate tattoos. Something about him was familiar, and his mischievous grin let me know he had expected this reaction. "The portal that I came from."


    "Who are you, exactly? Because nothing about you is familiar."


    "Well, that''s a shame," he replied with a smirk.


    This was enjoyable for him. While I was here falling apart at the loss of my mate in front of me he was m relishing the destruction he caused. Standing to my feet slowly, I let the power within me build up. My heart raced, and my fists clenched so tight that my knuckles turned white.


    I was going to kill him. "You have no idea who I am, do you?"


    Cocking an eyebrow, the corner of his lip twitched at my response. "You''re the goddess of Earth... or SQ then have proimed: But now the circle is broken, you will never reach that potential. The portal will never open, and I will rule over this realm. Everyone you love will die at my hands."


    With his words, a roar sounded, and the battlemenced again. Some of my warriors were caught off guard as more wolves pushed from the treeline. Richard included.


    "That''s what you think," I snarled as my eyes washed over ck, releasing the power inside me. A power that had been slowly growing over time. Slowly leaking out and infecting the people around me.

 Chapter 247

    Perhaps I was darkness... perhaps I was light.


    At this moment, I didn''t care. The only thing I wanted was revenge for my fallen mate. Revenge for the man I lost and the men I loved.


    With a swish of my hands, I thrust my hands in front of me and directed my power at him. It caught him off guard, and as it did, he tried to shield himself and failed. Step by step, I moved closer, watching him struggle under me before a hit from my side sent me spiraling through the air, hitting the ground with an intensity I hadn''t expected.


    It was Allison. The stupid cunt had stopped me, and as I turned, I growled at her, watching as she stared at me, baring her teeth. Her golden wolf was ready to rip me apart, yet I weed it. "Oh, you fucked up." She charged at me, and as she did, I slid past her, twisting and turning with every snap of her jaw. I wasn''t going to let her get me, and movement after movement, I pushed forward.


    Bursting through the masses with her hot on my tail. I wasn''t sure where the man had gone, but after I dealt with her, he was going to die as well.


    Another hit to my side sent me flying to the ground, but as I turned on my knees, I stared at the salivating wolf with golden eyes. "Are you ready to die?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She let out something close to a snort, and as she did, she lunged, which was her biggest mistake. Grabbing her, I jumped onto her back, wrapping my arms around her neck, slowly crushing her windpipe as she tried desperately to throw me off her.


    She fell to the ground with a pop and a yelp, and I stood staring down at her slowly shifting body. Shey there, eyes wide, gasping for air as she wed at her throat.


    "I told you I would kill you," I muttered with venom. "You have caused far too much damage to my family for me to allow you to go free. This time, I will make sure that you have no way toe back."


    Thrusting my ws down towards her chest, I plunged my hand in deep, grabbing her heart. As I stared down at her, the look in her eyes fed the primal animal inside me. Blood lust filled me, and her fear made a sadistic smile cross my lips right before I ripped her heart from her chest.


    Allison was dead, and killing her caused a loud roar of anger to fill the air.


    It was the man, and his ring gaze stared at me with hatred.


    "What did you do!" he yelled furiously as he jumped down from the rock he was standing on, stalking me. "She was my favorite."


    "And Damian was one of mine," I snapped. "He was my mate, and you took him."


    "I am Loki, one of the gods of Asgard, and you will pay for your crimes."


    So that was who he was. The Loki of Asgard, God of mischief.


    Running at me, a staff appeared in his hand that he swung at me, causing me to jump back, avoiding getting hit. The man was powerful, but one thing he didn''t realize was I was never alone.


    Hit after hit, we went toe to toe until Hale and Talon grabbed him long enough for me. A hand of dark swirling matter grabbed him by the throat, pushing him to his knees.


    "Frigga has been searching for you," The coldness of my voice caused him to narrow his eyes in response to what I said.


    "That bitch can kiss my ass," he gasped as I held him in ce.


    A deafening crack of lightning sounded through the air, and as it did, a swirling mass of wind let through a glimpse of shimmering light in the air. Hale, Talon, and James howled in response to it, and as he did, the enemy wolves moved nervously before they retreated to where they hade from.


    The battle was over for now, but the damage wasn''t done.


    Through the light, I watched the hazed figures of two people step forth, and with them, my breath was almost taken away. I wasn''t sure what was going on, but looking at my mates, they knew. Even Loki seemed to know as fear radiated from him.


    "Ivy," A soft voice said as I spotted Frigga stepping onto the grassy clearing.


    "Frigga?" I replied with confusion. "What''s going on?"


    "We havee to bring Loki home," she smiled. "Your pain unleashed the power that was needed to drop the veil and open the portal. It allowed us toe through to take Loki." My pain... my pain dropped the veil


    As if someone turned on the faucet, my eyes filled with tears, slowly slipping down my face. "He''s gone."


    She shook her head with a sad smile. "Maybe not."


    "What do you mean?" I asked quickly. "He''s dead. You can''te back from death."


    As I stared at Frigga, anotherrge


    burly form stepped through the


    portal, and as he did, my mates dropped to their knees, bowing their


    e


    heads before him as if a force made them submit. I wasn''t sure who the man was, but I felt safe as Nooked into his blue eyes.


    "There is a way," he said as he stepped toward me.


    "What-"I gasped, "who are you?"


    "Forgive my manners, sweet child. I


    just have been so


    o looking forward to


    meeting you. My name is Odin, and I En


    am your father, Ivy." Holy fucking shit.

 Chapter 248

    Staring up at the eyes of the man who stepped through the portal, my ears almost went deaf from what he had said. Not only did he say he was Odin... as in the freaking God of Gods... but he was also my fucking dad. "What are you talking about?" I was a chaotic mess, and as the tears flowed freely down my face, I tried to wrap my mind around what had happened. The war might have been over, but the problem was Damian was gone. With him gone, it had all been for nothing.


    My heart was absolutely broken.


    "I mean exactly what I said, my daughter. I am your actual father, though the circumstances behind that are not as you would expect."


    "So you''re telling me that my father is actually a God and the man Zane, who had proimed to be my father, wasn''t?" I asked with confusion. There was no way this was possible, that I was the daughter of Odin.


    He stared at me for a moment before Frigga nudged him, catching his attention. No words came from her mouth, but instead, she nodded to Damian and cocked an expectant brow.


    "Of course, dear," he replied under his breath before turning and making his way toward Damian.


    I wasn''t quite sure what they were nning on doing, but Odin wasted no time in kneeling at Damian''s side, his eyes gazing over the wound on Damian''s neck with concern. "Please, don''t take him from me."


    My words caused him to turn his gaze towards me with furrowed brows. "Your mate has not passed over into thend of the dead yet. His spirit still lingers here with us now. I can heal his wounds, but it is up to you and his brothers to bring him back." "Bring him back? We can do that?" James''s voice said in shock.


    Turning my gaze behind me, I looked at my three mates, who had all shifted back. They stared with tears in their eyes, and hope on their faces. Never had I seen them this upset before, but Damian was their brother. He was the person they had always looked up to.


    "Yes, my children, you can bring your brother back. But it is also down to him if he wishes to return. He may be here in spirit among us, but his will is what will drive him to stay with you."


    Nothing but riddles floated in the air between us all. I wasn''t quite sure whether we could make it happen, but if we had to, I would do whatever it took to bring him back to me.


    "Heal him then. I will bring him back. I will do it even if it takes every ounce of me."


    A small smile crossed Odin''s face as he nodded his head, bending down towards Damien''s lifeless body. He waved his hand over the wound on Damien''s neck, and instantly had healed I was still in shock over how these gods and goddesses could work magic, but as soon as he was done, he turned his gaze Back


    towards me.


    "Loki will be taken care of for everything that he has done here. If it had not been for the strength of you and your mates, none of this would have been possible, but I do ask one thing of you." "What is it? I will do anything to make sure that I have my mate back," I replied with desperation.


    "We will need to close this gate once more. That way, no one cane back through who isn''t supposed to be here. It was done before, but it will need to be done again," heContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    replied as he looked at Frigo


    As


    much as we would love to be able toe and go... we cannot. It isn''t safe for the human realm to mingle


    with our kind."


    I realized what he''s saying. There was too much power in the realm of where they lived for the mortal realm to be able to withstand it. We had our own issues here, and while the Council members who hade here were now dead-we weren''t safe. There were now packs without Alpha''s and wolves without mates.


    Retaliation would more than likelye one day, and when it did, we would have to be ready. We would have to realize that standing together would be our only way to survive.


    "I understand. As soon as you leave, I will close the portal and seal it from our world."


    Nodding his head, he turned back to the shimmering portal in the air. Loki had been cast back and was now their problem to bear. I, however, was left with nothing but kind words from Frigga before her and Odin, and those who hade with them disappeared from our sight.  Read


    Closing my eyes, I let my celestial orbs take in the shimmering portal, and with a wave of my hand, Pclosed and sealed it forever. Never again would their realm walk amongst ours. At least, not while I was alive.


    Turning my eyes back toward


    Damian, a sob escaped my throat as


    I came closer and brushed the hair


    from his face. "My love, I know that you can hear me. Odin said that you in


    were here with me in spirit and Want


    you to know that I need you. We all do. It doesn''t matter to me if you


    think that you''re iplete because in my eyes, you''re not. You are everything to me."


    "Ivy, if we''re going to do this, we need to do it soon," Hale said softly as he knelt down at my side, staring at his brother, whoy lifeless on the ground.

 Chapter 249

    I wasn''t sure how I was supposed to bring him back, but somewhere deep inside me, I felt like there was an answer.


    I felt like there was something that I could use to give him life.


    "I''m not sure what''s going to happen to us, but it could be painful. I just need you to bear with me... this is for Damian."


    Each of them nodded in agreement. They were well aware of what was being asked of them. "To give life, I must take life. I must rece the mortality of four for the life of one."


    Closing my eyes, I searched deep within myself. The darkness that had once beenying under my skin floated freely, and within that darkness, I found a speck of light.


    Pulling the images of what our family had been before Damian had gone missing, I used it to pull the light towards me. How I felt about him, the love that I had for him and his brothers, I pulled every ounce of it forward and pushed it into Damien.


    As my eyes flew open, I saw the swirling mass of blue and white aurasing from my mates and I. The essence of our being. The life force for which we were celestial.


    The only life that we had to give Damian to bring him back was that of our immortality.


    Our Celestial connections would save him... and bind him to use once more.


    "I love you, Damian."


    The more I pushed, the louder my screams of pain echoed from my throat. The pain was unlike anything I had ever felt before, and with one final, death-stricken scream, I shove thest of what I had straight at Damian watching his body glow with a light I had never seen before.


    As the light brightened, darkness swirled around me. I wasn''t sure if I was dying or if this was simply something else, but slowly I slipped into the darkness. Watching Damian''s body fade from my sight like the closing of a movie.


    "Please, Damian...e back to me. I can''t do this without you."


    *****


    Hale.


    Never once had I seen such immense power as I did from Ivy. She had poured everything she had and pulled every ounce of power we had out of us and into her before pushing it, projecting it into Damian. It was like the life had been almost sucked out of me, and in a way, it had been.


    Our Lycans had been stripped of us, and we were left as simple shifters.


    Our wolves were now free in our minds, no longer hiding from the Lycan beasts that had always sat in the forefront. "What the fuck?"


    As soon as Ivy copsed, I watched Damien''s eyes flutter open. A glimmer of hope radiated through me and through the link that I had with my brothers.


    She had done it. Ivy had brought him back, but not without her own cost.


    Sheid on the ground, her hair no


    longer its white coloring, but had returned to the reddish brown she had before. I couldn''t help but


    wonder if this meant she was


    human again, or perhaps was she


    something else?Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damian?" I stammered quickly as I rushed to him. Talon and James right by my side as he coughed and sputtered trying to understand what was going on.


    "What happened?" He croaked out.


    "Dude." James choked out with augh. "You fucking died, man. Can we try not to do that again?"


    The three of usughed at James''sment, and though Damian had a hard time moving, he stillughed, which ended up causing him to wince in pain. "Perhaps you should rx, man," I said to him, shaking my head. "Where''s Ivy?" he said through a strained voice as he looked around, searching for her. My eyes lifted from his and turned toward where she wasying.


    "It took everything out of her, but she isn''t dead."


    "I need her-" he said, trying to move, but Talon and James held him back.


    "No, we need to get both of you back to the pack house. The wounded are being treated at the hospital."


    "Wounded. Did I miss the battle?" Damian smirked. "I was hoping to kill someone for messing up my hair."


    Talonughed and reached over, messing Damian''s hair up further. "Yeah, man, you missed the fucking battle, that''s for sure. You should have seen Ivy. She kicked some serious ass out there."


    As James picked up Ivy in his arms,


    Talon and I helped Damien to his feet


    as we attempted to make our way


    back towards the pack house. It e


    wasn''t as easy as it looked, but I will


    take on any difficulty life had to throw


    at me to make sure Khad my


    brothers and Ivy by my side


    "Did she have the babies?" Damian asked softly. His eyes reached mine with guilt. "She did, and wait till you see them. You have a lot to make up for."


    It would take a while for things to get


    back to normal, and I knew more


    1


    but if that meant I stil


    than anything, but if t say,


    had to stay as alpha for the time


    being then I was fine with that I did


    not have a problem helping my


    brother out.


    The only thing that mattered to me was that he was alive and Ivy was alive, and the twins were safe, which meant that our family could be whole again. Our family could move past what had happened and try to rebuild our home.

 Chapter 250

    Damian.


    I never really thought about what it would be like to die. However, the moment I faced it, the only thing I could think of was Ivy. Her beautiful blue eyes. Her long, enchanting hair. Not to mention how she trembled beneath my fingers when I took her, kissed her, and loved her. The way she deserved to be loved.


    That moment ran through my mind often. gued my dreams with nightmares as I tried to forget what had happened. I was alive now.


    But, even though I was, it didn''t stop the nightmares froming.


    Two days ago, I opened my eyes. Two days ago, I breathed life into my lungs once more. Now that I was awake though, it forced me to face everything that happened, and the one thing that upset me the most was Ivy... my beautiful mate was unconscious. From the looks of it, she didn''t seem like she would wake up soon.


    I felt bad that she was injured, but my brothers repeatedly reassured me that she knew what she was doing. That she wasn''t dead, so that we simply had to give her time to wake back up.


    I couldn''t help but worry, though. What if she didn''t wake up?


    What if we lost her again because of me... because she saved me?


    Slowly, they had filled me in with all the details of things I had missed. Chaos that had happened. Things that happened to Ivy, and even the day she gave birth to our children. They helped me pick up all the missing pieces, so nothing was left out. I was still broken, though.


    To know I had missed out on the birth of my children killed me.


    I would use this second chance at life to fix things that had happened to me previously. I would learn to forgive and forget and to love with unconditional devotion.


    Because that was what a person with a second chance did.


    Standing in the nursery, looking down at Pollux and Castor sleeping, I couldn''t help but wonder what a future would have been like had I not been part of it. What they would have gone through had I not been here. I knew they would have been taken care of and had my brothers, but still, I couldn''t help but wonder what they would have missed out on without me here.


    Ivy had made me whole again, and for that, I would be forever indebted to her.


    Turning my gaze away from the crib, I looked over to Ivy''s bed, where shey, sleeping peacefully. The soft pinks of her lips were so plump, so delicious. I wanted more than anything to kiss her, but in the end, I only wanted her to be awake. For me, to hear her reprimanding me for some stupid shit I had done.


    For her to tell me I''m being an asshole.


    For her to put me in my ce, that was all that I wanted.


    I just wanted to have her back.


    To know that she was OK.


    My brothers and I hadn''t always been good to her, especially me. Yet, time and time again, she forgave us though and tried to make our family whole Time and time again, she put her life on the line to save us. But this would be thest time she


    needed to do that.


    This would be thest time she ever had to put herself on the line for one of us, because I was our turn to protect her and to keep her safe.


    "How are they doing?" Talon said, causing me to look over my shoulder at him. He walked from the open doorway of Ivy''s room, through the passageway to the nursery, and smiled down at the twins.


    "I still can''t get over the fact that I''ve missed out on so much already."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Dude, it''s been like two weeks. You have plenty of time with them. Trust me, Pollux is one who likes to get up multiple times in the middle of the night. So you can have all of those shifts." Talon replied as he sped a hand on my shoulder.


    "I would take that a million times over if it meant being able to have my family whole."


    He knew what I meant, and without having to say another word, he nodded his head in agreement before turning his nce over towards Ivy and slowly making his way to her bedside.


    "I wish she would wake up and let us know she was okay," he said softly as he brushed his hand through her hair, rubbing his thumb against her cheek.


    "She just needs time to heal."


    Talon didn''t waste a moment of time


    before looking over at me and shaking his head once more,omughing: "You''re sounding like Hale. The only difference is he sounds like a broken record and you just sound like an echo." "The only difference is I''m better looking," I replied, causing us both tough.


    As much as I used to hate thements Talon made, I was d for them, I had missed this between was


    us and was ready to make amends


    with it. I was ready to be the brother they needed.


    **********


    -Six Months Later-


    I still wasn''t sure what was going on. She still hadn''t woken up, and it had been six months since the day of the war Even though the world outside kept turning without her there, sheid upstairs in the bed, still fast asleep.

 Chapter 251

    I was losing hope.


    I was feeling like we would never get her back.


    "She isn''t dead," Prisci said as she finished helping the doctor take Ivy''s vitals. They two were just as concerned about her not having woken up, but Prisci was ever the optimist in this.


    "I don''t understand why she''s not waking up."


    Myment caused her to nce over at where my brothers and I were standing. A small smile littered her face as she slowly stood. "It will be okay."


    "Will it, though?" I snapped in frustration. It had been six months, and though we had been taking care of the twins, she had missed out on so much. From their first time crawling to them eating solid foods. There was so much she had missed out on, and it killed me every day knowing she had. We needed her back desperately.


    We needed her to be here with us, because without her here, nothing in this world made sense.


    "Just give her time, and she will wake up. Things like this can''t be rushed. She used a lot of energy to bring you back, Damien. She exerted herself to limits we didn''t think were possible. If she were dead, we would know, but her heart still beats very strong. It is her mind that is weak and her mind can take a long time to heal."


    Prisci was right, as usual, and as we all nodded in agreement, she stood and left with the doctor. "I suppose for now we continue what we were doing."


    Hale''sment caused me to turn and re at him. I knew he was right, but it didn''t mean that he had to point out the obvious. A lot of things had changed around the back since I hadst been here before the war. One of them being that, I left Hale in charge.


    When I came back, he tried to get me to take back over being Alpha, but in the end, I declined. He had done a far better job than I and honestly, I never wanted it.


    I wanted none of it.


    I took the position only because I was the oldest, and looking back, I shouldn''t have. I should have given it to Hale back then because he was the only one out of the four of us who could do it with a level head. And I was proud of him.


    "You have a meeting today with our allies, correct?" I asked him as I turned from the room with my brothers and headed downstairs.


    "You know, Damien, if you''re going to constantly keep reminding me of the things that I need to do, you should have just stayed alpha."


    "Look, you are the alpha. I was no good at it, and you have done wonderfully ept your position," I replied as I plopped down onto the sofa with a smirk on my lips.


    "I have epted my position, yet


    you keep trying to interfere in all of it. Why don''t you find yourself a


    hobby then? I mean, you''ve never et


    had free time in your life. Spend


    more time with the children. Go find something to do."


    Something to do like that was even fucking possible. I hadn''t actually had fun since I had been in school, and even then, I still had responsibilities.


    "When Ivy is awake, I will then take free time. Until then, I will continue to help the three of you run this pack properly and I will spend more time with the children as I have been since the day I woke up." They knew I was serious, as I always was.


    Yet, deep down in their bond, I could tell that they were unsure if I was actually okay. How was I supposed to show them I was okay, considering everything that we had been through? "Just give it time, Damien. Everything is going to work out." James''s words wereforting in a way. I knew he was right. In time, Ivy would wake up and everything would go back to normal. But until that happened, I would simply have to patiently wait.


    A knock at the front door drew all of


    our attention, and narrowing my


    m


    brows, I looked at my brothers with I


    confusion. We weren''t expecting anybody, and the doctor and Prisci had left a while ago.


    Standing to my feet, I walked towards the doors with my brothers behind


    me, and as I opened it, my eyes went dit wide with surprise! Standing before me was none other than the Valkyrie that had once aided Ivy. "Kara, isn''t it?" I asked, slightly confused, hoping


    I had gotten her name right.  Read


    "I am d that you still remember me," she said with a hint of amusement in her voice as she pushed past me and my brothers and entered the house.


    "What are you doing here? Ivy isn''t awake yet."


    "Oh, I know she is, and I have waited


    six months patiently for her to do so. However, it seems e


    are


    slightly he was that things am


    stightly in limbo for the time being so unfortunately, there''s something that i''m going to have to discuss with you guys and you will not be happy about it." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fuck, why does she alwayse with bad news.

 Chapter 252

    Damien.


    The moment I saw Kara, I had an inkling suspicion she wasn''t here for pleasure. However, despite my uncertainties, I tried to remain positive. Perhaps she was simply down here from the realm to check in on Ivy, considering as far as I was told, she is Odin''s daughter. How that is even possible, I still can''tprehend, but then again, with as many crazy things that currently go down regrly, I try not toprehend much. Trying to understand how this all worked did nothing but give me migraines.


    So the moment she walked in, and informed us we would not be happy about the news she had to share, my mind almost snapped.


    Were we not able to have one moment where we weren''t stressed out or trying not to die?


    "I don''t understand," Hale replied, staring at Kara with confusion. "What could you possibly have to tell us that would make us unhappy?"


    "A lot actually," she hummed.


    "Will you just tell us what the fuck you want?" Talon snapped.


    "Calm yourself. I''m far older than you are. You stand no chance against me."


    "What are you talking about?" James asked, lookingpletely confused. I felt the same as he did. How was just going toe in here, and act like this and not tell us what it is she wanted?


    "Why don''t we go into the living room and sit down and take a seat? Because what I have to tell you will not go over well." Kara finally sighed, gesturing towards the living room.


    Why is it anytime anybody came to give you bad news, they typically started the conversation off like that?


    I didn''t understand these people, and though I have been a dick most of my life, I still tried my hardest to be more forting when I was giving information.


    Unlike people, obviously like Kara, who beat around the bush and then drop everything at all at once. Always riddles with these people.


    As the five of us moved into the living room, taking our seats, Kara stood in the doorway. Her wings folded back behind her, with a concerned gaze within her eyes as she stared at the four of us. "Are you going to leave us in suspense, or are you going to get on with it?" I asked her, watching as her eyes finallynded on me.


    "It''s about your children."


    "What about my children?" I replied, feeling the bond between my brothers and I perk with attention. We would protect our children with our lives.


    So when someone came talking about our pups, we were ready to go to battle no matter the situation. We would protect them with our lives.


    "Well, right to the point, of course,"


    she sighed. "The day your children were born, a new prophecy was born, and with it a future that only they can paint. It has made the gods consider the terms of the


    ¦«¦¯¦²


    agreements we once had about keeping the portal closed


    "You can''t be serious," Talonughed. "The portal is to remain sealed so nothing can pass. Ivy made sure of that, before giving her immortality, along with ours, to bring Damian back." I couldn''t help but notice how Talon


    talked about what they did for me.


    He hadn''t been himself since that day, and was fairly sure it had something to do with his Lycan being taken away from him.


    ?¦Í


    Something he never wanted to talk


    about.


    "We understand the situation


    between the five of you, but om unfortunately that doesn''t matter," Kara replied. "Things have changed."


    "Changed?!" Talon growled, standing to his feet. "She has been out since the day it happened six months ago, Kara!"


    Her eyes narrowed at Talon, and as


    they did, I watched Hale stand and walk towards his brother, who all but rxed at what he said it only took a at what moment, and Talon stormed fromThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the


    the room, disappearing from sight.


    The sound of the back door The


    mming shut echoed through the house, to which Kara rolled her eyes.


    "You mortals are all so temperamental."

 Chapter 253

    "Again, Kara, please get to the point," I replied, pinching the bridge of my nose in annoyance.


    "As I was saying," she sighed heavily. "Your children aren''t normal. They belong to the realm of the gods with the powers they possess and will grow into one day. This is the concern Odin has about his grandchildren." I was too stunned at what she was saying to speak, but Hale was not.


    Turning to face her, I watched him cock a brow with his jaw clenched in anger. "No. I don''t care what Odin wants, but that will not happen."


    As Kara''s eyes turned towards him, she raised her own brow andughed. "You have no say in that, Hale. It''s what is being demanded."


    I had no clue what the hell they were talking about, but the more they talked in code, the more I felt aggravated by it all. "Do either of you care to exin what the fuck is going on? Because I''m tired of this bullshit." Both Hale and Kara turned their attention toward me. Kara''s face seemed to look disgusted because I wasn''t keeping up with the current conversation, whereas Hale simply sighed in a frustrated manner and started pacing around the room.


    "What she''s trying to say in not so many words is that she feels the twins would do better in an environment where they could travel back and forth between our realms."


    Taking a moment to let what Hale said sink in, I contemted the idea of them traveling back and forth between realms as they got older. It honestly wouldn''t be the worst thing for them and if they had the abilities their mother did, then there was a lot that they could learn.


    "I don''t see what''s wrong with them traveling back and forth. Oden''s their grandfather, after all, and they have a family there with Frigga and Kara. It would be beneficial if they have these powers to learn from people who can help. Of course, when they''re older, that is." My reply seemed to shock Hale, but the look on Kara''s face spoke of something else. She was amused by what was going on, but said nothing to voice this. "You both seem to miss exactly what I''m talking about. Your initial assumption was close to being urate however, I wasn''t talking about them traveling back and forth."


    "Well, do you care to exin, then?" I asked, gesturing for her to continue, considering she had wasted thest thirty minutes of our time standing here, speaking in riddles and beating around the bush.


    "She wants to take them," James''s


    voice piped up from the silence that consumed where he had been sitting the entire time. He had remained quiet, watching the three of us go back and forth, observing what was happening. But the moment he said that, my heart all stopped.


    "At least one of you is perceptive," Kara muttered as she crossed her arms over her chest and leaned against the wall.


    "Take them? You''re not taking the twins. That is absolutely ridiculous andpletely out of the question."


    "Hale, you don''t really have a say in this. Odin has demanded that they


    be brought to us. They do


    elineThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    in this world. They are celestials. you all are not. Even Ivy isn''t considered part of our world


    anymore. She may have the blood of a celestial running through her veins,


    but that is it," Kara replied.


    I couldn''t wrap my hand around it. Kara actually thought she could


    and Odin... He was willing to do this


    to his daughter? What kind of father would do that regardless if the children were special?


    I couldn''t let it happen. I had to stop her from destroying us.


    "I don''t give a fuck what Odin says. We are not allowing you to take dur children. They''re babies, and their


    mother is unconscious upstairs


    How would you feel if you woke up to see that your children were gone?" I spapped Nather.

 Chapter 254

    I couldn''t believe she had actuallye here under the assumption we were just going to hand over our children and let her take them from us, never able to see them again. "It isn''t up to you. I don''t understand what you''re not getting. I''m here to collect your children, and the four of you cannot stop me from doing so."


    Kara was issuing a challenge.


    One that I will face head on if I had to.


    I may have just woken up, but there was no way I would allow this woman toe in here and tell me she was taking my children away.


    Children I had only gotten a few months to spend time with. Children who Ivy, my mate, hadn''t even properly been able to spend time with because of her current situation.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    God knows what will happen when she wakes up and sees that so much time has passed.


    "Look, there has to be something, some type of agreement that we cane up with. Something that Odin will make an exception for. Give us time. At least let us spend the first eighteen years of their life with them, and then by that point, when they''re adults, if they need to go there, then so be it."


    My response made her hesitate, her fingers running over her jawline as she seemed to ponder over what I had said. "That might possibly work. From what the prophecy says, the children won''te into their powers properly until they turn eighteen."


    "Talk to him then. See what he says. See if he would make this deal with us. Give us until they turn eighteen." I was all but begging her to agree, and after a moment of silence, she nodded.


    "Very well. I will be back in a few days with my answer. Until then, you may continue to have your brief family reunion, and hopefully, Ivy will join you soon."


    I felt a sense of relief was over me the moment Kara turned and made her way from our home. We were safe for now, and hopefully, Odin would agree to what I asked. Give us time... that was all that I wanted. "Was she fucking serious?" Hale said softly as he stared out the window.


    "It doesn''t matter right now. At least she''s gone."


    Turning my attention to my brothers, they stood staring at me.


    "What the fuck did you just do?" James whispered.


    "What? I just made sure she didn''t take our kids."


    "Yeah for now!" he screamed at me, jumping to his feet with his fists clenched at his sides. "How the fuck could you offer that and without Ivy even being awake!"


    "We don''t even know if she will ever


    wake up!" I snapped back as I


    moved from where I was sitting


    toward the stairs. I had nothing else to say to them. In the end, I was doing what I had to, to make sure that I didn''t lose my children.


    If he agreed, it would give us eighteen years to try to find a way out of the deal. To try to change their minds so that our children didn''t have to go.


    Kara hadn''t been lying when she said we couldn''t stop her.


    If she had really wanted to take


    them, she wouldn''t havee to


    speak with us in the first ce,


    would have take


    have taken


    She


    them when we


    were sleeping, and we wouldn''t have


    been able to stop it.


    Deep down, I think hering to speak with us was her way of saying she didn''t agree with Odin. She hoped we could give her something Odin would end up agreeing to t


    was just a shame she couldn''te out and say that to begin with.


    Yet, knowing this, I couldn''t stop thinking about what James said.


    I had made the offer while Ivy wasn''t


    even present, and I could only hope


    she wouldn''t hate me when she woke wouldn''t


    up. I didn''t want to start things off


    wrong again.

 Chapter 255

    Ivy.


    A swirling light wrapped around me. A feeling that made me feel as if I was floating. All of the pain I had once feltpletely slipped away from me, and I was left unsure of where I was, but I knew I had a purpose, and that purpose was to get back to wherever I was


    supposed to be.


    If only I knew exactly where that was.


    Looking around through the white space around me, I searched for anything that could help me remember exactly what had happened. I knew I had to get back to somebody very important. The only problem was I didn''t know how I was supposed to do that.


    ncing around, I freed myself from the weightlessness of my situation. My feet hit the floor of the white void with ease. There was no telling in which direction I was to go in order to get out of this ce, but I knew I had to go somewhere.


    A figure walked toward me from the distance. A woman with long brown hair seemed to fall down her back in waves. Her blue eyes stared at me with amusement before she stopped mere feet from where I stood. There was no way she was from the same time as me considering that instead of normal clothing, she wore furs and linen, her appearance almost medieval, causing my confusion to fold in even more. "Who are you?" I asked slowly, hoping she could understand me.


    "I''m not stupid, if that''s what you think," she chuckled as she crossed her arms over her chest. "My name is Anna."


    Now I feltpletely stupid. Of course, she wasn''t... nevermind.


    "Do you know where I am?"


    "You don''t know where you are?" she replied, cracking a smile. "That isn''t good, is it?"


    Rolling my eyes, I groaned. "Look, if you''re here to piss me off, please don''t. I have had a long day... or well. God, I don''t even know. Regardless, I have to get out of here."


    "I know you do. That''s why I''m here."


    Was she being serious? She was here to help me, and instead, she was doing nothing but confusing me. "Well, what are you waiting for, then?"


    "For you to decide to be polite for one," sheughed. "Never did I think I would get this honor, but circumstances aren''t always what we expect them to be now, are they?"


    I didn''t have the slightest clue what she was referring to, but with annoyance filling me, I pushed it aside, praying she would attempt to help me other than how she was currently acting. "Look, I''m sorry. We started off wrong." "Fair enough, Ivy." She smirked as she walked past me, heading into the white void, as if she had a destination in mind.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Wait! Where are you going?!" I called out as I ran along after her.


    "It isn''t easy getting back, but it is definitely something that you need to do."


    She was talking as if she knew where I came from. As if she knew me. "How did you know my name?" I asked, hoping she would give me a real answer.


    Instead of answering right away, she stopped in the middle of the void and turned to me, raising a brow. "Because you gave birth to me. Don''t you think I would know my own mother?" Mother?!


    This woman must be on something. I wasn''t her mother.


    "I think you have me mixed up with someone else," Iughed, shaking my head. "It''s obvious that you can''t help me. I do hope you''re searching-"


    "He was right when he said you talked a lot," she chuckled. "Regardless, you are my mother. Just not in this form of me."


    "What do you mean, not this form of you-"


    It suddenly dawned on me the possibility of what she was saying. Stranger things had happened to me every day, and one thing I knew for sure is that if it was weird, it was probably true. "Castor?" I whispered, watching as Anna''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, sweet darling Castor is the new version of me."


    This couldn''t possibly be happening. There was no way my child was to have a nearly identical fate to me. There was no way... wait. How can I suddenly remember them, andJust a little while ago, I couldn''t fucking remember anything?!


    "My memories-"


    "Yeah, they areing back, aren''t they? It happens sometimes. You really got hurt in that battle, and m though Castor doesn''t understand everything because she is a baby. I do." Her words caught me by surprise. How was it she knew?  Read


    With so many questions, my head hurt as I tried to grasp what she was saying.


    What was I honestly going to do in my current situation?


    She knew a way out, and I needed her help. There was no way I was


    going


    to do this on my own, and thest thing I wanted to do was stay here


    longer. "OK, show me what you need to show me..."


    The woman who called herself Anna


    §Õ§Ö


    stared at me her blue eyes twinkling with nothing but amusement because of my current situation. often reminded me of how James or even Hale would look at me, as if


    they knew I was being silly, and I would end up finding out the results of my actionster on.


    "Before you go, there are some things


    that we need to discuss." She caught etely off guard


    I


    mepletely off guard as I was preparing for her to just magically wave her hands or something and shimmer me back to where I was supposed to be.

 Chapter 256

    But no, of course, that wouldn''t be the fucking case.


    "Okay then," I said in a very dramatic tone as I waited patiently for her to exin. "What else it is that I needed to know?"


    Hesitating for a moment as if she didn''t like my response, she seemed to ponder over what I said. "You''re irritated by me." I groaned. "Now I am."


    You would think she would listen to her mother. Maybe I can make her.


    "You can''t," she replied, crossing her arms over her chest with a smug smile. "I''m far older than you, regardless if you are the mother to the person who I belong inside." Holy shit, had she just read my mind? Like... she can actually read my mind! What the fuck is going on?


    "Yes, I can read your mind now. Will you please stop swearing so much? It''s notdylike." Annained as she rolled her eyes, walking another twenty feet before stopping again.


    "I''m sorry. I just wasn''t expecting all of this, ya know? God, this is so aggravating that I honestly can''t remember anything."


    "Honestly, it''s probably better that you don''t." She gave me a pointed look as she nced over her shoulder at me.


    "No one died, right? Like no one that I care about, anyway."


    Groaning in protest, she let out a heavy breath and pinched the bridge of her nose. "No, they didn''t."


    "Well, that''s good then," I said with a sigh of relief. "So what exactly is it you wanna tell me before you shimmer me back to wherever I came from?"


    Taking a deep breath, she paused for a slight moment, as if collecting her thoughts. "Technically, you''re not going anywhere. You''re simply waking up." "Waking up?"


    "Yes... your body never left property. You have been asleep for a very long time, but now it''s time for you to wake up."


    "Oh, okay then. Well, let''s get to it."


    "You''re so impatient," she groaned again. "Look... before you go, you need to know that not everything is as it was. Things have changed... people have changed. Your absence cause small havoc to rip through your family, and in the future it may cause problems. There is one person who will fight against you at every turn, but you mustn''t give up on them."


    Was she talking about the guys?


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Me and the guys are going to finally be able to have the life that we always wanted."


    "I wasn''t referring to your mates," she sneered, rolling her eyes dramatically.


    "OK then, who are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about Castor. Things will


    never be the same. You''ve missed out on a lot already, and even though she''s still young, you''re going to face challenges between her and her brother. They''re not like the others, nor will they ever be like those who wille in the future." I didn''t understand for one second


    what she was talking about.


    My children weren''t different. They were normal and happy... thinking about them made my heart hurt, wondering how much time I had missed out on their lives.


    "No matter how different Castor and Pollux are, they are my children. I will never, ever, under any circumstance, turn my back on them. I''m their mother." I had to make her see reason.


    She stared at me for a moment, her eyes boring into mine, as if she was trying to judge my sincerity. However, considering the fact she could read my mind, she should have been able to tell I was being sincere.


    "You have no clue what awaits you in the future, not to mention the deal that has been made. You have to hold your part of the bargain. Even if it wasn''t a deal that you particrly made yourself." Now she was talking about deals.


    Last time I checked, I had made no


    deals, and God forbid if my mates had made some kind of promation while I had been away. I couldn''t believe they would do something to upset me like that. They were the men who swore to protect me and the children.


    Perhaps Anna simply hit her own head and has lost her mind.


    "Okay, I promise. I will fulfill whatever


    end of the bargain I made or that someone else made for me, even though, of course, there isn''t


    000 1


    anything like that," I said with little enthusiasm as I gestured to her to continue with getting me the fuck out of here.


    and


    A smile crept across her face as she nodded her head and then waved her hand, opening a door in the middle of a white void that didn''t even exist.


    It was literally like the white void had opened itself and be a door.


    I was astonished.


    I could not fucking believe it.


    This entire time, there had been a magic door somewhere there, and maybe I could have just waved my hand and open it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Remember your promise, if you do


    not follow through, Castor''s life Will never be her own. She needs that end of the bargain in order to survive."


    Stepping forward, I stopped for a moment and nced back at Anna. Her words lingered in the air as m watched her concem gaze watch me leave. "I will protect her with my life. Anything she needs, she will have." "Good," she replied softly. "Because one day what she needs will break your heart.

 Chapter 257

    But no, of course, that wouldn''t be the fucking case.


    "Okay then," I said in a very dramatic tone as I waited patiently for her to exin. "What else it is that I needed to know?"


    Hesitating for a moment as if she didn''t like my response, she seemed to ponder over what I said. "You''re irritated by me." I groaned. "Now I am."


    You would think she would listen to her mother. Maybe I can make her.


    "You can''t," she replied, crossing her arms over her chest with a smug smile. "I''m far older than you, regardless if you are the mother to the person who I belong inside." Holy shit, had she just read my mind? Like... she can actually read my mind! What the fuck is going on?


    "Yes, I can read your mind now. Will you please stop swearing so much? It''s notdylike." Annained as she rolled her eyes, walking another twenty feet before stopping again.


    "I''m sorry. I just wasn''t expecting all of this, ya know? God, this is so aggravating that I honestly can''t remember anything."


    "Honestly, it''s probably better that you don''t." She gave me a pointed look as she nced over her shoulder at me.


    "No one died, right? Like no one that I care about, anyway."


    Groaning in protest, she let out a heavy breath and pinched the bridge of her nose. "No, they didn''t."


    "Well, that''s good then," I said with a sigh of relief. "So what exactly is it you wanna tell me before you shimmer me back to wherever I came from?"


    Taking a deep breath, she paused for a slight moment, as if collecting her thoughts. "Technically, you''re not going anywhere. You''re simply waking up." "Waking up?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes... your body never left property. You have been asleep for a very long time, but now it''s time for you to wake up."


    "Oh, okay then. Well, let''s get to it."


    "You''re so impatient," she groaned again. "Look... before you go, you need to know that not everything is as it was. Things have changed... people have changed. Your absence cause small havoc to rip through your family, and in the future it may cause problems. There is one person who will fight against you at every turn, but you mustn''t give up on them."


    Was she talking about the guys?


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Me and the guys are going to finally be able to have the life that we always wanted."


    "I wasn''t referring to your mates," she sneered, rolling her eyes dramatically.


    "OK then, who are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about Castor. Things will


    never be the same. You''ve missed out on a lot already, and even though she''s still young, you''re going to face challenges between her and her brother. They''re not like the others, nor will they ever be like those who wille in the future." I didn''t understand for one second


    what she was talking about.


    My children weren''t different. They were normal and happy... thinking about them made my heart hurt, wondering how much time I had missed out on their lives.


    "No matter how different Castor and Pollux are, they are my children. I will never, ever, under any circumstance, turn my back on them. I''m their mother." I had to make her see reason.


    She stared at me for a moment, her eyes boring into mine, as if she was trying to judge my sincerity. However, considering the fact she could read my mind, she should have been able to tell I was being sincere.


    "You have no clue what awaits you in the future, not to mention the deal that has been made. You have to hold your part of the bargain. Even if it wasn''t a deal that you particrly made yourself." Now she was talking about deals.


    Last time I checked, I had made no


    deals, and God forbid if my mates had made some kind of promation while I had been away. I couldn''t believe they would do something to upset me like that. They were the men who swore to protect me and the children.


    Perhaps Anna simply hit her own head and has lost her mind.


    "Okay, I promise. I will fulfill whatever


    end of the bargain I made or that someone else made for me, even though, of course, there isn''t


    000 1


    anything like that," I said with little enthusiasm as I gestured to her to continue with getting me the fuck out of here.


    and


    A smile crept across her face as she nodded her head and then waved her hand, opening a door in the middle of a white void that didn''t even exist.


    It was literally like the white void had opened itself and be a door.


    I was astonished.


    I could not fucking believe it.


    This entire time, there had been a magic door somewhere there, and maybe I could have just waved my hand and open it.


    "Remember your promise, if you do


    not follow through, Castor''s life Will never be her own. She needs that end of the bargain in order to survive."


    Stepping forward, I stopped for a moment and nced back at Anna. Her words lingered in the air as m watched her concem gaze watch me leave. "I will protect her with my life. Anything she needs, she will have." "Good," she replied softly. "Because one day what she needs will break your heart.

 Chapter 258

    "Okay, you two... whose ready for a bath-"


    James stepped into the room with a stack of towels in his hand, and as his eyestched onto mine, he froze in his step. The only sound was Castorughing and pping her hands at the reaction before her. "Hey, James." "You''re awake," he mumbled as he nced from the twins to me, and then back to the twins. "How-"


    "Do you really wanna know how, or are you going to give me a kiss?"


    He didn''t waste a second before he was across the room, pulling me into his arms, pressing his lips to mine in a slow, deep, passionate kiss. To me, it was only yesterday I had kissed him, but to them... it had been much longer. Pulling away, I smiled softly, wincing at the pain in my side. "How long have I been out?"


    "It''s been a year, Ivy," he whispered, his eyes falling to myp as he seemed to try and hold back the tears. "No one thought you would wake up... but I didn''t give up. I couldn''t."


    Running my hand over the side of his cheek, I kissed him again with a smile.


    "Well, why don''t I surprise the others?"


    Furrowing his brow, he smiled at me. "What do you mean?"


    "Hand me my children, and I will show you," Iughed.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, shit... sorry, sweetie," he said, jumping to his feet and striding towards the twins. They were both eager at this point to get out, and were trying their hardest to escape him as approached the bed.


    As their sweet faces came closer, they crawled onto the bed. Their arms wrapped around me as they snuggled into my chest,ying their heads against my breasts. They had missed me just as much as I missed them, and as the tears streamed down my cheeks, I thought of the others.


    ''I''m home.'' I said through the link, causing James to smile.


    It didn''t take but a second before I heard the thundering footsteps of the men racing up the stairs, heading down the hallway straight for me. My door burst open as Talon, Hale and Damian stood before me.


    The twins had smiles upon their faces that brightened my own, and as they rushed to me, kissing the side of my head while they held me, I couldn''t stop staring at Damian.


    Thest time I had seen him, he died in front of me.


    Loki had slit his throat, and his bodyid lifeless upon the ground. A sob left my throat as my red-rimmed eyes, filled with more tears, stared at him. "You''re alive."


    Never once had I really ever seen Damian show so much emotion as he did in those two seconds after my words left his lips. He nodded his head in silence as he approached me. Almost as if he was waiting for me to disappear again. "Ivy-" he whispered. "I''m so sorry."


    "For what?" Iughed through my tears. "It wasn''t your fault."


    "All of this is my fault. I should have done things differently from the beginning, but for so long, I kept you at arm''s length and didn''t realize what I had until it was toote."


    Looking to Hale and Talon, they


    moved over so I could get to Damian. He came close, sitting on the edge of the bed so I could wrap my arm''s around him the best ly could with the twins still stuck to me. You don''t have to apologize to me. I''m your mate forever and always. I love you, no matter what."


    It was a touching moment for us, and having them all back made my heart swell with happiness. The time ticked on as the men told me about everything that had happened since I was asleep, including the twins'' first birthday I wasn''t present for


    "We didn''t do anything big for them," James said softly. "Maybe we can, now that you''re awake."


    The guys


    all


    looked at each other in


    approval before looking at me. I


    smiled as my eyes drifted down to my now sleeping twins on my chest. "I think that''s a great idea. But maybe in a week or so, once have regained my strength."


    "Of course, Ivy. Why don''t we celebrate it during the uing festival?"


    "Festival?" I asked Hale. "What festival?"


    "The lunar festival to celebrate the gods," Talon replied with a sneer. He wasn''t too happy about the festival, but as soon asid a soft hand on En.


    his arm, he seemed to calm under


    my touch. "None of this was their fault," I said to each of them. "We mustn''t hold grudges."


    "That''s easy for you to say, Ivy," he replied with hurt in his voice. "We watched you basically wither away over the past year and wondering if that was the day you were going to stop breathing. It killed us." My heart hurt for them, but I could understand what they meant.


    I, myself, hurt because of all the time


    I had missed with them, but now I


    was awake, and that was all tham mattered Everything will be okay now. I just need to get my strength back." Nodding, they all agreed, even Talon, who was reluctant


    I wanted everything to be perfect, and I wanted to pack to know I was still here for them. I was still their Luna, and would protect them no matter what.


    "The festival is then. Let''s let the pack wee back their Luna."

 Chapter 259

    Damian.


    The moment I walked into the room and saw Ivy awake, I was blown away. I didn''t think it would ever be possible, and I had slowly started to lose hope, but the moment I heard her voice through my mind, I knew it couldn''t be real. How many times had I actually contemted hearing her?


    More than I can count, that''s for sure.


    For a moment I thought I was losing my mind, but when Talon and Hale took off running up the stairs, I knew it must have been real and the possibility had made my heart soar.


    I thanked the gods for bringing her back to me, but I just prayed it would be forever this time. I couldn''t survive losing her again.


    A few days had passed since then, and with every moment she was awake, I slowly found myself going better and better. I didn''t feel hollow and empty anymore. I didn''t feel like I was the reason she was gone. Instead, we spent every moment together as if nothing had ever happened.


    As if the war and everything else had only been a dream.


    Sitting in the living room with Ivy and the twins, I watched her sit on the floor as the twins handed her various toys. I had waited so long to see this, and now that I could, I wanted to hold the memory forever. The twins had their mother''s back, and from the looks in their eyes, they were happy.


    She was the love of my life, and I hated it took me so long to realize. But now she was back, and I was going to make sure I showed her just how much she meant to me. Just how much she meant to this family. There was no way in hell I was ever walking away from her again. I would never keep a secret from her again. Those days were long over.


    I''d learned my lesson just as my brothers had learned theirs.


    "How are you feeling today?" Hale said to Ivy as he stepped into the living room.


    "I''m feeling better than I was before. My strength is almost backpletely, but I will admit it will take some time before I runps around you guys."


    Herment caused both Hale and I tough. The twins nced up at the two of us with curiosity before slowly going back to their toys. "They''re happy that you''re home."


    She nced at me for a moment before looking back at the twins; her smile brightening knowing what I said was true. "I''m happy that I''m home as well. I have already missed out so much."


    "We have plenty of time to make new memories," Hale replied, causing her smile to fall slightly as she nodded her head.


    "I know, but still, I missed out on so much already. Some of those memories are ones that I should have been part of that I will never get back."


    I knew full well what she was referring to. She''d missed the first time the twins had crawled, eating solid foods, those very first steps that they took. She wanted those memories but would never have because of what had happened. Regardless, though, she didn''t hold a grudge because of it. She epted what was and moved forward with what would be. Ivy was by far one of the strongest women I have ever met in my entire life, and I was lucky to call her mine.


    "I was thinking maybe today we can take the children outside, take them to the y in the park. They''ve been going there and ying with the other children for the past few months."


    As Ivy stared at the children for a few more minutes, her eyes connected with mine again, and she slowly nodded her head. The pack knew she was awake again. They knew the moment she awoke, how strong the bond with her had grown. The problem was we had kept everybody at bay for the time being, wanting to make sure she was ready to see everyone before they tried to force themselves upon her, eager to win her favor once again.


    "I would really! Hike that. It''s been a while since I''ve seen everyone. Of course, I was pregnant at the time but if the children have been going there, then I want that to continue. It''s about them, not me," she replied cheerfully.


    "That''s settled then. I''ll go ahead and tell James to pack their bags and we can head out here in just a bit." Standing to my feet, I moved from the room to give Ivy time alone and drug Hale with me, who looked confused why I made him follow.


    "What?" he asked as soon as we were out of the room.


    "Because she deserves time alone with them. Instead of one of us always hovering."


    Nodding his head, he sighed as he followed me to find James. I was


    excited about the prospect o


    able to show her off to the pack again, being able to get her outdoors De toget


    out into the fresh air with the- The


    children, and for her to see the


    progress we''ve made over the past


    year within the pack.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    One of the things I, myself, took head on was an idea she had given when she first came here. The night we had


    dinner with her father and Allison.


    She wanted us to create a library for the children, a ce where they can study, where pack kids could be tutored and get them excited about learning, but to also get them excited about who they are.

 Chapter 260

    Surprisingly enough, we never had a library in our pack, which I had never really considered being an issue until I started researching what other packs did and noticed a library was actually verymon within packs. Which, of course, made me feel like aplete idiot.


    Ivy was going to be excited. I knew she would.


    The new building finished only just over a month ago and was filled with so many unique books. Not to mention we had requested books from the citadel and they had been more than happy to give them to us to educate younger pack members.


    There was no fight anymore with the council as they had reced their entire staff at a majority rule of the packs, so with the new council instilled, changes could be made. However, it didn''t stop us from worrying to an extent.


    There were still rogue yers around we had to be careful about.


    Ones that weren''t happy with the changes we made, and the damage we caused.


    The moment I had told James Ivy wanted to go out towards the y group with the children, there was a burst of excitement across his face as he started rambling on about packing a pic and making sure we took the nket, making sure Ivy had enough water, making sure the twins had their snacks.


    It was literally one thing after another as Hale and I stood stunned by the way James was acting. "Dude, calm down," Haleughed.


    "Hale''s right. You''re acting crazy right now."


    It didn''t matter what we said, he just kept mumbling as he went around taking care of things. I wasn''t sure what his damn issue was, but it was probably best we stayed out of his way.


    By the time we actually left the house and made our way towards the park, Ivy wasughing hysterically as she watched James and Talon try to carry the items James packed while managing one twin. Talon had Castor, who smiled happily, but Pollux was a handful and that boy didn''t want to be held.


    "Is it always like this?" Ivy asked, looking up at me with a smile.


    "Not exactly. James went way overboard todaypared to how we normally go to the park. I''m sure that''s just because he is trying to impress you."


    "Go fuck yourself, Damian," James snapped, having heard what I said. "One can never be too prepared."


    Hisment caused amotion ofughter to spill from us as we approached the usual shade tree the twins loved to sit under. The low-hanging branches would one day be a ce I had no doubt the twins would climb, and as James sat everything down, he left Talon and Hale in charge of the twins.


    They were excited and unwilling to listen to anything being said.


    Then again, they were the only one so who could me them.


    "Pollux, no!" Hale shouted as Pollux tried to scamper off near the swings, almost getting taken outpletely by another kid who couldn''t stop i they tried. Hale reaching Pollux just in time to snatch him out of the way, but to end up getting kicked in the back by the little kid who looked as if he wanted to cry.


    "Oh, poor guy. It wasn''t his fault," Ivy said softly. "Hale, leave that baby alone. He didn''t mean too."


    Hale turned to look at Ivy in disbelief, but she narrowed her eyes and shook her head instead. "It''s okay, sweetie. Don''t let that big bad Alpha worry you. Go y with your friends."


    The way she took charge and made that little boy feel better as he wiped his tears away was amazing. It was another Luna quality about her I loved.


    "Good job," I said, smiling sweetly at her as I pulled her towards me on the nket.


    "Well, it wasn''t the kid''s fault. Hale should have been watching Pollux better."


    "Pollux is fast," I chimed inughing, to which she hesitated and gave me a confused face. "Yeah, how is that? They are one... they shouldn''t be moving like that so quickly."


    Shrugging my shoulders, I looked to James and Talon, who held Castor. We had wondered the same thing ourselves many times, but we didn''t have the answers. Even Prisci didn''t and just chalked it up to their good genes.


    "Who knows? Every kid grows at their own pace, Ivy."


    Nodding her head, she sighed with a content smile. "I suppose... oh, I was going to ask... what''s this festival I keep hearing about? I want details."


    James'' smile grew as he went into a


    rant about the festival and all the


    party details he had, even down to the dam bonfire I waspletely against Ivy tyy seemed intrigued though,


    and even threw in a few suggestions of things to do with the younger kids.


    "I say we celebrate the festival, and our family. We can do something big. Maybe have Kate and my mom fly in?"


    "If that''s what you want, then you will have it," Talon replied quickly, stealing the words straight from my mouth.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t going to be exactly easy sharing her between us all, but the more and more we spent time


    together, the easier it became. I just hoped it wouldst this way forever.


    There was no telling what would happen when I told her about Kara''s visit.


    I just wanted to wait a bit for her to recoverpletely before telling her everything because I had a feeling she would not take it very well.

 Chapter 261

    Ivy. Almost two weeks had passed since I had woken up, and I was excited with the preparations for today''s bonfire. Over the past two weeks, I had taken slow steps toward getting my strength back, and spending as much time with my children as possible. Tonight, though,


    was going to be a huge step for me. I''d be putting myself back out into the light of society.


    The event was massive, from what James was exining. He had even called Kate and my mother, ushering them toe up for the celebration. Toe up, and celebrate the twins'', and our family. Of course, there was no way either of them would pass that up. So, although the twins'' birthday had already happened, we were still going to do something small. Something that I could be part of made me excited, considering I had already missed out on so much.


    Not to mention James wanted to give the pack an event to show that we wanted them involved in our children''s lives. All of it was rather magical in a way, butpletely overlooked in the moment as I found myself more entertained watching James run around his room, freaking out over preparations.


    "James, will you calm down? You''re literally freaking out over nothing. Everything is set up and perfect. I don''t know why you''re overreacting."


    This was the third time this morning I had told James to calm down. He literally was making a fuss over everything, and I wasn''t sure why.


    "Ivy, my stress levels are literally through the roof right now. How the fuck am I supposed to calm down when everything is so chaotic at the moment?" he replied with furrowed brows and a dramatic expression. "Uh, because you''re overreacting," I said, breaking out into a fit ofughter. "Do you have an OCD outbreak every time we n something?"


    James turned to me with a shocked expression, his mouth wide and his eyes ring. It took everything in me not tough, but before he could say anything, Hale stepped into the room with his hands in his front pockets, leaning against the door frame. "I see that James is in one of his moods again."


    "Fuck off, Hale," James snapped with irritation. "You can''t make this shit look half as good." "Is that right?" He hummed as his eyes slid to me. "Entertainment for the day, then?"


    "Something like that?" Iughed. "Did you need something?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I hoped that I might be able to steal you for a moment."


    The smirk that quickly lined his face made me think it could have been sexual in nature, and considering hadn''t had a rendezvous with them in the sheets since I had awoke, there was no way I was going to pass up the opportunity.


    Standing from the chair I was sitting in, I yfully bit on my lips as I fluttered my eyshes, sauntering towards him. "Sounds like something fun."


    "Not exactly," heughed, shaking his head. "I was just hoping that you might be able to step into my office with me."


    With a heavy sigh, I kept the smile on my face, and gestured for him to lead the way. I may not have been gettingid, but spending time with any of my mates was something I would not pass up.


    Of course, it wasn''t what I thought.


    Following him down the stairs


    towards his office, I took in the beautiful array of flowers that had been ced around the homein preparation of the day''s festivities. People were up to their elbows in early morning preparations, and knowing the pack came together like this was something that fouched me.


    Team work makes the dream work


    m


    and all that jazz


    En FindNovel!


    As soon as I stepped into the office, he closed the door behind us and


    made his way over to his desk My bear to his eyes lingered on every curve of his muscles through his tight ck t-shirt, down toward the rock hard


    cock I knew wanted to y with in his pants.

 Chapter 262

    "So what was so important to pull me away from watching James act crazy?" "That was funny, wasn''t it?" He chuckled to himself.


    "It was, but seriously... what''s wrong?"


    Letting out a heavy sigh, he ced his hand on his chin and thought for a moment. "As you know, Damian has refused to take back over his Alpha and has requested I take over permanently. But part of me just thinks Damien is scared to be the Alpha again. Even though I''m doing it, it was his title to hold, not mine."


    Since I had been awake, I had learned everything that had happened, and this had been one of them. It was obvious Hale was unsure of being the Alpha and wanted Damian to take it back, but something about Damian was different now. I couldn''t me him, though. He fucking died.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You told Damian you don''t want to be Alpha?" I asked him, watching him nod his head.


    "Yeah, I have, but he just keeps assuring me I can do it."


    "Well, it isn''t like you''re doing it alone, Hale. Yeah, you''re technically the Alpha of the pack," I said, using my fingers to make air quotations. "But at the same time, you and your brothers each run a distinct division of this pack." "I know. I just feel like I''m out of ce. It wasn''t a position I was elected to, or I inherited. This is Damian''s right. Not mine."


    "I know, but he sees something in you, just like I do. Someone who was made to be the man he can''t be for us," I replied as I slowly walked behind the desk until my legs were standing between his own. "I have faith in you." Resting his hands on my hips, he pulled me closer. "I just don''t want to let anybody down."


    "You won''t let anyone down, Hale." I bent over, pushing him back in his chair. "You''re too amazing for that."


    "You''re too good for me, you know that. You''re honestly too good for any of us."


    "I don''t know about that, but if you''re looking for a way to repay me, I might have an idea." My words seemed to trigger something in him. His eyes slightly darkened as he cocked a brow.


    "What would that be?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe dinner? Flowers..." My words were cut off as he quickly lifted me up and ced me on his desk as a giggle escaped me. "What are you doing?"


    "You said dinner, but I was thinking about breakfast. I''m ravenous."


    "Oh, are you now? Why don''t you show me how ravenous you are?" I replied as he quickly pushed me back onto the desk. His lips hovered over my own before gently kissing me as his hands slid my dress up to my waist. "Are you sure that you''re ready to have that kind of fun again?"


    Grabbing the back of his neck, I bit


    yfully on his bottom lip with a smile that earned me a growl of


    approval. "If I wasn''t, I wouldn''t have Ru made thement I did. Now why don''t you get down there and show me how hungry you are?"


    Hale''s eyes widened a little as his smile grew. Without wasting another moment, he dove between my legs, ripping the cotton panties I had been wearing andtched his mouth onto my core like the hungry wolf he


    was.


    My back arched in pleasure as I moaned for him. "Ob, fuck.Cyes, right there... oh my god, Hale."


    The more I moaned, the faster his tongue intruded into my core and his lips sucked on my clit. I didn''t know how long I wouldst, but the office door opened quickly, and looking upside down, I watched Talon walk into the office with a smile on his face, before locking the door behind him.


    ncing down at Hale, I watched him raise his eyes to his brother as a wicked grin crossed his lips. I don''t think she has tasted you in a while, brother. Why don''t you enjoy her mouth while I enjoy her pussy?"


    "Looks like I''m missing all the fun."

 Chapter 263

    "Sounds like a n to me."


    The way they talked about me as if I wasn''t there and my body was their possession turned me on like nothing else. I watched with anticipation, my mouth salivating as Talon slowly undid his pants and let his fat, thick cock flop out into his hand as he stepped closer to my


    mouth.


    "Do you want this, Ivy?"


    "Yes... please." I gasped as Hale made me arch, even more, a soft moan escaping at the same time Talon shoved his cock into my mouth.


    "Open that throat up and let me fuck that pretty little face of yours."


    I didn''t bother to argue. God knows I wanted every fucking inch of both of them.


    With every stroke of Hales''s tongue, I felt myselfing closer, but the way Talon''s cock was shoved down my throat, I couldn''t help but scream against him as Hale sucked on my clit one more time, tipping me over the edge.


    It was at this point his mouth removed from me, and I felt the thick head of his cock line up against my tight cunt, pushing softly until he thrust his full length inside me making my gag and scream on Talons dick as he stilled letting me adjust to his size.


    "Are you okay?" Talon asked, brushing the hair from my face as I slowly nodded. "We''re going to fuck you like you deserve. Are you sure you can handle this?"


    "Yes-" I mumbled just before they both thrust into me like I never had been. The sensation of Hales''s cock against my g-spot was just as amazing as the way Talon moaned every time I took inch by inch of his cock into my throat.


    I wasn''t sure how long I could hold out before cumming again, but it didn''t take long as I screamed out in pleasure, only to have Talon finally free himself inside my throat. Soaking up the cum, I swallowed it, polishing him clean as he watched with a smile on his face. "Fuck, you''re amazing." He kissed me.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "My turn to finish," Hale growled before pulling me forward, so I was bent in half. His cock hammering into me like a piston.


    "I want to swallow you, too," I whimpered against him as he held me close, unrelenting in his venture to make me cum.


    "You want to take my cock in your pretty little mouth too?"


    "Yes," I moaned as my eyes rolled into the back of my head, about to cum for the third time in one morning.


    As the wave of orgasm split through me, he pulled out of my tight cunt and pushed me to my knees. My mouth opened and my tongue out,pped up every drop of cum that he spray into my mouth. His hand holding my head back as he aimed, making sure not to miss a single drop.


    "Fucking hell, Ivy," Hale whispered as he looked at his brother. "I don''t know about you, but I have wanted that for so long."


    "Damn right," Talon replied with a smirk, fully dressed back in his clothing. "I say we do it againter tonight."


    Adjusting myself, I wiped my face


    with a smile and fixed my dress, my eyes gazing down towards my shredded panties. "I''m fine with that, but if you keep tearing my underwear, you''re taking me shopping." "Just don''t wear any?" Talon replied, looking for at Hale with a shrug.


    ve


    e


    "We have children now," Iughed, rolling my eyes as I headed for the door. "Enough fun for one morning. I''m going to take a shower. You boys need to finish helping James." "Not a fucking chance!" Talon yelled as I left the officeughing.


    It was moments like this I cherished


    The content is tanke ochishe


    The content is on content i


    Ex.FindNovel!


    the most. Loving how normal my life was slowly bing Nothing could ruin the moments I had with my


    mates, and I was excited aboutthe


    many more that would coouthe


    QUMS

 Chapter 264

    My time in the office with Hale and Talon had been exactly as I had remembered it being. Absolutely intoxicating. The only difference was their Lycans could no longer y, and honestly, I preferred it.


    I preferred knowing the aggression they had for me was their own, and not the influence of a beast inside them. They were my mates, and it was them I fell in love with.


    Not the Lycans that once possessed them.


    Making my way downstairs, freshly showered and ready for the night, I was stunned when I walked down the stairs only to find Kate, Angel, their new baby, my mother, and my mother''s mate all standing in the foyer waiting for me.


    "Oh my God, what did you guys get here?" I squealed with excitement as I cleared thest few steps and ran over to them, giving them all hugs.


    "We''ve been here for about thest hour or so. They said you were upstairs taking a shower, so we settled into our rooms," Kate replied as she turned around and showed me the car seat with the newborn baby fast asleep.


    "Oh, my goodness. She''s so beautiful," I cooed as she set the car seat down and picked the baby out of it, handing her over to me. "What''s her name?"


    "Her name is Dalia." The name was just as beautiful as the child who slept peacefully in my arms. This was the size I had remembered my twins being before everything that had happened, and holding her now almost brought tears to my eyes as I thought about it. Pushing those emotions back, though, I handed her back to Kate as I turned to my mother and the mysterious Dr. ke. "I''m d to see that you''re back, mom. And you, thank you so much for taking care of her."


    "It was a pleasure," he chuckled as he pulled my mother close. "I would take care of her a hundred times over if I could."


    "Oh, you..." she cooed at him as she kissed his cheek. "He is so sweet, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, he is," I replied with a smile.


    Seeing her happy like this was strange because I had never seen her happy with any man. Even my father. I didn''t remember those memories, and seeing my mother taken care of and loved more than anything, warmed my heart.


    "With everything going back to normal, I hope that you guys wille more often. I even spoke with Damian about possibly building more amodations."


    "You mean to this house?" Kate asked as she looked around.


    "Actually, I have spoken with the guys, and we are going to be constructing a new manor, a new pack house. This one will actually hold the younger generations, those who are mateless and just starting out. Freshly graduated, almost like a dormitory where they will be able to reside until they are ready to move out on their own."


    The idea lit smiles across their faces, and I was pleased they liked it. It was something I had taken on passionately, and even though it was just a fresh idea, I knew in time, it would be very beneficial.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Not to mention a wee addition to go right alongside the beautiful library Damian constructed in my name for the pack.


    "That''s going to be absolutely lovely, my dear. When do you start on the new house?"


    "Well, the ns are still in the works of being drawn up, so we''re hoping that they can break ground on it in about a month. But the new pack house is going


    bedrooms to have about twenty The


    tis En


    ! Read


    content is on Er FindNovel


    There''s going to be the


    main living area for us with a second


    floor for our guests and then, of


    course, the bottom


    Noor, that is going


    om


    to be themon areas. So it will be


    three stories, but it''s going to be a masterpiece."


    I was excited about the fresh changes and from the looks of my friends and family, I could tell they were also excited for us. There was a lot that was going to happen, but most importantly, we were making these changes for the fate of not only our pack, but for the future of our children.

 Chapter 265

    After a few more small conversations, we all headed out front to where the pack members had gathered. Music was ying, and a variety of stations were set up for kids, and also crafts that some pack members made. Sort of like a small market. As my eyes scanned the crowds, I spotted the twins with Damian, Hale, and Talon. Their happy facesughing as Hale and Talon danced with them to the beat of the music. Castor loved music from what I was told, and often cried if the guys tried to turn it off. As if knowing I was there, Damian turned, and his eyes connected with mine, and as they did a smile crept across his face till he made his way towards me. "Well, hello, gorgeous," he said, wrapping his arms around me pulling me close. "Hello to you as well." I blushed.


    "You look absolutely delicious tonight," he whispered in my ear. "Almost makes me want to take you home to finish more of what my brothers had earlier."


    "Well, if you behave, perhapster you and your brothers will enjoy more of me."


    Thement was an invitation, and as I made it, a low growl echoed from his throat as he pulled me tighter against him. The feeling of his quickly hardening cock against my thigh was a wee feeling indeed. However, for right now, there wasn''t any time for that kind of fun.


    We had things to do and the twins to celebrate.


    As the sky quickly darkened, the bonfire was lit; we sang Happy Birthday to the twins who pped merrily while the pack''s children and other pack members stood around singing Happy Birthday, watching them blow out their candles.


    Of course, we had told everybody no presents, but they wouldn''t hear any of it.


    The tables were piled high with gifts for the twins, and knowing that the pack loved them as much as we did was an emotional feeling. They were the future of this pack, and hopefully, they wouldn''t be the only ones. It was just a matter of time before things settled down further, and with the new house, there would be plenty of room to grow our family.


    "How do you like everything?" James said to me as he walked over from the gift table where Hale and Talon were trying to wrangle two very messy children.


    My mother watched as sheughed and took pictures.


    "It''s beautiful. You outdid yourself,


    You


    James. You honestly really did. I''m


    so pleased with it all." James wouldn''t det me have a hand in


    anything through all the eventsThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, he took it upon himself, with the help of his brothers, to make today as perfect as he could.


    The


    Stepping forward, I brushed my lips against his, showing him the affection he deserved. The affection I had longed to give him all day. It was moments like this I was dl actually had more than one mate, because each one of them had a unique characteristic I absolutely loved.


    "I don''t have time for this right now," James said with a strained voice obviously wanting more. "We''ve got other things that we''re doing, and if you keep it up, I''m not going to be able to control myself."


    He was hungry for me, and I could see it in his eyes that he wanted more of what I had to offer him. "Where is the fun in restraint?"


    My teasing remark seemed to perk his ears, and as it did, he grinned. "Good thingse to those who wait."


    I wasn''t sure what he meant, but I


    was eager to find out.


    Quickly with a peck to my cheek, he turned and made his way off through the crowd, disappearing from sight.


    He was right, though.


    There was still a lot he had on his


    agenda of things he wanted done for the night and I would not be the one to burst his bubble and stop him.


    Instead, I made my way over to


    where my mom was standing with , the twins, who were getting cleaned up, and watched as she cooed over them, absolutely delighted by her grandchildren.

 Chapter 266

    "They''ve gotten so big," I said softly, her eyes casting towards me as she nodded.


    "I know you missed out on a lot, dear. But there are plenty of other things to worry about. Your health being one of them."


    "I know, mom," I said with a sigh. "It''s just moments like this I realized I''ve missed out on so much. I know eventually, it''ll get easier, but for now, I just have to work with it one day at a time."


    She knew exactly what I meant, and wrapping her arm around my shoulder, she pulled me close to her, kissing the side of my face just as she had always done since I was little.


    "Well, now that you''re awake, you can start working on making me more grandchildren." Thement she made caused us both tough as I raised my brow.


    "Well, there are four of them, and considering the fact they are not interested in naturally knowing which children belong to who, I can guarantee you that with their sexual appetites, I will be pregnant more than once." Even though this was my mother, we hid nothing from each other, and as myment made herugh, she looked over to Damien gestured for him toe over.


    I could see the hesitation in his eyes. ording to Talon, he was terrified of my mother. Although I didn''t understand why she was such a sweetdy. Nevertheless, he walked toward us with caution. "Yes, ma''am," he said quite quicker than I had expected, making meugh.


    "Now that my daughter''s awake and she''s looking marvelous, by the way, I do expect to have more grandchildren, so considering she says you have a veryrge sexual appetite, I hope by next month she''s pregnant again." "Mom?" I eximed with wide eyes as I stared at her. "Come on now, our personal life''s personal. You''ll get more grandchildren when theye. We''re not rushing into anything."


    "Don''t mom me. I want more


    grandchildren," she scoffed, rolling her eyes. "After all, I only got to have one child of my own, and now I''m


    too old to have any more. I expect to have loads of grandchildren that I can spoil." t sto


    "Oh, my goddess! Mom, stop." Iughed, looking at Damian apologetically.


    "Okay, okay." She smirked. "I''ll go find ke and leave you two alone."


    As soon as she was away, I stepped closer to Damian and sighed. "I am so sorry about that. She can be a little entric." "Oh, I know she can. You should have seen her while you were asleep."


    §ß§Ö


    Cracking a smile, I shook my head and turned my gaze to where she had disappeared. "She isn''t wrong, though. do want more children. just really want to wait until we have more room because even though the pack house is big, it''s not big enough for us to have more children right now."


    "Don''t you worry about the house situation. I''m taking care of that. As for making more children, we could always start by practicing tonight," he said in that deep, sultry voice I loved so much.


    I wasn''t sure what he had in mind,


    but as I nced in the direction he was looking, I saw James walking, towards the house as Hale and Talon quietly handed the twins over to my mother and ke, who were more than happy to oblige whatever they said.


    And from the knowing look on my mother''s face as she nced at me, full of mischievousness, I knew exactly what they were talking to herMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about.


    she


    And there was no way in hell she


    O would decline that offer.

 Chapter 267

    I wasn''t sure what to expect as I walked back to the house with Damian, Hale, and Talon. However, the moment I stepped into the darkened corridor of the house, I was wrapped into the firm muscr arms of James,


    who held me back as Hale stepped forward, a smile on


    his face. His deep blue eyes caused my heart to race as he raised a brow.


    "You look surprised."


    My heart raced as my gaze fell upon the three of them. "Can you me me?"


    "Don''t worry... we won''t bite-hard." Talon chuckled, causing Damian to roll his eyes as he stepped forward.


    "You held out on two of us earlier, Ivy," he said in a dark, seductive voice as he cupped my chin in his hand. "That wasn''t very nice, was it?"


    "No," I whispered in response as I took a deep breath, the feeling of his hand cupping my aching cunt making my mind flooded with images of what they were going to do.


    "No, what?"


    "No, sir." I gasped, the feeling of his finger sliding beneath the fabric of my panties was more than erotic, and as he teased my clit, I wanted toe undone. "Don''t tease me if you won''t finish it."


    I wasn''t sure where thement came from, but the moment it left my mouth, I regretted it. The looks the guys gave me were dangerous... devious, even. I knew whatever they had nned was going to leave mepletely off bnce.


    Before I knew it, I was lifted off my feet. James wrapped me in his arms even tighter as he dragged me back down the hall towards God knows where. It wasn''t until we made it towards the basement door I questioned what exactly they had nned. They honestly had done nothing like this, but seeing this side of them turned me on more than anything.


    "Are you sure you are prepared for what we have nned for you?" Hale asked in a sultry tone that seemed a dive right into the depths of my core, making me ache for him.


    I.n


    "Well, I can''t honestly answer that, can I? Because you haven''t exactly told me what you had nned." Sarcasm faced my tone, enough to make Talon scoff withughter Hale, however, didn''t seem pleased, and taking two steps closer, be grabbed my face tight, forcing me to look at him as he leaned down, running his tongue across my lips.


    "Such a pretty mouth to be so sarcastic. Perhaps tonight we''ll see just what that mouth can do."


    Normal girls more than likely would have been terrified of what was about to happen: four strong men, ripped to no end, taking you down into a dark basement, manhandling you, tossing you around. It would have been like something off of a crime document. For me, though, this was absolutely fucking hot as hell.


    "All talk, and no bite." Again, with my


    mouth opening without thinking. Part of me was talking this way, wanting them to be bad to me. But the other part, the more rational part of me, was asking the insane side of me if I preferred duct tape as a means to shut up.


    At the end of the day, though, both sides kind of said, fuck it.


    James didn''t hesitate to toss me over his shoulder, dragging me down to the basement in the dark. Hanging over his shoulder like this disoriented me, and as I moved, he smacked my ass hard, causing me to yelp, which in turn caused the other men to chuckle.


    "James... when did you decide to go from perfect dad to dominatingm wolf?" I teased, earning me another smack as I felt him shake his head against my side.


    "It''s called bnce, Ivy. We have been holding back on you with a lot of things we enjoy an after months of ¦¯Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    you having what you wanted... well,


    you''re finally going to see what we want."


    "Sounds dangerous..." I muttered as I was quickly put on my feet, the light flickering on causing me to shield my eyes so they could adjust.

 Chapter 268

    As I took in the room, I was shocked by what I saw. At first, I hadn''t understood why they had brought me down into the basement. It was supposed to have been turned into their man cave, but it was clear that while I was knocked out upstairs, they had other ns. ns that highlighted every aspect of the kink world you could possibly think of.


    Paddles, robe, chains, hooks, you name it. From furniture to more elegant features, they lined the walls and decorate the floor. It wasn''t thrown together hurriedly. It seemed they had spent a lot of time taking every bit of their interest into ount in creating this room. Four corners-four mates. That meant there were four different vors of fun.


    "Jesus Christ, you guys really were busy when I was asleep."


    Hale and Talon shrugged their shoulders with their arms crossed over their chests as they turned their gaze to Damian, who seemed to take charge in the situation. Even James had stepped back only for me to calcte that no matter what I did, it was going to be them who decided what I would get tonight.


    "Here''s how this works," Damian drawled as he slowly unbuttoned his shirt. Every slow movement of the buttonsing undone allowed me to see a part of his ripped muscles hiding beneath too much fabric. I was practically drooling with anticipation, but as he spoke again, I nced up, trying to pay attention. "...are you listening to me?"


    "Trying, but you''re being very distracting right now."


    Letting out a heavy sigh, he slid his shirt off and tossed it aside. "You will spend time in every corner with each of us, and as you do, we will send your mind reeling with fantasies."


    I was enticed. I''ll give him that. My body was practically giddy with excitement because before the meet-and-greet with the twins earlier, I hadn''t had proper fun with my mates since I had been awake. My body, nowpletely healed, was ready to be taken. Ready to be treated like their perfectly good cum slut... or so I have heard Talon call me before.


    The thought of each of them filling me. Each of them taking me was exactly what I wanted. I wanted to please each of them, and I wanted each of them to fill me with their cum until their balls were empty and I was dripping with their satisfaction.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sounds delicious-"I went to say before James grabbed me from behind by the throat and pulled me close.


    "I''m d you think so, Ivy. Because I''m going first."


    ncing over at Damian, Talon, and Hale, they all smiled at me. "Youngest to oldest, Ivy."


    I didn''t have time to question anything until was turned around to face James. A dark, sinister look in his eyes gleamed before his lips were against mine, and his tongue was fighting with my own. The kiss was heated, far more heated than anything I had ever had with


    him-and I loved it.


    Pulling me towards a four-poster bed, I was pushed against the post, my left arm quickly brought up as he shackled me to a spreader bar that was hung from hooks on the post. The tightening of the restraint caused me to nce up with a racing heart. I was excited but nervous about what was in store.


    As soon as my other hand was shackled, he slid his finger down from my lips over the curves of my breast, straight towards my aching core. His fingers slowly massaged my sensitive clit as I moaned softly against him. "I know we said we would do this, but I can''t help but wonder if she would prefer to take all four of us at once."


    Hearing him say that caused me to groan in pleasure as he moved his fingers faster against me. My head titted back as my lips parted, my eyes rolling back in agonizing pleasure. "Yes, please." "Did you hear that?" Talon chuckled, "she''s begging for it."

 Chapter 269

    "I don''t know..." Damian replied. "That might be too much for her."


    "Only one way to find out," Hale added.


    They were tormenting me with their words, and as they did, I ced my gaze back on them. "You won''t know what I can take until you stop being a pussy and find out."


    Before the others could say anything to myment, James grabbed my throat again and smiled. "Have it your way."


    I didn''t realize what I was signing myself up for, but before I knew it, the chains to my restraints were loosened, and a weird skinny brace was ced below my hips as I was bent over the object. Shackles on it were attached to my ankles, and with confusion, I watched as they made sure that I would be able to move.


    It wasn''t until a fanning breath on my aching pussy made me realize that one of them was aching to taste me, and as his tongue slid across my clit I gasped.


    "God, you taste so good." James'' voice from behind me was enough for me to smile, and as my eyes slid up, I watched two very naked twins standing before me, stroking their thick cocks.


    "Look, she''s practically salivating," Hale murmured to Talon as I opened my mouth and licked my lips.


    "Don''t be shy," I teased, only to have Talon grab my hair and yank my head back with a smile on his face as he rubbed the head of his cock against my lips.


    "You want it?"


    "Yes," I whispered as I stuck my tongue out to lick the pre-cum from the head of his cock. A soft moan escaped him before he shoved the full length of his cock into my throat. I gagged for a moment, but slowly he thrust, giving me a second to breathe and then diving him back in.


    All the while, my eyes drifted to Hale, who had a devious smile on his face as he stroked his full length, and James, who ate my pussy like a Christmas feast. The sensations building in me from that caused soft gargled noises to escape me as Talon fucked my mouth just like he wanted to.


    The sensations were overwhelming, and as my mind reeled, I couldn''t help but wonder where Damian was. That was until a quick sting crossed my ass, and I yelped in surprise. "Did you like that, princess?" Damian said, causing my heart to race as tried to concentrate on what I was doing.


    "I think my brother asked you a question," Talon snapped with a smile as he slid his cock from my mouth.


    "Yes!" I squealed as another smack came across me. It hurt, but the pain felt so good. My pussy was throbbing, and as he did it again, the sensation from James made me cry out as the first of many orgasms swept through me.


    "Your turn Hale," Damian ordered as Talon stepped back, letting Hale take his ce. "-and James... fuck that tight cunt of hers. Make her scream again."


    They didn''t waste time in doing what Damian ordered, and as Hale slid his cock into my lips, I moaned only to have my tight pussy filled with James'' thick cock. The rapid thrusts he produced mmed me forward just as Hale thrust into my throat.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    To make matters more insane, I watched Talon out of the corner of my eyes, pick up a massive white wand with a gigantic head, and push a button, turning it on. I wasn''t sure what the hell it was, but as he walked toward James, I had a feeling I was about to find out.


    A rush of vibrations sted across


    my sensitive clit, sending me forward as I tried to move. Another wave of


    ve


    pleasureing from my throat as I


    came hard against it. With Hale in my throat, and James in my cunt, I


    couldn''t control them.


    The rippling waves of pleasure tore


    through me one after another until I The content is on EnFindNovel!


    felt James leave me, and the


    shackles slowlye undone. It was Damian, though, who took me inhis arms as I used him to lean against. The smile he gave me wasn''t as dangerous as it once was, but the words he whispered into my ears sent a rush of heat through mel wasn''t expecting.

 Chapter 270

    "I want to knot with you tonight, Ivy. I want you to carry my child, but, take James and the twins at the same time. Do you think you can do that?"


    I hesitated for a moment. They had already made me weak, but the fact that Damian wanted to knot with me and have me carry his child was something that spurred a fire in my soul. "Yes."


    It was the only answer he needed, and I was quickly carried over to the bed where my three other mates were waiting eagerly for me. James took my arm as Damian climbed onto the bed. His thick cock waiting to take me, and as I climbed up to straddle him, I cherished the feeling of his fingers running across my sides.


    Slowly, I lowered my aching tight cunt over his cock, and as I did, I gasped softly. "Fuck, it''s so thick."


    "Mmm..." Damian groaned. "I''ll never get tired of how amazing your pussy feels."


    Pulling me forward, he took my lips in heated passion. James came behind me and dripped something thick and cool over my puckered ass before the feeling of his finger intruding me caused me to whimper as I slowly rxed.


    "Good girl," he said as he stretched my ass before lining the head of his cock up slowly, pressing it into me inch by inch.


    "Good girl." He said as he stretched my ass before lining the head of his cock up slowly, pressing it into me inch by inch. "Breath, Ivy," Damian whispered as he kissed me again. Stilling for a moment, I rxed


    around them both, and as I did, I nodded, the slow movements of their cocks inside of me causing me to groan in pleasure. "Open your mouth, Ivy," Hale said as I nced to my left to see his cock ready and waiting.


    I did as he asked, and as the sensations from Damian and James possessed every inch of me, I let Hale slowly fuck my mouth until his pace quickened, and I knew he wanted to cum.


    "Fuck, her ass is so tight. I won''t be able to go much longer," James moaned as he picked up pace, and quickly stilled, spilling himself inside me.


    "Knot her, Damian," Talon cried out. "I want to watch her cum undone with you."


    "Me too," Hale replied as he slipped his cock from my mouth. "Fuck her hard."


    As James removed himself from me, I was quickly flipped over onto my back. Damian hovered over my body as he thrusted savagely into my tight cunt. The force of his thrusts caused me to whimper as he took my lips again.


    The swell of his knot wasing,


    and as it did, nced to each twin who stood on either side of me. Their eyes locked onto my face as they slowly stroked their thick cocks, picking up pace as Damian pounded away at me.


    When I didn''t think I could take


    ght pys


    anymore, I came hard, my tight pussy sping around Damian like a vise as he came hard just as the warm spray of cum crossed my chest from the twins.


    It was the first time we had ever all


    fucked like this, but the sensation


    and moment was something I would was taken with them.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    never forget. I wa?


    Captivated with my mates in every way and as the moment was over, they didn''t hesitate to tend to my every need.


    "You''re such a good girl, Ivy," Damian whispered as he stroked my bottom lip with his thumb.

 Chapter 0271

    I wasn''t sure what I was expecting when they took me into the house, but one thing I did know was whatever they had had nned for me; I was going to enjoy it. Damn, was I right.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When they took me down into the basement, they had absolutely blown my mind with the things they had done to me. They touched every inch of my body and every bit of my soul. I loved them more than anything, and nothing in the world would everplete me more than they did. Except my children, of course.


    By the time the night was over, and they carried me upstairs toward my bed, I was exhausted. They had made sure after everything they had done to me, I received the proper care I needed, from them cleaning me up to caressing my body to kissing me gently, showing me nothing but affection.


    Every bit of it was sweet and romantic; after I gave them the pleasure they wanted, they tended to me as if I was everything to them, which I was, in a way. I wasn''t just their mate. I wasn''t just their Luna. I wasn''t just the mother of their children. I was the love of their life.


    They had shown that to me more than once, and looking back at everything we had gone through, I wouldn''t have changed a thing. We wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for the trouble we had gone through to get to where we are.


    All of the trials we faced together ended up strengthening us, strengthened our love, made us unbreakable. And at the end of the day, we never gave up. We never gave up on the hope one day our family could live as we always wanted. In peace with everything we had built.


    Laying in between my mates, their arms and legs entangled with my own, a massive pile up on my bed barely big enough to contain us all-Iid awake. I listened to the steady beating of their hearts, and the slow rhythm of their breathing. They were just as worn out as I was.


    The only problem for me, though was I was no longer sleeping. My mind wandered over everything, wondering if there was something I was missing, and when I couldn''t take it anymore, I slipped from the bed and made my way downstairs to the kitchen.


    It wasn''t until I was deep in the


    fridge searching for a snack, absolutely famished from all the


    exercise had gotten from the guys I realized was no longer alone in the kitchen. Turning slowly, I came face to face with a familiar set of eyes I had not seen in a very long time.


    "Kara, what are you doing here?"


    She stood before me as she always did, a brilliant warrior outfit


    decorated upon her body, her sword against her chest as her wings folded behind her back. An elegant headdress of feathers and jewels upon her head as her silver eyes stared at me with amusement as a small touch of a smile crossed her


    lips.


    "It''s good to see that you''re awake." She stepped forward. "Word spread, in the realm that you had finally awakened. The others were eager to know if the rumors were true. So they sent me to check on you."


    "That was very kind to them. I''m sad that I missed out on so much of my children''s lives. It would have been nice had my father helped me along in the journey to waking up sooner."


    Myment was sarcastic and slightly unneeded, but I was allowed to feel the way I did after everything I had been through. Kara seemed to know this as well, and, raising a brow, she shook her head. "Yes, I do apologize for that."


    "Why did he wait so long, Kara, to tell me he was my father? I know there was no way to make it through, but I had met Frigga and you in the dream realm and never once did he approach me."


    She stood there in silence, unsure of


    what to say, as she tried to formte words multiple times, but her mouth opening and closing vocalized nothing. After a moment of silence between us, I looked at her curiously to know why she had absolutely nothing to say and what she said next shook me to my core.


    them."


    "It isn''t easy being Odin. He has done things in his past that he regrets. But you were not one of them and trust me when I say he had wished many times to be here. That is why he''s going to give you the gift that he is. That is why he is going to train them and protect

 Chapter 0272

    Train them and protect them? What in the hell was she on about?


    "I''m sorry, I''m not following. Train and protect who?" I asked her with a narrowed gaze, trying to understand what she was saying. Even though, deep down, I had a feeling I already knew who she was referencing.


    Standing up straight, she adjusted herself, her eyes widening in surprise as her smile fell. "Your mates didn''t tell you, I take it?"


    "No, they obviously didn''t. So why don''t you enlighten me on what it is you''re talking about?"


    "Well-" She said with hesitation. "A prophecy was read when your children were born. Within that prophecy, it deems Pollux and Castor as the saviors of our realm."


    "The saviors of your realm? You mean the realm of the gods? That isn''t possible. They''re just babies." Iughed, trying to shake off whatever she was trying to say.


    "Ivy, this is not something we would joke about. Your children are special. Gifted even, and they have an important future ahead of them that demands they be present in our world." I could tell that she was trying her hardest to get me to understand what she was saying, but the only thing I heard from that sentence was ''in their world''.


    "We can''t all move to your world, Kara. That is impossible. We have people here to take care of," I replied angrily.


    Yet, when my gaze met hers again, I could clearly see I misunderstood her. "Ivy, that isn''t what¡ª"


    "No, absolutely not," I snapped, cutting her off. "Over my dead body."


    My reply was firm, and as her lips tightened into a thin line, she took a deep breath and exhaled, trying to force a smile on her face, as if she was talking to someone who didn''t quite understand. "I hate to break it to you, but the terms have already been set." "And I hate to break it to you, but no terms have been set with me."


    Even though I expected myment to anger her, a smile spread across her face from ear to ear. I wasn''t sure what she found funny. There was no way I agreed to this. Unless....


    When she said the terms have been met, it meant an arrangement had already been agreed upon. More than likely while I was asleep. "No..."


    "From the look in your eyes right now, Ivy, I have a feeling that thoughts are running through your mind over your mates possibly agreeing to something."


    "They wouldn''t do that. They know how much my children mean to me," I replied in disbelief.


    "That they do, which is why they actually had made a counteroffer to benefit you," Kara added as she pulled a small knife from her pocket as she began picking at her nails.


    "What kind of counteroffer would


    benefit me? You''re talking about taking my children. There''s no way in hell that''s going to fucking happenshot back at her as I tried I to keep my tone at a low whisper. Thest thing I wanted were my mates waking up to this


    conversation. I wasn''t ready to see them if they had agreed to this.


    "Unfortunately, Ivy, you no longer have a say in this. You were outnumbered, your mates agreed. What is going to happen is going to happen whether you want it to or not," she said, causing my blood to boitas panic set in.


    "No, that isn''t fair!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re overreacting, Ivy." Kara sighed. "I could have taken them at six months old before you even woke up. I am on your side of this... they won''t go till they turn eighteen."


    "On my side? Are you fucking serious right now, Kara? These are my children."


    "I know they are, but they will need guidance on how to use their powers, Ivy. Guidance that you never had, and look how well that went." She countered, giving a low blow to my self-esteem.


    She wasn''t wrong. I hadn''t even known what I was, and I had made a terrible mess of things. I couldn''t let that happen to them. I couldn''t allow them to not know who or what they are. Powers. My children had powers.


    Wrapping my head around the idea


    was impossible. I was still an immortal when I had them, and those genes passed down to them at birth, Immortality, I gave up to save Damian, and would still do even if time was returned to that moment.


    "There has to be another way."


    Shaking her head, she gave me a sad look. "I wish there was, but there isn''t. We aren''t even sure when they will start using their powers."

 Chapter 0273

    It took everything in me to leave that thought out of my mind in front of Kara. I had known the answer to that statement, and that was because of Castor. It was because of her I woke up. The being inside her brought me back, and if Kara knew, it may have changed her She may have forced them to leave now.


    mind.


    "Please," I whispered, with tears in my eyes. "You can''t do this, Kara. They can''t go through what I went through."


    Low, heavy footsteps on the hardwood floor behind me caught my attention, and as I turned, I saw Damian stepping forth from the shadows of the hallway, his arms crossed over his chest as he looked between Kara and I before letting out a heavy sigh.


    "This wasn''t how I wanted you to find out. I was nning actually to have this conversation with you tomorrow," he said. "I need you to understand that this is for the best. It will help them."


    "How could you?" I snapped at him, not understanding why he would ever agree to give her children away. "They are mine too, and you didn''t even speak to me about this. You didn''t even ask my opinion."


    "How were we supposed to have asked your opinion, Ivy? You were unconscious for a year. What we did, we agreed upon in unison. We grew up not knowing how to control what we were, and it took over us until we were old enough to understand what was going on-" What Damien was saying made sense. He didn''t even need to finish that sentence for me to know exactly where he was going with it, and tears continued streaming down my face as I nodded my head.


    It wasn''t Kara''s fault. She was simply doing as Odin, my so-called father, told her to do.


    "Okay," I hissed. "Eighteen."


    Kara seemed pleased with my response and nodded her head. "I will leave you two for now. I will be back in a few years to check on them. If you need me, you know how to call for me."


    I didn''t know, but I wasn''t about to tell her that.


    Watching her go, I turned to Damian, who looked at me, surprised. "You are actually agreeing to that?"


    "Are you fucking kidding me? Absolutely not."


    "But-" he stammered with confusion.


    "Damian, I know that you guys were just trying to prolong it. I''m not angry at you... it wasn''t like you had a choice in the matter. However, if they think they are going to take children, they are sadly mistaken," I eximed as I smacked my hand upon the counter.


    Stepping towards me, he wrapped me into his embrace, kissing the top of my head. "We have till their eighteenth birthday to find a way out of this. To find a way to keep them safe. Let us just focus on that, and our family. Don''t let Kara''s words upset you."


    I was silent in the end. Thinking over everything going on, and the fact the gods thought they were entitled to my children, when in reality, they were not. I may not have been an immortal anymore, but I was still the creature I had been before.


    I could feel her beneath my skin. Not as strong, but still very much alive.


    If they thought they were going to ruin my family and take my children...


    Well, I''d find a way to destroy them all.


    The End.


    *****


    Authors Note


    Thank you all, my darling readers, for staying with me through the first two books. do want to let you know that I have TWO more books in this seriesing out. However, they will follow the line of Pollux and Castor, as well as Ivy, Damian, Hale, Talon, and James.


    We will get to meet the twins, and their run in with both light and darkness. Not to mention the other children of Ivy and her mates. Plus the erotic nature that will take over the twins as they be adults and


    enter and that is far more CThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    dangerous than the one they already know.


    Book Three and Four will be attached to this continuation.


    Love Always,


    Lilith Carrie

 Chapter 0274

    Ivy.


    Fifteen years...


    Fifteen years since the war, and every day, I tried to atone for the shit I had done prior. I could y innocent and act like I hadn''t done anything to cause it all, but I''d be fucking lying. Not only to those around me but also to myself.


    The day Kara told me my children were to be sent to thend of the gods when they turned eighteen, I made a silent pact to prevent it. They were my children, and I was determined to make sure their lives were their own. Even if I wanted to strangle them on more than one asion for their defiance, among other things. "Damn it, Pollux! Where are you?"


    Storming through the house, I looked for the eldest of my six children and found, while gifted and the future of our pack, he never seemed to be where he was supposed to be.


    "James, have you seen Pollux?" My words seemed to fall on deaf ears as James continued grading the papers before him. After all the hell we had gone through, he decided ten years ago to get into teaching, and he hadn''t looked back. Which honestly was shocking, considering he taught ninth-grade biology.


    "James..." I repeated with a groan of frustration. "James!"


    "Huh?" His eyes gazed up to meet mine with a clueless look. He had aged so much since I had first met him. Gray hairs now streaked his head, and with it wrinkles crested the corners of his eyes. "Sorry, sweetie. The end of the grading period is next week, and I have to get these done."


    "I know, I know," I replied as I rolled my eyes and walked towards him. No matter how much he had changed physically, he was still the sweet man I once knew. He always thought of others before himself and took pride in his work. "I just haven''t seen Pollux since he came home from school, and he promised to take Dillon to practice."


    "Practice?" James nced down at his watch and furrowed his brows. "Babe, that started twenty minutes ago. Why didn''t you tell me I would have taken him?"


    Smiling, I shook my head, "It''s okay. Talon was done with his rounds and offered. He was excited to take him this week. You know how much he hates missing out on stuff."


    With all the changes we had undergone, some were harder than others.


    Damian had refused to take back his


    ove


    Alpha position, and in doing so, Hale took over as the Alpha of the pack, allowing D¨¤mian to spend more time with the business aspects of our world. As for Talon, his obsession with security grew increasingly urgent with every child we had.


    Running the training grounds and managing the borders became his calling.


    One the entire pack was grateful for.


    "I know. Let him enjoy it. Dillion''s twelve now. He isn''t going to be young forever."


    Pet


    Nodding my head, I leaned down, kissing him gently. "I know. I''m d that he has beening aroundtely. When little Sylvia got hurt a few years ago, I never thought he would leave the borders." Thinking about the memory of that day made my chest burn with anguish, but forcing the feeling away, bpushed my mind forward. "If only I can find your son."


    James chuckled, shrugging his shoulders. This was a usual thing for the twins. Now that they were about to be sixteen, they thought they could do whatever they wanted, and out of the two... Pollux wasn''t the worst. No, he may have had his moments, but Cassie was very different from her brother.


    "Why don''t you go ask Cassie where he went? She has her way of finding him," James suggested, causing me to groan in irritation.


    There was no way I would let her do something like that. The thought of her using her powers for any reason was out of the question. "James-"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t start, Ivy. You can''t make her stop being who she is. Just... go ask."


    James didn''t give me much chance to reply before quickly going back to the papers before him, and by that point, I was already regretting even asking Pollux to help with his brother. I should have just taken him myself and saved the headache of this entire conversation.


    Taking a moment to think about what James suggested, I huffed with irritation before walking towards the staircase headed for Cassie''s room. There was no way I was going to ask her to use her powers to find her brother, but I could simply ask if she had seen him. Her bright white door appeared before me. The acrylic painted green mes and intertwining vines upon her door were her own design. She was the most artistic person I knew, and many pieces of her original work hung not just around our home, but around the pack.

 Chapter 0275

    "Cassie..." Knocking on her door, I turned the knob and walked into her room. The white drapes bellowed from the window, blowing through the open window. The twinkling night sky glistened from the balcony where the moon shone upon the world.


    It was just like her to leave it open all the time, iming the fresh air helped to enhance her creative ability. Gazing around the room, I took in the clothes scattered about her unmade bed and littered dresser of makeup and jewelry. "Cassie?" I called out again as I looked around for where she could be. The softness of her voice called me towards the open balcony doors.


    "No, I''ming, god. Just wait for me."


    As soon as my hand pushed back the drape, she quickly hung up the phone and spun to look at me. Her dark brown hair hung in waves over her shoulders as the same celestial blue eyes I once held looked back at me. "Hey, Mom." "Cassie, who were you on the phone with?" Raising a brow, I crossed my arms over my chest and sighed. She was up to something, and even though she thought she was smarter than me, she wasn''t.


    "Oh-just Melissa," she replied quickly as she pushed past me back into her bedroom. "She wants me toe over to her house tonight."


    "She does, huh?" I smirked as I watched her move around her room. She seemed to think I was stupid regarding her acts of rebellion. There was no way she was simply going to stay at Melissa''s house, especially during homing. There was definitely something else going on. "So, you''re just going to go without asking permission?"


    Shoving a few pieces of clothing into her backpack, she stopped with a sigh and looked over her shoulder at me. "I already asked daddy, he said it was okay."


    "Oh, really... which daddy did you ask?"


    With wide eyes and a disgusted look, she scoffed, "Why do you have to say it like that?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because I want the truth," I replied with my hands on my hips as I stared at her. "Cassie, do you think I''m stupid? Do you honestly think I don''t know what you''re doing?"


    "Oh my god, mom!" she groaned. "I''m literally not doing anything. Just going to Melissa''s and hanging out for the night since she is like, one of the very few friends I have. Or am I not supposed to have any friends?"


    This was her usual MO. She would sit there and pretend she was disgusted with the mention of her doing something wrong and then try to backtrack to have me trust her.


    The moment Cassie came into her


    powers almost three years ago, I thought the world was going to end I didn''t understand why she had to be difficult, but my mother told me all the time it was just a phase and she would grow out of it. I just wished that would happen sooner rather thanter.


    Anger surged through me at her tone. "You need to watch how you speak to me youngdy."


    She quickly realized that I wasn''t going to put up with her tone, and with a sigh she crossed her arms over her chest. "I''m sorry I just don''t like how you act like this to me, but Pollux can do whatever he wants. It''s not fair."


    The soft pitter-patter of footsteps


    behind me in the hallway caught my attention, and as I turned, I spotted Raya walking down the hallway with a book in her hand. She was only a year younger than the twins, and while they had a particr way about them, Raya was more of a mother hen, making sure her younger siblings were staying in


    check at all times.


    A child quite often capable of telling me exactly what I wanted to know. ncing back over at Cassie, I watched her eyes dart to where Raya had just walked by, and her face paled.


    "Raya," I called out softly, stepping through the doorway into the hallway, watching as my dark brown-haired beauty turned to me with a confused nce.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Raya, do you know where Pollux went tonight? I can''t seem to find him, and he was supposed to take Dillon to practice earlier," I said with a very nonchnt attitude as Raya shrugged her shoulders.


    "The homing bonfire is tonight. All the kids are going. It''s supposed to be seniors only, but you know how Pollux is. He ys on the football team, so he''s kind of friends with all of them."


    "Is that right? And what kind of stuff will be at these parties?"


    I wasn''t that old. I knew exactly what


    would be at these parties, but after I


    asked, I turned my gaze to Cassie, I


    watching as fear crossed her eyes. She had been caught, and while t had hoped she would have told me the truth, she decided not to.

 Chapter 0276

    "Well, there''s a lot of drinking and dancing and stuff, and sometimes the boys y pranks on each other, from what I''ve heard. I mean, Cassie should know more about it. Melissa is going tonight."


    "You fucking bitch!" Cassie screamed as she stormed towards Raya, who quickly jumped backward. My arm reached out, snatching Cassie by the waist as she tried to attack her sister.


    "Castor Alexandra, that is enough. If you think for one second I didn''t know what was going on at these parties or that you thought you were actually going, you were sadly mistaken." I was seething in anger, and I had every right to be. She had lied to me, just like she had tried to lie so many times before, and I couldn''t understand why she kept acting like this.


    Pulling away from me, she stepped back, her eyes filled with tears as she clenched her fists at her side. "Why are you always ruining everything? I can''t wait to get out of here. Maybe my grandfather will have a better time teaching me to be who I am in the other realm than you would ever be able to do for me. You''re not a mother, you''re a dictator."


    Like a dagger to my heart, I broke slowly. Whenever we got into an argument, she would say things she didn''t mean, but never had she said anything this hurtful to me. Before I could even speak, a voice sounded behind me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cassie, apologize to your mother right now." The sound of the voice belonged to Damien, and from the cologne, I smelt, he wasn''t alone. In fact, Hale was with him as well.


    "I''m sorry, sweetie. I didn''t mean to bother you both," I sighed, turning to face Damian and Hale. They had obviously been in the study down the hall, and while I was trying to get to the bottom of this, I didn''t expect it to take the turn it had.


    "Ivy, why are you apologizing?" Hale chuckled as he pulled me close to him. "Let Damian handle her, and then when Talon gets home, we can fill him in."


    Over the years, it was clear that most of her traits came from Talon. Honestly, while we never actually tested who their fathers biologically were, we could tell Pollux and Castor were a mix of Hale and Talon.


    God knows Cassie had Talon''s temper.


    "Dad, this isn''t fair." She began to sob. "All I wanted to do was go to the party with everybody else. Why does Pollux get to do whatever he wants, and I don''t?"


    "Perhaps because Pollux is honest


    ???


    about what he''s doing and doesn''t try to lie whenever he wants to do something. You were trying to be deceitful again, youngdy. And speaking to your mother like that? It''s uneptable." Damian


    Can''t


    have to raise his voice at Cassie to get his point across.


    In fact, he had never raised his voice to any of them.


    The only one of my mates who ever got into it with anyone was Talon and Cassie. Both stubborn and hardheaded. Yet, they were very close and had a bond the rest would never understand. "So, what... I''m just supposed to stay here and do nothing? Everyone is going."


    "Well, you should have thought about that before you acted the way you did." Damian sighed, shaking his head. "I''m sorry, Cassie, but you''re grounded. Give me your phone."


    "You can''t be serious!" she yelled through the tears running down her face. "This is bullshit!"


    "Castor, do not raise your voice at me again. Give me your phone, now," Damian calmly snapped with his hand held out, waiting for the device to be dropped within it.


    Cassie hesitated for a moment, shaking her head before taking it from her back pocket and giving it to Damian. "I can''t wait to turn eighteen. Then I''ll finally be able to get out of here."


    Damian was used to Cassie saying ridiculous things, and as I watched him sigh with a slight chuckle he replied. "You say that now, Cassie. but one day, you''re going to miss. this ce. One day, it will be gone, and you will wish to have it back. In fact, you will give anything to be here again. Trust me, I know this firsthand."

 Chapter 0277

    ~Two Years Later- Cassie.


    as my best friend.


    "Girl, I''m so d that these stupid-ass sses are almost done," Melissa said with excitement through the other end of my phone. She and I had been friends for as long as I could remember, and though we had both been through some crazy shit, I was d I had this girl "Yeah, soon we will be on to bigger and better things."


    "Don''t remind me," she groaned as I continued holding up different shirts to my body in front of the long mirror in my room. "I won''t be able to make it without you."


    Without me? Confusion settled in beforeughter escaped me at her dramatic tone. "What are you talking about? I''m not going anywhere but to college with you. Unless you n on making it with some other girl. Which, I mean, I''m gonna need to know her name, so I know exactly who to fuck upter."


    "Oh, my god, stop," she sighed. "You know what I''m talking about."


    I did know what she was referring to, but it wasn''t going to happen. "Nope, I''m going with you, Melissa. Stop oveplicating it."


    For the past few years, I had been excited with the notion I was going to escape my pack life to go to college with Melissa, not to mention how amazing my life had gone over the past two years-I had no intentions of doing anything my parents wanted me to do.


    I had gone from being a nobody who couldn''t control her shit, to having almostplete control-in my eyes as I stayed at the top of my ss in all subjects preparing for an amazing life of full ride schrships and future college parties.


    There was no way I was giving any of that up for anything.


    No matter what my parents had to say.


    "Yeah, right? As much as I would love that, you can''t get out of your obligations. Remember what Prisci said..."


    Thinking about the woman made me roll my eyes. "She is old and crazy. She has no idea what she is talking about. Now stopining and get your ass ready. I''m leaving shortly, and I expect you to be there when I get to school. "Fine, calm your tits, woman," she said. "I''ll be there in thirty."


    My friend was always the dramatic one out of the two of us, but without her, I wouldn''t be able to move through the day like I did. "Better. Don''t forget, it''s your turn to grab coffee."


    "Shit... well, better make it forty then. See you soon."


    "See ya." Cracking a smile, I hung up the phone, shaking my head. So much had changed over the past few months, and thinking about how ourst year of school was about to end, couldn''t wait to move forward with my life.


    "A week left, Cass..." I muttered to myself, finally happy with the ck gothic look I sported. My deep purple and pink hair was a huge contrast against the ck skinny jeans and tight nk tank top I wore. It may not have been a look my mother approved of, but it was definitely me.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to ignore the ever-growing voices hidden within the deepest depths of my mind. I had done well thest two years, learning control over my powers and many other things.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After everything that had happened between my mother and I two years ago, my father Talon changed up the punishments Pollux and I usually received and, in doing so, actually found what helped to ground me.


    Fighting was the only thing I knew


    anymore, and while I trained with my


    brother and the warriors, I did it in secret. My mother didn''t approve just like the many other things she didn''t approve of, but it was the one thing my father Talon stood beside adamantly.


    "Cass, are you ready to go?" Pollux''s voice called from my doorway, causing me to gaze at him from the long mirror I currently stood in front of.


    "Yeah, I''ll be there in a sec."


    "Sure, whatever," he scoffed, flipping the long strands of ck hair from his face before disappearing down the hallway. "Just don''t take forever, otherwise, I fucking leaving you."


    The sound of his voice trailing down the hallway toward my room caused me to roll my eyes. It was always the same with him anymore. The moment he got hurt ying football and was told he couldn''t y anymore, he became aplete asshole.


    Thank god daddy Damian was able to keep him busy preparing to take over the pack from Hale one day. Otherwise, he may have taken out his anger on everyone else around him.

 Chapter 0278

    Grabbing my ck leather jacket, I slid on my tennis shoes and snatched my backpack on the way out of my room. Never in my life did I find myself excited to go to school until I was so close to finishing. It was the best birthday present a girl could have, finishing school The moment my feet hit the floor at the bottom of the stairs, the chaos of my family consumed me. My younger siblings ran around screaming and yelling at each other. My mother was busy making lunches in the kitchen while my father, James, finished preparing


    two days before you turned eighteen.


    breakfast.


    It was a whirlwind of chaos, but I loved it.


    It reminded me I was real sometimes, and within the chaos surrounding me, I felt nothing but love. Even if the majority of them got on my nerves half the time.


    "Oh, Cassie." My mother smiled as she wiped her hands on a kitchen towel. "Can you do me a huge favor on your way home today, please?"


    Letting out a soft sigh, I pushed a smile onto my face. "Sure, what''s up?"


    "Can you just run by the pharmacy and pick up Tatum''s medicine, please? It would be a huge help. He isn''t having the best day today, and I don''t want to take him out. Not to mention everyone else is busy..." Tatum was the youngest of my siblings at only nine, and unfortunately,st year was diagnosed with a rare condition that quickly changed all of our lives. "Of course, Mom. No problem."


    Tatum''s eyes met mine as he rounded the corner into the kitchen, coughing. The dark swells under his eyes were a huge contrast to his pale white skin, and every time I saw him, I prayed I had the power to change his fate. "Cassie." He smiled as he wrapped his arms around my waist. "Are you leaving for school?"


    "Yeah, buddy. I''ll be home a little early today, though, since it''s only a half day. Maybe when I get home, we can climb into my bed and watch a movie. Does that sound good to you?" I asked, watching his eyes light up with excitement. "Yes. I can''t wait! We can watch the new dinosaur movie that came out."


    Tatum continued to ramble, making my mom smile behind tired eyes. "Alright, sweetie. Cassie has to get going, so why don''t you go eat your breakfast daddy made, and then we can get you sorted for the day."


    He didn''t hesitate to do what he was


    told, which made my mother happy because out of all her children, he


    was the only one who never gave et


    her any problems. Gazing around the room at everyone who was here, I tried to imagine what it would be like once I went off to college. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I wouldn''t have the continued chaos anymore. I wouldn''t have dad''s amazing breakfasts or even mom''s homemade lunches. The thought alone made me want to change my


    of


    mind, but pursuing mudre my


    bing a doctor wasn''t


    something I was willing to give up. Even if no one knew, that''s what I wanted to do.


    "Cass,e on, Jesus Christ!" Pollux yelled from the front door, causing me to cringe as I rolled my eyes.


    "I''ming. Galm down." My


    grumbled response seemed to make


    him simmer, and after grabbing a piece of foast from the counter, quickly followed him out the front door towards his charcoal gray


    four-door truck, lifted too high for my liking.


    "I''m seriously going to start leaving you if you keep this shit up in the morning, Cass."


    The moment I closed the door and the truck started down the road, I was quickly on my phone, trying to ignore hisme-ass music. "You know you won''t leave me there, Pollux. I don''t know why you constantly threaten it." "Would you stop fucking calling me that?" he snapped. "It''s just Lux. No one calls me Pollux, but you and mom."


    ncing at him from the corner of my eyes, I scoffed with a smirk. "It''s your name."


    "I fucking know that, Captain Obvious, but I can''t stand it, so fucking call me Lux or don''t talk to me. I don''t understand what''s so difficult about that."


    One would have thought because we were twins, we were close, but the answer to that was absolutely not. We may have been simr in many ways, but being close wasn''t something we had been in a very long time. Since the day we got our powers, actually.


    "Whatever... Lux..." I replied sarcastically as I rolled my eyes and went back to scrolling through my phone. "Are you going to the party this weekend?"

 Chapter 0279

    "Yeah, don''t I always," he sneered with irritation. "You''re not going, though."


    "Excuse me?" Laughter escaped me at hisment. Every time there was a party, he tried to ensure I couldn''t go, and yet I always found my way there despite his efforts. "You can''t tell me what to do, Pollux." Gripping the steering wheel, he turned his gaze towards me as anger seethed in his eyes. "Cass... I''m not telling you again."


    Never had I been so excited to see school as I was during this argument between him and me. Thest thing I wanted was Lux ruining my morning with another lecture just because he was the future Alpha of the pack.


    As soon as the truck pulled into his parking space, his many groupies flocked to the vehicle, wanting to be the first ones to greet him. And quickly I was a ghost of a thought.


    It was just how I liked it, though, and as my eyesnded on Melissa-with two cups of coffee-my excitement for school grew. "Have a fabulous day, brother dearest. Try not to catch something from these whores."


    Stepping out of the truck, I ignored Lux''s snappyeback as I beelined straight for Melissa. Leggings and a hoodie were her favorite and as I approached her messy bun, no makeup look, I couldn''t help but smile. "Oh my god, you''re a lifesaver right now." Smirking, she shrugged her shoulders as she took a sip of her coffee. "I take it the morning drive was eventful?"


    Eventful would be an understatement. "If you only knew."


    Laughter fell between Melissa and me as we walked toward the towering brick building in front of us. The echoing sound of the school bell rang in the distance as the many voices of students rushed to ss past my ears.


    This ce had been hell to me for many years, and now that I was done with it, I couldn''t help but think of how bittersweet it really had been.


    "Are you going to miss this ce when we graduate?" Melissa asked, drawing me from the many thoughts which had been circting through my mind.


    "I don''t know. I guess part of me will just because I made so many memories here."


    "Yeah, I guess you''re right," she muttered as we passed the double doors, making our way toward our lockers. "We should do something epic, though, before we go."


    ncing at her, an amused grin crossed my lips. "Epic? What do you have in mind?"


    She shrugged her shoulders with a smile as we reached our lockers. "Well, for one, I think you should put Ashley in her ce before the end of the year. That would definitely be the start of going out with a bang."


    Ashley was the harlot who hung around my brother. The cheerleader type who was dead set on bing


    the next Luna of our pack, even ne


    though she wasn''t his mate. Something I was able to see the


    moment I met her.


    In our world, you were able to find your mate when you turned eighteen, and even though none of us were eighteen, I had the gift of foresight, and she wasn''t the girl I had seen my brother with.


    "As much as I would love to do that, Melissa. She will be put in her ce at our party. Lux will see she isn''t his mate, and he will get rid of her."


    "...and if he doesn''t," she muttered, causing me to sigh.


    "He will... he is the next Alpha, and my fathers have instilled the mate bond stuff into us since we were kids. I can''t tell you how many times I heard the story of our my parents found each other." It was a story everyone in the pack loved to tell, but so cringe-worthy, I was perfectly fine never hearing it again.


    "Yeah, well, right now, he doesn''t


    look like he cares. The two of them


    are headed straight for you." Turning to look over my shoulder, I noted what Melissa was talking about Lux was making his way towards me with Ashley at his side andMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mo


    considering the grim expression on his face and the ecstatic one on hers... something was up.


    "Shit... and here I thought I''d enjoy my coffee in peace this morning."

 Chapter 0280

    Pollux.


    ~Fifteen minutes earlier-


    I didn''t understand why my sister thought she could act however she wanted. We were the future of the pack, and instead of growing up and doing what needed to be done, she continuously acted like a child. Watching her make her way towards her friend Melissa with her hot pink hair swinging behind her, I groaned.


    She would be the death of me if I didn''t get her under control.


    "Lux! Baby, I missed you!" Ashley''s high pitch voice met my ears the moment I opened my truck door. The girl was gorgeous for sure, and in bed she got the job done, but other than that, she honestly had nothing going for her.


    "Hey, Ashley," I replied tly, watching the disappointment on her face surface at my greeting. It didn''t matter what she did, I couldn''t get behind the overly affectionate shit she was into. It just wasn''t me, and honestly, thest few weeks I had been second guessing why I even had her around in the first ce.


    Closing my truck door, her slender figure wrapped around my bicep, pulling me closer towards her. She wasn''t the only one toe flocking towards me the moment I arrived at school, but she was the only one to cling to me like a child clinging to its mother. Something I found to be rather annoying.


    "So, I was thinking about the party and I thought maybe we can go shopping after school to pick out our matching outfits. It''s going to be a very big night when the pack is introduced to their future Alpha and Luna together." "What?" I muttered, furrowing my gaze at her with confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    Giving me a dumbfounded look, she shrugged her shoulders with a smallugh. "Uh-us, being proimed the Luna and Alpha of the pack. Did you hit your head this morning or something?"


    "No." I sighed, moving towards the school. "Just don''t get overexcited when there is a chance we may not be mates."


    Gripping my upper arm, she stopped me in my tracks and turned me to face her. "How could you say something like that? Mate or not, we are going to be together. We are good together and you know it."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Disgust filled me hearing what she said. Mates were a precious thing, and I would only be with my mate in the end. Sure, Ashley and I had


    hooked up many times. Shit, sheet


    wasn''t the only girl I had hooked up with but at the end of the day my Luna would only be my mate and I didn''t care what Ashley or any of the others had to say about that. "Let''s go. I don''t want to bete for ss."


    With the nod of her head, we continued towards therge brick school building in front of us. Ashley and her friends talked about Cassie and my birthday party this weekend as if it was the highlight event of the year. Which, in the past, it always had been. This year, however, felt much different.


    There was something in the air that felt wrong, and the closer and closer it got to the big day, the more on edge I was with everything. Almost as if my wolf could feel something big was going to happen.


    "I''m so excited. I wonder what Cassie is wearing this year." One of the girls giggled. "I''m sure something sexy for Lucas..."


    Ashley quickly hushed the girl as they stifled theirughter, trying not to draw attention to themselves, but I had heard the words the girl spoke and my sister''s and Lucas'' name in the same sentence wasn''t


    something I was happy about.


    "What did you just say?" I asked, spinning around to face them.


    "It''s nothing, Lux. Just some silly little rumor," Ashley stammered, pushing a smile on her face. "Come on, we can''t bete."


    "Shut up, Ashley. I want to know what she said right now."


    Ashley stepped back a bit, her eyes gazing around towards her friends as she bit her bottom lip. "Well, rumor has it that Cassie has been seeing Lucas Vega, and that they are... well, you know."


    Lucas Vega was the area''s notorious


    bad boy, and the only person I hated in this pack His mother was the pack''s librarian, and the two came to us about seven years ago after his mother was widowed. I didn''t trust the punk ass kid as far as I could throw him, and everyone else typically stayed away from him.


    Go figure my sister would be one of the ones who didn''t.

 Chapter 0281

    "How do you know this?" I snapped at them, not caring Ashley was one of the people I was taking my anger out on. "Seth saw Cassie talking to Lucas at the Hill party and told his sister Lauren, who you know is like my best friend-" "Damn it, Ashley, get to the point already."


    Flinching at my tone, she quickly stumbled through her response. "Seth saw Cassie and Lucas disappear into the woods together, and when Cassie came outter, she was alone and fixing her clothing." The stammered words spoken from Ashley set my blood on fire.


    How could my sister act like this knowing what kind of people we were, and who he was?


    Turning, I headed straight for Cassie''s locker. If she thought she was going to act like a slut, she was sadly mistaken because my sister wasn''t going to whore herself out to the pack reject.


    The moment I turned the corner and locked eyes on Cassie, who stood with her friend Melissa, I gritted my teeth, seething with anger. "Cassie!"


    She spun around to face me, and as she did, her eyes widened. "Why do you look like someone pissed in your coffee this morning?"


    "Are you fucking Lucas Vega?"


    The question came out quickly as I all but yelled at her, causing her to choke on the coffee she was sipping. "What?!"


    "You heard me, Cassie. Word has it you were seen fucking him at thest party."


    The conversation was definitely meant for behind closed doors, and from the red tinge of her cheeks, I could see embarrassment growing inside her. ssmates of ours began to linger around, whispering to each other as they stared at us, but I didn''t care. I wanted the truth, and I wanted it now.


    "Are you kidding me right now?" she whispered loudly as she stepped closer. "How dare you speak to me like that?"


    "I have a right to know if my sister is whoring herself out to the pack. I''m the future Alpha, and I have to know my people even if it''s someone who lives under my roof."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenughter escaped Cassie as


    she stood shaking her head at me. "Are you fucking serious right now? First of all, they aren''t your people yet. Second of all, we live in our parents'' house so I don''t know what roof you think you fucking own, Lastly how dare you act like this towards me? I am your sister..." she hesitated for a moment as her eyes shifted towards Ashley and her friends before ring back at me. "... you seriously choose to listen to the gossip of your dumbass girlfriend and her crowd of pink barbies...pathetic. Get your shit together, Pollux."


    The way she spoke to me in front of so many people caused collective gasps to filter through the air.


    Cassie had publicly embarrassedet


    me for thest time, and if my


    parents weren''t going to do anything about her, then I would make it my job to do so.


    As Cassie turned to walk away from me, I reached out and grabbed Cassie''s shoulder, spinning her around to make sure she faced me. I was going to make her realize wasn''t someone she was going to cross, whether she was my sister or not. "You''re going to listen to me."


    Anger blew through her eyes as they slowly began to swirl with the celestial color I knew all too well. She wasn''t one to mess with, and with these stupid fucking powers, she had been nothing but a problem. She shouldn''t have been as powerful as she was.


    That was supposed to have been reserved for me.


    "Pollux, you know exactly what happened thest time you tried me like this. So you can either get the fuck off of me and walk away, or you and I are going to have bigger problems than what your girlfriend said."


    "You need to watch your tone, Castor. You will respect me, as I deserve to be respected." I hoped she would have bowed down like I had expected any other person to do, but instead, Cassie began tough in a maniacal way, making me hesitate. Before themotion could continue any further, a voice called out, stopping us in our tracks. Our father, James, had exited a ssroom somewhere nearby and was seen storming through the hallway straight for us.


    Both mine and Cassie''s eyes darted in the direction of where he was, and with his narrowed gaze and clenched fist, I knew we were in trouble.


    "What is going on?" he demanded as Cassie quickly turned off the angry scowl she wore and put on the biggest puppy dog pout.

 Chapter 0282

    "Dad, I didn''t do anything. I was just at my locker and Lux came over here storming up out of control, using me of being seen with this guy just because his girlfriend and her Barbie friends said that somebody had seen me with him at a party." Everybody around was listening to the conversation. It was clear Cassie was being overdramatic to try and make me look bad. Looking around the hallway, he frowned at the other students. "Don''t you all have ss!"


    He was pissed, and as the kids who lingered around quickly disappeared. He turned his gaze to me. "The two of you in my office, now."


    Our father was a very calm and kosher man. However, when things got out of control or we misbehaved, he took it seriously. As soon as we turned down the hallway, the door to his room came into view.


    "I don''t know the truth behind what happened, and honestly, I don''t care. The fact of the matter is I could feel your power, Cassie, from right down the hall to where I was, and that is not good for anybody," he said as he closed his office door. "I''m sorry," she whispered, causing a smirk to cross my face.


    I was d to see Cassie getting what she deserved. Yet, when his gaze turned to me, it became even angrier. "I don''t see what you think is so amusing, Pollux. You are the one that initiated this entire thing."


    Standing straight with my mouth open, I shook my head. "No, I didn''t. She started it by going off with Lucas at some damn party, trying to make herself look like a whore in front of the entire pack."


    "Excuse me?! Did you just call your sister a fucking whore? Have you lost your goddamn mind? Do you know what Damian, or even Talon and your mother, would say, hearing you talk about your own sister like this?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Guilt filled me. Mom was everything to me. She was beautiful and graceful. Everything a boy could ever wish to have in a mother, she was the person I was the closest to out of all of them.


    I knew my mother wouldn''t have been pleased with how I treated Cassie today. Especially invoking her powers the way that I had. "There''s no need to tell her what happened. I''m sorry."


    I quickly bowed to the situation, not wanting to escte it any further and as I apologized, Cassie turned her frown into a smile, shrugging her shoulders as she shook her head.


    "Look, we will deal with this at home, but for right now, both of you get to fucking ss and don''t let me hear that any kind of situation happened again stay away from each other," James replied, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration.


    "Wait, what?" Cassie said quickly. "He''s my ride home, though, and we have to stop at the pharmacy to get the medicine mom needed."


    "I''m not taking you anywhere," I interjected, refusing to be in the same vehicle with her. "Looks like you better walk or ask your friend to take you." "That medication is for our little brother. Are you fucking kidding me?"


    "Cassie, I will take you, sweetie. Just meet me here when you''re done with yourst ss. I needed to go by the store to grab a few things for dinner anyway," James sighed, causing her to nod her head, but


    then scowl at me.


    "Fine." There was no need for any other conversation to be had, and as we both exited our father''s office going our separate ways, I couldn''t help but wonder if I did fuck up in regards to this situation. Sure, my sister pissed me off to no end, but thinking back on it now, I didn''t act like an Alpha. Instead, I acted like an asshole and the entire student body got to see me mistreating my sister over a rumor.


    I wouldn''t allow her to be with


    someone like Lucas, but as soon as


    I was the Alpha, I was going to make sure she was paired with someone respectable. There was no way in hell would allow her to continue to be the loose cannon she was.


    She needed a mate, and if she couldn''t find hers soon... well, I''d force her to mate with someone else. That way, they could keep her ass in line.

 Chapter 0283

    Cassie.


    I couldn''t believe Pollux acted the way he did in front of everybody, making me look like aplete fool. Then to call me a whore! Who did he honestly think he was?


    Rage bubbled through me as my blood boiled with anger over the entire situation. I wasn''t sure who my brother thought he was, speaking to me the way that he did but thankfully our father James had stepped in to stop the situation. The moment Pollux grabbed me and forced me to stay to try and listen to him, I felt myself losing control and that was something I didn''t do often.


    Walking into my English ss, I spotted Melissa sitting in our usual spot, her eyes meeting mine slightly widened as the other students looked at me with curiosity. It wasn''t that I wanted people to fear me, but most people at this school did.


    I simply just ignored it, because after I graduated I was out of this fucking ce.


    Moving towards the back of the ssroom, I beelined straight for my seat. Melissa had a grin on her face spread ear to ear, and I could only imagine the questions she would end up throwing my way. It wasn''t the first time she witnessed one of our dads pulling us off to the side to have a sit down, and I doubted it would be thest.


    Plopping down at my desk, I pulled out my notebook and opened it to where we had left off with notes for the exam notes from the day before. Final exams were Friday, and then I would be free from this prison of a school with graduation the following week.


    The one thing keeping me sane every single day I woke up was knowing I would be leaving this ce soon, and Melissa and I would be starting over somewhere new.


    "OK, ss, now that ourst participant finally decided to arrive, please go ahead and open your notebooks if you haven''t so I can go over everything that you''re going to need to study on for Friday''s exam," Miss Abel said as she turned towards the board and began to write down various different things we were expected to take notes on.


    She was an older woman, with graying brown hair and thick-framed sses. She had been in the pack for as long as I can remember, and even though she was nice to everyone else, she, for some reason, couldn''t stand me.


    "How did it go?" Melissa whispered, causing me to look at her from the corner of my eye. "Was it bad?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just as you would have expected," I replied with a sigh, trying to keep my tone down low so Miss Abel wouldn''t hear us having a conversation while she was trying to teach ss. That pissed her off more than anything. Interrupting students with a bad attitude. Also known as me... She hated me.


    "Did your dad ground you from the party this weekend? We had ns, Cass."


    Scoffing withughter, I shook my head in amusement. "It''s my party. Why would they turn around and not let me go to my own birthday party?"


    "True," she said, pointedly letting out a sigh of relief. "I''d cry if that happened."


    The gleam of the sun through the open window caught her just right at the moment, making her seem as if she were glowing. There was something about my friend I found extremely attractive. From the soft brown waves of her hair to the dark charcoal colored gray of her eyes. She was beautiful, even though she didn''t think she was.


    Melissa wasn''t just beautiful. She was extremely intelligent and though her t chest, stick figured body gave her ack of confidence she shouldn''t have, I couldn''t help but admire how increasingly lucky I was to have her by my side.


    She had stuck by me through everything, and I was grateful. However, even though she was only my friend, every now and again, I couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to taste those plump pink lips of hers and have her as more than just my friend


    "Are you listening to me?" she whispered, pulling me out of the daze I was in. I hadn''t been listening. I had been thinking of the many things we could do together and in doing so,pletely embarrassed myself.

 Chapter 0284

    The heat of my embarrassment was upon my cheeks as I pushed a smile on my face and shrugged my shoulders. "Sorry, I was just thinking about something. What did you say?" Rolling her eyes, she smiled. "I was asking you if what they said about you and Lucas was true."


    Lucas. I couldn''t help butugh to myself, thinking about what they said. Yes, it was true. I had been seen going into the woods with him, but as far as having sex with him, absolutely not. He had bet me I couldn''t beat him in a race with my wolf, and of course, I proved him wrong.


    After beating his ass in the race, I left him in the dust to wander his way back to the encampment, where I turned around and took his clothes. That way, he would only be able to maneuver back through the party either naked or in his shifted form.


    Lucas was incredibly sexy and yeah, sometimes I felt the urge to want to do more with him, but that definitely wasn''t going to happen anytime soon. I wasn''t a virgin, but I also wasn''t looking. Unless you count on being interested in my best friend. I had too much to focus to worry about stuff like that.


    "No, Melissa, don''t you think I would have told you had I hooked up with Lucas? You know how I feel about that stuff. I''m focusing on what''s toe. I mean, we have a future we''re going to be entertaining once we get out of this ce. I''m not looking to make a mistake." The sound of Miss Abel clearing her voice loudly caught my attention, and ncing towards her, I noticed everybody in the ss had turned and looked at me. "I''m sorry,dies. Am I interrupting an important conversation? Because I could have sworn I was teaching you about the final exams, you had this Friday. I''d prefer not to see you again after this year."


    Ouch, that was unnecessary. "My apologies, Miss Abel. I can assure you that Melissa and I will pass your exam because we don''t really want to see you anymore, either." My ssmates turned into a fit of snickering, causing Miss Abel''s face to go red. "Then you won''t mind spending the rest of your afternoon in detention."


    "Unfortunately, as lovely as that


    sounds, Miss Abel, my father James already has ns for me after


    school and, therefore, I won''t be able to attend," I replied, trying to make it seem like there was no way she could keep me, but instead the fucking woman went to the phone, picked it up and undoubtedly called my father.


    After a few moments, she hung up the phone with a smile on her face, as the hatred of her poured into my heart. "Good news. Your father told me to tell you he''ll pick up the medication for you so that you can stay here until four o''clock, when detention is over."


    "Shit," I muttered, with irritation. She had couldn''t be fucking serious.


    iel


    As I turned my gaze back to Melissa, she quickly shut her mouth, shaking her head. There was no way in hell she was going to spend detention with me, even if she was my best friend. She had shit to do, and I knew it.


    By the time ss was done and I


    finally made my way from the hell of


    Miss Abel, eft ss with Melissa at my side in search of a vending machine. I was stressed, and a cold soda was just the amount


    caffeine I needed to get through my


    next ss.


    "I can''t believe that you got detention. Do you just enjoy pissing her off?" Melissa asked while digging through her purse to pull out a piece of gum.


    "She''s a cow," I replied, rolling my eyes. "I could breathe the wrong way, and she would try to turn it into a reason to call my parents and put me into detention."


    "That may be true, but you still could have behaved for the next few days. I mean,e on, Cassie, it''s thest week of school."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As our banter continued back and forth, I didn''t hear the approaching footsteps andughter of Ashley, and her posse of irritating ass-kissers, but when I turned around, she stood there expectantly as if she had something to say.

 Chapter 0285

    "Can I help you?" I said tly as I opened my soda and proceeded to drink from it. I only had ten minutes until my next ss, and thest thing I wanted to do was entertain her.


    With long blonde hair and makeup stered onto her face, she was the spitting image of Barbie, simply missing her Malibu beach doll house. She may have been dating my brother and had been for years, but I knew that was only because she suckered him in. The girl was a nobody, and then over the summer in seventh grade, she blossomed or did something because she came back to school in eighth grade with boobs, a tiny waist, and all sorts of other enhancements.


    Then her attention was on my brother.


    She stared at me for a moment, crossing her arms over her shoulders as she looked at her perfectly manicured nails. "I just wanted to remind you not to be an embarrassment this weekend. It may be your birthday too, but it''s about Lux and I. We will be announced as the New Luna and Alpha of the pack."


    Laughter erupted from my throat as I looked over at Melissa, who wasughing her ass off, too. I had to give it to Ashley, she was pretty damn confident and yet didn''t realize how ridiculous she sounded.


    "You do realize that''s not how that works, right? Lux has to go into training for a year without you because you''re not allowed to go and even if he didn''t have to do that, my parents aren''t stepping down anytime soon. He could be in his thirties before he actually bes the Alpha and I don''t even know why you think you''re going to be Luna. You''re not even his mate."


    "You don''t know that!" she snapped, stomping her foot on the ground. "I am his!"


    Her frustration was entertaining, and as I looked at her friends, I could see how confused they were over what I said. "Y''all didn''t actually believe she was going to be Luna, did you? My brother can barely stand to be around her anymore."


    I couldn''t quite understand why she was delusional enough to think she was going to be the woman he spent his life with.


    My brother and I fought like cats and


    dogs, but I knew my brother well enough to know he would never spend his life with a woman like Ashley. He wanted someone who would support and challenge him at times. Not some idiot who thought herself a pampered princess.


    Gasping with a faint heart expression, she stared at me with wide eyes. "How dare you speak to me like that? You have no right. My position with Lux gives me authority over you"


    "I''m going to stop you right there," I sighed with a smile as I cut her off mid-speech. You have no authority over me, and you need to learn that very quickly. If you can''t see how uninterested my brother has been in youtely, that''s your problem. I don''t me him for sleeping with you. Why go searching for


    I


    something when you can easily pick up the phone and have it delivered..."


    A look of utter shock and disbelief crossed her face as I pushed past her with Melissa. She was as speechless as the girls with her, but as I continued walking, she let out a scream of anger. "You will regret this!"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t bother to turn around and


    look at her. Instead, I waved my hand in the air before giving her the middle finger as I kept walking away. "Whatever you have to tell yourself to make yourself feel better, Ashley. Keep up the good work. Maybe being easy will pay off for you someday."


    Melissa grabbed my arm,ughing as we continued walking down the hall, leaving Ashley behind us to stew over my words of wisdom. I didn''t care if she cried andined to anyone or even plotted against me. She wasn''t my problem, and if she pissed me off enough, she would simply meet a side of me that would haunt her dreams for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 0286

    Cassie.


    The moment thest bell rang, I groaned. It was time to serve out my detention, and as much as I wanted to dip and go home, I knew I couldn''t. I would just get lectured by my parents and then have to do it tomorrow anyways. Grabbing my belongings and shoving them into my bag, I sighed as I stood to my feet, walking out of myst ssroom. Miss Abel''s ss was downstairs, and the quicker I got there to serve out detention, the faster I could leave. However, as soon as I got to the bottom of the stairs, I spotted Miss Abel with all of her belongings walking down the hall. Had she forgotten I had detention?


    "Are we not doing this today, then?" I asked tly, curious as to where she seemed to be going in such a good mood. Turning to face me, she smiled and shook her head.


    "Oh, you are. I forgot to tell you, I actually have something to do after school, so you''re going to be serving out detention in the library with Mr. Danton." Judging by the smug expression on her face, she knew full well I couldn''t stand the gym teacher. Mr Danton was enough to make me want to w her eyes, but instead, I turned away.


    Fists clenched with my irritation at an all-time high, I fixed the bag on my shoulder and made my way towards the library. If I had to endure dealing with Mr. Danton, then so be it. At least in a few days, I would never have to see his smug face again.


    The moment I got there, I instantly regretted everything I had said earlier to piss Miss Abel off because the only other fucking person in the library serving out detention was goddamn Lucas Vega.


    His dark, mesmerizing eyes met


    mine, and as they did, a sick, sadistic smirk crossed his lips. There was an air about him that screamed mysteriousness. He had ck, spiky, clean cut hair and wore dark designer jeans and a ck, tight fitted t-shirt adorned with a ck leather jacket. His look screamed walking sex machine.


    "Interesting." His words pulled me back to the present, and as it did, I frowned.


    Interesting? I didn''t know what he found interesting about this, but as soon as Mr. Danton looked up from the desk he sat behind, a smile grew wide across his face.


    "Well, well, well." Mr. Dantonughed with amusement. "It''s nice to see you again, Cassie. Unfortunately, I wish it would have been on better terms."


    "Yeah, sure," I replied tly as I


    moved towards a table on the far side of the room. The farther away from Lucas, the better. As much as t had enjoyed making a fool of him that night, I didn''t care to be around him. He was incredibly annoying, and with Pollux acting like a dick about Lucas, I didn''t want to give him more reason to be on my ass.


    cing down my bag and pulling out my books, I tried to dive into the school work my teachers decided needed toplete before the end of the week. All of it I found pointless considering it was the end of the year, and with my perfect GPA, I


    wasn''t worried about failing.


    Nevertheless, I dived into it trying to ignore the stare Lucas was sending from across the room. His dark eyes bore into my head as I tried to feverishly ignore it.


    It wasn''t until Mr. Danton stood to his feet and moved around from the desk. I finally looked up and away from my school work. "Alright, you two. I''m going to go take a break. Try not to get into trouble while I''m away."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    From what I had heard from other students, when Mr. Danton took a break, he was typically gone until detention was over. I contemted skipping the rest of it and leaving to head home, but knowing my luck, I''d get caught. The moment the door closed and Mr. Danton disappeared, Lucas appeared in front of me on the other side of the table. "You and I need to have a little talk."

 Chapter 0287

    ncing up at him, Iughed, shaking my head as I took my books and ced them back into my bag. If there was going to be an altercation, thest thing I wanted was for my shit to spread across the room in utter chaos. "There''s nothing to discuss, Vega. Leave me alone."


    "No, no." Heughed, causing me to grit my teeth with irritation. "You don''t get to do that. We have shit to discuss, and you''re not leaving here until we do."


    Leaning back in my chair with my arms crossed, I stared at him. There was no way he was going to dictate what was going to happen. "You''re annoying, you know that, right?"


    "I''m annoying?" He scoffed with a smile. "Says the girl who stole my clothes and made me walk naked through a party."


    "You actually walked naked?" Laughter escaped me as I tried to visualize that event. It had obviously happened after I left that night, and even though Lucas irritated me, I was intrigued with the notion of seeing him naked. "Hey, stop eye fucking me and pay attention," he snapped, causing me to roll my eyes.


    "Keep dreaming. You stand no chance with me, Vega. I''d never fuck you, regardless of what people seem to want to think about what we did at that party."


    "Yes, the party..." He echoed as he paced the area with a smile on his face. "So, it urred to me that night we have something more inmon than just being the outcast assholes of the pack." Outcast? Who the hell said I was an outcast?


    "I''m not "


    Holding his hand up, he cut me off, causing me to stare at him with my lips parted in disgust. "I wasn''t finished, Cassie."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t care if we''re finished or not. Don''t ever cut me off like that again."


    "Or what?" he scoffed. "What are you honestly going to do besides sit there and get pissy like you always do?"


    "Careful, or you might get hurt. I''m not someone you want to anger."


    Usually the threat worked on people, but for some reason with Lucas Vega, he did not give a shit about what I was saying. Instead, heughed and leaned over the table. "If you think that you can intimidate me, you''re wrong, cupcake Nothing


    about who you are scare Vothing


    Shock was the only thing I felt as I stared at him, dumbfounded, trying to process the fact he wasn''t scared of me. Everyone was scared of me. There was no way he wasn''t. That just didn''t make sense. "What?" "Cat got your tongue, Cassie?" Heughed. "You heard what I said. You''re nothing but entitled and hiding behind who your parents are.


    Standing to my feet, I mmed my hands down upon the table staring at him. "Don''t make me fucking hurt you, Vega. Stay away from me, and don''t speak. This is yourst warning."


    I didn''t wait for him to respond as I grabbed my bag and threw it over my shoulder. I was done with detention for the day, for the rest of my life... I wasn''t doing this shit with him or anyone else for that matter. If Mr. Danton didn''t like it to fucking bad.


    As I moved across the room, Lucas quickly sped in front of me, blocking my way out: I wasn''t sure what his problem was or why he was doing this, but it was getting on myst fucking nerve. "Would you get the fuck out of my way?"


    "No," he said tly, crossing his arms over his chest. "Not until we talk properly." "Oh, my god. Seriously? We have nothing to fucking talk about."


    It was enough to have to be stuck here with him, but having him trying to keep me hostage because he wanted to speak with me was icing on the cake. No matter how much I tried to show him I didn''t want anything to do with him, he was r¨¦silient in his efforts to make me talk to him.

 Chapter 0288

    Sagging his shoulders, he smirked. "Are you done?"


    Groaning loudly in frustration, I shoved him back, watching as he stumbledughing while I pushed past him to grab the handle of the library door, exiting into the hallway. I didn''t care about Lucas nor did I care that he was currently following me down the hallway as I pushed through the double doors and weed the cool air.


    I didn''t have a car considering the Alpha, my father Hale, took my car after myte night joy rides over a month ago. But I was never opposed to walking, and so when he took it, that''s what I started doing. I walked or would simply catch a ride with Lux. Which, of course, hade to an end after our fight this morning.


    "Where are you going?" Lucas called from behind me as I made my way through the field near the school towards the treeline. It was a fifteen minute drive from my house to the school, and walking would take close to an hour. However, shifting into my wolf would take a lot less longer.


    "Dude, are you going to just ignore me?" he called again as I got closer to the shadows within the trees, a weing sight as I sat my bag down and slowly stripped.


    "That was the n," I sighed as I slid off my shirt and stuffed it into my backpack before slowly unbuttoning my jeans. I didn''t understand why he was so persistent, and why he continued to follow me when neither of us even liked each other. "So you''re just going to shift and run home? I have a vehicle. I can take you."


    ncing over my shoulder at him, I scoffed with a smile. "Yeah, and run the risk of my brother tripping out again. No thanks."


    "You''re worried about what he thinks? I didn''t peg you for being one of those kinds of girls."


    Sliding my pantspletely down, I picked them up and shoved them into my bag as well before turning around to face him. His eyes instinctively scanned down my body, and as those sultry eyes took me in, I couldn''t help but feel attracted to him in the moment. The sensation running through me quickly shut down when I realized he was Lucas Vega and I wasn''t interested.


    "There is a lot about me that you don''t know, Vega."


    Stepping closer to me, my heart quickened with every step he took. It wasn''t until he was a foot in front of me I feltpletely bare to him, not just in physical presence but also mentally. Never had anyone made me feel this way, and Lucas Vega was thest person I would ever have expected to make me feel the


    way I did.


    For some reason, no matter how much I tried to resist the dark gaze he gave me, and the way his close proximity set my body on fire, I couldn''t. I was conflicted beyond all rationality, wanting a man I couldn''t actually have. "I''d like to know more..." he whispered, reaching up to brush a strand of hair from my face. "If you''d let me."


    There were many ways this moment could have gone, but there was no way I was going to give in to the urges we both had. "There''s no point in getting to know me."


    Letting the turne over me, he


    jumped back from where I stood until the fur of my wolf broke through me, and my enormous beast stood before him. My ck coat was purer than most, and with my celestial eyes still on disy, I was an intimidating sight to behold.


    "Gorgeous." He smirked as I huffed in displeasure, picking up my backpack in my mouth before turning and darting off into the forest.


    If Lucas Vega thought ttery would allow him to get close to me, he was sadly mistaken.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 0289

    Cassie.


    race with anticipation.


    There was nothing like running through the forest to clear one''s mind. Yet, as my home came into view through the clearing of the forest, I couldn''t help but wonder why Lucas Vega suddenly had taken such an interest in me. The way he made me feel caused my heart to I shouldn''t feel like this, and I definitely shouldn''t be so worked up.


    It was ridiculous.


    As soon as I approached the treeline, I let the changee back over me. The breaking and shifting of my bones caused me to moan softly as I finally took myst step back into my human form. Growing up, no one ever expected we would have been able to shift into wolves simply because our mother hadn''t been able to.


    At least not like a normal shifter.


    Yet, we took after our fathers... the Lycan and shifter genes running through our veins.


    Searching through my backpack, I pulled out my clothes and quickly put them on. I didn''t bother messing with my shoes as I stepped from the treeline, slugging my backpack over my shoulder as my bare feet touched the soft texture of the grass below. The sun had begun to set in the horizon and with its disappearance, shadows circted over thend, highlighting the lighting within my home through the windows.


    To think, in just over a week, I would be on my way towards the coast to start my new life with Melissa. Away from the troubles this pack has brought me since the day I came into my powers. No longer would I have people staring at me like I was odd. Instead, I would blend in and have a normal life.


    "Cassie, is that you?" My mother''s voice called out as I closed the door behind me.


    "Yeah, sorry I''mte. I had to stay after school."


    Her slim body came into view and her long, dark silvering hair pulled up into a bun on her head, she frowned while drying her hands with a tea towel. "Yes, your father told me. Go get changed, Cassie. Talon and Hale are waiting in the study for you."


    Shit. Throwing my head back, I


    groaned inwardly, letting out a heavy sigh before nodding and heading up the stairs towards my bedroom. already knew the lecture awaiting me, but thankfully, knowing how my parents were, I would be able to take aquick shower and change before going to face the wrath of the S?lvm?ne twins.


    ***


    As soon as I stepped from the shower,pletely refreshed and feeling like myself again, I threw on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt before


    heading towards the study. I wametThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    prepared for the lecture that was toe, but as soon as I knocked on the door and entered, I was shocked to see the concerned looks on their faces instead of angry scowls.


    "Cassie, take a seat sweetie," Hale said as he gestured towards the sofa. My eyes scanned the room, taking in the disarray of books and papers littering the area as I made myselffortable on the gray microfiber sofa near the fire. "What''s going on?" y innocent and stupid, and maybe they will buy it.


    Talon frowned at me, shaking his head. "We heard about today, Cassie."


    Hale gave me a stern look, causing me to stop talking. Out of all my parental figures, these two were the only ones I refused to argue with. Just because the connection with them was different from everyone else, and, honestly, I knew the truth. Hale and Talon were mine and Pollux''s fathers.


    "That wasn''t entirely my fault-"


    In some weird kind of way, I tried not to think too much about it.


    "Cassie, you can''t keep acting the


    ??


    way you have been. You and Lux are the future leaders of this pack, and the fighting and arguing doesn''t help. You can''t work against each other you have to work with each her," Hale said softly as he stood from where he sat and moved to sit next to me.

 Chapter 0290

    Tears brimmed my eyes at his words. I hated disappointing them, but at the same time, I hated Pollux treated me the way he did. "I''m sorry, but Pollux treats me like shit, so I give it right back to him. I can''t let them see me weak." "Weak? Cassie, you''re not weak."


    Talon wasn''t pleased with my reference to being weak. He was one of the strongest men in the pack, and being a warrior and protector was everything to him. He had trained me himself, and so me being seen as weak was a reflection on him. "Everyone seems to think that I am. Either that or they are terrified of me. They always have been, and now, with Pollux flipping his wig on me about some bullshit, they think I''m a whore too."


    Anger shed through both of my father''s eyes as low growls of disapproval echoed from their throats. "What are you talking about?" Hale asked.


    "James didn''t tell you?" A scoff left my throat as I cast my eyes down. "Pollux'' stupid girlfriend told him I supposedly was messing around with Lucas Vega, which isn''t true and so he confronted me in the hallway at school and called me a whore, using me of sleeping around. That''s what started the whole fight."


    I wasn''t seeking pity from my dads, but what I did want was for Pollux to receive punishment if I was going to get it. He was just as much at fault as I was, and snitches get stitches, be damned... I wasn''t going to be the only one serving punishment a week before school ends.


    Talon stood to his feet, pacing the room as he rubbed the back of his neck. He was who I was really worried about, because anytime some boy had approached me in the past, he was quick to make them forget I even existed.


    "Cassie, I know that you''re going to be eighteen this weekend and with you getting older you''re going to be interested in boys and... Stuff..."


    Was he really going to try and do the talk?


    "Oh my god, dad, please, no. We don''t have to have this conversation."


    "Look, Cassie, it''s just as bad for us as it is for you" Hale''sughter cut Talon off as he stared between Hale and I, absolutely confused. "What''s so funny?"


    "Talon..." Hale said, taking a moment to catch his breath. "You''re like two years toote."


    A shocked and horrified expression crossed Talon''s face as it paled, his mouth dropping open. It hurt because had known for so long he had seen me as his little princess and he didn''t want that to change.


    "Is this true, Cassie?" Talon whispered. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Dad, none of that matters, and it isn''t important right now. Look, school is almost over and I only have a week left and then I will be out of here and headed off to college."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Talon and Hale looked at each other in confusion at my response. I know the old tale about us having to go to thend of the gods, but that was just a silly story. There was no way my parents would subject me to something like that.


    "Cassie, you''re not going off to college. You know what''s happening this weekend."


    Hale gave me a concerned nce as the study door opened, and my mother walked in with a ss of wine in hand. "Oh, you guys are still talking?"


    "Yeah, Cassie seems to think she is leaving for college..." Hale replied to my mother, who didn''t look surprised by his statement and instead sipped on her wine.


    "Ivy, why does Cassie think she is okay to go to college?" It was Talon''s turn to ask my mother the question and as he did, she looked between them both and sighed, rolling her eyes.


    "Oh, Jesus Christ, you two. She is


    intelligent and has her whole life ahead of her. The only thing Cassie wants is to have a normal life. We all know this, and if that''s what she wants, then she can have it. Stop acting like it''s a big deal."

 Chapter 0291

    Disbelief washed over me upon hearing her. Never once had I ever heard her speak up for what I want and yet, here she was basically telling my fathers what was going to happen whether they approved or not.


    "Ivy, you know damn well that can''t happen," Hale snapped at her, causing me to flinch as he stood to his feet. "There was an agreement, and both she and Pollux have to abide by it."


    My mother was angry, and her words were firm. The only problem was I wasn''t sure if I was hearing things correctly. The tale is true, and my parents really did agree for us to go? I thought it was a joke or something... Hell; I don''t know what I thought, but to know my parents agreed was horrible.


    "I don''t care, Hale. I''m not forcing them to go."


    "Wait, you''re telling me that you made a deal for me and Pollux to be sent away? Why would you do that? Don''t we get a say in this?!"


    Shaking his head, Hale sighed. "No, sweetie, you don''t. There was nothing we could do about it, and honestly, they wanted to take you a long time ago, so we made it so they didn''t."


    This was absolute bullshit. The entire time, I thought it was a hoax. Something my parents told me so I would behave, and it was actually true. "That''s fucking great."


    "Cassie,nguage!" My mother snapped, ring at me. "You don''t need to talk like that, and you''re both not going, so it doesn''t matter what happened."


    "Ivy, stop lying to her!" Talon roared in anger. "They are, and after today''s little stunt she pulled with her powers, she isn''t returning back to school. We have to be careful-" "What?!" I eximed, jumping to my feet. "What do you mean I''m not going back to school?! I have only a few days left!"


    All three of my parents looked


    between each other before ncing back at me, I didn''t understand what was going on, but I didn''t have a chance to say anything before Damian walked through the door and stared at me.


    "You''re so loud we can hear you downstairs."


    "Dad, you are the one who always says schooling is important. You can''t let them do this." I pleaded Damian to agree with me, butContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    instead he sighed, crossing bine


    arms


    over his chest and shook his head.


    swnov


    1.n


    "No, Castor. You''re not going back. You will be allowed to see your friends on pack grounds if theye here to the house and to the party. However, you will not be returning back to campus. It''s too much of a risk after your stunt with your brother today and therefore, James has worked out with your teachers to take the exams under his supervision here."


    My life was literally falling apart in front of me. Thest few days of my senior year was squashed all because of Pollux and his stupid ass girlfriend.


    "Whatever. At least Pollux will feel the same way I do." I had hoped for them to agree with me, but instead the looks passing them let me know what I dreaded hearing.


    It was only me receiving this punishment.


    "Seriously?" I gasped, clenching my fists at my sides. "So Pollux causes all the crap that went on today, and I''m the one who gets punished. Nice to see who the favorite is in the family."


    Storming past Damian and my mother, I marched towards my room and mmed the door behind me. I woke up this morning believing today was going to be an amazing day. Of course, I was fucking wrong.


    If Pollux thought for one moment, I was going to let this go. He was sadly mistaken.


    I wasn''t going to be grounded in this house alone, and I sure as hell wasn''t going to some realm. They could all kiss my ass before that happened.

 Chapter 0292

    Pollux.


    After the fallout with Cassie the day before, I made sure to steer clear of my parent''s watchful eyes. From what I heard, Cassie had been grounded to the pack house, and not allowed to attend school and that was thest thing I wanted to happen to me. I had an image to uphold as the future Alpha of this pack.


    I couldn''t be seen being punished.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Heading downstairs, I made my way towards the kitchen just in time to spot my mother taking muffins from the pan and cing them on a te. Her blue eyes met mine, and as they did, she smiled at me. "Good morning, my sweet boy." "Morning, Mom. Where''s Hale at? I was supposed to see him before I left this morning."


    "Oh, he actually left fifteen minutes ago." She frowned as she wiped off her hands and set the towel on the counter. The house smelt of freshly baked bread, and I knew something was up because the only time mom baked was when she was stressed out. "He left? That''s weird," I muttered as I shrugged my shoulders. "No worries, just tell him I''ll talk to him after school. I don''t want to bete."


    Kissing her cheek, I stuffed a muffin into my mouth and grabbed my truck keys. With only a few days left in the school year, I was looking forward to spending thest few days with the boys on the football team, even if I couldn''t y anymore.


    The moment I walked outside, the cool air from spring hit my face, causing me to smile, my feet crunching across the gravel as I walked towards my truck. Only a few more days were left and though I was looking to the quickly ending year so I could begin my training, thest thing I expected when I turned the corner towards the garage was to see three t tires on my truck.


    "What the fuck!" I screamed loudly as I quickly ran towards my truck, running around admiring only three of the tires had actually been shed and one had been left untouched.


    The scream that left my throat


    caused my brother Dillon toe


    running from out the front door. He usually caught the bus to school, but he hadn''t been feeling well thest few days and so mom had let him skip. More than likely trying to y hooky because he didn''t want to take his final exams.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you screaming?" he said with a panic expression that turned to shock as his eyesid upon thepletely t tires of my truck. "Who the fuck did this?" I roared in anger. "Who in the hell shed my tires?"


    With all themotion and yelling I was doing, it attracted the attention of my mother and even my father Talon, who came running from the woods. As his eyesnded upon what had seen, his expression turned to one of anger.


    "What in the hell happened to your truck? Did you run over something?"


    I stared at him in disbelief, in shock. Did he honestly think I ran over something and it only popped three of the tires? "Seriously. Only crazy bitches sh three tires."


    My mother, who stood next to me with her arms crossed over her chest, furrowed her brows in confusion at myment. "What are you talking about? Why would a girl only sh three in all four?" "Because the insurance won''t cover it if only three of the tires have been shed."


    It was Cassie''s voice which triggered me, and instantly I realized she must have had something to do with what happened. Turning around to face her, I watched as she stood leaning against the side of the house with her arms crossed over her chest in nothing but a tank top and shorts, with her hair aplete disarray.


    Of course, she would have been the one to do it.

 Chapter 0293

    "You''re such a bitter bitch. You did this, didn''t you? You shed my fucking tires because they told you, you couldn''t go to school. What kind of sadistic whore are you?"


    I had forgotten my father and mother were both standing here as I spoke to her, the anger trickling out of me. Her eyes went wide, her mouth parted as she looked at Talon. "See what I mean? He constantly mes me for everything. I was literally inside. I just came out here." "Lux, it is absolutely uneptable you would speak to your sister like that and me her for something when she was literally inside. I checked in on her this morning and she was sleeping." My mother gasped as she stared at me, absolutely mortified I would speak to Cassie that way.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh,e on. You and I both know that she did this. She''s fucking pissed because you won''t let her go to school and you''re forcing her to go through with the agreement. I heard the entire conversationst night. Do you really think she''s going to be okay with me being able to go and her having to stay here and miss out on everything?"


    It didn''t make any sense why my sister wouldsh out like this, and for a brief moment, I started to doubt whether I had assumed wrong.


    "Look, son. You need to apologize to your sister. As for the truck, take one of your other rides. You have your motorcycle," Talon replied, obviously angry, but trying to keep himself together.


    With a groan of protest, I tossed my keys to my truck on the ground and opened the garage. The problem was, as soon as the garage door opened, it was clear I wouldn''t be taking my motorcycle either, because the front tire on that had been shed as well. As a roar of frustration and anger escaped me. I spun to Cassie once more. However, I didn''t make it a step further as Hale stepped out from the house and quickly snatched me by the back of my neck, stopping me in my tracks. "What the fuck is going on?"


    His Alpha aura radiated around me and even though I was his son and the next alpha in line, I had to submit to him when he was telling me to stop. "I''m calm," I snapped as he gently let go of my neck


    "Tell me what happened," he replied, staring down at me with nothing but anger in his eyes. I hated it when he was pissed at me, but I did start my morning off in the wrong way. Not that it was my fault.


    "Someone shed three of the tires


    on my truck and I know it was Cassie. However, Mom and Talon seemed to think it wasn''t. I was going to take my bike, which is in the garage, and I opened the door to find one of those tires shed. It''s not a coincidence. Someone in this house did it, and she''s the only one with motive."


    With a sigh of disgust, she turned on


    Again, my sister stood there looking at everybody who had turned to look at her. "Are you fucking kidding me right now? You honestly think I did this out of everybody else that lives in this house? I''m always the fucking culprit."


    her heels and marched inside. Cassie may have imed she didn''t do it, and part of me was starting to believes she didn''t. But this waspletely her M.O. so the conflict of the situation just pissed me off even more.


    "Son, I don''t know who did this and I will find out, but for now, take your mother''s car and go to school. When you''re done, I want you toe directly back here because you and I need to have a conversation about how we treat our family and our pack members, because it''s obvious you don''t know how to rein in your temper."

 Chapter 0294

    Hale handed me my mother''s car keys after he spoke, causing me to nod in understanding. I had disappointed him, and that was something that didn''t sit well with me.


    Gritting my teeth, I turned and made my way to my mother''s car sitting at the end of the driveway. I didn''t mind driving her vehicle. She had a beautiful Lexus and it was better than having to walk or have one of my parents drop me off. Putting the car into drive, I backed out of the driveway and started heading down the road. Everything that had been going on wasplete bullshit and I was sick and tired of my sister going at it with me as if she had some type of objective to win. Everything was perfect at one point in time and then it seemed like a few years ago she changed her personality and became this rebellious bitch who solely sought to make my life a living hell.


    We were supposed to be close. She was my fucking twin. Yet, it didn''t matter what I said or did, she never had my back. I tried so many times to help her and all she did was turn her aggression and anger towards me. Maybe she was jealous of me, who knows.


    The moment I pulled into the school parking lot, I saw Ashley standing there. She knew my mother''s vehicle and, with a furrowing brow of confusion, she walked towards the car as soon as I stepped out. "Where''s your truck?" "In the shop," I replied tly, deciding not to tell her the truth. It was honestly none of her business and I was in a bad mood. Thest thing I even wanted to do was speak to her.


    "Okay, so then why didn''t you bring your bike? Why would you bring your mother''s car? It''s so not cool."


    Stopping in my tracks, I turned to face her. I couldn''t believe how petty she actually was and this, honestly, was thest straw. "Ashley, I don''t know what it is that you expect to have out of being with me, but I can tell you right now this rtionship needs to end. You and I are done. I don''t have time to deal with Whatever grievances you have. I don''t care about matching outfits. I don''t care about what vehicle I drive. I''m the future Alpha of this pack, and I actually have more important things to worry about than how


    good you look."


    She stared at me in shock, her eyes brimming with tears as her mouth hung open. "I''m going to be your future wife. You can''t do this," she whispered, trying to keep her voice down as she looked around at everybody around her.


    "No, you''re not Nobody knows who


    ret


    my mate is going to be, and I will only marry my mate, Ashley. You need to realize that and ept it The cold response was not what she wanted, and I didn''t care anymore. I was tired of her petty bullshit, and I was tired of my sister, too.


    IneContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I turned to try and walk away from her, she spoke again and her words stopped me in my tracks. "You''re such a fool if you think that this is going to be the end. Your sister is ying her fucking games and messing with your head She wants the title too, and if you think you''re the only one who can have it, you''re wrong. She''s your twin, and byw, she cany im."


    I had no idea what she was talking about, and had never heard thatw. However, honestly, the more I started overthinking things, the more her behavior made sense. Perhaps she did want the title.


    Maybe everything she has been iming to want all these years has been a lie.


    Maybe she''s waiting for the right moment to strip it all away from me.

 Chapter 0295

    Cassie.


    Days passed and when Saturday finally came, I was prepared to have the night of my life, considering I had been unable to see Melissa for thest few days. Cooped up in the house was absolutely aggravating. I finished my final exams Thursday, a day ahead of schedule thanks to James and I was ready to be done with that part of my life and look forward to finding a way to leave this God awful pack and make a new life with Melissa on the West Coast. Standing in front of my mirror, I tried on multiple different outfits, trying to figure a way to make myself look absolutely irresistible tonight, and ended up settling for a short ck miniskirt and a ck crop top that shimmered every time I moved.


    It was gorgeous, and I felt absolutely gorgeous in it. I fluffed my purple, pink hair behind my back, smiling at the overall effect the entire outfit and my makeup had on me.


    "Damn girl, you look absolutely delicious," Melissa chuckled from my door, causing me to look over my shoulder at her. I knew she had been on her way, but I hadn''t realized that she had already arrived.


    "Thank you. It took me a few days to decide what I was going to actually wear, but I think I''m pretty pleased with the overall outfit."


    Turning from the mirror, I walked over towards her and wrapped my arms around her. She looked super cute in her dark skinny jeans and yellow tank top. She wasn''t a girly girl per se, like I could typically be, but she did do a very good job at making herself look absolutely ravishing.


    Thest few days I had thought more and more about the future I was going to have, and regardless of what my parents had thought and what other people thought I was going to end up doing, I had made the choice I would make my future what I wanted it to be. Which included me telling Melissa tonight I wanted to be more than just friends with her. I wasn''t sure how she was going to react to that, but I had hoped everything would go the way I had dreamt it.


    "It''s already starting to get dark, and I saw your dad''s out there going ahead and lighting the bonfire. If you''re done, why don''t we go ahead and head down?"


    I couldn''t agree with her more. I was


    ready for the clock to strike 8:00 PM, which was the hour we were born the moment my mother had given birth during the battle. It would be the moment I would be able to finally find out if Melissa could be my mate, and even if she wasn''t... Well, I still wanted to be with her.


    I never really gave thought to mates, and I didn''t particrly take advantage of it like my brother did. But the idea of being able to have someone to spend my life with to love and care for me, no matter what kind of person I was, was enticing.


    Even if it was someone who I wanted mated to.


    Looping my arm into hers, we quickly made our way from my bedroom, heading down the stairs to mingle with the rest of the guests still arriving as time ticked by. There had to have been at least fifty people meandering around my house.


    My mother was in the kitchen with


    her friends as my dad''s wandered around the house,ing in and out, lighting the grill, preparing the bonfire, the same as they did every single year. The only difference


    being this year Lux and I were finally


    adults.


    No more being forced to do things we didn''t want to do.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    No more curfews, and having to stay in the pack. I was going to be free, and I was excited about it. My entire life had been caged, and now I would be an adult. I could do what I wanted.

 Chapter 0296

    The moment Melissa and I made our way outside, music and chaos consumed me. Everybody was dancing,ughing, having a good time, and for some reason, the turn out this year wasrger than it ever had been.


    My eyes quickly found my brother Pollocks, and as he stared at me, his gaze narrowed and he frowned. He obviously wasn''t pleased with my outfit, but considering the attitude he had towards me since the day his truck tires got shed, I could honestly give two fucks. It wasn''t even me that had done it, but yet he and even my parents thought it was.


    Go figure. I''m the rebellious teenager, the one who doesn''t ever listen and beats to her own tunes, so of course, I''m the one who did it. Fucking stereotyping assholes, if you ask me.


    "So what do you wanna do first? Shall we get a drink?"


    Taking a moment to think about Melissa''s offer, a grin slid across my face. "Sure. But if we''re going to get a drink, we''re going to get a real drink."


    Her eyes widened in surprise as she giggled and looked around to see if anybody had heard. "Aren''t your parents going to notice?"


    Shrugging my shoulders, I tipped my head to the side and gestured for her to follow me. "Who cares if they notice I''m eighteen now? Well, at least I will be in two hours, so I can make my own choices. Plus, a friend owed me a favor and this happened to be it."


    Melissa was still seventeen and would be for another month, but that was okay. Her birthday being at the start of summer just meant when she did turn eighteen and we had our apartment on the West Coast, we would be able to have a lot more fun than we currently were having.


    As we walked around the bonfire,


    heading for my secret spot that sat off to the side, I stepped around the bushes, Revealing a dark navy blue cooler with a white top, I quickly popped open. Inside of it was a bag of ice, a couple cans of soda, and aThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    veryrge bottle of whiskey.


    It didn''t take me but a second to make Melissa and I a drink, and as we chug down our first ss, we quickly prepared for a second. "Shall we go find trouble?" I asked her with a mischievous smile, she nodded.


    "Shit, trouble is your middle name."


    Wandering around, thest person I expected to see at my party was Lucas Vega, but there he stood on the other side of the bonfire, watching me. The flickering light of the fire cast shadows across his face as the moon rose high in the sky.


    I didn''t think he was going toe,


    and I hadn''t seen him since that day after school. But it was obvious Melissa had seen I had noticed him, and as she nudged me, I nced over towards her. She smiled and gestured with her head for me to go speak to him. "What are you waiting for?"


    "Dude, absolutely not. Lucas Vega ispletely off limits. Not to mention Lux would fucking kill us both if anything happened. He isn''t even my type."


    "Not your type?" sheughed hysterically. "Oh,e on. I have known you for years. He is SOOOO your type, Cassie."


    "Well... still, I can''t. It''s just asking for drama."


    Rolling her eyes, she smiled at me.


    "Cassie, you deserve to be happy. You can''t keep putting off everything because of what Lux may say. He isn''t going to have anything to do. with your life once we leave, so don''t miss out on opportunities like this. Lucas Vega may be a bad boy, but he''spletely fucking hot."


    Something about the way she spoke about Lucas made my heart ache. She was right. I did need to make a move, but the move I currently wanted to make was not on him, it was on her.

 Chapter 0297

    "Melissa, actually, I was wondering if I could talk to you about something."


    She gazed at me with a waiting nce, but the moment I opened my mouth, the crowds began to sing happy birthday and my attention was taken from Melissa towards my parents, who were bringing out a veryrge birthday cake. Realizing duty called, I gave her a sympathetic look and quickly walked over to where my parents were waiting so Lux and I could blow out our candles together.


    The time had finallye. We were about to be eighteen and as the moment struck, I would be sent into a frenzy if my mate was near or at least that''s what I was told.


    I just hoped whoever it was wouldn''t be disappointed when I told them my heart belonged to somebody else. That even though Melissa was my best friend, I had to have her in my life as well.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Happy birthday, guys," My mother cooed as she stared at us with misty eyes, my father Damian wrapping his arm around her shoulder as James came up behind her and snuggled in close.


    I couldn''t help but admire the love my parents had, and hoped one day I would have that, too. No matter how much they pissed me off, they had a bond that couldn''t be matched and I secretly longed for the day to understand what they felt about each other. I longed for the day to have my mate look at me the way my fathers looked at my mom.


    With a one...two... three... Lux and I blew out our candles and, as we did, I felt an unfamiliar shiver run across my spine. I wasn''t sure what it was, but as Lux turned to me, furrowing his brows in confusion, my nose went up into the air and I inhaled deeply. The smell was erotic and intoxicating. Almost like fresh rain on a summer day.


    It was hard to exin what I was feeling, considering it wasn''t really a scent per se that attracted me, but almost like a pull to follow this invisible rope connecting me with somebody else.


    My mother must have sensed what was going on, because as I looked at her, hope filled her eyes and she nodded her head as if encouraging me to follow it.


    My father''s each nced between them, seemingly uncertain if they were ready for this moment and, as for Lux, he held nothing but disappointment in his gaze.


    As if he did not feel what I was feeling, but already knew he wouldn''t. had seen his mate, and she didn''t belong to this pack. Even though I had hoped by this point, she would have moved here


    Unable to control the pull, I turned and walked, following this invisible tether pulling me in a direction towards my future. Towards someone who I was meant to be with.


    As I passed around by the bonfire. I came to a halt for a moment at the ce where hadst seen Melissa and my heart swelled. It was her. She was my mate, and with excitement. I pressed forward quicker. My movements took me towards the treeline where she must have been waiting for me.


    Step by step. kwas enveloped in darkness unt small clearing up a head caught my gaze and I spotted a figure that stood there, waiting The only problem was when I stepped through the clearing, it was obvious it wasn''t Melissa who was waiting there.


    Instead, it was a familiar figure I would never forget.


    One that had made me feelplicated in more ways than one.


    As Lucas Vega turned to face me, his eyes shed gold with recognition. He was my mate, and if he knew, that meant he had known for months. Because if memory serves me right, he turned eighteen four months ago.


    And the prick never said a fucking thing.

 Chapter 0298

    Mouth parted, I stood in utter disbelief, staring at Lucas Vega. His eyes flecked with gold as he stared upon my figure, moving from the shadows out into the moonlight. How is it that this man, a man I had detested because of his cocky personality, was the man I was


    supposed to be mated to?


    So many questions ran through my mind, and as I got closer to him, flutters of nervousness flowed through my stomach. "You are my mate?"


    It was a question, but it was also more of a statement. I couldn''t believe the Fates had paired me with Lucas Vega, the notorious bad boy who wanted nothing more than to make my brother''s life a living hell.


    "Yes, I am. I waited so long for you to realize I was your mate, so I didn''t have to be away from you any longer." Lucas stepped closer towards me, and as he did, I felt myself bepletely uneasy.


    I shouldn''t have felt this way around my mate, and yet I couldn''t help it.


    "You turned eighteen four fucking months ago and you couldn''t bother to tell me back then I was your mate? What the fuck is wrong with you?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My explosion was the first thing toe out of my mouth after realizing he knew. I wasn''t actually thinking when I had spoken, but now I had said what I did, I didn''t regret it. Four months he had known I was his mate and never once did he bother to tell me who in the hell does something like that?


    "I didn''t want to tell you because I wanted you to figure it out on your own. It would have been unfair of me toe to you and tell you I was your mate before you even turn eighteen. You deserved to enjoy the moment of finding me."


    So he was thinking about me. I found the notion sweet, but I couldn''t be clouded.


    No matter how badly I wanted those gold-flecked eyes to stare down at me as his plump, thick lips kissed me, I couldn''t let my emotions take control. This was Lucas Vega. The same bucas Vega who had tried countless times to piss me off, tease me, taunt me, and do everything in his power toe between my brother and I since the school year started.


    The moment he stood only a foot in front of me, shivers of pleasure spilled down my spine. His warm, fresh rain scent wrapped around me, trying tofort me, but all the while my stubborn mind couldn''t get past the fact he had lied and hid this from me for four months


    Perhaps I was being ridiculous. Hell, maybe my stubborn mind was taking control, but at the end of the day I was Cassie, the Alpha''s daughter. No way in hell was I going to let some bad boye into my life and try to ruin things.


    The moment he reached out and ran his hand down my arm, I was pulled from my thoughts and jumped back from his touch. The recoil caused him to growl as his eyes narrowed in my direction. "Don''t do that."


    "Don''t do what? Move away from you?" I sneered. "If I wanted to touch you, I would have allowed it."


    Even with his eyes narrowed, a grin


    crossed the corner of his lips, turning up as he watched me. "I knew from the moment I met you that you were going to be feisty, and even when I found out you were my mate, I watched you from the shadows. I couldn''t help but wonder if you were going to act like this."


    That didn''t sound stalkerish at all. I internally groaned. "Look, it''s obvious that the moon goddess made a mistake. There''s no way we can be mated."


    He sneered at myment, an utter look of disgust crossing his face. "Are you rejecting me?"


    Was I rejecting him? I wasn''t quite sure. Honestly, I didn''t know how I felt. I had waited for this moment for so long, and though I didn''t quite believe in mates, because I wanted Melissa, I found myself conflicted.


    "I don''t know what I''m doing," I replied softly. The honest answer I gave him was enough for him to quickly clear the space between us and wrap his arm around my waist, pulling me close to his body.

 Chapter 0299

    "Don''t reject me. Give me a chance to show you I can be good to you, that I can give you a life that you want." As much as I wanted to believe him, there was a darkness that surrounded him which made me wary. A darkness that called my name, wanting me to give in.


    I wasn''t the kind of girl who could easily love. With all of the power that radiated inside me, I was constantly cautious. Worried someone would try to take advantage of me, worried someone would try to use me to hurt the ones I loved.


    Melissa was the only one outside of my family I trusted.


    The only one I could ever let in.


    She was everything to me, and nothing would change that.


    Past had proved I couldn''t trust men. One time, I tried to let a man in and that failed. Even the one-night stands I had to try and relieve the built up tension in my body proved to be nothing but a waste of time from men who thought they could get in good with my family. Fucking assholes, all of them.


    "Lucas-" The moment I said his name, I hadn''t been thinking. For forever I''d always called him by hisst name, and as I said his first name, his lips descended upon mine and took my breath away in the most passionate and heated kiss I''d ever had. His tongue fought for dominance over mine, flicking and tasting me, a deep rumble erupted from his chest.


    Every ounce of my body screamed for the desire to have more, but I couldn''t. I was so conflicted about how I felt, I wanted to cry. I was honestly overthinking it more than I probably should have.


    So, after he parted his lips from mine, I quickly ced my hand against his chest and stepped back, trying to catch my breath. ncing at him, wide eyed in shock, I turned and ran.


    I wasn''t sure why I was running, hell wasn''t sure what I was doing at all. But the moment I cleared the woods and my eyesnded on Lux, I knew bad things were about to happen. "Lux, please. It''s not what you think."


    My brother narrowed his gaze at me with a disgusted look in his eyes. "Not what I think. What the fuck are you doing with him?"


    "I''m her mate. have a right to be with her." Lucas''s voice caused shivers once more to cross over my


    n¨¦This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    skin, and as I looked over my shoulder at him, I watched him step from the shadows with his arms crossed over his chest in a


    defensive manner.


    "He''s your mate?! Are you fucking kidding me? This piece of shit is the man you''re meant to be with?" Pollux was beingpletely unreasonable and I was slightly offended he would even talk about Lucas like that. "Lux, you-you''re being unreasonable," I stammered. "Can we not do this tonight? Let''s just take tonight to finish enjoying the party and then tomorrow we can talk about this."


    I saw the look in my brother''s eye I had only seen a handful of times before. He was angry, far past angry, and with the power flowing through him, he was slowly spiraling out of control. I wasn''t so sure why he hated Lucas so much, but it was obvious whatever was going to


    happen was not going to be good.


    "I should have fucking killed you a long time ago," he growled as he red at Lucas. "You will never have her. I told you before to stay away and you just couldn''t fucking do it, could you?"


    What the hell did he mean, he told him before? Does this mean my own brother knew that Lucas was my mate, and he never told me?


    "Did you know?" I asked him in shock as I pped my hand across his chest, watching his eyes dart to me, his teeth bared and a slow shifting over him. "Did you know that he was my mate and you didn''t say anything?"


    "Of course I fucking knew. He came


    snooping around the day he turned


    eighteen looking for you. I didn''t approve of him from the beginning, and if you thought for a second would ever approve of a man like him being with my sister, then you''re sadly mistaken."

 Chapter 0300

    "Pollux, that isn''t for you to decide!" I screamed in frustration.


    "It is my right as your brother, and the future Alpha of this pack, Cassie. When are you going to learn that what you want doesn''t fucking matter!"


    "Go fuck yourself, Pollux. You''re just jealous I actually have a mate!" I snapped back, and as I did, he raised his hand to p me but stopped when a deep, evil growl resonated from Lucas. Lucas was daring him to do it, and Pollux better reconsider.


    "Your fucking mutt thinks he''s going to do something..." Polluxughed in an egotistical way as he nced around the area. I couldn''t understand why he was acting like this, and with embarrassment and ever raging hormones, I felt the tears fill my eyes. I refused to let them fall.


    "Are you crying?" Pollux gasped withughter. "You have no one to me but yourself."


    Narrowing my gaze at him, I let a surge of power flow through me. "Shut your fucking mouth."


    Pollux seemed concerned for a moment, and then the concern washed away. "What are you going to do, Cassie? Are you going to fucking hurt me like you did before? Maybe it will be one of your other siblings this time instead... you''re fucking pathetic, Cassie. Always with the enemy."


    "He isn''t Marcus, Lux. Don''tpare them," I whispered, watching as my brother''s eyes softened for a moment before turning hard once more. "You always preach about how mates are so important, and yet you''re acting like this? I don''t get it."


    He had been cruel to me more than once, but I just didn''t understand why he would be cruel to me about something like this.


    The chaos happening between the three of us had started to draw the attention of others, and as they looked on, I realized if I didn''t get control of this, something bad was going to happen. "Lux, you have to stop."


    "Don''t tell me what to do. I will not listen to a girl who whores herself out to the enemy." His words were triggering Lucas, and I could feel the tension between the three of us growing slowly out of control.


    "Look, stop. We need to take the


    night to think this over and tomorrow we can... we can do something about it then... just for tonight, Lux... Please." Panicking, watched my brother step forward, ignoring my words, and as looked towards Lucas, he too was standing prepared for whatever my brother had to throw at him. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t understand why Lucas could remain so quiet through this whole conversation, but it was as if he was trying to allow me to handle this without him interjecting, which respected and was slightly shocked by "Don''t do this, Lux. It''s only going toend badly for the both of us."


    "Don''t you dare tell me what I should and shouldn''t do in my own pack. You''re fucking nothing but a goddamn pain in my ass," Lux growled as he clenched his fist at his side, stepping forward.


    "I said enough, Lux." I screamed at him as I used my hands to push him back. However, I should have known it would be useless, because in one swoop, he shoved me, tossing me aside to the ground.


    A roar unlike anything I had ever heard escaped Lucas'' lips, and as I turned to look at him, I watched as the shift came over causing me to realize he too was half-breed.


    Natural werewolves were not able to


    partially shift. They either shifted


    into a wolf or they were human, but here before me, Lucas stood with fangs grotruding over his lips, his eyespletely golden with ck swirling masses, and his hands had razor-sharp ws.


    Oh, my god. Lucas was a fucking Lycan.

 Chapter 0301

    They say when you lose something you love the most, your world stops spinning and nothing makes sense anymore. I never thought much about what my life would be like without the people closest to me. But the moment my life was faced with hard choices and bad


    decisions, I realized there was no turning back.


    "How dare you touch what''s mine?" The roaredment that came from Lucas echoed throughout the area. Panic consumed those around us as they watched the scene before them unfold. People went running, screaming for help, and I knew somewhere close by, my parents were trying desperately to find out what was causing the chaos.


    The chaos centered around me.


    "Stop!" I screamed as the two guys went at it with each other. ws flying through the air, shes being made upon skin, howls of pain, roars of anger. It was all too much for me, and as I jumped to my feet, I tried desperately to find a way I could stop at all. There was one way, but using my magic was forbidden by my parents and the pack. I wasn''t allowed to do that, but as I tried to see another way around it, I couldn''t.


    I didn''t shift into my Lycan form for a reason because I was more uncontroble than my brother. But I so desperately didn''t want either Lux or Lucas to get hurt.


    With panic setting into my racing heart, anger bubbled inside me, mixed with confusion, hatred and love. I didn''t know what I was doing, but before I knew it, I allowed myself to change.


    The only problem was it wasn''t the change I was expecting. The change that ended up consuming me was of power and darkness. A rage boiling inside of me that finally exploded with a screaming yell for them to stop.


    The power bursted from my hands, my body and my soul was unlike anything I had ever felt before. There were those who had made it away in time from where we had been consumed in chaos, but those that did not were thrown back hundreds of feet,nding on the ground, pleading for the chaos to stop.


    "Cassie, no!" My mother screamed as my parents tried to get to me in time. Both Lucas and Lux both turned to me in shock as the power radiated off my body in green waves.


    All I wanted tonight was to enjoy the time with my family I had before I left for college. To enjoy my birthday and possibly meet my mate even though Lucas was not the mate I was hoping for.


    Yet that didn''t happen. Instead, hell broke loose all because I was paired with a man my brother hated.


    As both of them turned to me, they slowly transformed back into their normal forms, their clothespletely shredded, their half-naked bodies bared before me.


    "Cassie, you have to stop," Lux pleaded with me as he held his hands up as a sign of defense. "You can''t do this. Look, we''re not fighting anymore. Please, you have to calm down."


    It didn''t matter if I wanted to stop or not, at the moment I was unable to, it was as if I had taken a back seat in my mind, and the forefront of power which controlled me currently was driving this ride.


    "Why is it that every time I find something in my life that could possibly make me happy, you try to stop it?" I bellowed at him. "I''m your sister. Why can''t you be happy for me?"


    "I am happy for you, Cassie, please, you have to stop. You''re scaring people, and if you''re not careful, you will not be able to redeem yourself for whatever you do when youpletely lose it."


    He was trying to reason with me, that was obvious, but he was doing so in a very poor manner. I didn''t understand why he couldn''t just let me be happy, let me figure my own shit out. He always thought he had to control me, tell me what needed todo.


    He was my brother, not my keeper, and he didn''t seem to want to understand that.


    "Cassie-" Melissa''s soft words caught me off my guard for a moment, and ncing at her, a part of me calmed at her presence. However, that was quickly ruined when Pollux took note of Melissa, stepping closer and decided to open his mouth. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look, Cassie, even Melissa is scared of you."


    Narrowing my eyes, a low growl echoed from my throat. "Don''t you dare say her name."


    "...Or what? If you keep this up, there is no redemption for you, Cassie. Someone is going to get hurt all because you don''t know how to keep your shit together."


    "You''re such a fucking liar. You are


    not happy for me. You never have been and you never will be. You have been nothing but jealous of me


    I.ne


    since the day we came into our


    powers and you me me for every


    moment of your life, not being


    exactly how you want it."

 Chapter 0302

    The words I spoke were me, but then again, they weren''t. It was as if my subconscious was tired of the bullshit and finally spoke of everything that had rolled through my mind over the years.


    It seemed to hit my brother hard with what I said, but he tried to distract me. Something I wasn''t prepared for.


    I hadn''t been paying attention to Lucas, who had calmly been circling behind me. I wasn''t sure what he was trying to do, but the moment his arms wrapped around my waist, my brother tried to tackle me down.


    The problem was they didn''t realize how much power I was on the verge of using until it was toote and flew from me in a frenzy, seeking to hit any target in its path.


    I hadn''t meant for anybody to get hurt.


    I had it meant for things to go sideways and had they just let me be to calm down on my own, perhaps things would have been fine.


    My mother''s scream echoed around me. I looked up from the ground over towards the fire. I spotted Melissaying there unmoving, and my heart absolutely broke.


    As if abustion inside me had finally let go, I screamed in frustration and pain. My eyes wide with fear as tears rolled down my cheeks. The power within me exploding, tossing Lucas and Lux from my body as I quickly climbed to my hands and knees and scrambled over to where Melissayed.


    "No. Please No." I never meant for anybody to get hurt and yet the one person I had loved and trusted my entire life was now gone. Shey there, her eyes wide open, her hair sprawled around her.


    There was nothing I could do now, but I wanted to. Goddess, I wanted to.


    Pulling her body up onto myp, I kissed the top of her head, my hand running over her cheek as tears fell down my facending onto her own. "It''s going to be okay, Melissa. Don''t let go. I can bring you back. I''ll find some way to bring you back."


    I had never lost control like this. I had never allowed myself to lose control like this and the one time I did, in order to try to stop two men I cared about from killing each other, the one person I cared more about than anything in this world was taken from me.


    "Cassie, sweetie... What did you do?" My mother''s voice brought me to the forefront of what had actually happened and as I let my eyes slide up to hers, I couldn''t hold back the sob that escaped me.


    "I didn''t mean to... I just wanted them to stop fighting, Mama, I didn''t mean to."


    I broke in half and as I did, she broke in half with me falling to her knees, because Melissa had been like a


    daughter to her all these years amet


    well. She cried with me holding both me and Melissa. "I know you didn''t. I''m so sorry."


    "We can bring her back. I can bring her back, Mama. I can do it."


    My mom once had the power to bring my father, Damien, back, and if she could do it, I could do it too. There was a way for it to work. There had to be.


    "Cassie, you have to let her go." To my left Damien stood with Talon. They both stared at me tight, lipped with sad expressions on their faces as Damien shook his head.


    "You can''t bring her back, sweetie.


    She''s gone.


    What your mother did


    for me isn''t the same thing. It took all of them to bring me back and the only way that was able to happen was because of the Lycan gene and because of the celestial blood.


    Melissa isn''t one of us."


    I knew what they were saying was true. She wasn''t one of us, at least not by blood. But she was mine, and I loved her. I loved her more than anything and now she was gone.


    "No, that can''t be it. We had ns. We were going to go to college..." I whispered softly. "I never got the chance to tell her. Daddy, I never got to tell her the truth."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You didn''t, sweetheart and losing


    somebody you love hurts. But right


    now you have to let her go ande with me." Damien''s words. were not the words I wanted to hear and even as I nced at Lux and also Lucas, I could see how remorseful they were.


    Had they not tried picking this stupid fight if this would have happened?


    Melissa would still be alive, and I wouldn''t be a murderer.


    Seeing I wasn''t going to move, my mother had my father''s help pull me away from Melissa''s body, and as they did, a part of me died with her.

 Chapter 0303

    How was I ever going to be able to go on without her?


    She had been with me my entire life? She had been my rock, my anchor to this world since the day my powers came into y and now she was gone.


    A swirling mass of wind and a crack of thunder in the distance brought all of us to attention and as it had happened once before, a void opened within space and through it I came face to face with someone I hadn''t seen since I was a child. Kara, my grandfather''s Valkyrie.


    "It seems that the party is over and things didn''t turn out the way they should have."


    Anger shed through me at herment. It wasn''t needed and even though I wanted more than anything to put her in her ce, I couldn''t. "Go fuck yourself, Kara."


    A chuckle escaped the woman as she looked at Melissa''s body and then turned to look over her shoulder. I wasn''t sure what to expect, but before I knew it, arge, burly figure of a man with a white beard stepped through the portal. The white robes he wore screamed hierarchy and I realized this himself was Odin, the man my father Hale had told me about often.


    He wasn''t pleased by the sight before him and everyone, including my parents, seemed to quake under his gaze. All except me.


    As silver eyes stared at me, he shook his head. "I should have known that this would have happened, and it is my fault that it did. A young life was lost because I thought my daughter could keep my grandchildren in check."


    "Excuse me, how dare you say something like that?" My mother snapped, standing to her feet as she came to stand in front of me. "Get out of here now. You''re not wee."


    "Child, you no longer may say


    anything. We had a deal, and I gave you till their eighteenth birthday. Now I was going to be nice enough to give him a bit of extra time to say goodbye to their family and friends, but after this? There''s no way that I can allow that to happen.


    The tone of his voice echoed through the air, and as it did, the surge of power and authority echoed with it. He was right, though. I should have gone a long time ago. I was dangerous and because of my inability to control myself, Melissa got killed.


    ncing at my parents, I could see they were willing to fight to keep me here and there was no way in hell I was going to allow that to happen.


    I couldn''t allow someone else to get hurt because of me and honestly, disappearing from this ce sounded a lot better than staying put. "I''ll go."


    "What?" My mother gasped as she looked over her shoulder at me. "Don''t say that. No, you''re not. I''ve worked too hard for too many years to protect you guys. You''re not going. You''re my children."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom...I-I just killed my best


    friend..." I stammered, trying to make


    sense of what had happened. "Do


    you really think that I can stay here after that? Do you really think that I.. I could risk somebody else getting killed because of me? Because I can''t control myself?"


    She was speechless at myment, and there was nothing she could say. I was a risk to everybody around me in the state I was, and until I learned how to handle this, nobody was safe.


    "Cassie, you can''t go. You belong here with me." Lucas'' soft words only irked my nerves even further. I knew he was my mate, but I couldn''t even think about that right now.


    Turning to him, I tried to hold back further tears, but instead they just continued like a river down my face. "Why would you want somebody like me? I''m a murderer. You''re free to be with whoever you want." A chuckle escaped my grandfather at this point and as I looked at him, his eyes were focused on Lucas. "Interesting. How in the world did I not notice you before?"


    Lucas'' entire demeanor shifted, and he became fearful as he tried to step away from the entire situation. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Oh, I think you do, little celestial Lycan." Gasps echoed around the area, and as Odin looked at each of us, an amused smile hinted within the depths of his eyes. "I suppose instead of two, I''ll be taking three."

 Chapter 0304

    Pollux.


    Everything had happened with Cassie was like a movie ying in slow motion while I stood by unable to do anything. I had tried to tackle her, to stop her from hurting anybody, and even Lucas tried to calm her down. Yet, her powers bounced back and Melissa, her best friend, ended up getting killed.


    Never in my life did I think something like this would have happened. Of course, I hated my sister for some of the shit she did, but I never meant for this situation to get out of hand. It broke my heart seeing her shed tears for a girl I had watched her grow up with. A girl who had been her only real true friend.


    I lost myself the moment I saw her step out of the woods with Lucas and because I did, it started the trickling rollercoaster of events that yed out. So in a way, I was responsible for Melissa''s death as well, and that was something I would never be able to forget. How was I supposed to be the future Alpha if I couldn''t even rationally control myself.


    "It''s time to go," Kara, Odin''s Valkyrie said as she stood before me with her wings flexing behind her back and an eerie gaze in her eyes. She was a mysterious woman, one I had frequently seen over the years when she came to check in with her family, and as I gazed at my mother, I realized this was it.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as my fathers stood at her side. She had been so adamant for years this situation was never going to happen, and between her and our fathers, they had tried so hard to help prepare us, to control the uncontroble.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was prepared to go though. Prisci had told me it would be inevitable and honestly, I had been excited. The idea of learning from the gods, and then being an Alpha who far surpassed the training of normal wolves, it was a calling I desired regardless if it meant I would have to remain away for an entire year.


    With a heavy sigh, I walked towards my mother and wrapped my arms around her. The woman who had given birth to me and been my rock for my entire life. I would miss her when I was gone, but I knew one day I would return. "It''s okay, mom. Everything is going to be okay."


    "How can you say that you''re both leaving me?" she replied tearfully. "How can you say it''s going to be okay?


    "Because it will be." I smiled gently as I wiped a tear from her eye. "It''s only going to be a year, and if you think about it, that''s the same length of time it would have taken me to go through the Alpha academy."


    Taking a deep breath, my mother sighed, nodding her head. It was going to be hard for her, as it would be for any parent, but she still had four of my siblings at home to look


    after and I knew that would keep her


    focus.


    "Make sure you look after your sister," Damian said firmly as he sped a hand upon my shoulder. "I know you both haven''t been close for a long time, but you have to ovee this."


    "What about Melissa, what will happen?" I asked, letting my gaze fall to Melissa''s body being tended to by the pack doctors.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''m taking care of it," Hale''s words echoed through my ears and as I looked at him, I knew he would. Being an Alpha wasn''t an easy thing, and this was something I would have to learn eventually.


    "I won''t let you guys down," I told them with confidence as I squared my shoulders and held my head high. "I''lle back as the man I need to be."


    "I know you will." Damian chuckled. "Just take care of Cassie. She... she''s going to need you more than you realize."


    Nodding my head, I finished my


    goodbyes, and as I turned, expecting my sister to be waiting for me, I was shocked to find she wasn''t. Instead, I watched as Odin gave her a small smile cing his hand on the top of her back as she proceeded to step through the portal without so much as looking back to say goodbye.


    She was a hollow shell of herself, and with every moment she was away, I prayed the gods would be able to fix her. That by some miracle she would be who she was meant to be, because I couldn''t be expected to look after her forever.

 Chapter 0305

    I was honestly surprised to see Lucas was going along so willingly. He didn''t seem like the kind of person who would, and looking at how he was a Lycan as well, I could only imagine why.


    Stepping forward, Kara waited for Lucas and I, and as we stepped through the portal, I knew there was no turning back, and honestly I was excited.


    As a blinding white light filled my vision, I felt myself being twisted and pulled until peace flowed over my body like a warm nket. Gasping, I looked around and found myself lost and alone but something in front of me called me forward.


    With one foot in front of the other, I made my way through the white clouds of mist encircling my body until a small, green clearing came into view and I took in the sweet smell of fresh air and bright blue skies.


    "Wee to Asgard." Odin grinned as he held his hands up into the air, spinning slowly to show us the magical realm we were entering. I honestly wasn''t sure what I was expecting, but I can promise it definitely wasn''t this.


    Tall white pirs loomed around us, holding uprge white marble roofs seemingly cascading far off into the distance. An as I stepped forward, I realized among this pantheon-styled buildingsid mountains decorated in green forests and waterfalls. There had to been a thousand buildings all built into the mountain sides, and turning to Odin, I frowned in confusion.


    I had expected something far darker or perhaps more iste, but instead, I was in a city.


    "Where is Asgard?" Lucas asked, causing me to turn and face him. He was just as confused as I was, and I was d he asked the question instead of me.


    There was no way I was going to make myself look like an idiot.


    "In time you will learn," Odin replied in a booming voice deep and distinct it made your soul shake when he spoke and there was amusement in his tone. He headed towards therge white steps of the massive marble building in front of us. I couldn''t help but be wary of the man he was. "Follow me this way, and I will have Freya show you to your rooms. You can settle for tonight, and tomorrow you start school."


    "School?" Both Cassie and I said at the same time as we looked at each other in confusion and then looked back to Odin. We had just graduated school. Thest thing we wanted to do right now was go back to school.


    "Yes, school. You didn''t think you were just going toe here, pick up an axe or throw in some fighting skills and we would let you on your merry way, did you?"


    "Well, yeah," I muttered to myself as a giggle caught my attention and I took notice of a beautiful woman walking towards Odin.


    She was beautiful, more beautiful than I could ever have imagined. It was clear she far surpassed my mother in age, her long golden strands were perfectly braided down her back as a crown sat upon her head.


    "It''s lovely to see you all," she said with a soft almost sing-song voice. Her eyes scanned the three of us before falling onto my sister. "Castor, sweetheart. I have been waiting for this day since you were born." . FindNovel


    What the hell? She was only interested in my sister. What kind of bullshit was that?


    "Sorry, I don''t know who you are," Cassie said softly, her eyes darting to me with confusion as she shrugged her shoulders.


    "That''s Freya. The motherly goddess who looks over us all." Lucas belted out as he crossed his arms over his shoulders, a content gaze on his face as he nced over at me and smirked.


    "That would be correct. I am Freya, and you must be Lucas the celestial Lycan we hadn''t been expecting... no worries, though. I will figure out who you came from in time."


    Lucas scoffed with annoyance as he rolled his eyes. "I''m no one, and there''s nothing to know."


    Freya and Odin shared a knowing nce between each other at hisment before she pped her hands together. "Let''s get you to your rooms. That way you can get freshened up before dinner."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not bothering to ask any questions, I


    remained quiet as I followed behind Cassie and Lucas. It didn''t please me to know, once again, my sister was the center of attention. I got she was unique, but for once, I had hoped the spotlight wouldn''t shine on her.


    The moment we stepped into the halls, I took note of how more extravagant the inside of this building was to the outside. White walls decorated with ornate objects, and paintings of historical scenes littered the area. It was cool, but with how fast Freya was moving, I didn''t have time to take in it all.

 Chapter 0306

    It was brilliant to think, in a ce like this, they had created something with such beauty. Who knew with everything these people had, they could create something so much closer to nature than the world I was used to growing up in.


    The moment we turned down another hallway, I quickly realized this must have been the residential area. Doors of various designs lined the walls for what seemed miles and upon every door was a name.


    The first door we came to was Lucas'' room, his name engraved with silver upon the wooden door. I didn''t realize that this ce would be so name specific, and as Freya opened the door, we were met with ck and red decor, that reminded me of a sex den I had once seen on a porn movie. "Uh-nice decor," I chuckled, watching as Lucas rolled his eyes.


    "Yes, all of these rooms were decorated based on your personalities and the way you lived in the human realm." Her words caught me off guard, and instantly I worried about what mine would look like.


    "Come on, Cassie." Lucas looked to Cassie expectedly, and as he did, Cassie crossed her arms over her chest and raised a brow in his direction.


    "Uh-no."


    "No?" He furrowed his brows. "What do you mean, no? I''m your mate."


    A small snicker came from Freya as she sped her hands in front of her and smiled. I wasn''t sure what she found funny, but maybe it was the same thing I found funny. My sister was out right refusing to go stay in Lucas'' room.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lucas, Cassie may be your mate, but that doesn''t mean she has to stay with you. She has her own room, and you have no im over her, I''m afraid." Freya''sment didn''t seem to sit well with him and walking into his room, he quickly mmed the door. "I guess he didn''t like that," I muttered as Freya held her tongue and quickly turned, continuing down the hallway.


    "Your room is right here, Pollux." As she went to grab the handle, I quickly beat her to it and smiled.


    "I got it. Thanks again for this. I''ll see you guys at dinner."


    Thest thing I wanted was for my sister to see the things I was into. I wasn''t sure if that was the shit in the room, but there was no way I was going to risk being mocked by her if my room looked anything like Lucas'' room.


    With a shrug of her shoulders, I


    watched Freya and Cassie disappear further down the hallway and as they did, a sigh of relief escaped me before I took a deep breath. With a fleeting nce at my name engraved across the door, I turned the handle and stepped into my room.


    I wasn''t sure what I had expected, but blue walls and modern style decor definitely wasn''t it. I felt like I was staring at a more mature version of my bedroom back home, and with it, I found myself slightly annoyed. Lucas had gotten a sex room, or at least that''s what the glimpse reminded me of.


    Instead, I was faced with blues, whites, and silver. A ship''s captain style room with arge golden anchor on the far wall. I was a wolf, not a sea captain, and even though the room was really nice, I felt slightly let down.


    Part of me was hoping for something dark and dangerous, but I wasn''t going toin. Instead, I would pay less attention to the minor details of my stay and look forward to what was toe.


    Taking the time to walk around and admire everything, my eyes took in everything from therge king-size bed with a dark navy blueforter. To the small sofa and a desk near arge floor to ceiling bookcase. It was the typical shit you would see in a room, but on arger scale.


    "Guess this is as good as it gets," I muttered to myself as I jumped onto the bed and closed my eyes. This was the start of something better for us all, and if I had to be here for the next year, I was just gonna have to make the most of it.

 Chapter 0307

    Cassie.


    The moment we appeared in the realm of the gods, I found myself taken aback by the sights in front me. Rolling green hills and high mountains lined the vicinity. The white marble cathedral styled buildings and architecture were breathtaking. The one thing, though, which struck me the most, was how kind Freya was. I had never met her in person, but I had heard stories my mother had told me of the kind of woman she was.


    How she was kind and caring. How she was a mother figure to all that were around her. I wasn''t looking to get close to anyone, but something about her made me want to trust her. Something about her was familiar.


    The moment she guided me down the hall, I found myself in a void of tunnel vision unable to take in the marvels of the area. As much as someone may have been excited to take in the new ce we were going to be residing, I couldn''t.


    The only thing ying through my mind was Melissa was gone, and I had killed her. How was I supposed to be excited or even interested in being here when I had done one of the worst things someone could have possibly done?


    Every now and again, she turned to nce at me as if checking if I was okay, and when we stopped at Lucas'' room and he expected me to follow him, it honestly made me despise him even more.


    The audacity of him to expect me to be okay with everything that happened, and jump at the opportunity to be his mate, was fucking ridiculous. I was d Freya came to my rescue. She made it clear I was able to choose my own path and it gave me more confidence in the whole mate situation.


    "Here we are." Her voice pulled me out of my thoughts as we stopped before arge ck wooden door with a ck steel handle. From the outside, someone would have thought it was a dungeon door, and part of me expected it to be, but when she opened the door, I was surprised by the site in front of me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The room wasrge, farrger than the guys had been, and on the farthest wall sat billowing ck sheer curtains leading to an open door with a balcony. ncing at Freya, she gestured for me to enter, and as I did, I took a hesitant step.


    Dark oak floors were decorated with


    white, ck, and gray fur rugs. In the center of the room, sat against the longest of the walls, was a massive ck four poster bed with the same sheer curtains hanging from the railings that hung by the open


    balcony doorway.


    It was more than I could have asked for, and turning to Freya I frowned in confusion. "Why is my room bigger than theirs?"


    She paused for a moment, opening and closing her mouth before shrugging her shoulders. "We figured you could use more space Plus, you have a small living room set off to the side here, and even an


    art station to continue your work-"


    "I doubt I will be able to paint again," I murmured, casting my eyes from the paint station they had set up for me, towards the balcony that called my name.


    Stepping through the billowing ck


    curtains, I let the cool air of the


    afternoon sun greet me. From the


    looks of it, their time was different


    from ours back home, but the sun was slowly setting and as it touched the tops of the mountains, wondered if I would lose control here just like I did back home.


    "Cassie, I know that you''re upset and I''m sorry you lost your friend, but you can''t let that stop you from controlling the life you have ahead of you."


    Sneering in disgust at the thought, I shook my head. "How can I possibly think of a life ahead of me when I killed the person I loved?"


    Turning to her, she gave me a sad smile and sighed. "I wish I could bring her back for you, but I can''t. Everything happens for a reason, and because she had a pure soul, I can promise you she will be reborn one day."

 Chapter 0308

    "Reborn?" I asked, pausing at the idea. "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t honestly think that when you die that''s just it?" Theughter that escaped her I didn''t find amusing. I wasn''t asking for her tough at me. I didn''t know how things worked. My parents only ever told me what I was supposed to know and nothing else. "I don''t see what''s so amusing."


    Taking a moment, she cleared her throat and sighed. "When you die, you''re reborn, or at least most of you are. Melissa, like some of the others who are pure-hearted, are given this opportunity."


    Hearing this made me feel slightly better, but it didn''t stop the ache in my heart from the loss of my friend. "Oh. So am I going to be when I die?"


    Freya hesitated a moment, before opening and closing her mouth again before simply smiling.


    "That''s a conversation for another day, but don''t worry, it''s nothing for you to bother with right now. All I want you to do is to get situated in your new room."


    Before I could reply a soft voice called out from inside my room. "Knock knock!"


    Stepping towards the open door, I peered through the sheer ck curtains and frowned. A girl stood there about my age with bright electric blue hair that sat in two buns on the top of her head, her eyes a hypnotically glowing green. "Who are you?" I asked before ncing back at Freya.


    "This is your assistant for your entire time here. She will tell you anything you need to know and be here to help you get situated. I have a feeling you both will get along very well." Freya replied before quickly making her way towards the door. Running after her, I grabbed her wrist before she could leave my room, and watched as she turned to me with the kindest eyes I had ever seen. "Cassie "


    "Tell me that I''m not making a mistake being here... Tell me you can fix me."


    Freya''s eyes nced up towards the young woman in the room. "Help her get ready for dinner."


    She refused to answer my question and as my grip on her slipped, I watched her disappear down the hallway, out of sight. The silence of my question was almost an answer on its own, and with every bit of hope slipping from me, I quickly realized there was a chance I would never leave this ce.


    "So-" the girl said cheerfully. "I hope you like the room. It took forever to get things right, but I did manage to get most of your stuff-"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Spinning to face her, I frowned in confusion. "Most of my stuff?"


    "Uh-yep." She nodded. "I couldn''t bring everything from your room, of course, but your mother helped me pack everything she thought you would want." "You saw my mother... And she helped you pack my stuff?"


    The girl raised a brow with a smirk on her lips as she scoffed withughter. "That''s what I said... Did you hit your head on the way here?"


    Did I hit my head? Was she being serious right now?


    "No. I just didn''t know some random girl was going to go through my stuff."


    "Oh, I didn''t." Sheughed. "Well, not most of it, anyway. Your mom picked it out, and I snapped my fingers and brought it here."


    This girl was overly excited about


    what she did and I could tell she was being as nice as she could be but something about her was off From her perky personality to her hippy style clothing. I couldn''t help but wonder if she was one of those peace, love, and freedom kind of people.


    "What''s your name?" I asked with a sigh as I tried to make the most of my situation.


    "Trixie," she replied confidently, her green eyes locked onto me as I slowly moved towards the bathroom. I couldn''t say I had ever heard someone with the name Trixie before, but it definitely fit her.


    "Cute name." The moment I stepped


    "The


    in front of the mirror, shock crossed my face. I didn''t recognize the woman looking back at me. Dried blood and cuts lined my skin as mud caked parts of my hair and small leaves nestled inside.

 Chapter 0309

    No wonder Freya wanted to let me get refreshed before dinner.


    "Yeah, you kind of look like shit." Trixie''sment caused me to re at her and as I did, she simply shrugged her shoulders. "Hey, would you rather me lie to you?"


    Thement was something Melissa used to say to me all the time, and hearing Trixie say it triggered the pain in my chest to radiate again as I tried to push it down. Seeing I was obviously upset, she stepped closer to me and stared at me in the mirror. "Hey, it''s okay. We can get you cleaned up, and looking like you in no time. Come on, let me show you the most amazing part of this entire room."


    I wasn''t sure what she considered to be amazing, but as she walked past me towards another door in the bathroom, she opened it and quickly disappeared from sight. Furrowing my brows, I followed, and when I stepped towards the open door, my mouth dropped. It was a closet, and the damn thing was the size of my room back home.


    "Holy shit."


    "I know right." Trixieughed, looking around. "I stocked it with your clothes from home, of course, but there was still so much room, so I went shopping and filled the rest. Everything is exactly your size, and since you didn''t have much in the way of jewelry-"


    Watching Trixie skip towards a huge cab near a lit up vanity mirror, she pressed buttons and the cab opened to reveal a massive jewelry box adorned with more sparkling jewels than I had ever seen. "What in the hell..."


    "I know it''s amazing, right!" Trixieughed. "I couldn''t resist myself when it came to shopping, and your grandfather said to get whatever."


    Pulling back from admiring the jewelry, I raised a brow and shook my head. "Do me a favor, Trixie. Never call him that again. I don''t care if we share DNA. He isn''t my grandfather."


    "Oh, hostility... No worries. I''ll just use first names then."


    This girl was something else, and as I looked through the clothing in the room, I picked out what I would change into after my shower. "So what are you, anyway?"


    "What do you mean?" She tried on some of the jewelry in the cab. Her obliviousness to my question causing me to stop in my tracks and stare at her as if she was stupid.


    "I mean " Gesturing towards her ears and overall appearance. My question seemed to click, and she began tough hysterically.


    "Oh! You mean like what am I... Well, I''m a Pixie."


    She had to be joking. "Trixie the Pixie?" I snorted, watching as she rolled her eyes.


    "Yes, yes. I know." Shrugging though, myment didn''t seem to bother her. "My parents are hippies, and le kind of am, too. Regardless, they weren''t very original and with them being free spirits, they decided to keep it easy."


    "No kidding..."


    With a heavy sigh, I grabbed my underwear and made my way towards the shower. I was expected to attend dinner, and if I didn''t get moving now, I was never going to be ready Stopping at the door to the closet, I looked at Trixie, waiting for her to disperse.


    "Oh-" She grinned as she stood to her feet, seeing I was patiently waiting. "I''ll go ahead and check on some things. I''ll be back in like thirty minutes?"


    Nodding my head, I watched as she


    sheepishly backed out of the bathroom and disappeared from sight. The sound of my bedroom door closing causing me to finally let out a smallugh. FindNovel


    She was something else, and perhaps someone I could get along with.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She''d never be Melissa, though.

 Chapter 0310

    Thirty minutester, I was freshly cleaned and out of the shower, drying my hair. I had never thought a hot shower could feel as amazing as it did, but the moment I finally turned off the water and stepped from it, a sigh of relief escaped my lips. Yes, I had been through hell, but I couldn''t allow my sorrow over losing Melissa to keep weighing on me. I cried for twenty minutes in the shower to the point I couldn''t breathe, and wanted the world to destroy me. I was lost without her, and I hated myself for what I did, but I couldn''t let it destroy me. I had to get better for her. I had to.


    When a soft knock came at the door, I knew my time was up. Trixie had made a point letting me know she would be back as soon as I was done getting ready so she could take me down to dinner. Odin, my so-called grandfather, wanted us all to join him even though I had no interest.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed off from the bathroom countertop, putting a smile on my face as I made my way towards the bedroom door. This was a new ce, and with it, I could be different. I would do what I needed to and in the end, I would be someone people could trust, someone they could look up to.


    The moment I opened the door, Trixie''s glowing green eyes met mine, and quickly she scanned them up and down my body. "What are you wearing?"


    Or at least, that''s what I hoped.


    "Huh?" I nced down at my ck leggings and white oversized t-shirt. "Clothes?"


    "Well, yeah, I see that." She scoffed, causing me to meet her gaze once more, crossing my arms over my chest with a frown.


    "I literally got you all kinds of cute shit, and that''s what you chose to present yourself to Odin and his table? Brave soul." Laughter escaped her, causing me to shrug.


    "What''s wrong with my clothes?"


    "I don''t fucking care what they think. I''m not wearing some fancy dress, crown, and shit. That''s not who I am, and if they don''t like it, oh well."


    Nodding in agreement, she looped her arm through mine and closed the door behind me. "Fair enough. I love this rebellious nature of yours. It''s definitely going to provide for an entertaining evening."


    The simple touch of her looping her arm through mine brought me once again back to Melissa, and with every ounce of energy I had left, f pushed the thoughts to the back of my mind. "So what''s for dinner?"


    A few momentster, we arrived at the grand hall. Therge vaulted ceilings and arched walkways of dark wood were a contrast to the white marble of the rest of the building. I had half expected statues of gods to line the way, but instead, I


    found more animd, I


    aContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    roaring fire.


    In the center of the room was a grand dining table made of the same dark wood that lined the archways and upon it were tters and


    tters of food from a


    pig,


    and Chickens to heaping piles of vegetables and bread.


    "They sure do know how to eat dinner, don''t they?" I muttered to Trixie as we walked towards the table.


    Meeting her curious gaze, I shook my head no with a smile. "I''m sure my siblings would love it if we did, but no, my mother makes sure to keep them eating right, and not over indulging."


    "You guys don''t eat like this back home?"


    "That''s odd... Oh, look, here is your seat." She smiled cheerfully as I took my ce. "I will see you after dinner."


    She was leaving?! No way in hell. "Wait, where are you going? You''re not eating?"


    "I''m not invited to eat at Odin''s table, Cassie. But I''ll see you when you get done."


    Shaking my head, I grabbed her wrist and pushed her into the chair next to me. "No way in fucking hell are you leaving me here to deal with these people? If I''m stuck here, so are you, ''caretaker''." Trixie''s eyes widened at my actions, and looking around, she seemed to pale. "This is your brother''s seat. I can''t. Plus, I have to have a formal invitation."

 Chapter 0311

    "Fuck my brother!" I eximed with a smirk. "I extend a formal invitation to you, Trixie. Will you eat with me?"


    Her mouth opened and closed as she nced around the room at those who entered, taking their ces. A sigh escaped her before she quietly nodded in agreement. "It would be rude to refuse royalty," she whispered, causing me to nce at her in confusion. "What royalty?" Before she could answer me, I thought my brother''s voice sounded from behind us, and I nced over my shoulder to look at him.


    "Who is this in my seat-" Pollux''s words were cut off as Trixie turned to look at him. He became speechless and with confusion I nced at her as she looked at me as if asking what his problem was.


    "Dude, go find somewhere else to sit. Trixie is joining me."


    Usually, my brother would have argued. Hell, he would have demanded she be removed from the chair, but instead he moved towards the farthest end of the table without so much as a word from his mouth, which I foundpletely odd considering he was usually a dick. "What was that all about?" she murmured, pulling my gaze from where my brother had gone to sit. His eyes cast down, and a frown marred his lips, as if he was troubled in some way.


    "I don''t have the slightest fucking clue, honestly."


    "Good evening, everyone!" Odin''s voice bellowed throughout the hall as he entered with his arms open and a smile on his face. "Tonight is a very special night."


    Watching the white bearded man, who proimed himself to be my grandfather, enter the hall like the king he was, was indeed admirable, but something about him made my inner self want to w its way out.


    I was angry, and honestly, I wasn''t sure why. But the moment he took his seat, and spoke softly to two other men I wasn''t familiar with, I tried to dive into conversation with Trixie.


    "Everyone, as you know, my


    grandchildren Pollux and Castor,


    have made it to our realm after many years.of waiting." Cheers and calls of excitement came from the various figures around the table. They were excited by it, and j?st when I didn''t think it could get any weirder, silence fell over the hall and, with all eyes turned towards the main entryway, I turned and caught


    Lucas'' gaze.


    His dark cool eyes stared at me with a look I had never had anyone give me before. It was as if he was trying to look into my soul, and stepping forward, heading in my direction, he was quickly intercepted by a young woman with blonde braids.


    She muttered to him and gestured


    towards a seat across from where Pollux had sat. Personally, I didn''t think it was a good idea to have the two men sitting next to each other, but as soon as the connected gaze was broken between Lucas and I, I


    tried to pay attention to anything but


    him.


    If I wasn''t careful, I''d get distracted by whatever it was he wanted with me and I couldn''t allow that to happen. "Cassie, tell me how you''re finding your room."


    My gaze drifted from the other up to Odin, "It''s okay. I only just got here."


    His smile fell a bit as Freya whispered something to him, to which he nodded his head. "I suppose you''re right, Cassie. No mind, there are big thingsing from you¡ª" "How do you know?" I asked, cutting him off mid-sentence.


    It obviously wasn''t something people were used to seeing because the shocked expressions on their face made me smirk as I stared at Odin waiting for a response.


    "What do you mean? How do I know? You have my blood in you, as does your brother-"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, about that," I replied, watching him slightly get annoyed with my continued interruptions. "How is it that you''re my mother''s father? I mean, my grandmother was adamant she only slept with Zane. So it doesn''t make sense."


    If looks could kill, I''d be dead because Odin wasn''t pleased with the bratty tone I took. Not that I gave two shits. He forced me toe here, and he was going to get every bit of me.


    "I figured at your age that kind of talk


    would have been done already." He chuckled, trying to make it seem like I was na?ve. Of course, though, the soft choking from Polluxing from the end of the table made Odin''s eyes drift for a moment, only t¨¦rece his amusement with


    slight concern.

 Chapter 0312

    Was it a concern for my brother? Who knows. However, I had a feeling he was worried if my brothers choking was a warning of sorts.


    "Hate to break it to you, but I haven''t been a virgin for a long fucking time. So tell me how you tricked my grandmother into fucking you and then making sure she couldn''t remember." Crossing my arms over my chest, I leaned back into my seat, staring down Odin as he stared at me with an irritated expression. "They were right when they said you had fire, Cassie."


    A scoff escaped me as I rolled my eyes. "People don''t know shit about me."


    "So you think."


    Laughing, I stared at him in disbelief. "So I know, Odin. Now why are you deflecting the question? Do you not have an answer the rest of us would care to hear?"


    Freya stood to her feet as her eyes looked to me with disappointment, but before she could move, Odin grabbed her wrist gently and stopped her. "She wants to know so I''ll tell her."


    With a heavy sigh, Freya took her seat at the same time Odin snapped his fingers as a nearby servant brought a pitcher of amber liquid to which they poured into his horn. "I spent time on earth, but not long. While I was down there, I spotted a beautiful woman with beautiful eyes. I wanted her, but I saw she was with another and so I took his form and made love to her-"


    Was he being fucking serious?! He basically lied and deceived my grandmother without her consent. What the fuck!


    "Are you fucking kidding me?!" Cutting him off this time, he mmed his hand down upon the table causing it to shake. "That''s enough, Cassie! You will not disrespect me at my own table!"


    "No, I will because what you did was


    tricked and deceived my


    grandmother for your own pleasure. She had no idea it was you and not Zane, and because of that, she gave herself to you. That''s fucking horrible-"I was disgusted with this man, and I didn''t care if he was the big man in charge here, that was wrong.


    Pushing the chair back, I stood to my feet, throwing my napkin down on the table proceeding to leave. However, Odin had other ns and before I knew it, he was grabbing my arm forcing me to stop in my tracks. "You will obey me while you''re here in my realm, Castor."


    Narrowing my gaze, I ripped my arm


    from his grasp. "I didn''t ask to be here, and in fact, it''s your fault I''m here at all If it hadn''t been for these stupid powers you passed down to me then I wouldn''t have did what I did and there would never had been a problem."


    The entire room was silent, and as Odin stared down at me with an angry scowl he said nothing. It was, in fact, my brother who spoke up. "Cassie, that''s enough."


    Spinning around to re at him, I


    fucking Lucas from killing eande


    other and in the end, Melissa died while I was trying to do the right thing. Some kind of Alpha you''re going to be. You can''t even keep your anger in check."


    I may have gone overboard on both of them, but I had a right to be angry.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes, I was the one who pulled the metaphorical trigger in the end but that was only because I was trying to do the right thing, and as ironic as my life was, I should have known no good woulde from the powers Odin''s wild night passed down to me. Fuck them if they thought I was going to follow directions.


    I''d burn Asgard to the ground before that happened.

 Chapter 0313

    Pollux.


    The moment Cassie left the room became extremely silent. Odin stood where Cassie had once been, his fists clenched at his sides as he stared towards the empty archway that led to the dining room. I wasn''t sure what he was going to do, but the powerful aura radiating "Odin, pleasee sit," Freya said as she stood from her seat.


    off him right now was enough to make my wolf cower in fear.


    For a moment, I thought he was going to agree, but as he stood there, he growled with what seemed frustration. "Everyone get out! Dinner is over."


    He didn''t have to tell me or anyone else twice as we all scattered, including the blue-haired beauty who had once been sitting with Cassie.


    I wasn''t sure who the girl was, but something about her I foundpletely intoxicating. The soft strands of electric blue hair framed her face perfectly, highlighting those mesmerizing green eyes, and when she moved, it was almost like she glided across the floor, her long purple dress flowing behind her.


    Everything in my body told me to go after her, but the moment I stepped from the dining hall, she had disappeared and I didn''t have the slightest clue as to where she had gone.


    "She''s the one, isn''t she?" Lucas'' voice taunted from behind me, causing me to groan. Thest thing I wanted to do was entertain him, but no matter how much I tried to avoid this asshole, he always seemed to be around at the worst of times. Turning to face him, I narrowed my eyes and red in his direction. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Are you seriously going to y that card?" Heughed before heading down the hallways towards the dorms. "Of all the people, I thought you would have been excited."


    "Again, what the hell are you talking about, Vega?"


    Lucas stopped in his tracks, ncing over his shoulder at me with nothing but amusement lingering in his eyes. "Aren''t you the one who was always determined to find your soul mate, Lux? Yet, you can''t even see her when your given the chance." Soul mate? He thought that girl was my mate?


    It was my turn tough and as I did, I passed where he stood. "She isn''t my mate."


    For him to even think the girl was my mate was amusing. Yeah, she was gorgeous, but she was no shifter and my mate had to be a shifter Honestly, was Lucas not aware of our culture at all? I wasn''t sure where he had been educated by pack life at all.


    "Whatever you have to tell yourself, Lux. Anyone in that room could see the tension between you and her. Not to mention you couldn''t keep your eyes off her the entire time we were in there, minus when Cassie went off on Odin..."


    Reaching my door, I turned to look at him from down the hall once more. "You know, for someone who can''t even be with his mate because she despises him, you have a lot of shit to say, don''t you?"


    Lucas gave a low growl as his canines protruded. "Watch yourself, Lux, thest thing you want to do is piss me off. You have no idea who I really am."


    Not wasting time for me to reply,


    Lucas entered his room and mmed the door behind him, leaving me staring at the space he had once upied. Anger wasn''t the only thing I was feeling at that moment, and as much as I wanted t¨¦ignore what he said, I couldn''t.


    No one really knew who Lucas was, and that was unsettling. If he was going to be mated to my sister, I needed to know. In the end, I had no doubt about his ability to end up. taming my sister. After seeing how she looked at him when they were near it was obvious to anyone who took notice that she wanted him. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as much as he wanted her.

 Chapter 0314

    ***


    Cassie.


    The nerve of that man. To think, once upon a time, I looked at Odin as an all powerful being. One who could fix all of our problems, and instead, he was aplete fucking asshole. "Cassie, are you okay?"


    Trixie''s voice called out to me from my bedroom door, and as I stormed around my room, I turned to her, watching her close the door quietly before walking further in with caution on her face. "Can you believe what he said in there!" I yelled, shaking my head in anger. "He is aplete dick."


    "Cassie-" Trixie quickly said, looking around as if someone could hear us right now. "You can''t say things like that. He is the man in charge, and trust me, you don''t want to get on his bad side." His bad side?


    I wasn''t worried about getting on this man''s bad side. What I was worried about was trying to find a way to get back home. There was no way I was staying here under the care of a man who had basically used my grandmother the way he did. "Trixie, do you honestly think what he did was okay? I mean, that''s horrible how he tricked my grandmother like that¡ª"


    "Cassie, you didn''t even let him finish. For all you know, he did tell her afterwards, but instead of listening, you freaked out on him and caused a scene. There are always multiple sides to a story."


    Raising a brow, I stared at her in shock. How she spoke to me reminded me so much of Melissa, and with a heavy sigh, I nodded.


    Maybe she was right, maybe I did freak out on her for no reason.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whatever-" I muttered before plopping down on my bed staring up at the ceiling. "First night in Asgard, and I created a shit show."


    Laughter escaped Trixie as she


    made her way towards me andid upon the bed beside me. "Don''t


    worry, you''re not the first one to


    have a crazy first day. But I will


    admit you''re the first one who has ever gone off on Odin like that. It was entertaining."


    ncing at Trixie, I stared nkly before we both burst into a fit ofughter. Thinking back to the moment when I went off on Odin, did remember briefly seeing a look of shock on his face as his lips parted, obviously having not expected me to flip out like I did. I


    didn''t mean to be disrespectful, but I


    was angry at time.


    "So, they said I was going to be attending some school or something." I finally groaned after the silence that had fallen between us. It was clear Trixie didn''t n on leaving anytime soon, and if she wasn''t, I might as well make conversation. Shooting up from the bed, she turned and looked at me with the brightest smile I had ever seen on anyone. "Oh my god, yes. You''re going to love it, it''s amazing."


    "I don''t know about love it... but I don''t really have a choice but to go."


    Trixie didn''t seem to notice my


    sarcasm over the idea of going to this school as sheunched into a conversation about what extracurricr sses they offered and how amazing the cafeteria was. Not to mention the green house and gardens where her parents worked from what she exined.


    "I''m telling you, Cassie. There are so many different people that go there. Shifters of all kinds and the best part... They are all like you." "Like me?" What the hell did she mean they were like me?


    Furrowing her raised brows, she giggled, nodding her head. "Yeah, they all have celestial blood in them, too. There''s about a hundred, I think."


    Taking a moment to take this information in, I realized quite quickly what she was insinuating. "You mean to tell me that all of these kids here are the results of the gods of Asgard getting their fuck on in the human realm?" Rolling her eyes, she frowned at me. "Well, when you say it like that it makes it sound bad."

 Chapter 0315

    "Because it is." I scoffed with a chuckle. "At least I''m not the only one here."


    "Well-" she muttered, letting her sentence trail off as if she wasn''t sure she should tell me whatever it was that was on her mind.


    I wasn''t a person who liked secrets, at least not secrets kept from me.


    "Trixie, what are you not telling me?"


    A heavy sigh escaped her as she shrugged her shoulders again and began to fiddle with her hands ced on herp. "Well, you and your brother are the only ones that came from Odin."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no way that was possible. After hearing the stories of who Odin was, and what he used to do in legends, there was no way I could believe that.


    "No way, there is no way he only produced my mother through his time of fucking women on earth. I can''t believe that." Standing from the bed, I made my way towards the balcony, admiring the dark shadows dancing upon the realm weed by the darkness that consumed us.


    It was crazy to think how in the dark, this realm and my own could look so simr. Thendpletely enveloped and every w or imperfection hidden away from the sight of those who could potentially judge it.


    "There were others, Cassie." Trixie said softly, causing me to sigh. "But none of them lived to make it here."


    Turning quickly, I stared at her, unsure if I had heard her correctly. "What?"


    "They died, Cassie. Why do you think everyone is excited about you and your brother being here? It''s never happened before."


    Trixie gave me a meek smile before turning and walking towards my bedroom door. I hadn''t ever thought there were people like Pollux and who existed, and hearing now there were, but we were the only one descended from Odin, was


    shocking.


    "Thanks foring to hang out with me," I called out to her, not wanting to seem ungrateful for herpany. No matter how much of a cow I had been since I hade here, she had been nothing but kind to me. Looking over her shoulder, a small hit of a smile yed at the corner of her lips. "Don''t worry about it. Just promise me tomorrow you will be properly dressed."


    She really did hate my choice of clothing tonight, but nodding my head, I sighed. "Yeah, okay and I''ll make sure my brother and I are on good behavior tomorrow... or I will try, at least."


    The moment I mentioned Pollux, curiosity seemed to pass her gaze as if she was thinking about something. "Yeah, about him. He is strange, isn''t he?"


    Trixie was calling my brother strange?


    "Yeah, I guess." She was the oddest person I had ever met, but perhaps to her we were the oddest people she had ever met. It made me worry about what I was walking into tomorrow at this supposed school.


    "Well, I''m off. need to get some


    stuff done before ss tomorrow. I''ll


    swing by in the morning and grab


    you," she suddenly said cheerfully as she opened the bedroom door "Remember, dress to impress or I will dress you myself."


    With the close of my bedroom door, I was once again left alone, and turning I cast my eyes once again out over the dark horizon, looking for anything that would tell me I wasn''t alone in this ce.


    Just because hade with my


    brother and Lucas didn''t mean they were on my side, and honestly, the thought of Lucas right now was something I didn''t want to dwell on too long. My body called out to him, wanting him because he was my mate.


    At the same time, though, I was terrified to get close to him.


    Thest thing I wanted was for history to repeat itself.

 Chapter 0316

    Cassie.


    When Trixie said she was going to be at my room early, I had no idea it was going to be before the sun even rose. I tried my hardest to ignore her persistent knocking, but in the end, she let herself into my room and forced me from bed. "Remind me again why we are up so early," I groaned as I took my brush to my hair, trying to tame the wavy locks which seemed to have a mind of their own.


    Trixieughed at myment as she stood from my bed and walked towards the open bathroom doorway. She had been insistent on waiting for me to finish in the shower and get dressed. Proiming I would go back to sleep if left alone. "Because breakfast is in thirty minutes, and our first ss is in an hour. Now stop messing around. You''re lucky I''m agreeing to you wearing jeans."


    ncing out the bathroom door, I stared at her before rolling my eyes. "I don''t even eat breakfast." The grumbled response caused Trixie to groan. "Stop, just brush your damn teeth so we can go."


    My mouth dropped open upon hearing Trixie''s annoyance. I hadn''t known her for long, but in that time, I had never heard her get annoyed like she was now. Cocking a brow, I stared at her as a slow smile spread across my face. "Was that annoyance?" She stared nkly, her eyes unmoving before a snort ofughter escaped her. "Oh, my God. Juste on already. I want coffee "


    "Wait, you guys have coffee here?" I asked, cutting her off, more than excited about getting coffee and perhaps using it to survive the day. My question seemed to shock her as she stared at me as if I had grown a second head. "Uh-yeah. Don''t you guys have that in the human realm?"


    Opening and closing my mouth, I ced the brush upon the counter and nodded. "Yeah, we do. Sorry, I guess part of me just thought this ce would be super different."


    ncing back at Trixie as I moved from the bathroom, I headed towards my bed where my small backpack sat waiting patiently for me to collect. I contemted what else I would uncover here that was simr to my old home. "So about this coffee, there wouldn''t happen to be donuts too, would there?"


    Slinging my bag over my shoulder, Trixie grabbed her stuff as we made our way out of my bedroom. A wide smile spread across her face as she gave me a knowing nce which all but answered my question. "What''s your favorite vor?"


    *****


    I wasn''t sure what I had expected


    $12105


    going to this school, but it definitely wasn''t to walk up to a massive gothic building amongst the white marbled structures that surrounded it and de hit with the feelings of overwhelming chaos. It was beautiful with it''s stained ss windows and high arches, which swirled with elegant mason work raising the roof high into the heavens.


    My breath was taken away, and as I let my eyes take in the area, I was truly taken aback by the lush green gardens, peaked tops of argeMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ss greenhouse in the distancen et


    and mass amounts of decorated ponds with waterfalls. The ce reminded me so much of a high fantasy castle the only thing missing as the flying dragon and damsel in distress.


    "Cassie, are youing?" Trixie called out from ahead of me, snapping me back to the present. I had stopped walking and stood in shock staring at the surrounding area I hadn''t even paid attention to her continuing without me. "Yeah, sorry. I was just-taking it all in."


    She let her glowing green eyes gaze around the area, taking in everything I myself was admiring, but as she did a puzzled look crossed her face before she turned back to me." guess can see why you would find it pretty. I''m so used to looking at it I don''t even notice it like that anymore."


    Moving towards her, I felt nothing but shock in her words.

 Chapter 0317

    How could she not want to admire this ce all the time? It''s beautiful.


    "You''re crazy. I''d admire this ce every moment of the day."


    Letting a small smirk of amusement escape her, she shrugged her shoulders. "Maybe, but without coffee? I don''t think so."


    Coffee... It was my best friend andfort to survive anything.


    Something my mother and I had inmon. "Lead the way... I need like four cups."


    "Four cups?" Trixieughed. "Why do you need so many?"


    Staring at her with my mouth parting, I shook my head. "To get through today. How else do you expect me to be nice to anyone? It''s better to caffeinate me to make me cheerful otherwise I''m likely to bring this whole ce down."


    "Yeah, okay let''s not do that." She smirked as we passed through therge burnt red and ck wooden doors ented with ck iron that went from the ground high up above me. The door had to have been at least twenty feet high, a little excessive in my opinion but to think about how they made that was pretty amazing.


    The moment we passed the doors, I was stopped in my tracks once more. Outside there hadn''t been many people wandering around, but the moment I stepped inside, the building people were everywhere. It reminded me of the college my parent''s went to I had toured my senior year of high school.


    There was no rhyme or reason to the chaos, but one distinct difference between them all was they didn''t look quite like the people I had known in the human realm. Most looked human-like which was nice, but others had brightly colored hair, gold shimmering ents, and most of all-wings.


    "Trixie... that pink-haired girl has wings."


    They weren''t the glittering wings someone would have initially thought of when you say wings, and they weren''t exactly feathered either. They were red and white and though there were scattered feathers throughout, they were also almost fur-like. An odd look for someone who was supposed to fly.


    "Oh, her?" Trixie replied with a sigh. "Yeah, that''s Cersei. She has Griffin in her, and honestly, I don''t see how but don''t get too close to that one. She is a bit... unstable."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Trixie wasn''t someone who typically said bad things about anyone, and hearing her say this girl was unstable, and I was best to basically stay clear from her was shocking. "Noted."


    Pulling me along behind her, Trixie took me down various hallways lined with photos, and floral decor, dark wood floors lining wall to wall. Every inch of the ce I admired until we approached the dining hall as she exined and I was taken back by how many people actually filled it.


    Tables upon tables littered the massive hall adorned with ck, white, and red table clothes. Floral centerpieces with strange flowers I had never seen before, not to mention the awesome ck steel candle hanging candle chandelier sitting massively in the center of the


    room.


    As soon as I entered the room with Trixie all eyes fell upon me.


    Being put on the spot like wasn''t


    something I enjoyed. And as I


    followed Trixie past the vast amount of people lingering about their table''s eating breakfast and drinking coffee, among other things, I took note of the brightly colored hair, eyes, and even tails which adorned some of the figures.


    Even though they were different from the type of people I was used to, I could see couples, best friends, and what appeared to be siblings.


    "You keep staring like you have been, Cassie, and someone is likely to think you, weird."


    Weird... I was weird. I had been called weird and dangerous my entire life and though I yed it out by acting like I didn''t care, truth be told, deep down I really did. I just was very good at not letting people see my emotions. Hiding was something I did well.


    "I''m not worried about what people think," I replied with a grin as I nudged her with my shoulder. "Now, where''s this coffee? As pretty as it is here, I need coffee before anyone elsees to speak to me."

 Chapter 0318

    seemed to maintain everything, at least from what I had seen so far.


    As the giggle escaped her, we made our way towards a small bar area in the far back right corner of the hall where a pretty brte with golden eyes stood handing out cups of drinks to students in line. The entire ce seemed like an upscale resort with the way staff "What can I get youdies today?" The brte woman said with a razor sharp smile. Her fanged teeth caught me off guard as my eyes widened in surprise by the sight of them. I hadn''t meant to stare, but when she frowned at me I quickly realized I was. "I''m sorry... I just-I''ll take a coffee with cream, no sugar, please."


    The woman''s smile was shy, but she gave me a knowing look which had nothing but amusement dancing within her eyes. "It''s okay. You must be Cassie, the new girl."


    Surprised she knew who I was, I nodded slowly, and nced at Trixie who shrugged her shoulders. "I am." As she handed my coffee I continued down the line with Trixie towards where the spread of food sat upon tters. Heaps of meat, fruit, and breads. Enjoy food to feed an army, but instead simply feed a bunch of shifters. "Cassie, you''re awfully quiet for someone who wouldn''t stop talking yesterday."


    ncing up at Trixie once more, I sighed, shrugging my shoulders. "It''s not that I mean to be quiet, I''m just taking all of this in... It''s a little "Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Overwhelming?" she replied finishing my sentence.


    "Yeah, something like that." I nodded as we turned and made our way towards an empty table. I didn''t want to seem awkward, but shit... this ce was more than overwhelming and honestly, I just wanted to go back to bed.


    "Trixie!" an annoyingly sweet voice said with a slight bit of amusement. I watched Trixie''s shoulders tense for a moment before we both turned and took in the overly prideful figure of a girl with golden blonde hair and fiery golden red eyes. "Is this her?"


    "Am I the new girl?" I asked, causing the girl''s eyes to widen as a smile spread across her face. She didn''t seem to expect my outburst but frankly+didn''t care. I had only just arrived here and currently I felt like an animal at the zoo with how everyone kept looking at me.


    "This is Cassie," Trixie replied quickly, giving me a wide eyed look to stop talking.


    "Cassie-" the girl purred with a grin. "Well, Cassie, I''m Ambrozia but everyone calls me Zia. If you ever need anything don''t hesitate to ask. I''d love it if we could be friends."


    It was more than obvious this girl


    was only acting the way she was because she wanted something, and if there was one thing I hated more than being stared at-was fake ass people with secret agendas.


    "Thanks," I replied, trying to tame the disgust brewing at the bottom of my stomach. "But I think Trixie has everything covered."


    "Excuse me?" Zia scoffed, cing her hands on her hips. "That''s a bit rude."


    I nodded my head in agreement with a smile before crossing my arms over my chest. She wasn''t wrong. It was rude, but it was intended to be. "So is being fake just to make yourself look better."


    I hadn''t nned toe here and start problems but it seemed like this girl thought to highly of herself. "You''re going to regret that decision."


    "Perhaps." Iughed while taking a seat at the table. "I guess we will wait and see."


    It didn''t take Zia long to get the hint and disappear and as she did, Trixie sat next to me with her mouth wide open inplete shock over what I had just done. "No one talks to her like that."


    "Maybe no.. But she won''t get me with her fake shit."

 Chapter 0319

    Pollux.


    I hadn''t bothered setting an rm for sses, expecting I would get up early, just like I had done so many times before. The problem was though, today of all days ended up not being a day why I got up early. The moment the sun hit me in the face, I had opened my eyes


    and realized I only had forty minutes to get ready for ss and make my way there.


    Lucas could have been nice enough to tell me it was time to go, but as I passed his room in a rush, it was clear he had left long ago by the empty look to his room from the cracked door he had left open.


    "Fucking asshole," I muttered under my breath as I followed the route I was exined when I had first arrived. The letter had been vague, but I could see the peaks of the school from the window in my room.


    Rushing through the gardens, I headed down the cobbled streets of the town, making my way towards the dark peaks of the school ahead. The entire argument from the previous night with Cassie and Odin rolled through my mind, but trying not to let it bother me, I pushed through until therge doors of the school came into view.


    Did I know where these damn sses were? No.


    But I was going to have to figure it out because I didn''t have another choice.


    The moment I passed the threshold of the building, I came face to face with a dark-skinned boy with blue eyes and ck curly clean cut hair. He leaned against the pir just inside the entryway, a white t-shirt clinging to his muscles, and blue jeans tight around his legs. I wasn''t sure exactly who he was, but when his eyes met mine, heughed.


    "Pollux, right?" His voice was cool and collected tone. He nced down at his watch and pushed off from the wall, walking towards me.


    "Yeah... who are you?" I wasn''t trying to be rude, but honestly, I had no idea who this dude was and yet he knew my name, obviously. He must have been waiting for me.


    Chuckling again, he rested his arms


    across his chest as he looked me up and down. "My name''s Bronn, Bronn Straton m your tour guide for the first day, but I will admit we were supposed to have started forty-five minutes ago."


    "Yeah, I overslept," I replied, rubbing the back of my neck in a sheepish way. "I take it ss already started?"


    "Yeah, you could say that." He chuckled as he turned and gestured with his hand for me to follow him. "However, they will make exceptions because you''re new. Just don''t make it a habit."


    The way he said not to make it a


    habit had me rolling my eyes behind his back. I had just graduated high, school and thest thing I wanted to do was go back to school again. had no interest in going to college. I was supposed to be training to be the best Alpha my world had ever seen, and instead, I was dealing with more bullshit than I wanted.


    I suppose the training grounds here will suffice to strengthen me.


    I just didn''t want to do anymore book work.


    The moment the thought crossed my mind, I instantly groaned because Bronn led me to a door that said Magic Basics 101. "What''s this?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ncing over his shoulder at me, he quirked his brow and frowned. "Your first ss."


    "My first ss? I don''t remember this on my schedule." I said, pulling the paper out of my pocket listing four sses, and most of them were sparring and training. "Oh, yeah." Bronn chuckled. "Your schedule was changed this morning. Here I was given this list."


    Bronn pulled out a piece of paper from his own pocket and handed it to me. The ss list on it was far from anything that I wanted. Basic Magic 101, History of Celestials, Art of Self Defense, Leadership, and then Training. My eyes gazed over the paper he handed me and slowly my irritation rose.

 Chapter 0320

    "No way. This has to be a mistake. I don''t need any of this shit."


    Bronn found amusement in my anger and simply shrugged his shoulders gesturing for me to enter the ss. "Sorry, but I don''t make the rules. I just follow them."


    "Who do I need to speak to about this? There is no way I''m doing any of this." I was firm in my response and unwilling to negotiate. I wasn''t going to be stuck doing shit I didn''t need. None of it was going to benefit me apart from the training. Hell, I was a natural born leader! An Alpha with every right to my throne.


    Bronn didn''t seem impressed by my attitude and with a sigh, he shook his head. "You know... I get that you don''t want to do this crap, but honestly, all of it would benefit you whether you think it would or not. So instead of giving me shit about something that was handed to me... go to fucking ss, man."


    I understood he was just trying to do what he was told to do, but that didn''t mean I had toply. If I was going to be the best Alpha I needed to be then I had to strengthen myself. I had to be the strongest fighter the universe has known, and none of that I would learn within books.


    "Just tell me who I need to talk to."


    Shaking his head again, he looked off down the hall for a moment as if lost in thought and thenughed. "You want to meet her... okay? Let''s go."


    Continuing further down the hallway, he came to another staircase and heading up it we walked two flights beforeing to thending his destination was on. I didn''t know who it was I was going to speak to, but the moment we came into a small lounge, I noted therge brown double doors in front of me and hesitated.


    The power radiating from behind the


    door made me want to submit, but also find sce in whomever it was. Not wasting any more time, Bronn pushed open the door and there in front of me behind arge white wooden desk with her head buried in a file of papers was a red-haired woman on a mission.


    "Inanna, do you have a moment?" Bronn replied with nothing but respect. His bodypletely


    straightened and his legs spread et


    slightly with his hands sped behind his back as if he was a guard stationed outside of an important


    building. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her deep sea-green eyes nced up towards us, and as soon as she saw me, a small smile crept across her lips before she ced down her pen. "Bronn, is something wrong with our new resident?" "No ma''am, but it does seem something is wrong with his schedule. He wanted toe see you."


    "I see." Gesturing with her hand, she urged me forward, and with haste I approached. "Pollux, what seems to be the problem?"


    "The schedule I was givenst night by Freyja doesn''t match the one Bronn handed me. I was hoping to get this rified," I replied, trying to show her that this was a serious matter that I wanted handled.


    However, as she stared at me, she strummed her nails against her desk and sighed. "Unfortunately, Pollux, your schedule was changed for a reason. You need more help in those categories and that''s why it was changed."


    "More help?" Scoffing, I rolled my


    eyes, crossing my arms over my chest. "I don''t need more help unless it''s training to be even better than


    I am now. I''m the future Alpha of my pack. It''s my birthright to lead.


    No one can tell me otherwise."


    Inanna leaned back in her chair with a smirk on her face as she watched me. "You know the fact you think that shows you need help. Just because it''s supposed to be yours doesn''t mean it will be, and in fact..."

 Chapter 0321

    She quickly ruffled through the documents on her desk, leaving me speechless and in shock at what she was saying. This woman obviously had no clue who I was, and if she didn''t, someone desperately needed to tell her. Finding whatever she had been looking for, she scanned over the paperwork with a smile. "Ah, yes-you have a sister, don''t you? A twin?"


    Realizing where she was going with this conversation, I jumped to my feet, fists white as I clenched them together. If she thought for one moment I was going to allow my chaotic sister to be Alpha of our pack, she was wrong.


    "It is mine!" I roared at her with anger. "My sister will never hold that title. She is too much of a risk, and if she isn''t careful will end up killing someone again."


    At my words, Inanna''s brows rose in surprise, and it was obvious she didn''t know that little fact about Cassie. Which shocked me because I would have assumed Odin would have let them know that small bit of information.


    "Tell me more about what your sister did..." Inanna replied, leaning forward, her elbows resting on the desk and her hands sped in front of her mouth. There was intrigue in her eyes that made me slightly ufortable, and swallowing, I contemted what to tell her, suddenly worried about my outburst.


    "It was an ident, but she lost control and her best friend died."


    The admission of what happened to her friend Melissa struck an empty pain in my chest I hadn''t expected to be there. I didn''t want to believe it was my fault what happened to her, but at the same time, I knew I was responsible as well.


    "I see," She muttered softly. "You saw this happen, I take it?"


    Nodding slowly, I sighed. "Yes, as did the rest of our pack." The vague memory of their horrified expressions was something that would be forever imprinted in my mind.


    "Why didn''t you stop her from losing control? You said you''re the future Alpha. Surely there was something you could have done to stop her... Unless you were part of it."


    Narrowing my gaze at her, I squared


    my shoulders with a tight-lipped expression.. "It wasn''t that easy. Cassie isn''t-" Pausing in my


    thoughts, I tried to find the righ


    words, and as Inanna''s brows raised


    with interest to what I was going to say I shook my head.


    "Cassie''s what?"


    "Nothing, she''s my sister and everyone makes mistakes," I replied firmly, unwilling to make anymorements on who my sister was. It wasn''t anyone''s business and I shouldn''t have opened my mouth to begin with.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I understand, but considering that I


    don''t see the proof of why you don''t need these sses. I''m afraid you''re


    me


    going to have to take them. Give one semester, and if you can show me after that semester you don''t need them, then I will change your schedule. Does that sound like a deal to you?"


    With no point in arguing further, the hollow sensation of defeat grew in my chest. "Understood. Thank you for seeing me."


    Turning, I marched from Inanna''s


    office more upset than I had been


    when I went in. I wasn''t sure what it was about the entire situation that irritated me the most, but Bronn seemed to get I was pleased and so he walked behind me without saying a word.


    If she wanted proof I deserved my title, then I would give her proof.


    I would be the Alpha everyone would remember.

 Chapter 0322

    Cassie.


    ss after ss, I was introduced to so many people. I found my mind swirling with the amount of names I was supposed to remember, and I was happy to see the end of the daye quickly. The entire day I hadn''t seen my brother, and wondered whether he had actuallye to ss at all.


    Following a few other students I didn''t know, I headed out to what they said were the training grounds, prepared to see if that was where Pollux had gone. Leaving therge vast buildings of the school, I followed down the cobbled paths and covered breezeways until the path led me through grassy fields with the site of a massive golden arena in the distance.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The voices of the warriors grunting, groaning, and yellingmands to one another coil be heard before even stepping foot into the arena, and I had no doubt this was where my brother had gone.


    I hoped Trixie would have been able to go with me, but I found it unfortunate she was preupied by some task she had to do with her parents, so instead, I ventured out here alone.


    As the building grew closer, I noted how the high walls of the area stood taller than the school itself, reminding me of the colosseum in Rome. A ce where diators used to fight for the entertainment of their people. The same people who were ruthless and desired to see the blood and gore that made a lot of men lose their lives.


    It didn''t surprise me once I stepped in and took notice of the men sparing that they would have something set up like this. Odin may not have been what people called a "Greek" god, but ording to legend, the gods all were the same in the eyes of their believers, no matter the culture they came from. And here in these walls, it was obvious to see fighting was a sport all took seriously.


    Stepping forth down the stone steps of the arena, the littered sounds of students sitting and watching as they yelled for their favorite people took me by shock. I didn''t find this kind of thing entertaining. I knew training was important, but the way they were acting was barbaric in a way, at least to me.


    "Hey, your name''s Cassie, right?" A voice called from my left. ncing over my shoulder, I took in the brown hair and golden eyes of a dark-skinned girl who was in my second period advanced magic ss. "Yeah it is. You''re Sansa, the witch."


    Smallughter escaped her as she nodded her head, "Yeah I am. Well, I''m a hybrid like everyone else here. Celestial blood and all of that. Come sit with me. There''s no point in watching alone." Hesitating for a moment, I gave a tight-lipped smile and nodded as I watched her slide over so I could sit down. "Thanks, I''m not really here to watch. Just see if my brother actually showed up today."


    Her eyes lit up when I spoke of my brother and, with an eager smile, she nodded. "Oh girl, he did."


    "Why did you say it like that..." I


    mumbled with a sigh. A million and one thoughts ran through my head at herment, and as she pointed in the direction of the field, I followed her finger and caught sight of my brother heaving up and down with golden eyes and protruding fangs as he stared down at his opponent, whoid upon the ground.


    "He has been killing them out there... metaphorically, of course. Bronn was our strongest fighter, and as you can tell, he dominated Bronn in no time. Which I''m not sure if that''s going to be a good thing or a bad


    thing."  bad


    ncing at her quickly, I raised my brow in question. "Why do you say that?"


    "Well, Bronn is my half-brother, unfortunately. Only by our father, of course, celestial blood. His mother was a werewolf, and friends with my mother a witch. From what my mother said... Our dad enjoyed poly rtionships."


    Sansa spoke about the situation as if it wasn''t a big deal, and whereas I was only Odin''s granddaughter, they were direct children of a god. How was it my brother was stronger than a direct child? It made little sense. "That''s crazy... who was your dad?" The question made herugh and looking to me she shook her head.


    "Who knows... there were spections on who he was, but no one dares to im their heritage. Odin, Freya, and Frigg just try to clean up their mess."

 Chapter 0323

    "That''s not cool. I mean you should at least know," I replied, feeling slightly bad for her that she didn''t know who her father was. "It''s okay, I''m not too bothered," she added before cheering for the people on the field. As I looked back towards my brother, I watched him walk towards the sidelines where a group of girls were flirting. His signature smile came on disy causing me to cringe as I watched him "work his magic" or so he liked to call it.


    "God, can he be anymore annoying..." I muttered with disgust, rolling my eyes as I admired the others. It was then when my eyes met Lucas'', I noticed he was staring right at me. Those same damn mesmerizing eyes catching me off guard as a slow smirk slid onto the corner of his lips.


    "Oh, snap... does he belong to you?" Sansa asked, causing me to scoff.


    "He kinda does, but she won''t admit to it."


    Trixie''s overly cheerful voice appeared behind me and gave me a heart attack and as I jumped, I ced my hand upon my chest to turn and re at her from over my shoulder. "Jesus Christ, woman... you about gave me a heart attack. You can''t go sneaking up on people like that."


    Both Sansa and Trixieughed at my reaction as I grumbled my unhappiness under my breath. "Don''t change the subject," Sansa added. "I need the juicy details."


    I wasn''t sure what it was about Sansa, but between her and Trixie, I felt like we had been old friends who had known each other our entire lives. "It''splicated."


    "Everything is alwaysplicated with you." Trixie smirked. "He is hot, though, just like your brother. I''m not sure why you''re opposed to him, but if you''re not careful, one of the other girls will try to snag him up."


    The thought of one of the other girls touching Lucas did bother me, and I didn''t like that it did. Yet, no matter the fact he was supposed to be my mate, I couldn''t get past the shit he had done. To hide being my mate, and then act like an asshole all these months. He confused me, like an internal war brewing in my mind that just won''t let up.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He is an ass-" I mumbled, trying to look away from him and not let him see how much he was bothering me.


    "Looks like someone else likes his ass-" Quickly darting my gaze back to Lucas, I watched Zia walk to him with a smile on her face and anger red through me. A swirling mass of chaos slowly started to build inside me, and as if he knew, his eyes met mine and he smiled.


    "Oh, that''s how he wants to y is it?" I replied in a sinister tone as I nced towards Sansa and Trixie. "Two can y at this game.."


    Trixie''s normally happy expression turned to one of concern as I stood to my feet. "Cassie, what are you doing?"


    Sliding my jacket off, I grabbed my


    hair band and quickly pulled my long purplish-pink hair up into a messy bun, and continued down the steps of the arena. I knew very well people were watching me, but right now I didn''t care. The swirling chaos in my heart was calling me to y with him.


    "Hey, coach!" I called out letting my gaze slide from Lucas to the extremely tall older shifter who stood on the sidelines watching my brother and another kid spar. My brother of course dominating the kid with ease. "Let me have a round with him." Laughter escaped the man as he shook his head no. "No way. You will get your ass hurt, and I''m not being responsible for it."


    "I wasn''t asking for your permission,"


    I said through clenched teeth as I


    ran, leaping over the figures of the three men who had been in my way. I was far more skilled than my brother was. With perfect timing, Inding on the ground in front of the kid, my eyes locked onto Lux with a wicked nce.


    His blow to the kid stopped in it''s tracks as I caught his wrist when Inded. "What the fuck, Cassie!"


    "Get that girl off the field!" The coach yelled from a short distance away as murmur''s and gasps echoed around the stadium.


    "Oh,e on Pollux. Let''s give them something to really get them excited."


    My brothers eyes narrowed as he sneered. "No fucking way. You''re not supposed to be out here."


    "Are you worried about losing to me again?" I asked him in a teasing tone as I stepped closer to him. "Come on-brother. You never refused to TRY and beat me before... do you not want them to see who really is the best out of us?"

 Chapter 0324

    "You let it out, didn''t you... Talon told you about that-" Laughter escaped me at his response. Yes, Talon had said a lot of things but he wasn''t here. "Fight or die, Pollux. Your choice."


    I wouldn''t really kill my brother, and he knew that. It was simply something we had done as kids. The first one tond a potentially deadly blow was the winner of the fight, but the problem was where he did like to fight he didn''t train as often as me because his ego over being the "future Alpha" made him believe he didn''t need to.


    I however... I thrived for the battle. A secret I held deep inside me.


    The desire to watch blood flow like rivers upon the ground.


    Standing his ground, he took his stance with an angry re. A re I lived to see, because honestly, he and Talon were the only ones who ever gave me a run for my money when it came to battling and the adrenaline was a drug I craved.


    Taking the same stance as my brother, I heard the murmured words of the coach. "Lux, are you sure about this..."


    "Yeah, I am. Start the fucking match. If she wants to get what they had, that''s on her."


    So cocky and foolish.


    A voice inside me spoke softly in the darkness, and as it did, I hesitated for a moment. One single moment, and during that moment, Pollux made his move catching me in the side of face. I paused for just a moment, the tangy metallic taste in my mouth causing something in me to smirk with satisfaction.


    "Oh, brother-is that all you have?" Making my move, Iunched myself into attack. Swing after swing, hit after hit, we battled and our movements matched like that of an elegant dance between partners. We were evenly matched in our current state, but there was a side of me he would never be able to touch.


    With a sudden blow, we bothnded on the ground knocked back by each other''s hits, andnding on the ground, I wiped the blood from my mouth one more. Just to realize Zia was standing near me. "Aww, did you fall?"


    "Go fuck yourself, Barbie," I spat at her. The distraction gave enough time for my brother to grab me by my hair and throw me to the ground once more. The stupid bitch distracted me on purpose, and knowing she did pissed me off.


    Slowly the burning fire inside me


    grew, and as gazed at Lux, who stood in front of where Zia and


    Lucas stood, their eyes growing wide with realization of how pissed I truly was. Lux had no choice but to face me, and as he charged, spun and kicked him,nding a hit to his chest which sent him flying through the air until he hit the ground with a thud.


    "Using a girl, Lux!" I yelled at him with a maniacalugh. "That''s cheating."


    "Cassie, that''s enough." The coach yelled, but his words fell on deaf ears as I stalked towards my brother.


    "Do you submit, Lux?" I asked as I watched him struggle to stand. "Just submit, and this will all be over."


    "Go fuck yourself, Cassie," he snapped as he struggled to his feet. "I''ll never submit to you."


    cing my hand on my chest, I smirked, shaking my head. "Pity... So I guess you want to continue then. Well,e on... I''m waiting."


    "I said enough!" The coach yelled again as he came to stand between Pollux and I. "I don''t know how you did things back home, but that isn''t how shit works here. When I say enough, that means to stop. Do you hear me?"


    Looking up at the man, I smiled,


    Ret


    seeing the irritation and anger swirling behind the depths of his golden eyes. "Sure thing, coach. was just fun and games anyways. May suggest picking your best fighters another way? Clearly some of your men aren''t up to the challenge."


    Turning on my heels, I didn''t bother to wait to hear what the man was going to say: Instead, I passed him and headed out of the circle towards where Thad once been sitting.


    Hopefully, everyone now knew I was more than just some new girl. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was hell, and they would remember me forever.

 Chapter 0325

    Cassie.


    Who says you can''t be ssy and sassy at the same time? The moment I put my egotistical brother in his ce and showed everyone what kind of person I was, I felt better than I ever have. Lucas wanted to gain the attention of the surrounding woman, and I had no doubt many other men there noticed me at that moment as someone who was... Attainable.


    Grabbing my jacket, I made my way back through the tunnel entrance of the colosseum, ready to get back to my room to rx. It may have been my first day, but the teachers here were unforgiving when it came to homework... The sound of that word was disgusting on my tongue but needed, regardless.


    As the shadows of the tunnel enveloped me from the sun, a firm grip caught me, and as I was spun, I came face to face with Lucas'' deep enchanting gaze, matched with a frown. "What the fuck was that out there, Cassie?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Laughter bubbled in my throat as I ripped my arm from his grasp. "Don''t fucking touch me, Lucas. I was having fun, and I know you enjoyed it."


    "Fun?" He scoffed with irritation. "You and Lux both went too fucking far and you know it. What do you think you have to be badass and show the school who you are? I didn''t take you for being the center of attention kind of girl."


    With my mouth open, I red at him as I gripped my jacket in my hand tightly. "Who the hell are you to tell me what kind of girl I am? I can be whomever I want to be, and it''s none of your concern, Lucas."


    Turning, I continued to storm down the path, but was only able to make it a few feet before I was grabbed again and this time pinned against the cold brick wall of the colosseum. My heart raced in my chest as he pressed his body against me. His thigh was in between my legs as my wrists were held above my chest.


    "You''re my fucking mate. It''s my job to be concerned."


    "Get the fuck off me," I all but spat at


    him as I struggled within his grasp, unable to break free. He was stronger than he looked, and even though my body was on full alert wanting him to devour me as that delicious fresh rain scent wrapped around me, I had to stay alert. I couldn''t allow myself to get


    distracted by him.


    "No. You''re going to listen-"


    "Go fuck yourself, Lucas. I''m not listening to shit you have to say. Why don''t you go back to the whores, you were entertaining and leave me the fuck alone. This between us is never going to happen," I snapped, causing his eyes to go wide before a small smirk crossed his lips.


    I had expected him tosh out because of myment. To tell me he hated me or that he never wanted a mate like me, but instead, he stood there holding me in ce with a shit-eating grin on his face. "You''re jealous."


    "What-no." I scoffed, rolling my eyes. "Why would I be jealous of them? They are beneath me."


    "Beneath you, huh?" He chuckled as he leaned closer, our lips only inches apart, causing my breath to hitch at the proximity. "Seems like right now I''m the one technically beneath you... in between you-" The whispered response as he brushed his lips against mine caused me to gasp


    before he leaned in towards my ear.


    "I can make you feel things you never have before, princess."


    Part of me hesitated when Lucas spoke, but the other part of me begged for him to show me. Yet, the part that controls my mouth was asking to be punished. "So can any other guy at this school. What makes you so special?"


    There was not a moment of


    hesitation on his side as his lips captured mine and his tongue invaded my mouth. The taste of him on my tongue was pure heaven and as I moaned into the way he possessed me, a low growl escaped his throat, pushing him to be rougher and more dominating with every passing second.

 Chapter 0326

    Roaming hands and heated moments were things I wasn''t ustomed to. I had always preferred one-night stands and quick satisfaction, so this was beyond mind blowing, and caught up in the moment, I seemed to forgetpletely about what was going on around us, including where I was.


    "Whoa, so much for not liking him." A voice called out, stopping Lucas and me in our tracks.


    There before me were Sansa and Trixie, staring at thepromising position Lucas and I were in. Pushing against him, the interrupted moment caused him to loosen up his grip and, with my push, he let go and stumbled back with a smile.


    "Geez, no need to get aggressive, Cassie," he muttered as I quickly adjusted myself, embarrassed by being caught.


    "Go fuck yourself, Lucas." The grumbled response caused Sansa to snort withughter as she looked everywhere but at me.


    Stepping close again, he brushed his fingers down my arm, leaving a trail of erotic sensations running through my body. "Don''t act like you didn''t enjoy that."


    "Oh, I hope you did," I replied teasingly before letting my smile fall. "Because it will never happen again. Stay away from me... I''m not the girl you want."


    Pushing past him, I made my way towards Sansa and Trixie, gesturing for them to follow me. Thest thing I wanted was for him to tell them anything, but no matter how I tried to tell myself that once again, the shared kiss with him was nothing I couldn''t. "So-" Trixie started to say before I quickly red at her. "Nevermind..."


    ****


    It took twenty minutes to get back to the ce where I was staying, and the entire time we walked, I listened to Sansa and Trixie talking about the party that was supposed to be happening this evening. Some back to school thing that excited them.


    "I think this season is going to be more chaotic than usual with how everyone is already acting," Sansamented, causing Trixie tough.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No kidding. Especially with our two new pupils." Looking at me as she spoke, a mischievous grin crossed her lips. "You''reing tonight, right?" "Coming to what?"


    "That party?" Sansa replied. "Were you listening to anything that we said?"


    Shaking my head, I gave them a sheepish grin had been too preupied thinking about Lucas and the fight with Pollux to think.


    about anything else. Now that


    "badass" mood was gone, I felt


    my


    embarrassed for acting out the way I


    did.


    I didn''t like being the center of attention, and I had literally just painted a target on my back in a good and bad way. "No, sorry guys, I just have a lot on my mind."


    "You mean like Lucas?" Sansa grinned as Trixie yfully elbowed her.


    "No, other things." The response was meant to be vague, but it didn''t work. They knew I was lying by the way they busted outughing. "I''m serious..."


    "Sure you are. Regardless, you''reing tonight," Trixie said pointedly as she looped her arm through mine and pulled me down the hallway towards my room. "Come on, there is a lot to do before dark." "Guys, I can''t... I have homework-"


    Never in my life had I used


    homework as an excuse to get out of a party, and now here I was, doing just that All because I didn''t want to face anyone who had seen me act crazy today out in the arena. "Don''t be silly, Cassie. You''re going and I''m going to make you look hot, so stop worrying."


    The two women didn''t give me much room to protest as they quickly dragged me into my


    bet


    bedroom and plopped me down on the round vanity chair that sat in front of arge lighted mirror + wore makeup and made myself look good on asions.


    However, I wasn''t the kind of girl that obsessed over it.


    Not like Trixie and Sansa seemed to be.


    "Trixie, you tackle hair and makeup and I will look for the perfect outfit." Sansa directed as Trixie nodded and quickly got to work. "Guys, seriously, I don''t want to go¡ª"


    "You''re going," they both replied in unison, causing me to groan as I rolled my eyes.

 Chapter 0327

    There was no way out of this, and honestly, I was fine with that. If they wanted to dress me up then so be it. I could y the part, for once, instead of always trying to control a situation because I didn''t want to do something others did for a chance.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    considering she loved everything bright and cheerful.


    Watching Trixie work her magic with makeup, I found myself entranced by every swirl of the brush that yed against my skin like a canvas being painted by an artist. She didn''t go super heavy, and she didn''t dive too much into the bright colors I assumed she would have, Instead, she went with a dark purple lipstick and cool ck smokey eye that matched my wless skin, and when she curled my hair, she left every strand in a perfect spiral that fell down my back in waves.


    If there was one thing I loved about myself, it was my hair, and seeing how she took such care with it touched me for some odd reason. It was as if she knew I was particr about this part of myself, and when she finished andid down the curling iron, I stared at a version of me I almost didn''t recognize.


    "Do you like it?" she asked softly, causing me to turn to her with a smile.


    "Trixie, I love it. You really have a talent for this stuff."


    Shrugging her shoulders and giving a meek smile, we both broke out intoughter just as Sansa reappeared from my closet. "Okay, I think I have the perfect outfit-damn girl, you look good!"


    Her exmation to my appearance caused me tough again as I stood from the small vanity seat, making my way towards the closet. I didn''t know Sansa very well but from the little I did know; she was quite the character.


    Her fun loving and very blunt personality almost matched my own. But she also was very artistic and had Trixie''s bright, happy persona. It was as if someone had decided to blend Trixie and I together ande out with a third to our quickly growing friendship circle. The moment I stepped into the closet, I was shocked.


    I half expected something bright and outstanding, but instead, that was far from the truth. Sansa also seemed to know my style, and the ck skin tight dress she picked out for me was to die for.


    "Look, I know you love ck, so I


    kept it simple. However, I expect you to be in those killer ass shoes." I had no idea what shoes she was talking about until I turned towards where she was pointing and spotted the bright red and ck dagger O designed heels. The silver of the de glistened in the light,


    screaming nothing but danger.


    Of course, there was a bottom to the heel tip, but the designer was able to imnt the danger into the heel, giving it a terrifying look I was in love with.


    "Where in the hell did those shoese from?" I gasped as I quickly picked them up. "I don''t remember those being in here."


    Gazing back up to Sansa from the


    shoes, she shrugged with a smile as she turned towards Trixie, who remaineughing. A part of me knowing they nned this


    somehow. That all of it was part of their n to make me go wild tonight.


    Something I wasn''t sure about doing. Seeing as parties and I only end in regrets and bad decisions. "Stop over thinking it, Cassie." Sansa said jokingly. "Get dressed." She was right, I was overthinking it. At least, I think she is right.


    Taking a moment, I mustered the


    courage I needed and took the dress into the bathroom to change. If I was going to prove I could be someone who waspetition, then Thad to stop second guessing things and take initiative.

 Chapter 0328

    Cassie.


    ring music, drinks, and wild dancing were what awaited me when Sansa, Trixie, and I finished getting ready and made our way towards where this party was supposed to be located. I was still trying to wrap my mind around how this ce worked, but for the most part, it wasn''t too much different from the home I had left.


    Feeling confident in my outfit, I walked into the school with my head held high. Thest thing I was going to do was let my little stunt from earlier prevent me from enjoying myself. Perhaps I had made a spectacle of myself, and maybe I did make out with Lucas. But that wasn''t too bad, and now I''d be prepared. Right?


    "Oh, wow!" a tallvender-haired girl said with sparkling blue eyes. "Trixie, you guys look amazing."


    I didn''t have the slightest clue who this girl was, but as Trixie leaned in, giving her a hug, I figured they knew each other well so didn''t bother to say anything. "Hey Prim, I didn''t think Mom was going to let youe."


    Prim shrugged her shoulders with a smile. "She changed her mind."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You mean you snuck out?" Trixie replied withughter before both girl''s gazes turned towards me. "This is my friend Cassie."


    Prim''s eyes gazed over my body, taking in what I was wearing. She looked quite young, much younger than I and Trixie. "Hey."


    After a few more moments and a quiet smile, she quickly turned and disappeared into the crowd, her head bobbing up and down as she moved to the beat of the music, following in with all of the dancing taking ce. When Trixie looked back at me from where her sister had once just disappeared, she seemed amused by the entire situation.


    "My sister is so dead. Mom''s going to freak," Trixie mumbled withughter before taking my hand. The three of us made our way toward the bar, where I noticed top-shelf booze. I won''t lie. I was impressed.


    Somewhere through the night, I lost


    track of Sansa and Trixie, both of my friends venturing off to dance with men I didn''t know. I, however, was currently happy doing exactly what I was doing. Which was absolutely nothing as I reclined back in the massive hammock that hung


    between two enormous trees out in


    the garden.


    Multiple empty bottles of beer scattered the ground below me while a half-empty one rxed within my grip. I had met a couple of interesting people tonight, but for the most part, I kept to myself. Heads did turn and people did makements about how gorgeous I looked, but it didn''t matter. Thest thing I wanted to do was entertain those people, and the only reason why I came was because my friends made me.


    Stretching my arms out over my


    head, I let my gaze fall to the sky, where the two beautiful,rge iridescent moons circled one another taking my breath every ti I saw them. One thing I loved about this ce was how beautify the nature was. It was so intoxicating and so different from what I had been used to back home.


    With my eyes captivated by the celestial orb above me, I didn''t take notice of the slow movementsing up from the left side of me. "What''s a gorgeous girl like you doing out here all alone?"


    Startled by the deep, intoxicating


    voice, I quickly sat up in the


    hammock and turned to face a man


    I had never seen before in my life. He was incredibly sexy, with dark chocte brown hair, prating bluish green eyes and a white smile that literally felt like it had its own spotlight. Even his body was toned to perfection, his chest on disy with the four top buttons of his shirtpletely open. I was ogling him, of course, and the dark patterns of tattoos that crossed over his left pec made me bite my bottom lip with wonder.


    "Gorgeous?" I chuckle to myself. "Why is it that someone like you is out here worrying about someone like me?"


    Yes, I was being vague, but I wanted to know who he was. After all, he could be someone to have fun with. I know I wouldn''t mind having fun with him.


    "Changing the subject, I see," he replied with a smirk as he stepped closer. His eyes gazing down at me, making my heart race with every single step he made in my direction. "I came out here to get some fresh air. The girls inside tend to be overwhelming."

 Chapter 0329

    "They want to fuck you and you are not interested. I find that hard to believe."


    My blunt response caused him tough even more as he nodded his head. "I don''t want a girl who''s going to be easy. I want a girl who''s going to challenge me. And there''s not a single woman in that room in there who can do that." "I see. So you just decided toe out here and find one instead?"


    Again, I was being forward and, honestly, I didn''t care what he thought about me. I found this whole interaction amusing. Climbing out of the hammock, I moved toward the sidewalk with my beer in hand, leaving behind theplete mess I had made. I noticed he followed close behind me.


    "Where are you going? It''s not safe for someone like you to be out here all alone."


    Stopping in my tracks, I turned to look over my shoulder at him. Was he being serious right now? Me, of all people, wasn''t safe walking alone at night. "You''re joking, right?"


    "No, I''m being serious. There''s all kinds of weirdos out here," he chuckled, shrugging his shoulders.


    "I hate to break it to you, Mr, but I am a weirdo." I had heard the line so many times while sitting there watching movies and going through social media, I couldn''t resist the opportunity to be able to use it.


    He nked for a moment, obviously not expecting what I had said. It seemed to have dawned on him, and he broke out into a fit ofughter. "Touch¨¦. You said that with a straight face."


    There was something about this guy I just couldn''t get over. He was mysterious and yet sarcastic, and I enjoyed every moment of it, quite different from how Lucas was, or even my brother, for that matter. "What''s your name?"


    He rubbed the back of his neck as he stared at me, his smile growing just a little bit wider. "My name is Ss, and you''re Cassie."


    "Oh, so you have heard me?" I replied with a small smile as I watched him nod.


    "After your little stunt today, everybody in school knows who you are. You really did put your brother to shame out there. Not cool. But I mean, I could understand being your brother. He probably pissed you off and deserved it." Staring at Ss, I shrugged my shoulders. "It''splicated."


    It wasn''t actually asplicated as I led on, but that wasn''t something he needed to know. Instead, I''d rather have Ss be curious about what the living in


    issues were. Keeping them at the


    suspense was always so much


    more interesting.


    The way his eyes watched me while I moved was as if he was the hunter and I was his prey. I wasn''t sure if he was trying to determine his next move with me or if perhaps he was simply trying to figure me out. Regardless, I was slightly drunk and perhaps a little in need of something much more sustainable. Something physical I had beencking for quite some time.


    "What''s running through your mind right now, Cassie?" The chuckled murmur of his question made me smile as I reached out, wrapping my hand around a nearby light post, swinging my body around it slowly as I watched him. "There is a lot on my mind, but the one thing that stands out is why you''re out here wasting your time with me."


    Shifting from foot to foot, heughed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I just came out for fresh air-"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Laughter escaped me as I shook my head, cutting him off mid-sentence. "See, I don''t think that''s true. In fact, I think you came out here for something more."


    With raised eyebrows, a smirk crossed his face as he took two steps closer towards me.


    "Is that right?"


    "Mhmm-" I nodded, ncing up at his towering figure. The smoothness of the alcohol ran through my veins, calming my nerves that would usually be present. "What is it that you want, Ss?"


    The moment his name rolled off my


    vel


    tongue, I could have sworn I heard a low growl of satisfaction leave the belly of his throat. Only a foot of spaceid between us as he wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me against him. Perhaps I want you."


    Perhaps he wanted me? The internal amusement of hisment made me warm, and as I contemted the idea of telling him no, the lust driven desires coursing through me wanted so much more. "Perhaps then you should prove it?"

 Chapter 0330

    Using his freehand to brush back a piece of hair from my face, he bent down to kiss me. Yet, before his lips could even brush mine, his body was ripped away and a thundering roar echoed about the air. Shaken up and unsure of what the hell had just happened, I looked It was Lucas, and with heaving shoulders moving up and down, I could tell he was pissed. "Lucas-"


    up at the figure of a man standing between Ss and I.


    "Shut up, Cassie," he growled without even looking in my direction. "I''ll deal with you in a minute."


    Ss stood to his feet quickly and spun to face Lucas with brilliant fiery red eyes and a snarl on his lips that spoke of nothing but the anger that must have been coursing through him. "Who the fuck do you think you are touching me?" "The man who will fucking rip you apart if you touch what belongs to me again."


    Lucas'' warning was not to be toyed with, and as much as he got on my nerves, I prayed Ss would just walk away. Thest thing I wanted was something else to draw negative attention to us being here.


    But honestly, what was I to do?


    It wasn''t like I knew Ss well enough to save his ass, even though he was absolutely sexy. "Oh,e on... can we not do this tonight?" I asked them with a sigh as I brushed myself off.


    Lucas red at me from over his shoulder with a look of disgust. "You''re my mate."


    "Wait, what?" Ss replied, his demeanor calming down as he looked between Lucas'' and I with confusion. "That''s not possible="


    "Are you calling me a liar, dragon?" Lucas snapped as his fangs protruded from beneath his top lip. He was slowly losing control, and moving to stand in front of him, I ced my hands upon his chest to calm his quickly rising temper. "Lucas, enough," I muttered softly before turning to face Ss. "Ss, I think you should go."


    He scoffed, running his hand through his hair before shrugging his shoulders. "Yeah, sure. I''ll catch youter."


    Lucas moved to charge after him, but I quickly stopped him in his tracks, watching as Ss disappeared from sight before I let him go. "That was uncalled for, Lucas."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncalled for?" he snapped at me as I rolled my eyes and moved to walk away. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Snatching my arm, he pulled me back to him, spinning me so my eyes stared into his. The touch of him set my body alive, and as I


    looked up into those angry, d


    11?


    swirling masses, I found my breath hitch.


    "Let me go."


    "No!" he yelled, "I''m your mate. How could you entertain that fucking dragon?"


    I hadn''t meant for him to get upset like he was, and part of me felt guilty. But the fact of the matter was he had entertained and flirted with girls at the arena, so why shouldn''t I have fun? "Mate? Last time I checked, we weren''t bonded, Lucas."


    Gripping me tighter, he pulled me flush against his chest. "That''s because you keep denying what we should be, Cassie."


    He wasn''t wrong, but at the same


    time, I wasn''t going to give in to him so easily. I wouldn''t just allow him to im me because he thought it was his right. That wasn''t the kind of rtionship I wanted. "You have to earn my trust, Lucas. I won''t just give it away because the gods deemed uspatible."


    "See, it''sments like that Cassie... that make me think you''re simply scared of me."


    Tight against him, his breath fanned across the side of my face. I couldn''t let myself fall into the desires he


    created within me. However, the longer remained wrapped in his


    scent, the harder it became to resist


    the urges brewing inside me.


    I had thought I would be able to resist the urge to let him take me, but no matter how hard I tried to deny the inevitable, it kept pulling me in.


    "Let me go, Lucas," I whispered as I turned my gaze to his once more. "Now..."


    A chuckle of amusement glinted from the corner of his eyes as he smiled. "Never."


    The moment his lips brushed against mine in a savage and passionate kiss, I moaned in satisfaction, wanting more.


    God, I wanted so much fucking more.

 Chapter 0331

    Cassie.


    Since the moment he had kissed me the night of my birthday, I tried to avoid the feelings I had for him, but once again, I was wrapped within his arms and taken over by the lust our bond created. I wanted more than I knew how to handle. With a rush of desire, our hands went wild and, as his skin brushed against mine, a moan escaped my lips. It was like my body was on fire, and the only thing that could quench it was Lucas.


    As his hands reached down behind the backs of my thighs, he quickly lifted me up, pressing me against themppost as he continued to kiss me with feverish intent. I wanted him, and I wasn''t sure why the desire was so hard to resist. Breaking the kiss, I tried to speak, but his lips just trailed down over my jawline towards my neck. "Lucas-" I gasped. "We can''t... not here."


    His eyes met mine, and as they did, a small smirk crested the corners of his lips. "Okay."


    "Okay?" I whispered as I stared into the dark abyss of his eyes.


    "Cassie, I want you and I will have you whatever way I can. So you can either have me now and right here... or we can go somewhere else. That is, unless you would prefer thepany of others'' tonight?"


    His statement was daring, and there was no mistaking the meaning behind his words. He had been jealous Ss was out here talking to me, and I felt slightly guilty I flirted back with him. Especially because Lucas was my mate. No matter how much he irritated and pissed me off.


    Taking a moment to think about what I was going to say, I leaned forward and brushed my lips ever so gently against his. "I want a bed."


    He didn''t think twice when he ced my feet on the ground and took my hand in his. A slight pull towards the path and I realized he was leading me towards the building we were staying in. Soft giggles left my lips as I tripped over a rock in the path. The alcohol I had been drinking flooded my mind.


    "Shit!" I spat out, causing him to nce over his shoulder at me as heughed and shook his head.


    "If you''re any louder, someone is going to catch us."


    "So, we''re adults. Who cares?" My reply seemed to make sense in his mind because before I knew it, I was tossed over his shoulder and taken through doorways and down halls until finally we entered a room and I was ced on my feet once more.


    He could have picked his room. The dark and sultry air of it seemed to fit the current mood of sexual tension between us, but instead, he went to mine.


    With my gaze locked onto his, I watched him take steps towards me as I slowly moved backwards. A wicked side to him emerged as he pulled his ck shirt over his head and dropped it to the floor.


    The tan, toned curves of his muscles


    rippled in the dim lighting as he approached me like a predator on


    the hunt Every bit of him was sculpted in a way that made my mouth water, and when he stared at


    me, I couldn''t help but feel a


    wave of


    anticipated pleasure was over me.


    The way Lucas looked right now stalking towards me had me biting my lip as I took in his bad boy persona. The air about him screamed danger, and everything about me wanted it. "Come here," he said. Themand sent shivers down my spine I hadn''t expected to enjoy.


    Yet, remaining in my spot, I cocked an eyebrow and smiled. "Make me."


    Never had I thought those two


    words could hold as much power as they did the moment I said them. As if a switch had been flipped, he snatched me by the ankle and drug me to the end of the bed. The weight of his body was held up by his arms as he hovered over me.


    "Are you sure you want to go with that answer?"


    Was I sure? Hell yes, if it meant he would punish me. "You heard me."


    Lacing his fingers through my hair, he yanked my head towards his and pressed his lips against mine. My own hands grasped at his arms as his tongue dove into my mouth, the taste of him dancing within, causing me to moan in satisfaction.


    "I''m going to make you scream forContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    me, princess he murmured as he broke the kiss for a moment. His


    hold on my hair released as he


    shifted his hand, trailing a singlet


    w down over the curves of my breast until it slipped under the thin material of my dress, ripping it all the way down the front of me.

 Chapter 0332

    I liked that dress and destroying it was rather irritating. However, the moment that w danced along my skin between my thighs, I gasped out in pleasure. He was doing things to me no other man had, and I loved it.


    "You talk a lot of talk for someone who hasn''t made a move yet, unless you count kissing." He was going to make me eat those words the moment he tore the ck panties from between my legs, grasped the backs of my thighs, and raised my hips up to allow his mouth to devour my core.


    Diving in like a man who hadn''t eaten in days, he sucked against my clit before diving his tongue deep inside me, causing my back to arch as my eyes rolled into the back of my head. "Sweet Jesus-" I moaned as the knot in my stomach slowly built from the very quickly approaching climax.


    Every stroke of his tongue against me had my hands gripping at the nkets on the bed, begging like a bitch in heat for the passion he provided. It was crazy to think he was able to do this, that a man I had been against for so long was able to make me feel the way he did. When I thought I couldn''t take anymore, he had me screaming in pleasure as he tipped me over the edge. My eyes connected with his the moment he came up, licking his lips.


    "You taste divine." The low growl that emitted from his throat had me biting my bottom lip as I smiled. He stripped out of his pants, his thick, rigid cock standing at attention. It was huge, farrger than the other guys I had been with in the past, and I had no doubt it would punish me in every way I wanted to be punished.


    The moment he pulled me to the edge of the bed, no words were said, and honestly, that was okay. He slid the head of his cock against my soaking wet core. There was no going back.


    Not that I would want to.


    Gently, his hand slid behind my neck, and in doing so, he sat me up, bringing my lips to his. The kiss started off slowly but quickly grew more feverish as he slowly slid every inch of his long, thick cock deep inside me. My breath hitched at his size as he filled me to a point I hadn''t expected. He was definitely bigger than anyone I had been with before, and with every inch of him invading my tight cunt, the pressure in my stomach grew until hepletely hilted inside me with a low growl.


    "You have no idea how long I have waited for this moment," he whispered, my heart racing as he stared down into my eyes. "You''re mine, Cassie."


    The carnal hunger of our lust drove


    us both towards a desire I denied for too long. The moment those words left his mouth, his lips captured


    mine again. No longer was it soon et


    and gentle. It was hurried, rough, andpletely erotic. My back hit the softforts of the nkets as his hips thrusted deep inside me.


    As if his Lycan side had taken control, he punished me with pain and pleasure. Nails scrapped at my skin as his hand slid to my throat, fucking me harder than I could have imagined. My cries of pleasure echoed around the room as I bounced under him. "Oh, fuck yes-" I moaned, wanting more. "Harder, please harder."


    With a maniacalugh, he pulled out quickly and flipped me over onto my stomach. His hands gripped my hips as he pulled my ass up and shoved a pillow underneath my stomach. "You have no idea what you just asked for."


    Suddenly nervous, I hesitated for a moment before the head of his cock thrust back inside me. At this angle, every bit of him hit deeper and with the new sensation of his rigid member deep inside of me hitting all the right ces, I gasped. "Oh, fucking hell¡ª"


    A deep chuckle left his throat as he reached up, grabbing my hair. "Hold on..."


    The thrusting force behind his


    movements Caused me to cry out as I took what he offered. I wanted it, every inch of the pain and pleasure he could bring me, and as I took it like a bitch in heat. I spiraled out of control,ing undone over and over again until my throat hurt from screaming out.


    "Let me mark you," he growled as he reached down, gripping my throat. "You have no idea how bad I want to sink my fangs into your pretty little throat."


    For a split moment, part of me


    wanted to say yes so I could feel theContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    rush of euphoria so many of the mated people I knew talked about but at the same time, I wasn''t ready for that. I wasn''t ready to bepletely mated to him, and as his cock got harder and harder, I pushed back against him, trying to make him cum.

 Chapter 0333

    "Not yet-" I cried out as he thrust harder, obviously unhappy with my response by the sound of the growl that left his lips. The movement tipped me over the edge as I came, my core clenching around his cock, begging to milk everyst drop from him. But instead of cumming inside of me, he quickly pulled out and spilled himself into his hand. I didn''t know why he pulled out, but I was pleased. Thest thing I wanted was to get pregnant, and ncing over my shoulder at him, I saw the confliction on his face. His brows knitted together before goingx, and without ncing at me, he stood to his feet and made his way towards the bathroom. I wasn''t sure what had just happened, but the drunken feeling I had before was long gone after the sexual pleasure he had pushed through me.


    Falling back onto the soft white pillows of my bed, I pulled the nkets around me, staring at the ceiling and trying to think why he would suddenly act the way he did. I wasn''t sure if it was because I said no to marking me, or perhaps I had done something wrong during


    If it was the marking, I hadn''t meant to upset him. I just wasn''t ready to take the mate mark and start bearing children yet. I was only eighteen, and being a mother at this age wasn''t something I wanted. Not to mention, I didn''t want some mate mark telling me who I loved. I wanted to feel that love and connection without a mark.


    sex.


    The moment he came back, I propped my head up on my hand and stared at him.


    "What''s wrong?" My question seemed to stop him in his tracks as he stood before mepletely naked, looking like a ripped Tilly''s model waiting to go on deck.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he grabbed his pants and began to get dressed. "Nothing. Why would something be wrong?"


    I wasn''t stupid, and the fact he literally responded the way he did made me wonder if he thought I was. "I''m sorry I said no..."


    Lucas scoffed at myment as he shook his head. "Do you really think that bothered me? I''m not bothered you said no. Honestly, it''s best you did."


    "What?" Shock filled me as I listened to him. "What do you mean, it''s best?"


    He didn''t bother giving me an


    answer as he pulled his shirt over his head and covered up the gorgeous muscles of his body. His dark hair was disheveled, standing up on end, and clearly just-fucked. It was clear he was leaving, and as he turned, I couldn''t help but feel disgusted with myself in a way.


    "Are you going to refuse to answer me?" The snapped remark was unexpected, but he paused and a deep breath escaped his lips before he turned to me once more.


    "I don''t have to say anything, Cassie.


    don''t


    Have you not realized you''re no longer a pampered princess here? We are exactly the same, and as great as the sex just was... we tast have time for things like rtionships. Isn''t that right?"


    OMS


    I had never said I didn''t have time for a rtionship, but I had said I would never have sex with Lucas-and it happened anyways.


    Gripping the sheets around me, I stood to my feet and stormed towards him.


    "You''re acting like an asshole right now, and all I''m trying to do is see what''s the matter with you. You went from loving and passionate to not giving a fuck at all."


    Lucas didn''t seem the least bit bothered by what I had to say, and even though I was looking for something to tell me what was on his mind, he just stared at me withplete indifference.


    "It was fun, Cassie. But I do have to go," he said firmly as he red at me, "perhaps if you''re ever in need, we can do this again. If not, well, that''s fine too."


    I wasn''t sure what the hell just


    happened, but as he closed the doorContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    behind him, I stood there mouth


    wide open with what I was sure would be nothing but shock written all across my face. "What aplete asshole!"

 Chapter 0334

    The moment I stepped out of Cassie''s room, my heart sank into my stomach. For a moment, I had actually thought our bond was blossoming, but instead I was a fool to think I was anything more than a quicky for her. Mate or not, she was adamant to keep me away at


    Lucas.


    every turn.


    So of course, I showed her how much of an asshole I could be.


    It wasn''t hard to hear her scream once I left her room. I had stayed for a moment trying to decide if I wanted to go back in and apologize. Goddess knows every part of me wanted too, but my Lycan... he wasn''t pleased. She doesn''t deserve our mark...


    The dark, stormy whispers within my mind were loud, and as hard as I tried to shrug them off, they had gotten louder since I came to this realm. I needed something, anything to quiet them, and as much as I wanted to sleep, I didn''t see it happening anytime soon. Step by step, I stormed down the hallway with my room in sight, but even the thought of going there right now didn''t seemforting. Thest thing I needed was to get into trouble with all of these people lingering around, but at the same time, all I really wanted was a drink.


    A drink to clear my mind and perhaps thepany of a woman who was actually worth talking to. Not that I could actually do that. I had justid with my mate, my fated chosen by the gods themselves, and in a way, I was rejected-even if she didn''t say it. Passing the threshold of my door, I exited the same way I hade in with Cassie and ventured outside into the garden. The cool night air blew gently against my skin, and inhaling deeply, I tried to ignore the scent of my beautiful mate still lingering around the area. She was everything I wanted in a mate, and yet pissed me off more than anything. How was I supposed toplete a bond when she refused my mark? It was in our nature to want to be bonded at least, that was what I was told. Could I honestly have been wrong?


    Was this not how the mate bond worked?


    "Are you okay?" The sound of a


    woman''s voice caught my attention, and looking to my down theContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    shadowed path that led towards the schoot a red-haired woman with glowing eyes stepped forth into my view.


    I wasn''t sure who she was, but I remembered seeing her around campus. Her long red hair blew against the breeze as the glowing greenish-blue eyes she had stared into the darkness like a cat stalking


    its prey.


    I wasn''t sure why she was out here or, better yet, near the dorms but shaking my head, I brushed her off and turned my attention back towards the moons above. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just getting some air." Turning away from the woman, I closed my eyes, and hoped she would take the hint to walk away, but instead, she stepped closer to me, causing my body to stand on edge.


    "You look like you could use a friend-" she said softly as if she was trying not to alert me in any way. "You''re Lucas, aren''t you?"


    Snapping my gaze to where she was


    now, only standing feet away from me, I had the opportunity to really take her appearance into ount. Red hair, glowing eyes and a wicked smile on her face spoke of the trouble this woman was. She was older, much older than me but something about the look of her seemed so familiar.


    "Who are you?" The snipped question caused her brows to raise impressively.


    "The dean of your school for one," she replied, causing a knot to form in my stomach due to my rude stupidity. "But also someone who knows how to find something you want." Confusion filled my mind as my brows knitted together. "What do you mean, something that I want? I don''t want anything, and I don''t have time for riddles,dy, no offense."

 Chapter 0335

    A soft chuckle escaped her lips as the corners of her eyes crinkled in amusement. She may have been the dean of students, but something about her seemedpletely off. "Tell you what... you answer a few of my questions and I will take you to him. Does that sound fair enough to you?" "Take me to him?" Laughter escaped me as I shook my head. "There is nothing that you can tell me, and I don''t have time for the games. I''m sure there are other students around here drunk that you can harass."


    The moment I tried to walk past her, she gripped my arm firmly and stopped me in my tracks. Shocked and irritated that she would touch me, I ripped my arm from her hand and stared down at her. "Please refrain from touching me."


    She wasn''t in the slightest phased by the Lycan aura surrounding me. In fact, she seemed almost thrilled she was able to bring forth this part of me as if she was almost hoping she could. "My apologies. I simply wanted to help you."


    "As I said, I don''t have time for this. No please leave me alone." My reply was short, but when I turned away from her once more, her words stopped me.


    "Even if it''s about your father and those remarkable gifts you have?"


    Stunned in silence, I turned once more to face her. I wasn''t sure if she was messing with me. Yet staring at her, she showed no signs of deception.


    I didn''t know my father, and as far as I was told, he abandoned my mother and I when I was two. Part of me wanted to tell her to fuck off, because honestly, I didn''t want to know the piece of shit who left me. The ache it brought my mother was something unbearable, and when she died two months ago, I hated him more for leaving.


    The other part of me, though... was intrigued.


    "What about him?"


    *********


    Cassie.


    "Dude, you look like crap. Hungover


    fromst night?" Sansa''s question caused me to roll my eyes as I grumbled underneath my breath, had hardly slept after what


    happened with Lucas, and actuat


    had been searching for him all


    morning to see where he had gone.


    I wanted to confront him, ask him what the hell his problem was. Yet, everywhere I looked, he wasn''t there. Even his bed had looked untouched as if he hadn''t even slept therest night.


    "No, just slept like shit," I finally


    replied as I grabbed a cup of coffee from the barista and turned, heading towards our usual table on the far left wall of the room. I hadn''t seen Trixie at all this morning, and while I had expected her toe bounding towards me with endless amounts of rainbows and sunshine, I was pleased she hadn''t.


    There was too much confusion in my mind right now to deal with another one of her many lectures on my appearances and also what we were supposed to be doing in magic ss. Not that I needed it. Most of the students there could barely use their magic. Yet the teacher told me it''s about me being able to control it... and I could, mostly.


    "So, are you going to just act like you didn''t sneak off with Lucasst night?" Sansa stated in a matter-of-factly. My eyes quickly darted to where she sat as I tried to understand how she even knew that.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Rolling her eyes, she opened her mouth to speak, but a smooth, sultry voice perked my ears to attention instead. "Hey gorgeous, still dancing this morning, I see?"


    It was Ss, and god, did he look absolutely delicious. "Ss."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Running his hand through his dark chocte brown hair, he gave me that signature white smile, flexing his arms as he leaned over the table. The conversation with him from the night before had been enchanting, to say the least, but of course, quickly died when Lucas made an appearance and went all high and mighty.

 Chapter 0336

    "You don''t look too happy to see me," he replied, his smile forming into a yful frown.


    "I''m tired and have a headache," I mumbled, trying not to seem as annoyed as I was. It wasn''t that he was annoying me. I simply just had no interest in that particr moment to be entertained by him. Even if he was absolutely delicious to look at. There was a twinkle in his eyes as his smile grew again. "Hangovers are never any fun."


    "I''m not hungover-"


    "Yes, you are," Sansa replied, causing me to shoot her a daggered re that made her smile. "Don''t look at me like that, it''s the truth."


    Maybe I was slightly hungover, but I didn''t need people pointing it out. Turning my gaze back to Ss, I sighed. "Did you need something, Ss?"


    Hesitation twinkled behind gaze. He did want something, and the fact he did made me nervous. He didn''t seem like the kind of man who calmly asked for things. At least not to someone like me.


    "Actually, I wanted to see if you would have dinner with me."


    Sansa went into a coughing fit, drawing both mine and Ss'' attention as well as a few people sitting near us. Patting on her chest, her eyes wide she quickly took a sip of her drink and gave me a sheepish grin. "Sorry, that went down wrong."


    I wasn''t stupid. The only reason why she choked was because Ss asked me out, and looking at him now, I could see he was dead serious with his question. "Didn''tst night warn you about being around me?"


    Laughter left him as he shook his head. "You mean the overgrown dog with a territory issue? I''m not worried about him."


    It was my turn tough as I thought of Lucas as an overgrown dog. I couldn''t get upset at Ss cracking a joke. Lucas did act a little crazyst night, but it didn''t make epting Ss'' offer easier. "Can I think about it? Right now, my head is killing me."


    Ss seemed genuinely taken back


    by my question of whether or not IMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    could think about going out with him. Which meant he more or less was used to people epting right away Too bad for him, I wasn''t easily swayed, and as he went to


    open his mouth, Pollux decided to


    join in on our conversation.


    His egotistical smirk bounded up right next to my table as he sped a hand on Ss'' shoulder with a smile. "Hey, we''re getting ready to head out... are youing?"


    Not surprised by the fact Pollux had made friends with Ss or any of the other Alpha males around this ce, I rolled my eyes andughed. "Looks like you better get going. My brother has ns with you."


    "Am I missing something?" Pollux snapped as he red at me.


    "Nope, nothing at all." My reply was more than sarcastic, and my brother knew it. He stared at me for a moment longer before Ss


    straightened himself and turno


    The tension in the air was strong, and as Ss said a few whispered words to my brother, I watched them both quickly disappear.


    Whatever it was Ss said was enough to make my brother ease up, but I knew the conversation wasn''t over. At least not for now. Pollux had a way of making things difficult, and if he knew I slept with Lucas or that Ss was asking me out, well, we can just say he would flip his shit.


    Because no matter the issues we had, he was damn sure not happy about me having a mate before him-let alone a friend with benefits.

 Chapter 0337

    Pollux.


    When I saw Ss near my sister, I knew he was up to something. She was never one to really put herself out there, even though it seemed she was. She was rebellious, yes, and had a wicked side when she wanted to but to be an attention whore... no way. Yet since the moment we had gotten here, she had be different from the way I knew her. She was no longer the sister I had grown up with. She was more confident and determined to establish herself in this ce. Normally, that wouldn''t have been a bad thing, but the way she was going about it felt wrong.


    As ifing here had done something to her that couldn''t be undone.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Staring off across the green training fields, I thought to the day I battled with her. I was used to having sparred with Cassie growing up, but something about her that day was so much different from before.


    Almost as she thrived for the blood she spilled.


    A warrior that had no fill until death presented itself.


    Letting a sigh escape me, I watched the men who had thete sparring ss take their stance and wished I could get back on the field with them. At least it would keep my mind preupied so I wasn''t busy thinking about my sister. It wasn''t like I was her keeper or anything.


    She had to learn to take care of her own affairs and do so quietly.


    "Hey, Lux!" Destin, another wolf shifter, called from across the field as he came jogging up. "Are you all done for the day?"


    "Yeah, I finished about twenty minutes ago. Ready to head out."


    Destinughed as he tossed me a football. "You kicked ass out there on the field today, man. You up for a few rounds?"


    As much as I wanted to say yes, I just didn''t have it in me. "Not today, man. As much as I''d love to, if I don''t get that paper done for Stuckey, he''s going to kick my ass."


    Thement made us bothugh,


    and as I tossed the ball back to him,


    I stood from where I had been sitting on the bench. "Hey, before you go, there''sa small bonfire this weekend. You shoulde, man. I cartell Zai has a thing for you."


    Thinking of Zai made me roll my eyes. Yes, she was fucking gorgeous, but her pride and ego were what made her unattractive in my eyes. Thest thing I wanted to do was get involved with someone like her. Especially when there was one girl in particr here, I couldn''t stop thinking about.


    "Honestly, Destin, I''m not interested in her."


    Shock registered on his face as his mouth made an ''O'' shape. "Whoa, really?"


    It was obvious most men wouldn''t dare turn down the opportunity with Zai, and that, of course, made me question if I was making the right choice. "Yeah, for real. She''s a little too... dramatic for me."


    "Oh,e on. You don''t have to go be with her. Just have fun and im the right." That was typical fuck boy shit, and once upon a time, I would have done just that. But I wasn''t like that anymore. I didn''t want meaningless sex. Not when my mate was out there somewhere.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I grabbed my bag and tossed it over my shoulder. "Honestly, man, I''m good. But I expect a full report from you on how wild it is, though."


    Taking my time, I walked across the


    field towards the tunnel that led out of the training arena and toward the school. All I wanted to do was get a hot shower and something to eat, but the moment I walked into the locker room, I knew something was off.


    Eyes fell on me from various guys in there as if they knew something I didn''t. Trying to ignore the rush of emotion running through me, I quickly opened my locker and shoved my things inside, grabbing


    my stuff for my shower to try and


    rx.


    The amazing feeling of the hot water rushing over my skin was a weing moment. Even though I was a shifter didn''t mean I didn''t get sore, and today, I worked out harder than I normally have in the past.

 Chapter 0338

    With a sigh of relief, I washed away the things that had been bothering me and listened to the pelting of water against the tile flooring.


    "Dude, what''s up with you and the new girl," a voice called out, catching my attention. I wasn''t sure who they were talking about, but I suspected it was my sister.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Ss'' voice registered in my ears, and the moment I heard him chuckle, I knew full well they were talking about Cassie. My blood boiled at the realization as I stayed quiet, listening to what was being said. "I know something is up. Would have thought for sure you would have got some of that ass the other night-"


    "Hey, don''t talk about her like that," Ss growled in response to the other guy''s words, "she ain''t that kind of girl."


    "Whatever," the kid replied. "She ended up hooking up with that Lucas guy right after you left her."


    She hooked up with Lucas?!


    I knew the guy was her mate and expected eventually for them to be together, but for my sister to entertain Ss and then sleep with Lucas waspletely fucked up. I had thought my sister was more reserved than that, but perhaps I was wrong. Turning off the water, I grabbed my towel and wrapped it around me as I exited the shower. Both Ss and the dumbass he was talking to stared at me with wide eyes as I narrowed my own in their direction. "Got something else to fucking say?" "It''s-it''s not what you think," Ss replied, stuttering over his words.


    Not wanting to hear any more of what Ss had to say, I growled at him, my nails sharpening as fangs protruded. "Stay the fuck away from my sister."


    The warning was clear, and deciding to handle this with her myself, I didn''t bother to hear what Ss had to say. Instead, I strode to my locker, threw on my clothes, and decided to hunt. The only problem was this hunt wasn''t like the others, instead, I was hunting my twin. I was hunting Cassie.


    *****


    Thirty minutester and after much searching, her scent grew stronger the moment I turned into the main foyer of the school. Therge vaulted ceilings overhead made it look like a cathedral, and as my eyes scanned the surrounding area, they fell upon Cassie, who stood with two girlsughing.


    One of the girls ended up being the


    electric blue-haired beauty I remembered seeing at the dinner Odin had thrown for us. Even now, staring at her, I found myself frozen in my steps, not wanting to


    same time, my anger over what Cassie was doing grew stronger and


    approach Cassie. But to


    stronger with every passing second.


    Pushing aside my doubts about the entire situation, I narrowed my gaze on Cassie and stormed forward with my fist clenched at my sides. Cassie had crossed the line more times than could even count, and where she thought there was no big issue, she didn''t realize the repercussions of what she did.


    "Cassie!" I yelled from across the hall, catching her attention and the girls she was with and anybody else nearby. "You and I need to talk."


    Her eyes widened in surprise a little bit as if she didn''t have a single clue as to why I was in such a rut, but she quickly narrowed them in my direction as she realized I was obviouslying to her with an issue.


    "I don''t know what your problem is but if you''re going to sit here and run your mouth at me, you need to do so somewhere else because I don''t have the time for it."


    The sarcastic and snippy way sheContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    responded to me ticked me off even


    ???


    more and as I stepped in front of her, snarling down at my sister''s, whose eyes nced up at me with a blue hue I was all too familiar with, I didn''t know whether I wanted to p her for her insubordination or punish her in other ways.


    "You''re going to listen to what I have to say," I snapped at her. "After the conversation I just heard some of the guys having in the locker room about you, it makes me wonder what kind of person you''ve be since you came here."

 Chapter 0339

    Cassie''s eyes widened in shock as her lips parted. "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y stupid. First, you reject your mate and then decide that sleeping and toying with him is fun and games. And then, on top of that, you''re flirting and trying to hook up with every other male on this campus. You really have lowered yourself to being a whore, haven''t you?" The anger that quickly swept over my sister was unlike anything I could have ever expected. Her eyes glowed blue as she snarled at me, fangs over her lips, stepping forward, ready tosh out at me in any way that she could.


    "I don''t know who the fuck you think you''re talking to, but you have no clue what the hell has been going on. And maybe if you tried being more my brother instead of the egotistical prick that you are because I am better than you, maybe you would have some type of insight into what''s going on in my life."


    Collective gasps were heard all around. Before I could bring my hand back to p the crap out of her for what she said, the electric blue-haired girl stepped in between us. Her eyes narrowed at me as she ced her hands against my chest and shoved me back as hard as she could.


    I hadn''t expected someone as small as her to be able to shove me as she did. I flew back three feet, falling onto the ground, my eyes wide as I stared at her, the electric current of her touch still running through my skin.


    The first time I met her, I knew there was something about her, something that drove my inner beast crazy. But I didn''t want to admit there was a possibility she was my mate, even though she smelled more heavenly than I could have ever imagined. Yet the moment she touched me, even though it was to shove me to the ground for speaking to my sister the way that I did, I knew for a fact this girl was my mate.


    "Trixie!" the darker girl said standing near Cassie. "What are you doing?"


    ???


    "I''m handling a problem. He may be her brother, but that doesn''t give him the right to speak to her like that!" she snapped as she crossed her arms over her chest, looking down at me with disapproval. Disapproval that hurt me more than I was willing to admit.


    "Trixie, it''s okay," Cassie said before Trixie held up her hand, cutting Cassie off. The tension of the situation quickly dissipated as we tried to wrap our heads around what just happened.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone around seemed just as shocked as I was that this small, petite girl could do what she did, but there was no denying the anger in her eyes as she looked at me.


    Shaking her head, Trixie gave me a sad look and sighed. "I understand that you''re her brother, Lux, but honestly, that was uncalled for. I had such higher hopes for you."


    When those words left Trixie''s


    mouth, I wanted to break down and beg for her forgiveness. I had waited for a mate for so long, and even though I had hoped for a shifter, couldn''t deny the draw I had to this girl.


    "I think you''ve registered him speechless," the dark-skinned girt said as she crossed her arms over her chest with a smirk. Everybody in the entire hall was staring at me as if waiting for me to respond.


    However, I wasn''t able to speak because I didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at my sister, I watched her brows furrow in confusion as she looked from me to Trixie and then back. Her brows lifted as her mouth parted in shock.


    "Holy shit!" Sheughed, making both Trixie and the other girl nce at her in confusion. "This shit just got a lot more interesting. Guess karma''s a bitch, isn''t it."

 Chapter 0340

    Cassie.


    Staring at my brother, I waspletely pissed by the way he had approached me in the hallway, as if he was my keeper and had a say in everything I did. One, he didn''t have a single clue what had happened that night with Ss or Lucas, and two, I was an adult. If I


    wanted to fuck three men in a night-which I didn''t-that wasn''t his ce for him to say I couldn''t.


    Thest thing I had expected as I stood there trying to decide how badly I was going to beat my brother for talking to me the way he was in front of all these people was for Trixie-sweet, kind Trixie-to jump in and defend me.


    She stood fiercely in front of me, looking down at Pollux, whoy on the ground, staring up at her in shock, just as the rest of us were.


    Had anyone else done this, he would have shifted and caused all kinds of torment, but with her, he didn''t. It took me a minute to process what was going on, but as I watched him staring at her in utter disbelief with his eyes wide and his mouth parted, it suddenly dawned on me the reason why he hadn''t jumped up.


    Trixie was mated to my brother, and she had no idea.


    Part of me had suspected something was up after the dinner we had with Odin where he quickly backed down once his eyesnded upon Trixie, but I had just cut it to him not wanting to start shit in Odin''s dining hall.


    Laughter filled me as Trixie turned, ncing over her shoulder in my direction. "What are you talking about? What is karma?"


    Quickly knocked from the trance he was in, Pollux jumped to his feet and brushed himself off. "Keep your fucking hands off me."


    Hisment was directed towards Trixie, and with wide eyes, I scoffed, shaking my head. "Seriously, brother? Are you not going to tell her?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Trixie looked between Pollux and me, and he shook his head once more, not saying anything. I couldn''t help butugh. My brother, the man who had been all about mates his entire life, was finally paired with his, and he wasn''t going to take the initiative. "Wow. Are you fucking kidding me? This is what you''ve waited for forever, and you''re not going to say anything?" I was in shock andplete, utter disbelief at how my brother was acting. It honestly didn''t make any sense.


    Unless it was because she wasn''t a shifter.


    Considering this thought, I narrowed my gaze at him and was absolutely pissed that he would reject her because she wasn''t a shifter. "If you''re not epting because "


    "Go fuck yourself, Cassie," he snapped, cutting me off, "keep your fucking mouth closed."


    He stormed off, and I watched him disappear from sight. I wanted to chase after him and beat him for how he was acting, for how he was treating Trixie, a girl who was nothing but kind to me who was nothing but kind to everyone. "That fucking asshole." The muttered response from my lips caused confusion to pass over both Sansa and Trixie, who cleared her throat with her arms crossed her chest, waiting for a response.


    "What just happened?"


    Here I was with my own issues, and now I had to deal with my brothers. It was absolutely bullshit how he acted, and he knew it. With a groan, I closed my eyes, pinching the bridge of my nose, trying to figure out the best way to address this current situation. "Why is it always me?"


    "Why is what always you?" Sansa asked. "Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    I hated being looked at to provide answers to something that wasn''t really my ce, but neither of these girls was going to let this go. Both of them are going to want to know what I knew and why my brother was being an asshole. "Okay, I''ll exin," I sighed, ncing around at all the listening bodies that stood nearby. "But not here."


    Trixie and Sansa both looked at each other before Trixie smiled. "Coffee shop?"


    "There''s a coffee shop?" I was stunned once again this ce had something as simple as a coffee shop just like they had back home.


    "Yeah, I already told you before that this ce isn''t much different from the human realm." Trixieughed as she looped her arm through mine. "I can''t wait to hear what is going on because, honestly, I could use some good gossip." Trixie had no idea what she was asking for because this wasn''t the kind of gossip she wanted. It was far moreplicated, and as much as I wanted to tell her, I was conflicted about how she would take the news.


    Part of me thought she would take it well, but then... the other part worried she would be heartbroken. I wasn''t sure how pixies picked their mates, but I hoped she wouldn''t take this the wrong way when I told her the truth.


    *****


    When I said I wanted to go to a


    coffee shop, honestly didn''t know what I was expecting. Perhaps it was something simr to the coffee shops had remembered going to back home. Coffee shops that had coffee machines, countertops filled with delicious foods, and a variety of different music with high-top tables for you to gather at.


    However, a coffee shop in this ce was more like walking into an old bookstore that happened to serve coffee and tea cakes. The building had rustic decor and antique pieces lined with cobwebs high up one shelves. The walls were burgundy with white ent trim, and ady with fiery red hair and golden eyes served steamy cups of addicting coffee at the counter with a smile.

 Chapter 0341

    I was intrigued by how people moved in and out of this ce. The leather seating seemed to line the walls, and were filled with other students mingling. But as the girls and I collected our drinks and sat down, I couldn''t help but wonder if perhaps I should put off telling


    them what I was going to tell them at all.


    Sipping on my coffee, I tried to look anywhere but at Sansa and Trixie. After a moment, though, Sansa cleared her throat, and my eyes gazed up to meet both of theirs.


    "Are you going to exin, or are you going to sit there and keep avoiding the situation?"


    Sighing, I nodded. "Sorry, I just didn''t think I''d be having to do this shit."


    Trixie gave me a soft gaze of understanding as she nodded her head. "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it, Cassie."


    "It isn''t that, Trixie," I said with a smile. "It''s just that my brother should be here exining this, and with everything going on with Lucas right now, I just didn''t expect I''d be the one telling you."


    Opening and closing her mouth, Trixie frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    ncing quickly at Sansa, her eyes widened as she gasped in shock. "Oh my god. OH MY GOD, are you FUCKING KIDDING ME?!"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nope," I replied, popping the ''p''. "It would seem that fate has deemed it so."


    Again, Trixie didn''t seem to understand what Sansa and I were talking about, and rolling her eyes, she sighed in a very dramatic fashion that caught both Sansa''s and my attention. "I have no clue what you''re talking about."


    "Trixie, how does the mate thing work with your kind? Do you guys have mate bonds, or do you like pick who you want to be with?"


    It was probably better to understand more about her people before just spilling the tea, so to speak. I mean, there was nothing like confusing the girl by blurting out that my asshole brother was her mate without her first understanding what the hell that actually meant. Puzzled by my question, sheughed, shaking her head. "What the heck does that have to do with anything?"


    "Just humor me," I pleaded, rolling my eyes. "Please?"


    She pondered over what I said and nodded. "Well, we don''t have mates like you guys do. We do bond ourselves with who we choose, but there is usually a long courtship, and we choose to tie ourselves to our mate, as you call it."


    I had kind of suspected what she said, just simply through stories my mother had told me as a child. Of course, I thought they were just fairytales, but I soon learned that all stories came from the truth at one point in time.


    "Okay, so you don''t feel any kind of way or anything before you mate with these people?" I questioned, hoping to lead her in a direction she might understand.


    Laughter escaped her as she shook her head. "No, that''s silly-oh, I mean..." She seemed embarrassed by what she said, realizing it was how we detected our mates.


    I couldn''t help but smile andugh at


    herment though. I could see why some people might find it odd or out of sorts to detect the person you''re supposed to love like that, but we att had our own way, and it was refreshing to learn a bit about ours.


    "Well, when Pollux and I turned eighteen, I quickly found out Lucas was my mate. I honestly never wanted one-that was more my brother''s desire. However, when I found my mate, and he didn''t find his, he became so angry at me." Trixie gasped softly with sorrow-filled eyes. "How could he be angry? That isn''t your fault or his. Doesn''t he know fate makes things happen for a reason?"


    Shrugging my shoulders, I thought


    of Lucas, and how I had treated him.


    "I guess in the end, we both didn''t. The problem was that when we got to this ce, he gave up hope of finding her. He used to proim she would be the perfect shifter mate."


    The three of us giggled over the notion of him saying that, and as I thought more about it, I couldn''t get Lucas out of my mind. It actually upset me. I hadn''t seen him all day when had started growing used to seeing him every day.


    "You and Lucas will fix things, Cassie," Sansa said softly as she ced her hand upon mine. "Everything will work out. You just have to give it time."


    With a soft scoff, I shook my head, trying to push past the idea of Lucas and I ever being normal. "That''s wishful thinking, but back to my brother-"


    "Oh yes, please continue. I do love stories," Trixie replied cheerfully as she sipped on her drink. "This is getting so good."


    "It sure it is," I muttered with a grin. "As I was saying, Pollux did find his mate when he got here. I wasn''t sure the first night I saw the look he gave her, but after today..."


    Trixie hesitated, staring in confusion before looking at Sansa. "How was I standing there andpletely missed seeing him looking at his mate?"


    As Sansa''s eyes met mine, sheughed, shaking her head. "Girl, if you don''t tell her already, I''m going to because this is just too good."


    She was right. I couldn''t just keep dragging this out. It was better to rip the bandaid off and get over with it because, honestly, the longer I held off, the worse I felt about the situation. "Trixie, you''re my brother''s mate." I watched as shock registered on her face.


    "What the fuck?!"

 Chapter 0342

    Cassie.


    Trixie''s outburst caught both mine and Sansa''s attention. She jumped to her feet, huffing and puffing, and I could have sworn her eyes turned brighter than usual. It was as if a flip switched in her, and she was slowly spiraling from it. The guilt that filled me over her looking upset, tore at my heart. I had never meant to hurt her, and biting my bottom lip, the confidence I usually felt slowly dissipated.


    "Trixie, I''m so sorry. Please don''t be upset."


    "Upset?!" She scoffed withughter. "I''m not upset because I''m his mate."


    "What? Then what''s wrong?" Confused beyond belief, I tried to understand what was going on. Why was she acting like this if she wasn''t upset by the news?


    Shaking her head, she paced around the little seating area we were in with her hands on her hips. "I never wanted a mate, Cassie. As surprising as that may seem, in my world, when you take your mate, it means you start popping out babies, and just because my older sister wants to do that doesn''t mean I want to."


    Trixie''s confession was slightly unexpected. She was usually so sweet and bubbly, and right now, she was actingpletely different. "Trix-"


    "No, Cassie," she sighed, snapping her gaze at me. "Let me finish."


    I gestured with my hand for her to continue. After all, who was I to honestly stop her? It was obvious the girl was on a mission, and as she ranted about how people always treated her like she was stupid and how her mother wanted her to settle down, I couldn''t help but think of how simr we actually were.


    "If your brother thinks for one minute he can disregard me, regardless of me not wanting to mate anything, well, he has another thinging."


    "Whoa-what?" I gasped,ing back to reality at her words.


    What the hell was she talking about?


    "You heard me, Cassie," she replied with a triumphant smirk on her face. "I''m going to take a chapter out of your book."


    Sansa kicked my shin, causing me to gasp as I sent a daggered re in her direction. "What the hell was that for?!"


    "Look what you did!" she groaned, gesturing to Trixie, who pulled out her phone and seemed to look at herself in her reflection. "She has lost it!"


    Mouth parted and eyes wide, I shrugged as if to ask her what she wanted me to do. It wasn''t like I asked for all of this shit. "Trixie, what are you nning?"


    When I spoke, my eyes spotted a figure walking past the store I had wanted to see all day. Lucas walked casually down the sidewalk in the same dark jeans and t-shirt I had seen him in the other day, which confused me more than anything.


    It meant that he hadn''t been home or anything.


    "Guys, I have to go." Standing to my


    feet, Sansa called after me as I bolted from the cafe and out the door, looking in both directions for which way he had gone. The thought of finding him was the only thing pushing me forward as I turned left and headed up the street in the


    direction I saw his figure disappear.


    My eyes searched the area for any sign of him, and when I thought I''d never find him, a firm arm reached out from within the shadows of an alley and pulled me in, the seductive, sultry scent I had grown used to wrapping around my body. Pushed against the wall, I stared up into Lucas'' dark steely eyes. My heart was racing at the feeling of his body pressed against mine as his breath fanned across my cheek.


    "Why are you following me?" he snarled through a narrowed gaze.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What-what do you mean why am I following you? I have been looking for you all day."


    Thement seemed to shock him as his gaze fell, and he let up on how tight he was holding my wrist. For a moment, I hoped this moment might turn sweet, no matter how much my affection for him confused me, but that didn''t happen. Instead, he scoffed and stepped back from me, running his hand through his dark hair as he always did when he was going to be a sarcastic asshole.


    "I don''t know why you are, Cassie. It''s not like we have anything to talk about." His words were hurtful, and as the hollow pit in my stomach opened, trying to swallow my heart, I refused to believe him.


    Did I care for him more than I thought? Maybe I didn''t know.


    Curling my lip red, trying to understand what the hell changed his mood so quickly. He seemed different today as if something had happened, and he no longer cared about me being his mate. "Maybe because I wanted to talk to you about-"


    "Stop," he snapped, baring his fangs. "We have nothing to talk about." "Nothing to talk about?" I gasped in disbelief, "we have a lot to talk about."


    Lucas had nothing but amusement in his eyes as he stared at me with a smile on his face. I wasn''t sure what the hell his problem was, considering he literally had fucked me stupidst night, and now he


    was acting as if I was thest


    person on the he wanted to see.


    "Cassie, you and I both know this won''t work, so stop pretending and move on to some other poor, unsuspecting soul who has time for your shit."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0343

    "Excuse me?!" I eximed. "What the fuck is your problem?"


    Shaking his head, Lucas turned and started making his way out of the alley like he hadn''t heard what I just said, but I had no n of letting him go. Grabbing his wrist, I stopped him in his tracks, and as he turned, I reared back my hand, pping him across the face. "Go fuck yourself, Lucas."


    Without warning, Lucas snatched me by my hair and pressed me back against the brick building he had pinned me against before. His fangs bared and with lips only inches above mine, a low growl echoed from his throat. "Don''t ever do that again¡ª"


    "Or what?" I quickly said, cutting him off. "What the fuck are you going to do?"


    With haste, his lips crashed against mine, and as they did, our movements turned into hungry, frenzied motions of wandering hands and heated passion. I wanted him right now, and no matter how much he denied me any other time, he couldn''t in this moment. Grazing my hip with his fingers, he slid his hand beneath my leggings and cupped my aching core that throbbed with the desire to have more of him. I was wet, so fucking wet, and when Lucas realized that, a low growl of satisfaction left him.


    "Is this what you wanted, Cassie?" He all but purred in my ear as a smile graced his lips, highlighting the glint of amusement thaty at the forefront of his gaze. "You wanted to be my good girl again?"


    "Good girl?" I giggled as I nipped at his bottom lip. "Who said anything about being good?"


    Kissing me once more, he brought me closer to the edge as his thumb rubbed circles around my clit. He made me ride out my orgasm with his hand. The euphoric bliss of his actions had me begging for more, but when I reached for his belt, he pulled back.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The empty space now between us had me whining for the loss offort he had created. I wasn''t sure what made him stop, but as he licked his fingers clean, he shook his head with a grin. "I think I''ve had enough fun for the day, Cassie. Perhaps find someone to finish you off. I heard there are quite a few men who have been trying."


    "Are you serious right now?" I breathed out in shock as my mouth dropped open.


    He didn''t hesitate to respond as he shrugged his shoulders and fixed himself. "Why would I not be? The woman who was supposed to be my mate turned out not to be mate material, after all."


    His words were the metaphorical p to my face I had been waiting for. Last night we had been so happy, entangled in each other''s arms, and then with one simple phrase, he turned into the devil''s son who sought to taunt me with my emotions. "You don''t mean that, Lucas. I know you don''t."


    Laughing loudly, his smile grew wider as he shook his head. "You have no clue."


    "Then why don''t you enlighten me?" The words left my lips without thinking, and for a moment, I really thought he was considering what said. But then, as if he had


    remembered something!


    amusement turned to disgust.


    "I''m not telling you anything, Cassie. Just do me a favor and stay away from me. I don''t have time for your shit anymore."


    It was thement I had waited so long for him to say. A rejection without a rejection, and one that, as much as I thought I wouldn''t care, I did.


    Tears filled my eyes the moment he


    disappeared from the alley. The overwhelming emotions of how he made me feel and how he broke my heart, t filled my mind. I had wanted him not to want this, and then when I actually connected with him, I lost him.


    Perhaps the situation wouldn''t be as rough had I actually known what it was that I did wrong. Was I a bitch to him before? Yeah, but I wanted to change for him. Trying to be the person he wanted to be with, considering I was his mate.


    Yet, that wasn''t good enough. Nope, instead, he wanted to pretend I never existed, just like every other man who I had ever tried to bare my heart toward.


    They were all good ating in and taking what they wanted, but the moment you tell them it''s okay, and you''re interested, they run away.


    Debating on going home or back to the coffee shop, I hesitated and then exited the alley, turning left.


    I wanted to be alone, able to process all of this myself. Yet, as soon as I got closer to the building I stayed in, a familiar voice came from behind me. "Cassie?"


    Turning, my gazended into that of


    ver


    Ss, and without saying a word, he quickly wrapped his arms around me, embracing me into a hug. I didn''t want to seem weak being here, but everything that had happened since the day I turned eighteen seemed to flood me, all at once breaking the dam that held


    back my emotions.


    For the first time in a long time, I cried hard, and there tofort me wasn''t the person I wanted. But instead, the one person I would never have expected.

 Chapter 0344

    Cassie.


    I hadn''t expected to run into Ss on the way home, but now that I was faced with him, I was actually pleased. I had allowed myself to face a moment of weakness by letting my heart y tricks on my mind. To think the mate thing was actually possible with Lucas was a


    stupid decision to begin with.


    Pulling from Ss, I quickly wiped away my tears and pushed a smile on my face.


    "God, I feelpletely stupid," I whispered as I gazed up into his hazel eyes, "uh-so how are you?"


    Ss gazed down at me, giving a small chuckle as he reached up, rubbing the back of his neck as if hesitant to speak. "I''m okay. I actually wasing to see you, but I can see that whatever I had to say can wait... what''s going on? Why are you crying?" He wasing to see me? The thought was sweet, but I wasn''t sure why he would have been going out of his way to see me. "Uh, nothing. I''m not sad, more angry than anything."


    "Angry about what?"


    Shrugging my shoulders, I turned and made my way toward a small bench that sat off the edge of the sidewalk. "Men-in more precise measures, Lucas. It''s all stupid and not important, honestly."


    Ss followed my movements as he came to sit next to me. He didn''t bother to push for more information and instead nudged my shoulder with his own, causing me to smile.


    "Well, the topic of men was the reason why I wasing to see you. I wasn''t sure if your brother had spoken with you yet, but I wanted to exin myself."


    Confusion filled me as I furrowed my brow, staring at him, trying to figure out what exactly he was talking about. Taking a moment, I thought back to when my brother confronted me in the hallway at the school, and suddenly what he had said dawned on me.


    "So when he said the guys were talking about me, that was you?" The sheepish grin that crossed Ss''s face at my question let me know it was exactly what he was talking about.


    Obviously, my brother had overheard a conversation between him and somebody else, which caused the entire scene in the hallway. Not only that, but the word had gotten out, leading to Lucas hearing what he had heard.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Words seemed to travel very quickly around this ce, and that was something I did not like.


    "It wasn''t what you thought. I don''t know what your brother told you, but I promise... Nothing was bad," Ss said quickly, causing me to halt and what I was going to say next.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my


    eyes and allowed myself to think very thoroughly through all of this. Ss didn''te across as the kind of guy who would just say shit for no reason And, in fact, if he was the yboy kind of guy. Why even bother toe here exin himself and then also


    ould he


    try to


    weakest moment?


    "What exactly was said?" I asked him as I opened my eyes and stared back into the bluish-green haziness of his own.


    Rubbing the back of his neck, his eyes darted around before they finally met mine once again. "A few of the guys saw us talking the other night, and because of it, they assumed that we were hooking up, which of course, we didn''t. And then, they saw Lucas act the way he did toward me. Guys are going to make assumptions."


    Whatever his words as he spoke, and nodding my head, I followed along the best I could, trying to understand his point of view. However, if these guys have made assumptions, why had he not corrected them? Because obviously, they were letting people believe that more happened than actually did.


    "Ok. And did you correct them to prevent them from spreading these ridiculous rumors over something that didn''t even happen?" Ss gave me a meek smile, and that smile let me know he hadn''t entirely told them the truth, which pissed me off even more.


    Not only did I have to deal with the shit Lucas and my brother were putting me through, but on top of that, I had to deal with everything else in my life constantly spiraling out of control. And now this issues with Ss because people seem to think I''m a girl who likes to sleep around.


    This ce was supposed to be about growing into the person we were meant to be, and instead, it reminded me so much of high school, so much of the drama, I was d to get rid of when I graduated.


    Standing to my feet, I shook my head and quickly turned, heading back down the path toward the building we stayed in. Thest thing I wanted to do was say something mean to Ss and cause even more drama.


    My mom always told me if I didn''t have anything nice to say, it was best not to say anything at all. So that was what I was going to do.


    However, Ss had other ns because as soon as I started heading down the sidewalk, he was on his feet rushing after me, his hand gripping my upper arm as he stopped me in my tracks and turned me to face him. "Please don''t walk away from me. I want to talk to you about this. In fact, there''s a lot that I want to talk to you about," he said softly.

 Chapter 0345

    There was nothing but sincerity in his gaze, and as much as I wanted to tell him to go fuck himself and never put his hands on me again, part of me couldn''t help but want to give him that chance to exin and fix things. "How do you expect to fix what has already happened, Ss? What else is there that we need to discuss? You made it very clear the guys here, and probably a lot of the girls, are assuming I''m somebody I''m not." I had never imed to be this badass girl people thought I was. I was 18 years old, trying to figure out my life and where I wanted to go.


    Did I have a rebellious nature? Absolutely.


    But that didn''t mean I was ready to stand toe to toe with the world as if I had my shit together. What I wanted was to be able toe here and heal from everything that had happened, including losing Melissa, the woman I had loved all through high school.


    I had pushed the thoughts of losing her to the back of my mind, not trying to dwell on it what had happened because it was a situation I couldn''t fix. However, this ce turned out not to be the sce I was looking for, and instead, had be just as much a nightmare as where I had lived before.


    I took a moment to think about what I had asked him, and he opened and closed his mouth as if he wanted to say something but wasn''t sure. "Will you please just have dinner with me? I can exin everything then."


    I''d be a fool to agree to have dinner with him, but I was curious to know exactly what it was he was going to do to fix things. Taking him up on this offer was not going to make anything better between Lucas and me. But honestly, after the way Lucas had treated me today, regardless of what he assumed to be true... I had no reason to say no.


    Nodding my head slowly, I shrugged my shoulders, gesturing with my hand that yes, I would. A bright white smile crept across Ss''s face at my acknowledgment to go to dinner with him. He was pleased, and honestly, I wasn''t surprised he was.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was a very strange man in a way. There was something dark and mysterious about him that pulled me in, but I couldn''t help but feel he didn''t just look at me like a person but as a prized possession to own, which was a little unsettling.


    He hadn''t actually done anything to make me feel that way. It was simply the gaze he gave me was as if I was a piece of gold littered with jewels he wanted to have.


    Which perhaps was normal because he was a dragon, and they were known to be very materialistic.


    "Great. I''lle by and pick you up at 7. I promise you won''t regret this." He quickly turned, not giving me a moment to decline or say anything else, and disappeared from my sight. And once again, I was left alone to ponder my thoughts.


    I, of course, instantly regretted I had agreed to go to dinner with him because it would only add fuel to an already zing fire. I sagged my shoulders and continued walking down the path in the direction I was headed.


    The only thing I wanted to do was curl up in my bed and take a nap. The day had been long and draining. I was still slightly hungover, and with everything that had taken ce, I didn''t know what to do with myself.


    It was the first time in a very long time I had wished my mother was present. That I could go to her for advice, have her bring me a hot cup of tea, and sit on the bed and talk to me.


    My mother and I hadn''t been close


    in years, and once upon time, we had been. When I was little, I was everything to her, just as Pollux was, and she was everything to me. But then, of course, as I grew, we grew apart, and it became moreplicated than we would have liked.


    Our rtionship was strained, and it became more strained the day I turned eighteen.


    She may have fought for me to try to get me and Pollux to stay, not wanting to have us leave, but honestly believed a part of her was relieved was going because, for once, she could try to live normally without worrying who I was going to hurt if I got upset.


    The moment I stepped into my room and closed the door, tears began to flow down my face. Everywhere I went, everything I did, I caused problems. I had to figure out how to fix myself, and perhaps it was time I changed slightly who I was. Instead of being the girl who stood out among the masses, perhaps it was time I tried to blend in. At least then, if I blended in, I wouldn''t stick out with everybody wanting to have a piece of me or something to say about me. Because the girl I was, was not a girl she would want to be proud of.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0346

    Cassie.


    When I agreed to go to dinner with Ss, thest thing I had expected was for him to gopletely all out. The moment I stepped out of the white-pired building I stayed in under Oden''s watchful eye, I was met with Ss''s smiling face.pletely underdressed in my blue sundress.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wasn''t dressed casually like I would have assumed, but instead was dressed in ck cks, a dark purple button-up shirt rolled up to his sleeves, and even dress shoes. His entire outfit screamed money, and from the glimmer of lust hidden beneath his gaze, I felt


    Stepping slowly down the stone staircase, my hand gently sliding against the railing, I stared at him with hesitation and uncertainty.


    "Uh-I thought you said that we were going to dinner. Why are you so dressed up?"


    Laughter escaped him as he spun in a small circle holding his hands out as if to give me a better look. "Well, I wanted to impress you, Cassie. Did it work?"


    Impress me? Why the hell would he want to do that?


    The guy barely knew me at all.


    Asughter escaped me unexpectedly, I nodded, shrugging my shoulders. "You can say that. You look like you''re ready to go somewhere fancy. Is that what we''re doing?"


    Asking him where we were going only led to an even bigger smile. I honestly didn''t see how his lips could spread that wide across his face, but he did look absolutely ravishing when he smiled like that. "I can''t spoil the surprise, Cassie. You''re going to have to trust me."


    Trust. That wasn''t something easily given, but deciding to try and take my own advice, I ignored my head telling me to cancel the whole thing because it was wrong and instead went with my gut urging me forward.


    The night was cool, and the clear skies above made for a perfect evening. The realm didn''t have cars or any form of motor transportation like the human realm. Everyone seemed to walk here, which allowed for tons of conversation.


    To which Ss never ran out of. "So, tell me a bit about yourself."


    ncing to my left, I let a small


    ¨¦t


    breath escape me as I tried to figure out what to tell him. It wasn''t like I wasfortable when it came to speaking about myself, but if I was going to try and be more ''trying'' if you want to call it that, then would have to be.


    "Well, there is a lot to know-can you be more specific?"


    "Sure." He chuckled as we passed building after building, heading down the cobbled street. The only dim lighting around were the fire-lit streetmps that stood along the road. "Why don''t you tell me what your old school was like? I take it you just graduated."


    "Um, yeah. I mean, I''m pretty sure it''s no different than your schools... I mean, I don''t know which ce you came from¡ª"


    Ss continuedughing, finding amusement in my quickly stuttering response as I tried to redeem myself from sounding any stupider than I already felt. I wasn''t sure how all this worked, and even though I was told a little about Asgard, I wasn''t told much. "Cassie." He smirked, nudging me with his shoulder again. "It''s okay. I''m not like the others around here. I know you don''t understand how it all works."


    Hearing him say that made me feel a lot better about my current situation. As much as Ss reminded me of the fuck boys back home, so far, he didn''t seem that bad.


    Maybe looks really could be deceiving, or I was just being stupid, and he was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Either way, I was fucked because the look he kept giving me made me feel like he was seeking more than just friendship.


    "Thanks." It was the only thing I


    could think to say under the


    we


    awkward circumstances, but before I could open my mouth, I realized had left the street of the city and ended up walking down more backroads that led towards a grassy green clearing. "Where are we?"

 Chapter 0347

    Letting my eyes gaze around my surroundings, I took in the shadows of the trees and the darkness that hid beneath the floral bushes. No matter where the darkness looked through, the double moons above let light glisten around the area, shimmering off theke thaty just beyond the tree''s clearings.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" His question caused my gaze to shift in his direction as I quickly closed my gaping mouth.


    "Yes, it is. But why are we out here? I thought you said we were going to have dinner?"


    Taking my hand in his, he led me forward and past the treeline closer to the water. It was then I saw what he had set up, and the breath was slowly taken from me. Upon the groundid a lush purple nket with gold pillows and a low sitting table.


    The table was piled with different fruits, meats, and cheeses elegantly ced with such precision that if Ss had really done all this himself, it must have taken a lot of time. "This is amazing, you did all of this?"


    Turning to face him, he stood behind me with his hands in his pockets as he shrugged his shoulders and smiled. His hair fell softly in front of one eye, causing him to quickly brush it back on top of his head. "I wanted to make you something special. Since the moment you got here, it seems like you haven''t found it easy to adjust, so... I wanted to do something nice for you."


    No matter the words he said, this definitely wasn''t just a friendly dinner.


    Walking towards me, he gestured for me to take a seat, and without hesitation, I did. This was one of the nicest things anyone had ever done for me, and the more I spent time with Ss, the more I realized how I hadpletely misjudged him. "You''re really not like how I expected you to be."


    "What, you mean a pretty boy that only cares about himself and wants to get in your pants?" He chuckled, raising a brow at me.


    A soft blush settled over my cheeks from the embarrassment of my question. I felt foolish to have thought what I did, and then, of course, voiced it. Ss, however, didn''t seem bothered at all. In fact, he stared at me with those hazel eyes that held so many questions and yet asked none.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry." Waving his hand, he


    smiled, picking up his goblet of dark


    red fluid and drinking it down. L


    wasn''t sure exactly what it was, but from the ss decanter in front of us, assumed it was wine.


    "As I said before, Cassie... I know you''re not familiar with things yet. And to answer yourment from earlier, I actuallye from your realm. However, my upbringing was much different."


    Shock flowed through me upon hearing him. "How? I mean you came from my world?"


    "Yeah." Heughed, shaking his head. "Is that hard to believe?"


    "Well, no, but no offense, you don''t seem like you did."


    It was true, he didn''t seem like he


    came from my realm but nodding his head, had a feeling he was


    going to exin. "That''s becauset


    when was there, the atmosphere was probably much different from how it is now."


    Lips parted, I tried to understand his meaning. "Different?"


    "Yeah, let''s just say that I''m much older than my boyish good looks."


    I knew wolves could live for a long time, but part of me had never considered other creatures could as well. The way Ss said he was much older had me flush, thinking of how old he really was.


    "I see. I take it youe with a lot of experience in life, then." The statement caused me to pause as I instantly thought of how wrong it came out. "That''s not what I meant-"


    "I''m sure." He grinned with a


    lust-filled gaze that made a heat


    rush through me I hadn''t expected. It was weird how easily I was able to fall into conversation with him and feelfortable. Initially, when I met him, I felt drawn, but this was so much different than expected.

 Chapter 0348

    Almost as if he and I had known each other in a past life.


    cleared his throat. "Are you okay?"


    Clearing my throat, I turned my gaze away from him and down at the grapes in front of me, quickly picking one off the vine and popping it into my mouth. The sweet vor of the red seedless grape caused me to moan, and as I did, Ss quickly adjusted where he sat and


    "Yeah, I''m fine," he replied, catching my gaze again, "so, is there anything you want to ask me?"


    "You mean besides how old you are?" I grinned, watching him chuckle at myment. There was a lot I wanted to know, but I just wasn''t sure how to ask.


    "Do you really wanna know¡ª"


    Shaking my head quickly, Iughed as I picked up the drink in front of me, "no, no... not yet anyways. I''ll just keep pretending you''re like twenty."


    "I definitely haven''t been that old in a very long time," he muttered yfully. His eyes gazed up to the clear star-filled sky above us. "Shall I simply just tell you some things about me?"


    His solution sounded way better than any questions I could ask, and nodding my head quickly, he made himself morefortableying back on the golden pillows staring up at the sky. "Okay, then let me see where to start."


    "Maybe just the basics?" I offered, causing him to nce over at me from where he was lying. The urge toy against him was strong as he pointed a finger at me and smiled.


    "Good idea. Well, as I said, I came


    from your realm, or Earth, as you call it. Howevere from a much older earth: I came to Asgard with a friend who has since returned to the realm a ce I wasn''t keen to go back to. I actually love being here in Asgard, and if you want to know-I have been at the school for a long time."


    "I have never seen you in any of the sses, though. You must have gone through them all a hundred times by now." The idea of someone wanting to take sses that much shocked me. There was no way I would do something like that.


    Ss chuckled, though, shaking his head, and I quickly realized I was wrong.


    "I''m no longer a student, Cassie."


    "Well, then what are you then? Because I mean, you use the training field and hang out there all the time." My question was valid and watching Ss open and close his mouth, he hesitated in his next words.


    "I''m a guardian, Cassie. It''s what dragons are known to do. My ancestors helped to defend the realms and, in return, were granted immortality."


    I was shocked to hear his admission and would never have expected someone like him to be what he was. He looked so young and well-put together, like a preppy rich kid.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, you are a dragon shifter... which means you actually turn into a dragon?"


    The question sounded dumb, but I had honestly never seen a dragon, so how was I supposed to know that they were real? Jumping to his feet, he brushed himself off and stepped off the nket onto the grassy clearing.


    "If you want to see a dragon, then I''ll show you a dragon, but if I shift Cassie... you''re going for a ride."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0349

    Cassie.


    Eyes wide, I stared at Ss in shock. "Ride? What do you mean ride-you mean on you?"


    Ss slowly unbuttoned his shirt, and as he did, theughter that left his lips made me flush even more than I had before. I couldn''t tear my eyes from the curves of his muscles and the rippled way his abs glimmered against the moonlight. Everything about Ss was hypnotizing. Never had I met a man who acted the way he did. "What are you doing?" I whispered softly, watching him watch me as he undressed.


    Something about the moment of him undressing captivated me, making my heart race as the blue-green hue of his eyes took me in as if I was a treasure he desired more than anything.


    The moment he removed his pants and stood before me in just his boxers, his eyes shed a golden red and steam came from his skin. I was nervous and slightly unsure, but with a roar, he shifted, and the beast he became was something I would never forget. ck and red scales epassed the massive form of the dragon in front of me. He stood taller than a one-story house with golden scales upon its stomach and flecks of gold scattered down its tail.


    Slowly, I stood to my feet, making my way across the nket we had been sitting on towards the beast that loomed in front of me. Never in my life had I ever thought I''d see a dragon, and now that one was standing before me, I was speechless. It wasn''t just a dragon. It was Ss.


    A man sinfully attractive and yet so different than I had expected.


    "Holy shit, Ss... you''re a dragon!" I eximed, stating the obvious as if I hadn''t already known what he was. Making a grunting noise that sounded almost like a scoff, he turned his head towards me and bent low before nudging me with his nose.


    He had said he wanted me to ride him, but honestly, I wasn''t sure if I wanted to. He was a fucking dragon, and I definitely didn''t fly. "Ss-I can''t..."


    I wasn''t given another choice when he nudged me again, and gripping the scales of his face, I was hoisted upon his back with a soft scream leaving my throat in the process.


    "Ss!"


    My words were useless as he


    climbed higher and higher into the sky. The clouds quickly surrounded us as I clung to him for dear life. Thest thing I wanted was to fall off` and plummet to my death, even though I was fairly sure he wouldn''t letme die. At least, I hoped he wouldn''t let me die.


    By the time he reached a height he seemed happy with, his pping became more even, and instead of rising, we soared through the night sky. Asgard loomed below us with dimly lit twinkling lights from the homes where people stilly awake. It was beautiful, and with the wind rushing through my hair and against my skin, I felt free. More free than I ever had, which was a feeling I never wanted to let go of.


    As a smile washed over my face, I held out my arms and closed my eyes, trusting Ss would keep me safe. I wasn''t sure why I wanted to trust in him, but it felt right, and as we soared through the sky, I couldn''t help the satisfied at-home feeling rolling through me. Perhaps through all the evil that has consumed my life up until this point, this was a ce I could call home. A ce where I could change things.


    ******


    I wasn''t sure how much time had


    passed by the time we handnded on the ground, but the moment I slid from Ss and my feet hit the ground, knew something was


    Pogl.neC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    wrong There was something at t


    the space we had once been


    Stepping from the shadows, the red-haired figure of a woman caught my gaze, and staring long enough, I realized it was the school''s headmistress, Inanna.


    "Change back now," she demanded.


    A low growl emanated from the dragon behind me as the snapping of bones resonated through the air. I wasn''t sure why she was upset, but from the re on her face, she didn''t seem pleased we had a midnight rendezvous in the sky.

 Chapter 0350

    "What is the meaning of this?" Ss snarled as he stepped forth, buttoning his pants, still shirtless and without shoes. He wasn''t pleased by her tone, and as he stepped in front of me, her eyes shed slightly gold. "What are you doing flying around with her," she snapped in a low tone, "you know that isn''t allowed."


    Allowed? Were we supposed to have gotten permission?


    "If you don''t recall, Inanna, you have no authority over me."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was clear as day that Ss and Inanna didn''t like each other, and as her eyes turned to me, she gave me a sickly sweet grin as she raised a brow crossing her arms over her chest. "No, but I do over her."


    "Say what-" I muttered softly as Ss held out an arm holding me back to which I clung. Tension was high, and the woman I had seen before around school didn''t seem like the same woman in front of me now. "She is still a student at our school and, therefore, under my control and protection."


    Tired of the drama currently unfolding, I shook my head in disbelief asughter left my lips. I wasn''t trying to be disrespectful, but as both of them turned to me, I nned on making one thing very clear-I took orders from no one. "Look,dy, I''m an adult and under no one''s control."


    Inanna didn''t like the fact I spoke to her the way I did as her smile fell, and she narrowed her gaze. Again, I wasn''t trying to be disrespectful, but for her to speak about me as she had, as if I was still a child, was uncalled for. "You obviously don''t understand how things work here¡ª"


    "Stop," I quickly snapped, cutting her off. "I have gotten the gist of it, and honestly, you''re interrupting our date. So do you mind?"


    The fact I was speaking to her like this seemed to shock Ss, but with a small smile on his face, he turned his gaze from me back to Inanna and shrugged his shoulders. He wasn''t obviously going to argue with what I said, and with a scowl on her face, it didn''t seem Inanna was either.


    "No more flying, Ss. Get her home now."


    Turning on her heels, she flipped her hair over her shoulder and continued back the way she hade. I wasn''t sure why she felt the need toe out here like she had, and from how Ss looked at her when she left, it seemed he may have been confused as well. "What was that all about?" I asked him, watching his gaze hesitate a little longer on where she had disappeared before turning to me.


    "Honestly, I don''t know," he muttered, turning back to where we had been enjoying ourselves. Reaching down, he picked up his shirt and continued getting dressed, a sense of tension now spiraling between us as he remained silent.


    I hated how the wonderful evening we were having was ruined because Inanna had shown up throwing a fit about Ss taking me up in the sky. None of it felt right, and yet as he pulled his shirt on and slowly began to do the buttons, I felt a putt to him I


    had avoided in the past.


    Stepping towards him, I slowly reached up, letting my hands brush against the muscles of his back, causing him to freeze in his spot before turning slowly to face me. I wasn''t sure what I was doing, but something inside me told me he was more than he let on.


    "What is it that you''re not telling


    me?" I whispered, staring at him for some sort of answer. I was tired of people keeping secrets from me my whole life, and as much as I was growing fond of my conversations with Ss, I didn''t want him to be another person on the list of people who hid shit from me.


    "I don''t know what that was about, Cassie. However, I think you may need to dig more into who you are to find out. It seems there are things even I don''t know here."


    His hand brushed strands of my hair from my face before he reached down and kissed the corner of my lips ever so gently. Part of me wanted more, but from the way he pulled back, staring down at me, I knew that wouldn''t be the case.

 Chapter 0351

    "Ss-" I whispered again, only for him to shake his head no.


    "It''s time to get you home, Cassie. Tonight didn''t turn out the way I expected, but under no circumstances will I be like other men. You''re a treasure to be loved and not a prize to be won. That was never my intention."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was gentlemanly for him to say what he did, and he took my hand, pulling me towards the brush and back out onto the cobblestone road. I couldn''t help but wonder what would or could have happened had Inanna note and interrupted us.


    "I had fun tonight," I admitted ncing at him as we reached the garden by where I was staying. "We should do it again sometime."


    Ss chuckled as he nodded his head, pushing his hands into his front pockets. "I''d like that, but perhaps next time, something slightly different for fun."


    "Yeah, maybe." Iughed as I swayed from foot to foot, trying to hide the awkwardness I felt. "I will leave it up to you to surprise me, though."


    "Me." He chuckled as his eyes went wide. "Do you like my surprises then?"


    "I do."


    The smile that crossed my face was all he needed before he fidgeted with his hands and then turned, making his way back down the path we hade up, disappearing without another word. He was such a strange man, it turned out, and one with so many stories to tell thatpletely spun my mind.


    Turning, I made my way back inside the building and down the hall toward my room, thinking about everything that had happened. I wished my night wasn''t over, but of course, things never went the way I wanted.


    "Did you have fun, Cassie?" a cold voice said from beside me as I passed Lucas'' door. I was surprised to see him, not having really had a conversation with him since earlier in the day when he decided I was nothing to him.


    I wasn''t sure what his issue was, but the cold re he gave me wasn''t like anything I had ever seen before. He was my mate, and regardless of my friendship with Ss, I knew something was wrong.


    Stepping forward, I opened my mouth to speak, but as I did, a re crossed his face I hadn''t expected. "What? Can''t find anything to say?


    "What is your problem? You wanted me, had me and then didn''t want me. What is it you expect from me when you keep acting like this?"


    I was confused in so many different


    ways, and the emotional rollercoaster Lucas had me on wasn''t enjoyable. Granted, I knew wasn''t the easiest person to get a lot with but something had to give. We at least had to draw clear lines or something.


    Laughter escaped him as he shook his head. His hand pressed against the door frame as if something inside him snapped. "My problem? Perhaps you need to look at yourself, princess." "What the fuck is that supposed to mean?" I snapped at him, cocking an eyebrow.


    "It means exactly what I said," he all but spat as he stepped closer to me, "you''re all the same."


    I had no fucking clue what he was talking about but with a look of disgust, I decided not to y whatever sick fucking game he was looking to enjoy tonight. "Go fuck yourself, Lucas. I don''t have time for your shit."


    The moment kturned away from


    him, I was snatched back by my arm


    and pulled close to his chest. His dark eyes loomed down at me as if he was searching for something he couldn''t find. "You leave when tell you to leave, Cassie. I''m far from over with you."


    A sudden rush of fear washed over me as he kept his grip firm on my arm. My heart raced like never before as I struggled to free myself from his grip. "Lucas, let me go."


    Concerned and on guard, I stared


    into his gaze when Lucas broke into


    maniacalughter I had never


    experienced in my entire life. Something was wrong, and I wasn''t sure what it was, but from the moment Lucas and I shared the night we did until now... something happened.


    Something darky inside Lucas, and I had to save him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0352

    Unknown.


    For years I had been waiting for the moment I would regain my freedom, and with every passing second, I survived in a world that didn''t want me. I dreamt of the day I would get my revenge.


    The day I would be able to regain who I truly was and make my way back into a world I would punish for treating me the way it did. Power, it was the ultimate sacrifice, and with the death of so many, bnce would be restored.


    The distant dripping of water from the pipes within the darkness was the only thing that reminded me of where I was. I was unfairly punished for trying to correct the evils of the world. Evils the gods themselves didn''t deem important enough to be tampered with. Sitting upon the small cot in my cell, I stared off into the darkness, waiting for anything to remind me I wasn''t alone in the ns of my rebellion. Day and night, for years, I had been formting my n. Making sure nothing could happen to detour what needed to be done. A n that would get me back to my one true love. A woman with raven ck hair as deep as the night, with eyes so blue they reminded me of the sea. Her love was the only thing that made me feel mortal in a world of souls who didn''t die.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I had no doubt she was waiting for me. No doubt when I got back to her, she would be in the same small cabin we shared in the woods, anticipating when I would walk back through its front doors.


    It was funny what love could do to us in the weakest of moments. How one single kiss could change your entire life, and how quickly that love could be snatched away from you when you least expect it.


    "M"lord," a soft voice called from within the darkness, "things are moreplicated than we would have liked."


    My eyes darted to the red-haired woman I was all too familiar with. "Inanna..."


    The moment she came into view, she dropped to her knees before me as if to worship who I was, even if she was technically my equal in a way. As her golden green eyes gazed up at me from the floor, I couldn''t help but see how truly wicked she was. "The girl... she isn''t doing as we would have hoped."


    Of course, she wasn''t. She was just like her mother, and that was something I expected.


    "So what are you going to do then?" The question posed made a nk expression cross her face as her eyes shifted from side to side, and her heart rate increased.


    "M''lord," she stuttered in confusion, "shall I kill her?"


    "Kill her?" The anger that crossed me over thement was graciously expected. How could this woman think I would want the girl killed? She was important to my freedom, and without her, I would be held here indefinitely. "Yes, I can arrange-"


    "You will do no such thing!" I growled in frustration, "have you not been listening to anything I have told you over the past few years? She is important to what I need."


    Taken aback by my outburst, Inanna''s brows furrowed slightly as she shook her head. It was clear she was confused, and as she opened her mouth, I braced myself from the stupidity that was sure to follow. "She does deserve to die in the end-" "How do youe to that conclusion?" I asked, trying to understand what exactly she had against the girl. Yes, she had shown interest in her over the years but never truly exined why her sudden interest in killing her had been so high. Opening and closing her mouth, she pursed her lips together and grinned instead. It was a clear sign she wasn''t going to say anything to me, and when she finally did open her mouth, I wasn''t surprised. "Your son has taken the news of you well." Diverting the question as usual. "That''s good. Does he seem open to what we are asking him to do?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, she slowly stood to her feet, flicking her hair over her shoulder with a grin that spread softly across her lips. "I have been... helping him to understand." "Your mind tricks aren''t what I asked you to do, Inanna."


    "I know," she hummed as her gaze glittered in the dim lighting, "but it''s working, so what does it matter?"


    She was cocky in her approach to do


    what we had nned, and knowing


    she yed with fire when it came to the pawns in our game, I was concerned. However, unlike so many others I had yed with before, she was effective when it came to getting what she wanted


    "Very well," I sighed, shaking my head, "just no moreplications."


    Pausing in her step, her eyes met mine with another glimpse of hesitation, and I knew that something else had happened she hade forth to tell me. "What is it?" "The dragon," she said slowly, "he''s be aplication and a possible issue."


    "Dragon? You mean Ss?"


    Nodding her head, I sighed with


    frustration. Ss had once been a friend of mine and over time


    became an enemy as our views ont


    certain things changed. He didn''t see the cause I was trying to fight


    he


    for and it wasn''t a su would


    put his nose into things


    didn''t


    concern him.


    "I see. Handle it. Put some space between him and whateverplication he is creating. I''m sure your creative nature can think of something, Inanna."


    *******


    Lucas.


    The moment Inanna had stopped


    me in the garden after I spent the evening with Cassie, I knew she wanted something. However, I hadn''t expected her word to be true about meeting my father. The dark eyes that looked back at me were the same as my own, and everything about him was untrusting.

 Chapter 0353

    Lucas.


    The sound of his voice when he said my name that night was something that would forever haunt my dreams. There was no way I hade from that, but the more I thought about it, the more I knew it was true.


    He was my father, and I was filled with more darkness than I realized.


    The moment I returned to my room, I reeled over the conversation I had with Cassie. I hated I was being cruel toward her, but thest thing I wanted was for her to get hurt. For the darkness inside me tosh out and destroy her in some kind of way.


    She may have been a lot of things, but deep down, I could see her heart was purer than most of us here. Even if she did hide it behind a wall of sarcasm and cruel intentions. No one can me someone forshing out in unkind ways because of what they have been through, and I knew that better than anyone.


    The moment I slept, I dreamt of the dark world I belonged to. Whispers of hatred and unhappy endings swirled through my mind as I saw the destruction the past brought and the future held.


    A world of mes and chaos which would consume everyone I loved if I didn''t keep my distance from her. Cassie would be the one to do it, and it would be because of me.


    However, as I tried to keep my distance, something dark inside me sought toplete our bond. Sought to force her into submission, and as much as I tried to fight it, I couldn''t. My lycan tried to push himself to the front and craning my neck now as I stared at her, all I wanted to do was taste her blood.


    Feel her heart beating against my own as I fucked her into submission.


    "Lucas, let go of me," she cried out softly as panic filled her eyes. Panic I was enjoying more than she knew. "You''re hurting me."


    "Hurting you?" I growled as she stared up at me with the same blue eyes I had fallen in love with so many times before. "How many people have you hurt?"


    Shock swept through her face at myment. She had definitely not been expecting me to ask her that, and honestly, I was pleased with her reaction. Yet, disgusted with myself as well. What the hell was wrong with me?


    "What happened to you?" she whispered as her eyes brimmed with tears. "How can you say something like that to me? You wanted me as your mate, and then you treat me like shit... what the fuck is wrong with you?" "Wrong with me? There is nothing wrong with me. I feel better than I ever had."


    Shaking her head, she refused to ept my answer, and as she tried to pull herself free again, I tightened my grip on her. My hand slid up to her throat, causing her to whimper in both pleasure and fear. "Lucas, please." "Oh, don''t pretend you don''t like being treated like this, Cassie. I can smell your arousal, and it''s so fucking delicious."


    A soft moan escaped her lips as a


    single tear fell down her cheek. I knew she could use her powers to hurt me she wanted to, and that battle waged behind her eyes as she tried to contain the anger that


    wanted tosh out. "Please let me go."


    Before I could answer her, I was roughly hit from behind. My hold on Cassie loosened as my gaze turned murderous and was spun around to find Pollux had pulled Cassie behind him and was staring down at me I found deliciously enticing. "Pollux," I chuckled with delight, "how good of you to join us."


    with a newfound hatred at me


    Narrowing his gaze, he bared his fangs at me, "I don''t give a fuck if you''re her mate or not. If you ever put your hands on her like that again, I''ll fucking kill you."


    Laughter escaped my throat at hisment as I felt the shift wanting to take over me. Every part of me wanted to kill this boy for putting his hands on me, but I knew that wasn''t possible. Odin and the other gods wouldn''t allow that to happen. "Pollux, please... let''s go."


    Her soft voice caught my gaze and her hand on his arm. Regardless, if it was her brother, it pissed me off more than anything. "You''re not going anywhere, mate."


    The moment I went to step forward


    though, I was frozen in my ce, and stepping from around the corner came a sh of blue hair and glowing grin eyes. The same girl had seen with Cassie so many times stood with her hand gently in front of her and a grin on her face.


    "Oh, isn''t this interesting," she purred, turning her gaze to Cassie and Pollux for a moment as I stood, unable to do anything. "Cassie, why didn''t you tell me your mate was part darkling." What did she just call me?


    Cassie''s brows furrowed in confusion as she let her gaze fall from me to her friend. "What is that?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Chuckling, the blue-haired girl looked to me again with a mischievous smile. "Let''s take this conversation into his room, shall we? It looks like we have a lot to talk about, and the hallway isn''t the best ce to do it."

 Chapter 0354

    Cassie.


    Shocked by everything going on, I didn''t know what to say when Trixie froze Lucas in ce and referred to him as a darkling. Moreover, I didn''t know what to think about Polluxing to my rescue. It was evident something was wrong with Lucas by the way he wasN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    acting, but never did I consider myself to be weak in a moment where I shouldn''t have been.


    With his hand on my back, Pollux ushered me into Lucas'' room as Trixie used her powers to glide him backward and then lower him onto his bed. She seemed almost entranced with her movements as her powers radiated through the space, catching me by surprise. Of course, she had powers, but this... this was something else entirely.


    "How did you do that?" The question left my lips before I could actually contemte what I said and as she touched her hand to Lucas'' forehead, his eyes closed before hers turned to me.


    "It''s part of my powers, and he is asleep. Not sure how long as I have never tried to use that on someone but we can hope for the best." She pushed a strand of hair behind her ear as she nced at my brother and quickly looked back at me. They were mates, and the flirting gesture made me smirk before realizing I had to figure out what was happening. "What''s a darkling?"


    Trixie and my brother both looked at each other before looking at me. My brother knew, and that was honestly unexpected. Usually, he didn''t know anything like that, and I was the one filling him in. Opening and closing his mouth, he nced at Trixie, urging her with his head to say something, to which she rolled her eyes and groaned. "You''re no help, are you?"


    "Oh, just fucking tell her," he snapped, rolling his own eyes. Both of them acted as if they were closer now than they had been before which was weird considering it wasn''t that long ago he was being a dick.


    "It means that he is the child of a God who ys within the shadows. There are a few, but it''s rare to find the children as they are often killed."


    As if her words held magic, Freya walked into the room with a smile on her face. Her long hair was braided in sections and adorned with small flowers. She nced at Lucas with a raised brow and turned towards me. "I''m d you all finally figured it out. Too bad he wasn''t aware."


    My mind was blown by the fact everyone knew and I hadn''t, nor had Lucas... at least we were assuming he hadn''t. "How do we fix him?"


    Freya furrowed her brows and sighed, "I can''t tell you that I''m afraid but I can say you have friends who can help."


    "Why are you here then if you''re not doing anything?" Pollux snapped, saying exactly what I was thinking.


    Freya shrugged her shoulders with a smile and as she turned towards the door and then looked over her shoulder, I knew for sure she hade for a reason. "Odin wants to see you, Cassie... you weren''t in your room so I figured you might be here with your... whatever you want to call him."


    She didn''t bother to wait for a reply before she was out the door, leaving me there wondering what the hell was going on. Turning to Pollux and Trixie, I stood dumbfounded. "What the hell am I supposed to do... I can''t leave right now."


    "So then don''t," Pollux sneered, rolling his eyes as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    Trixie, however, was quick to shake her head with wide eyes, "You can''t refuse Odin, Cassie. Just go. I think I know what we can do to try and help Lucas. I can''t promise it will work long term, though."


    "You can''t leave Trixie in here alone with Lucas," Pollux scoffed withughter.


    Smirking, I turned to him, "That''s why you''re staying here with her. I''m sure you can protect her from Lucas if something happens."


    Pollux''s mouth dropped open as he nced at Trixie, who was beaming with a mischievous grin as I turned and made my way toward the door. I wanted to look back and admire Lucas one more time before I left but I couldn''t. I had to stay focused.


    Step by step, I made my way down


    the hallway toward the hall where Odin resided I didn''t know my way around this ce very well but I did the best I could to get by. So when I finally approached and my eyes set upon the golden throne Odin sat on, I couldn''t help but admire him and also shake in fear.


    Was he going to kill me for what I did?


    Or was he going to help me... the question was one often unanswered.


    *****


    Pollux.


    The moment Cassie left, I was in shock. Trixie, my gorgeous mate who wasn''t a shifter, seemed nothing but pleased with the situation I was currently in. The idea of being alone with her was driving my beast crazy with the desire to im her, but I refused.


    How was she going to help me lead when she couldn''t take care of herself? It was a joke, honestly. A mistake by fate.


    "You don''t seem pleased to be here with me," Trixie stated, causing me to focus my attention on her and taking in every detail of her face down to her enchanting eyes. Never in my life had I wanted to kiss someone as much as I did


    as fought the urge to doen, and


    scoffed in response.


    "I had things to do, so don''t think it had to deal with you."


    I


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0355

    "Right." Sheughed. "Whatever you have to tell yourself."


    She was quick to go back to what she was doing, her figure pacing around the room as I watched her. She had reached out to someone, but I wasn''t sure who the hell it was. There was something about her I loved and couldn''t get over, and the realization I didn''t know what it was frustrated me.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, watching as she waved her hands up and down Lucas'' body as if she was doing witchcraft or something.


    "Do you always ask this many questions?"


    Taken back by her response, I stood there for a moment. "Excuse me?


    Trixie sighed with annoyance as she turned towards me, cing her hands on her hips. No matter how sweet and bubbly this girl was, I could see behind the front she had a fiery attitude which was not something you wanted to mess with.


    She proved that when she quickly put Lucas in his ce before he could do something to Cassie or me. Even though she wasn''t a shifter, I had to admire her for her strong-willed nature. "You heard me, Pollux."


    Pollux? No one here called me by my first name but Cassie, and yet the moment this woman said my name, I felt my balls tighten with anticipation.


    "Look, just tell me what the n is. I don''t want to argue." Changing my tone with her, she smiled brightly before a knock came at the door. Trixie didn''t look surprised by it, and in fact, got excited as she quickly answered the door. "Sansa!" She squealed excitedly as the light-skinned girl entered the room. Her eyes fell on me and then darted toward Trixie with a raised brow as if she was unsure of what she walked into.


    "I was going to ask why you were in here with Lucas, but seeing Pollux is in here as well, I want to remind you I''m not up for group orgies-"


    "Oh my god, no!" I quickly eximed, cutting the woman off causing her and Trixie tough at my outburst.


    "Calm down, Lux... I''m only teasing," Sansa replied as she walked toward the bed, pulling a brown satchel from her shoulder and setting it down. "So, we need to strip his mind of darkness... sounds like fun."


    I wasn''t sure what she was talking about, but Trixie walked around to the other side of the bed, looking down at Lucas with a quizzical re that made me slightly ufortable. "You know, for an asshole, he is attractive." "Yeah," Sansa sighed looking at Lucas as well, "Cassie definitely got a keeper."


    Scoffing, I rolled my eyes, pulling both of their attention toward me. "Can we get to what we need to do, please? I have other ces I''d rather be."


    "Are you jealous, Pollux?" Trixie asked me as she slowly made her way from the bed toward me. "Do you not like me makingments about other men?"


    I was frozen in ce, unsure of what to say. The primal dominant in me wanted to put her in her ce and show he who she belonged to and who was in charge. But the other part of me refused to break down from the expectations I had upon myself since youth.


    I was an Alpha with a pack to protect.


    I couldn''t have weaknesses within my reign, or my pack would fall and I would fail.


    Taking a deep breath through my mouth, trying to not let her amazing aroma of jasmine and honey flood my senses, I shook my head and kept a calm neutral expression. "Why would I be jealous over you, Trixie? There is no reason." Sansa quickly snapped up from where she had been bent over, and a fire in her eyes showed how angry she was at that moment. "Who the fuck do you think you are speaking to her like that?"


    Trixie quickly nced over herBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    shoulder, shaking her head at Sansa for her outburst. Something I hadn''t been expecting her to do. "It''s okay, Sansa. I''m not bothered by what he has to say. In fact, the pain of the mate bond only affects him. So if this is what he wants, I''m fine with that."


    Hearing her reply to the situation gripped my heart and twisted my stomach. How could she think that? She should be enraged!


    "Nice to know you don''t care. Makes things easier," I snapped at her, but instead of her being hurt by my outburst, she simplyughed and walked over to the bed as if everything that happened just then between us meant nothing.


    "Sansa, are you ready to wake dear Lucas?" she asked her friend, my presence quickly put into the background as the two women got ready to do whatever witchy shit Sansa had nned.


    "Sure am... now, if only I didn''t have to worry about another dick in the room... not that I can promise this won''t backfire and take another man for payment."


    Her eyes darted toward me with amusement as I tried to understand what she meant. There was no use in the end, though, because before I could open my lips, she ced her hands on the side of Lucas'' head, and she spoke the words to set him free. "Come forth from darkness, and fill the light-"


    The Latin that left her throat after


    her first bit of words went by in a sh, and with a blinding white light that lit the room, Lucas gasped for air and shot upright in the bed. His breathing came in ragged as he nced around looking more confused than I had ever seen him in my entire life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0356

    Cassie.


    Thest thing I wanted to do was see Odin, my supposed grandfather, when I had more important things to worry about, like what was wrong with Lucas. However, here I stood before him, watching as he took me in from head to toe, running his hand over his beard as if he had something on his mind. "You called for me?" Nodding, a smile crossed his wrinkled face. "I did... I know ourst meeting didn''t go as I had nned and I wanted to clear things up."


    Stunned this was why he called me, I opened and closed my mouth, trying to find the words needed to make sense of why I was here. Of course, I wanted to talk to him, or at least I thought I did, but right now wasn''t the time to do it.


    "I''m not sure what you want to talk about..." It was true, I didn''t know what he wanted to talk about considering there wasn''t really much to say, but by the look on his face, he wasn''t pleased with my remark.


    His brows narrowed at my words as he sat a little straighter. I had no doubt he wasn''t expecting me to respond the way I did, but it was irrelevant. Pollux and Trixie were waiting for me and being here wasn''t going to help the mass of mysteries we were trying to figure out. "Castor," the sound of Odin saying my first name was a distraction. No one called me Castor but my mother, and that was usually when I was in trouble.


    "Odin..." I replied, holding my chin high. "I''d say that we can do this all day long, but I honestly have something else to tend to." I refused to backdoor or show any weakness. If he had something to say, he could get on with it.


    Chuckling, he shook his head with a smile that made my brows furrow in confusion. "You have such a strong will to survive, Castor. So much confidence and yet it is perfectly bnced by the soft, sweet side of you that you hide away."


    "Showing weakness gets you killed," I replied quickly. That was a lesson my father taught me long ago, and something I made sure I didn''t do.


    "There''s more to life than simply hiding behind what you fear. We really do need to have this conversation, but I can see by the way you are moving from foot to foot you would rather be elsewhere than actually having a conversation with me. Am I correct?"


    "You would be correct," I quickly said with an eyebrow raised in his direction. Gesturing with his hand, he showed me towards the door, not saying another word. I wasn''t sure if this was a good thing or if I possibly made a huge mistake in disregarding whatever conversation he wanted to have with me.


    Turning towards the door, a heavy


    breath escaped me as I thought over what I was possibly doing. Was this going to be a negative mark against me, refusing to have words with Odin? Or would it be a positive thing to where he maybe wouldn''t look at me again, and therefore, I could go undercover or do whatever it was I needed to do without his watchful gaze upon every move I made?


    Regardless of all of it, my mind went back to my brother and friend, who currently watched over my unbonded mate, whoy in a bed full of darkness, and I had absolutely no idea what had happened to him. Was I angry at him for the way that he had acted? Yes.


    Then again, deep down, I knew I was not the easiest person to live with.


    Making my way down hallway after


    hallway, taking turn after turn, I found myself closer and closer to Lucas''s door, and as I opened it upon my arrival, I was shocked. I see the sight before me. Lucas upright in bed, was snarling at Pollux, his eyespletely ck as if the Onyx depth of despair had


    filled him and not a single bit of light


    was left.


    I didn''t have the slightest clue what was going on, and thest thing I wanted was for the gods to figure out what it was. It was bad enough that Freya was obviously well aware of the situation if she said anything to Odin. There was a chance Lucas could be imprisoned here.


    Which, no matter how much you pissed me off, wasn''t something I wanted for him.


    Gazing around the room, my eyes fell on Sansa, and with a wide, shocked expression, she shrugged her shoulders. "I have no idea what happened."


    "What happened while I was away? I was literally gone for fifteen minutes," I eximed in anger. How was it we calmed the chaos for a moment, and I came back to a shit storm brewing in his room? Lucas''s eyes darted directly toward me as I spoke. "You," he growled in anger.


    I wasn''t sure what his problem was, besides the obvious, of course, but slowly he slid off the bed, and as he did, I made sure not to freeze in front of him again. I wasn''t going to be a victim this time.


    Letting the power that flowed


    through my bodye alive, he


    stopped in his tracks and growled at


    me again, the problem was myN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    had


    stupid ass brother didn''t know everything under control, and as he tried to rush Lucas, he got sted back by something I hadn''t expected to see.

 Chapter 0357

    A power that almost mimicked mine, but one of nothing by obsidian darkness.


    Trixie screamed out my brother''s name as she and Sansa tended to his unconscious body. He wasn''t dead, and that was simply by luck. But knowing Lucas hurt my brother pissed me off, and without a second thought, I charged him, only to have him toss me onto the bed and pin me beneath his body. With his ws at my neck and only inches between our faces, I felt myself break. I wanted to hurt him, hell part of me wanted to kill him for hurting Pollux, but I couldn''t.


    "Lucas, let me go. Look at what you have be!" I shouted at him, trying to get his attention, trying to do anything I could to make him see he was losing control of who he was.


    "Me?" heughed maniacally. "You''re the cause of all of this, Cassie. You''re the burden on not only the human realm but this realm as well. If it weren''t for you and the power inside you, so many people would still be alive,"


    "What-"I gasped, my eyes instantly filling with tears at his words. "Lucas, stop... it wasn''t my fault."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Nothing is ever your fault, is it? Poor Cassie, she can''t take the fall for anything, can she? What a pathetic use of godly power."


    Lifting his other w high into the air, I wondered if the end wasing. I wondered if I was going to die, but a roar, unlike anything I had ever heard, rattled the room, and as it did, Lucas was ripped from my body and tossed toward the far side of the room.


    It took a minute for me to process what had just happened, but as I looked toward the figure currently stalking Lucas''s body, attempting to get up from the floor, I took in a sight more magnificent than anything I had ever seen.


    Ss stood there, a golden shimmer epassing his body. Fiery irises burned in the center of his eyes. "Under themand of Odin, you are to be taken."


    "What? No, Ss..." I didn''t want Lucas imprisoned, nor did I want him hurt. He wasn''t himself, and I could see that. Hell, I could feel it from the small bit of our bond. Something was wrong with him, and I had to find a way to save him.


    But before Ss could even get hold of him, Lucas quickly lept out the nearest window. My heart jumped in fear as I scrambled to where he had just been and looked out, expecting to see him dead. Only he wasn''t.


    In fact, Lucas was nowhere to be found, and his lingering words rattled through my mind like a gue of pain that pounded down upon my heart.


    "Cassie, are you okay?" Looking over my shoulder, Ss was back to his normal self, and with a sorrowful expression on his face, I couldn''t resist hugging him. My arms reached for him without hesitation as I buried my face into his chest. "Thank you, but how did you know?" ncing up, he looked at me with a smile and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Odin," he said softly, making my blood run cold. "He knew something was wrong, so he sent for me to find out what it was."


    "If it was Odin, why didn''t he or the other godse to help us? Why would they let it happen and not step in to help us fix this?" None of it made sense, and as a sigh escaped him, his eyes turned to Sansa, who quickly stood to her feet, rolling her eyes. "You want me to give a history lesson?" she asked, crossing her arms over her chest, "that''s bullshit."


    Ss groaned with irritation as he gave her a death stare that amused even me. After a moment of reluctance, she rolled her eyes and sighed. "Okay, fine. The gods don''t interfere because the mortals-even the half-bloods-must know how to handle our own problems, in simpler terms. They only step in when it directly affects them."


    "That''s the stupidest thing I have ever heard," I muttered to myself, but obviously loud enough for the others to hear. "What''s the point in all of this, then?"


    "Yeah, and it''s beyond stupid. Are you telling me they just let everyone do whatever they want? I mean... something is wrong, and they won''t help. That''s fucking stupid. I don''t even get the point of being here. I''m not learning anything, and honestly, all it reminds me of is being in high school again."


    "What do you mean," Ss asked as he stared at me, "this is how this realm works."


    My outburst definitely surprised the


    others in the room; even Trixie


    frowned at myment. My brother groaned and with that, caught everybody''s attention. And I was thankful for that-considering I did not want the attention on me. All I wanted was to be able to go off on my own, back into the human realm, without anybody around to tell me what to do to try and live a normal life.


    I had hopeding to Asgard to live with the gods, to learn from people like me, would be beneficial, but in the end, it hasn''t been. I was stuck here trying to figure out who I was and grow from the mistakes had made, and in the long run, ended up with problems that involved my brother and my so-called mate.


    Why was it fate couldn''t just let me be normal for once?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0358

    Cassie.


    For two days, I didn''t see hide nor hair of Lucas. In fact, all of us had looked for him, and yet... nothing. I was worried, which the others thought was crazy, considering Lucas attacked me, but in reality, I tried to attack him first, and so did my brother. Guilt swallowed at me, wondering if he would ever be normal again. Even if he didn''t want me anymore, it didn''t mean I didn''t care to know if he was okay or not. Frustration filled me as I tried to focus on my current task at hand. The endless lectures on how to use effective magic was something so far from my thoughts, and yet my teacher''s rambling still echoed in the distance.


    The moment the bell rang, a sigh of relief washed over me as I collected my book and moved from my seat. My stomach growled for food, considering I had barely eaten thest two days, and instead moped around like a pathetic loser hoping for the attention of one person who, at one point, couldn''t stand to be around me.


    Stepping into the hall, I instantly dreaded this ce. The whispered conversations and stares of the people around me made my skin crawl. Everyone heard about what had happened with Lucas, and I wasn''t sure exactly how they had heard, but it may have had something to do with the fact Zia had seen Lucas jump from the window.


    She was an absolute bitch, and the more she nced at me and made mockingments, the more I wanted to cut her eyes from her head and shove them down her throat. She had already tried twice now to taunt me, telling me I didn''t deserve Lucas and that she would happily take him off my hands.


    As if I would ever reject my mate, even if he were a bit of an asshole since we slept together. A moment I thought of very often.


    He was mine, and I was his, even if I didn''t want to admit it to myself.


    "Cassie, what are you doing here? I thought I told you to go back to your room?" Sansa said as she grabbed my arm, stopping me in the hallway between the bell.


    "I can''t miss ss because of all this," I exined as I adjusted the bag strap on my shoulder. "Plus, I''m starving and really need to get something to eat."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Her eyes went wide at my words as


    if my wanting food shocked her in some way. She was literally the one who scolded me this morning for not eating. "Oh well, why don''t we go to the cafe down the street where we got drinks that one time and we can grab something there?"


    The cafe was a good fifteen-minute walk from here, and honestly, I didn''t have the energy to do that. All I wanted to do was to go down to the cafeteria where everybody always ate lunch, grab something there and then move on to my next ss without bringing any more attention to myself.


    If that was possible.


    "No, I think I''m just going to grab a sandwich or something down in the cafeteria," I replied as I gave her a small smile and attempted to walk past her, to which she quickly stopped me once more.


    "Oh,e on, it''ll be fun. We haven''t done it since that day, and there''s been so much else going on. I think we should do that. We could even find Trixie."


    Laughter escaped me as I shook my head. "As amazing as that sounds, maybe we can do that this weekend. I honestly just want to grab something small from the cafeteria and just move to my next ss. I can''t bete."


    Hesitant about it all, she quickly let


    me go but kept at my side the entire way there, still trying to convince me that going to the cafeteria was only going to be boring and that we should go have fun somewhere off campus.


    It wasn''t until they got to the cafeteria doors Trixie popped up with a smile on her face, and I suddenly realized something was going on.

 Chapter 0359

    "Hey, I was justing to find you guys. I actually ordered us some food down the street. Why don''t we go ahead and take a walk and go pick it up, and then we can get to ss, and we won''t bete," she said without a breath, causing my suspicion level to rise even higher. "What the hell is going on with you two? Why are you acting like this?" Both Sansa and Trixie looked at each other, giving each other a questionable gaze that was undeniably a sense of warning, if you will, between the two of them.


    I wasn''t sure what was going on, but I sure as hell was going to find out. As I pushed past Trixie, opening the door to the cafeteria, I got a front-row view of exactly what had them so out of sorts.


    Lucas sat at the table with Zia and a couple of the other poprs-if you want to call them that-who showed off around school. His arm was draped over Zia''s shoulders as she leaned in close to him with only inches between his lips and hers.


    Upset didn''t even begin to exin the way I felt the moment Iid my eyes on him and Zia. Only two days ago, he had literally tried to kill me, and yet he was sitting here amongst all of these people, acting as if everything was fine and nothing was wrong with him. Shock and anger consumed me as I tried to think of what to do or what to say. Anyone else would have run out of there crying in tears that their mate was lounging on another woman, but my and Lucas''s situation was far different than the typical mated couple. Hell, we weren''t even actually mated it yet. Of course, we had sex, but thank God I didn''t let him bite me. I could only imagine what the mate bond would feel like right now. "Are you fucking kidding me?"


    My muttered response did not go


    unnoticed. Trixie and Sansa had heard me, and as his eyes met mine,


    I could assume he heard me too.


    Trying my hardest to think clearly on this matter, I held my head high, averted my gaze from his look of disgust, and marched down the center of the cafeteria, straight towards the buffet of food thaty on the far back wall.


    Thest thing I was going to do was allow him to fuck up the rest of my day. I had already spent thest two dayspletely worried about him, on whether or not he was alive, if his mind was too far gone and how t was going to be able to help him. And yet he sat here with those people with his arm around another woman, acting as if everything that had happened between him and I had never existed.


    "Cassie, you don''t have to be here going through this," Trixie''s soft, gentle words were a push of encouragement and understanding. But at the same time, I wasn''t going to allow him to get what he wanted. I wouldn''t allow him the satisfaction of seeing me break.


    Turning my gaze towards Trixie with


    a croissant in hand, I smiled at her. "I already wasted enough time trying to figure this man out. I''m not going to continue doing it. If he wants to figure his stuff out with her, then let him. I have better things to do with


    my time."


    I didn''t really. Honestly, it was killing me inside, knowing he would prefer thepany of another woman than allowing me to talk to him so I could try to figure out what the fuck was wrong.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Turning back to the food in front of me, I made a small te and grabbed a drink and as I turned, hoping to make my way out of the cafeteria without causing any kind of disturbance, I found Lucas standing before me with a sinister grin upon his beautiful plump lips. "The fuck are you doing in here?"


    Staring at him for a moment, I held up my te of food, raising one brow as I shrugged my shoulders. "What the fuck does it look like I''m doing?"

 Chapter 0360

    "I thought I made it clear I didn''t want anything to do with you, so I don''t know why you''re here bothering me," he spoke loud enough for the people around to hear what he said, and as I took in hisment, I couldn''t hold back theughter that escaped me. So instead, I decided to y his game. "Bother you? I''m pretty sure you''re the one who just walked up to me. I didn''t say anything to you, nor did I approach you. I walked right past you and got my food, and yet you''re the one standing in my way from leaving." Lucas'' eyes narrowed as a sneer marred his lips. He couldn''t deny the truth in what I said. I hadn''t said a single thing to him, and yet he was the one who left thefort of his new toy and friends toe over and address me as if I was the one bothering him. It wasn''t the smartest move on his part, considering everybody around heard exactly what I said. It left him standing there looking like the fool he really was. No matter the fool, though, in the gaze heid upon me, I saw the darkness seeping within him, and every part of me wanted to help.


    But I couldn''t. It was obvious Lucas had made his choice, and had he wanted my help, he would have allowed me to give it to him two days ago when he tried to kill me.


    "You are a delusional bitch. I will never be with you. Get that through your fucking head," he growled as his eyes shifted between gold flecks and Obsidian chaos.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, I stepped closer, making sure he got a good wiff of my scent as I gazed up and down his body taking in every single curve of the ripped muscle beneath his shirt. As well as the same well-defined arms that had once held my naked body against him.


    "If you don''t want me, then reject me and get it over with."


    I didn''t really want Lucas to reject me as his mate, but at the same time, I was tired of this back and forth battle with him. It was absolutely pointless, and as he seemed to contemte what I was offering, a smile spread across his lips.


    "Fine. I, Lucas, reject you, Castor, as my mate."


    The stinging pain of the tear of our bond echoed through my heart. Thankfully our bond hadn''t beenpleted, and I was for once grateful I didn''t allow him to mark


    mepletely. "You will regret doing that one day."


    "ept the rejection, Cassie," he snapped as he stood waiting for me to say something further, but instead of epting right away, I pushed away my pain and smirked.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "When I''m ready, I will. For right now, though, you don''t deserve it."


    He cringed in pain himself as I


    quickly pushed past him making my way down the hall with all eyes upon me, whispers escaping those who had witnessed our reaction. I had to learn to ignore everyone like lused to do with Melissa, and as took a deep breath, it worked-fora moment.


    Zia stood from her seat as I passed her, a look of pure satisfaction upon her face.


    "Looks like you finally got what you deserve," Zia called out, with nothing but amusement in her tone.


    Halting in my tracks, I stared at the double doors in front of me that was my escape to freedom, wondering what choice I was going to make could continue through the doors and be known for the girl who got dumped during lunch, or I could turn and make her eat her own words.


    Both were things people would eventually forget... but right now, I didn''t care.


    "Cassie, don''t-" Sansa and Trixie said in unison. "She''s baiting you."


    Pushing back the pain in my heart, I nced at my friends with a smile, "I know... and she is going to eat her fucking words too."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0361

    Cassie.


    Handing over my te of food and drink to Sansa, I slowly turned to face Zia. Her long hair flowed in waves over her shoulders. Her piercing eyes stared back at me with a smug expression on her face, the only thing I could think about was what it would look like beaten in. Perhaps that was a slightly aggressive thought for me to have, but she had pushed myst fucking button like no one would believe.


    "What is your problem?" I asked her, trying to remain calm as everyone waited for her exnation. A scoff left her lips as she sat there, rolling her eyes with her arms across her chest. She had to always be high and mighty when she was around her peers, something girls like her would never get tired of doing.


    "I don''t have a problem. It''s you who''s jealous Lucas and I are, well, eventually going to be together," she replied mockingly.


    Thest thing I had was time to spend on a woman like this, but I was sick and tired of her pushing my buttons. I was sick and tired of her spreading false rumors and more sick and tired of just dealing with her shit in general.


    I hadn''t even been in this ce that long, and it was like she waspletely threatened by my presence here and sought to try and make my life a living hell.


    "You have high hopes for someone who''s second best. Is that what you do with your day, Zia? Do you dream of taking the men of other women just to make yourself feel better when they don''t give you the attention you want?" Shocked by what I had said, her mouth dropped open wide as her eyes narrowed and an angry re crossed her face. "What the fuck did you just say to me?"


    Snorting withughter, I nced


    over at Trixie, who was just as


    shocked as Zia. It didn''te as a surprise to me no one had ever stood up to this girl. She was


    pathetic, honestly, and I didn''t el


    understand how she could be the way she was when, in today''s age, we should be working with each


    other, not against.


    Regardless of how she should be, I couldn''t help but stand there staring at her in annoyance. "I''m pretty sure I didn''t stutter, and I said it loud enough for everybody in here to hear. So I don''t understand where the confusion ising from." Stomping her foot, she screamed in irritation as she stormed past people toward me. I knew that look in her eye. It was one of a woman on a warpath, and if she wanted a part of me, then she could have one.


    "Enough!" Lucas'' roar was enough toN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    make me shudder. With our bond still technically in ce, for the most part, I let the shiver of his tone run down my spine before he stepped in between Zia and me with his re pointed at me. "Give me what I want."


    "No," I snapped with more determination in me than I ever felt. "You''re not you right now, and I won''t let you make a choice when you''re not thinking clearly."


    Laughter escaped him as he looked at Zia and a few others before turning his gaze to me again. "You never even wanted this, Cassie. Why hold on now?" "Because I won''t let you do something you might regret."


    My reply made him flinch as his angry scowl dropped for a moment before reappearing again. No matter what I said, he refused to see what I was saying for truth. The more thought about it, the more I couldn''t help but wonder what had happened for him to act the way he was.


    The night we spent together shed through my mind, and though he tried to break our bond, I refused to ept him. Which meant neither of us was going to move on.

 Chapter 0362

    Zia''s slimy fingers wrapped around Lucas'' arm as she leaned in and kissed the corner of his lips. As much as I wanted to remain calm and not let her see how much it was affecting me, I couldn''t. A low growl emitted from my throat enticing the beast within Lucas because


    behind his gaze a sh of gold let me know his beast wasn''t pleased with the choices he was making.


    "Oh, is someone jealous?" Zia hissed, causing me to roll my eyes andugh.


    "Jealous?" I smirked. "That would call for me to have someone worth being jealous over. I wouldn''t really call youpetition, Zia. You''re more like... a gnat that doesn''t leave when you swat it."


    Crossing my arms over my chest, I watched her eyes narrow at me as a look of shock and disgust crossed her face. She couldn''t believe what I had said to her, but honestly, she had no one to me but herself. In a moment of amusement, I thought the argument was over, but as I looked at Trixie, whose expression matched so many others, I misjudged the situation.


    The punch Zia threw caught me off guard, and as her fist connected with the side of my face, I stumbled. A wave of anger rushed through me. My eyes connect with her''s, causing an ''oh shit'' expression toe forth in her eyes.


    "A sucker punch... really, Zia?" I snarled at her with fists clenched at my sides, my nails extending, cutting into my palms as I thought of the many ways I was going to demolish her.


    "Cassie, calm down right now," Lucas said warningly as he pushed Zia behind him.


    "You would protect her after what she just did, Lucas?"


    Opening his mouth, he was silent as if contemting what he was going to say next, and even though he hesitated, he quickly sneered once more, gritting his teeth as the eyes of everyone in the cafeteria watched on.


    "You''re not my mate, Cassie. So why would I care what happens to you?" he replied, causing my heart to clench in agony. Yet, no matter how hurt hisment made me, I didn''t allow others to see its effects.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zia began tough at Lucas''


    get


    away from being the bigger man escaped my thoughts. With a fit anger rolling through me like a typhoon, I reached out past Lucas and snatched Zia by her throat.


    My ws dug into her skin, causing droplets of blood to drip down her wless skin. "Find something funny, Zia."


    She gripped my hand, trying to break


    it free as she gasped for air. Lucas was too stunned initially to do anything at first. Yet, he dide to terms with the fact that if


    unstopped, I''d probably kill Zia. My brother already had his arms wrapped around my waist trying to break me free of the hold had on


    the girl.


    I was a hunter, and she was my prey. My instincts to kill on an all time high as I dug my nails deeper into her skin. "Let me go!" she gasped, "someone help!"


    "Cassie, let her go now!" Pollux screamed at me, trying to get me to focus and loosen my hold. My will and drive to high to acknowledge him.


    "She has crossed a line that''s unforgivable. I will not tolerate disrespect."


    The sound of my own voice sounded foreign in the moment, and as I realized what I was doing, I quickly let go of Zia and was pulled back. Her friends ran to her rescue as she pretended to be dying from what she had gone through. "That bitch tried to kill me!" She whined as fake tears quickly started to fall down her cheeks. "Someone better do something! I want her gone!"


    "Too bad that will never happen!" I


    yelled back, thrashing in Pollux''s arms as Trixie and Sansa tried to help him calm me. My eyes still locked onto her wanting to rip her apart No matter what the


    v


    consequences would be, Zia was she was


    going to pay for what a was


    doing. "Enough!"

 Chapter 0363

    A voice yelled, catching the entire cafeteria''s attention. "What in the hell is going on?"


    The voice came from the main door to the cafeteria, and as I looked toward it, I spotted an older face I hadn''t ever seen before a man who looked to be in histe forties, apanied by Inanna at his side.


    He was a graying man with dark stubble and blue eyes. His whole characteristic screamed shifter, and I had no doubt he had to have been some type of cat shifter by the way he was dressed and carried himself. It was as if he was the king dick on campus, and everyone needed to bend to his will.


    "Well?" he said again, ncing around with his hands on his hips. "Who the fuck is going to start exining?"


    As I opened my mouth to speak, Lucas stepped forward, and addressed the man. "Nothing, the girls were just showing each other new moves."


    "Lucas-" Zia called out before he snapped his angry gaze toward her shutting her up.


    The older man hesitated as his eyes shifted from Lucas to Zia and then to me. "What do you have to say for yourself?" he asked me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As much as I wanted to rat everyone out, that wasn''t who I was, and honestly, thest thing I wanted to do was get myself in trouble. I may not have cared for this ce, but it didn''t mean I wanted to have any other kind of issues before I was able to go back home. "We were just practicing... nothing happened."


    "Are you sure you want to go with that answer?" the man asked with a raised brow as if he knew I was lying but wanted to see if I''d admit to something.


    "That''s enough, Lyonal. She said it was nothing, and that''s where it will be left."


    ??


    I didn''t expect Inanna to speak up. The nasty look she gave me as she brushed past me and ced her arm on the upper left shoulder of Lucas'' chest made me furrow brow It was an intimate gesture, and whatever she whispered to Lucas made him narrow his gaze at me.


    Turning without another word, she exited the hall, and Lucas quickly tended to Zia before the both of them followed behind Inanna.


    I had no clue what the hell was going on, but the gesture between Inanna and Lucas was something I hadn''t expected. There was something going on, and I couldn''t help but wonder if the way Lucas had been acting was because of Inanna.


    The chatter of the cafeteria quickly


    returned back to normal as I stood


    in my ce with Pollux, Trixie, and Sansa at my side. The three of them talked about what happened as continue staring at the closed door, trying to figure out what it was I was missing.


    "Cassie." The sound of Ss'' voice was weing, and ncing over my shoulder, I watched him stride towards me with a concerned expression in his eyes. "What happened?"


    "It was nothing," I replied, shaking my head. "Just a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" he said in an unbelieving tone.


    A heavy sigh escaped me as I forced a smile on my face, and nodded my head. I tried to figure out how I could exin to him what I had noticed. It wasn''t like it was an easy thing to tell anyone. "I think Inanna has something to do with Lucas."


    My response caught not only the attention of Ss but Pollux, Trixie, and Sansa as well. "What are you talking about?" Sansa asked with curiosity.


    "I don''t know," I muttered again, "but I''m sure as hell going to figure it out."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0364

    Pollux.


    I had never seen my sister as upset as she was, and to be honest I thought she was going to kill Zia before I jumped in to pull her off the poor girl. Perhaps Zia was a wicked pain in the ass and deserved every bit of what she got but I wouldn''t let Cassie be the one to pull that trigger. I wouldn''t let her live with the guilt. The problem was I hadn''t anticipated the way things ended, and as Cassie said she thought Inanna, the head of students, had something to do with what was wrong with Lucas. I didn''t want to believe it.


    "Cassie, you can''t be serious." I scoffed, shaking my head. Her eyes darted around the room before she gave me a sharp re and nodded with her head for us to follow her. I wasn''t sure where we were going, but when we stepped outside into the cool afternoon air with no one around us, she let go of a sigh and turned to face us.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Okay, now that we are away from prying ears, I think Inanna has something to do with what''s wrong with Lucas."


    ncing at Ss, he seemed just as skeptical as I was. He crossed his arms over his chest and opened and closed his mouth as if trying to formte words to make sense of all of this. "Cassie, we can''t jump to conclusions like that." "Yeah, Cassie," Trixie drawled as if not believing her, "Ss has a point..."


    Cassie groaned, rolling her eyes as she shook her head. "Look, I know it sounds crazy, but I''m telling you... something is definitely going on with that woman."


    "Cassie, that''s just how she is," Ss replied quickly trying to make my sister see reason. He did have a point. Even when I met her in her office when I first started that was how she came off... as someone a bit odd but who cared.


    Frustration grew within my sister''s eyes as she looked at each of us before ncing at Sansa as if searching for at least one of us that would believe her. However, even Sansa seemed skeptical, and I wouldn''t doubt her for feeling that way. Cassie was my sister, and at times I was even skeptical of how she acted.


    "I can''t believe you guys don''t believe me "


    l.ne


    "It''s not that I don''t," Ss quickly interjected as he stepped toward Cassie, "we just have no proof, and you can''t go around throwing usations out like it''s the most obvious thing without having proof to back your im."


    Proof. That was something that was going to be virtually impossible to get, and even if we did have it, who would we turn it in to? Inanna was the head of the school.


    "We can get it," she said with an excited smile, "we can get proof."


    Tilting my head, I gave out a frustrated groan. "We can''t just assume people to be evil and go on a witch hunt for proof because you have a feeling about something, Cassie."


    As much as I wanted to believe in


    my sister, I just couldn''t. I couldn''te to grips with the fact that Inanna, someone who was


    well-known and respected in thin et


    school would have something to do with changing students for her own personal gain. She was technically a celestial and specialized in education.


    That didn''t exactly speak highly of her being a criminal mastermind.


    "Why is it you always have to be negative about everything?" she asked me with a disgusted look. "Can''t you just jump on board the ship again?" "Cassie, you know what I mean."


    The more and more she stared at me with a determination in her eyes I had seen so many times growing up, I kn??damn well she wasn''t going to let this go. If we didn''t help her, then she would be fine. She would continue with the pursuit of her idea.


    "It''s okay, Pollux. You don''t have toe." She sighed, shoulders sagging as she turned and walked through the courtyard toward our building. She was on a mission for sure, and I was curious to find out what she had nned.

 Chapter 0365

    Cassie.


    I couldn''t believe they didn''t believe me. No matter what they said, I knew what I saw. The connection between Inanna and Lucas wasn''t like a normal teacher-student rtionship. She was controlling him, making him dark... and I would fix that. Making my way across the courtyard, the calls of my friends rushing after me could be heard clearly through the softly blowing wind. Part of me wanted to stop and see what they wanted, but the other part of me was just too eager to continue. "Cassie, stop for a moment," Pollux said harshly as he grabbed my arm, stopping me in my tracks. "Look, I don''t know what''s gotten into you, but you need to chill. You''re worrying people, including myself."


    "No, Pollux. You may not want to believe it, but I''m not lying. Something is wrong, and he isn''t acting the way he is because he wants to. It''s like his judgment is clouded."


    Running his hands through his hair, he scoffed again. "You''re delusional, Cassie. Lucas rejected you, and you need to let him go. You can''t force someone to be with you and think it''s because someone else is clouding their mind." His words hurt, and after he spoke, Trixie quickly smacked his arm and red at him. "What the hell is wrong with you?"


    "Ouch, what the hell is wrong with you? Why did you hit me?" He whined as his eyes darted toward her.


    "Because she''s your sister no matter what has happened in the past, and she is trying to save someone she cares about. Just because you don''t believe in it doesn''t mean you can''t support her until she figures out what she needs."


    Once again, Trixie was sticking up for me when didn''t know how. It wasn''t like me to be weak and unwilling to stand up for myself, but since I came here, I had felt myself grow and change slowly into someone I wasn''t sure I wanted to be


    Taking a deep breath, Iposed myself, unwilling to allow myself to falter, unwilling to allow tears or any emotions to fall, even though the little girl in me that had once always dreamed of a mate like my mother had was breaking inside.


    Yes, I had said once upon a time I didn''t want a mate. That I never had wanted it, but honestly... it had only been because I was scared. Because I was worried my powers would be to much to control, and I would end up killing them. Now I see the idea was ridiculous, and even though it''s tote to fix my mistakes, it wasn''t tote to save Lucas and allow him to make his own choices.


    "Pollux, maybe you''re right, but I


    have to make sure. I can''t exin it to you, but deep down inside, I can¡¢ feel him. He isn''t the Lucas we knew back home. Something has changed in him, and you saw the darkness in his eyes that day in his room. You can''t tell me that the entire thing felt off."


    Pollux stood there, staring at me for a moment as if searching for the truth in what I was saying. After a moment, it seemed to be he finally epted what I said because I wasn''t going to back down.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I have never seen you so determined before, Cassie," Pollux whispered as he nced over his shoulders to look at them, "they are both worried about you."


    I understood his concern, but I wasn''t going to just let it go. There was something seriously wrong going on, and the more I thought about how Inanna acted, the more I wondered what kind of person she really was. "I have to do this."


    My soft response seemed to settle within my brother as he sighed heavily and nodded his head. "Okay... well, how are you going to prove any of this?"


    I didn''t have the slightest clue how I would prove anything if I had to be honest with myself. I barely knew my way around this ce. Which was a problem if I wanted to snoop around or learn anything about this ce that could help me.

 Chapter 0366

    ncing at Ss with puppy dog eyes, he chuckled, hands up in defeat. "Okay, okay. I''ll help you on your quest to solve this mystery."


    My brother quickly turned to Ss, ring at him as if to ask him why he was agreeing, and all Ss could do was shrug his shoulders, smiling. "Hey man, I can''t say no to her."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Well, you better start learning how to," Pollux replied, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Okay, Cassie... I guess I''ll help... even though it''s against my better judgment."


    Shocked that my brother, who currently hated me, was going to help was something I hadn''t expected, and the shock that crossed my face didn''t go unnoticed by Trixie and Sansa, who quickly took to either side of me and pulled me close to them. "Don''t worry. We will figure it out." Trixie smiled, leaning against me, "we will get your mate back."


    My mate? Lucas had rejected me and therefore wasn''t technically my mate anymore. However, no matter the situation of him wanting to be with me or not, I still couldn''t allow him to be used the way he was. He had to be free to make his own choices, and with his mind obviously clouded, there was no way he was.


    Not that I would ruin Trixie''s moment by telling her that. "Thanks, Trixie."


    "Welp, I suppose we should sit down and try to figure out what to do first." Ss finally popped up as he nced around at the four of us. The tension hung heavy in the air as Pollux stared me down before finally giving in.


    I was grateful for Trixie, who nudged


    him gently. It was clear that something was going on, and I was happy for them if they were nning to figure themselves out. He was my brother, and Trixie had be a good friend of mine. They may havee from different species, but in the end, they were mates.


    The fate of our future was unpredictable, and we can''t hold back from what we really want or ignore what''s in front of us if we have it. Even if it isn''t what we were hoping for, which made me realize how stupid I had been for pushing Lucas away to begin with,


    "Maybe we should start in the library?" I suggested, not that I knew where any library was beside the one at the school.


    Ss hesitated momentarily, ncing at the school and then back to me. The wheels turned in his mind as he opened his mouth, "actually... I know just the ce."


    Sansa raised her brow as she stared at Ss with nothing but amusement on her face. "You know somewhere with a library?"


    "Yeah," he replied, rolling his eyes. "Come on... I may be a sexy Dragon with style, but I''m far older than all of you. So, of course, with spare time on my hands, I know where one is. I happen to love reading very much."


    Laughter broke out amongst our


    ranks, and as Ss stepped forward with his arms open wide, I quickly epted his offer and let him putt me into a warm embrace. The day had been more than emotional, and chaos was slowly brewing in the distance.


    That much I could feel deep in my bones.


    If I was going to save Lucas and get to the bottom of what was going on, then I was going to need all the help I could get. Nothing was ever easily aplished alone.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0367

    Cassie.


    that looked wildly out of ce to be within Asgard.


    When Ss told me he knew of a ce for us to go, I was expecting something fancy or perhaps something that was more... elegant, marble, and who knows what else. What I wasn''t expecting though was for him to take us to an old brick building with broken windows Pollux, Trixie, and Sansa decided to stay behind and snoop around the school to see if they could find anything that might be useful. With them looking around, no one would suspect them for doing anything, me, however, they would.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Yet, even though they were busy looking for information, I wished they were here with me. I wanted Pollux to see this building, to see how beautiful and strange thend around it was. One thing about my brother that no one knew but me was his love for history-a love for the past because the past makes us stronger.


    The building reminded me of old ruins of castles in a way with its intricate archways and carved designs within the stone. I couldn''t help myself when I passed them to reach out and let my fingers brush against the ancient markings. My mind wandered to who these people must have been because it was far older than anything here now.


    "Where are we?" I asked softly, my eyes turning to Ss, who smiled down at me with amusement. As if he knew a million secrets and wanted to tell me but didn''t know how.


    "This is a structure from another realm, one that we no longer speak of because of the battle thatmenced there thousands of years ago," he replied as he gazed up at the structure running his own hands against the broken rock. "During the battle, they sought to escape and when the portal was opened, it moved the earth they stood on and anything else around."


    "Who is they?" I asked curiously, trying to understand how anyone could be so powerful that they could move all this earth and even structures.


    Ss chuckled though as he nced back at me. "You don''t know any of the stories, do you?"


    I wasn''t sure why he was amused by me not knowing the stories of this ce, and shaking my head, he pushed open therge wooden and brass door before us. The creek of the wood echoed against the silent air around Ss and me. I found myself stepping into a hall of darkness filled with cobbled steps and cobwebs.


    Ss moved forward down the


    cobbled steps further into the darkness, and I hesitated for a moment took a deep breath and forced myself forward. One thing people didn''t know about me was the internal fear I had of darkness. Not that anyone would suspect it-I hid my fears very well.


    "Ss." I called out into the darkness having lost him in my dy as I reached the bottom step. My eyes strained to see through the ck void that filled my vision in front of me. "Ss?"


    "Over here!" The dim lighting of a torching into view as he came around a corner, and once again I was able to see his smiling face. "Come on, what are you doing?"


    What am I doing? Jesus, like I meant to get lost.


    "Nothing, right behind you," I replied, pushing a smile onto my face as I watched him turn, my steps right behind his. There was no way I was going to allow myself to get lost in this ce again.


    After a few minutes of walking, we


    came to another archway that opened up into more darkness. Ss stopped in his tracks and turned to the right, letting the lit me of the torch to touch something on the wall, and as it did a wind blew through the room lighting every torch in sight.


    A gasp left my breath as I took in the sight before me. Bookcases reached high into the ceiling, multiple levels of books as far as the eye could see. Never in my life had I seen something so beautiful, and felt the soft gentle brush of Ss'' hand.


    "Do you like it?" he asked, causing me to turn to him in awe.


    "Like it? Ss, I love it," I said, my voice echoing, "how is this kept like it is? I''m surprised people don''te here every day."


    Shrugging his shoulders, he looked around as if contemting what I had said. "It''s been forgotten, honestly. Not to mention the school exined to the gods it wasn''t a safe ce for students to be. So it went vacant for a thousand years."

 Chapter 0368

    Taking one step after the other, I wandered around the room, admiring everything there was to admire. From hand-carved tables with toppled chairs, tons of books that littered the floor, as well dust thatid nketed upon every surface in the area. Never had I seen something so old and beautiful at the same time. I let my fingers brush over some of the multicolored spines as my feet crunched upon scattered papers, I was curious as to what had happened here to leave it in such chaos. "So within all of this, you think we will find what I need to figure everything out?"


    My words bounced off the walls, and as I turned to look at Ss from over my shoulder, he stood watching me. "In a way, I suppose."


    "In a way?" I repeated, furrowing my brow, "what do you mean?"


    Stepping forward, his arms falling at his sides he stared at me, and the intensity of that stare made my breath catch in my throat. I didn''t understand what it was about him that made my heart flutter like it did, but twhen he stepped inches in front of me, a wave of nervousness washed over me I hadn''t expected.


    "In order for you to find out about current things... I think it''s best for you to learn about the past. About the gods, and more importantly about who you are, Cassie. Odin and the others have been hiding the truth, but it''s wrong."


    His words confused me, and the sincerity in his eyes let me know he was telling the truth. Yet, knowing Odin-my grandfather-and the others were hiding things from me didn''t sit well in my stomach. "Why are they hiding things from me?"


    He brushed his hand down my shoulder gently before moving a strand of hair from my face. "Because they don''t think you''re ready to know. I was ordered never to tell you, but I can''t keep things from you... not with..."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    On a heavy exhale, he didn''t finish his sentence, but with the way he was looking at me, I could almost tell what he was going to say. He was going to tell me how he cared about me, but I didn''t need him to tell me for me to know. I should have been disgusted with him advancing on me because I was supposed to be with Lucas but I wasn''t.


    Part of me wanted him to kiss me... part of me wanted him to take me and make me his.


    "Tell me who Anna is, Ss," I whispered, clearing my throat and trying to divert the sexual tension currently flowing between us. Hedet a small smirk cross his lips as he stepped back, and picked up a chair setting it up right then gesturing for me to take a seat.


    "If you want to know, I will tell you," he replied as I took a seat in the offered chair, watching him move about the room to a bookcase as if he had been here so many times before. "You know this ce well?"


    Chuckling sounded from within the bookshelves as he popped his head back out and looked at me. "You can say that."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, opening my mouth only for him to quicklye striding toward me with a brown book covered in emerald stones.


    "I can exin everything in time... for now, first things first-Anna."


    He took a seat next to me and flipped the book open to a drawing of a woman with reddish brown hajk and blue eyes. She was strikingly beautiful, but what stayed with me the most is how much she looked just like me¡ªor well, a mixture of my mother and me.


    "This is Anna?" I asked, tearing my gaze from the book only to see him staring intently at the woman as if seeing her face brought back memories he hadn''t seen in forever. "You knew her, didn''t you?" Blinking quickly, he averted his gaze from the woman and frowned. "Something like that. Anyways... I guess it''s best to start from the beginning."


    I didn''t bother to say anything, and as I watched him flip the pages, I settled in for whatever story he had to tell me. If it would help me get closer to figuring out what was wrong with Lucas, then so be it.


    "So a thousand years ago, there


    were two people who ruled your kind in a way the world had never seen. The Alpha''s name was Bjorn, and his Luna was the lovely Anna. She never wanted to be his, and her union to him was actually formed in a blood promise her mother had made before she was born in return for Bjorn saving her life. He was a man many feared, but over time, Anna grew to love him and she was the only one who could control Bjorn when he lost his mind."

 Chapter 0369

    Drawing after drawing Ss showed me the images of Bjorn and many other people exining how the twos'' life yed out. How they bared many children, but in the great war, something happened that changed Anna''s life forever. "Anna loved Bjorn, but when their eldest daughter died, Bjorn lost himself. His daughter was everything to him but his best friend killed her. A man he trusted, and Anna would have died too had Bjorn not got there in time to save her." The look he gave when he said Anna would have died was heartbreaking, and I realized he definitely knew her on a more personal level. However, if that was the case, then that meant he was far older than I expected. "Ss, you knew her personally, didn''t you?"


    Lifting his gaze to me, he opened his mouth, "I did."


    "That would make you over a thousand years old!" I gasped trying to wrap my mind around how old he really was. However,ughter left him as he shook his head no.


    "I''m definitely not that damn old, but I am a few hundred years old."


    "That doesn''t make sense, Ss. She lived here a thousand years ago," I replied, trying to understand what he was saying. The math didn''t add up, and as much as I wanted to know about her, I had to understand the truth behind him. "Look... why don''t you let me finish what I''m telling you first before you assume things," he suggested causing me to nod, deciding not to continue asking him any more questions.


    "Good, as I was saying... Bjorn lost his mind, and when he did, Anna fled with the rest of her children, hiding them around the world out of fear that they may be hurt in his rage. Now, Bjorn didn''t take kindly to what Anna did... he saw her as a traitor, and wanted back what was rightfully his. So he sought to battle with her to find them, and then forced her into submission."


    Thinking back, I remembered Prisci, a woman I saw as a grandmother, telling me simr stories about two people named Bjorn and Anna. "They were the reincarnated version of Geri and Freki?"


    Ss''s eyes widened at my words as a smile spread across his face. "Yes... so you do know them?"


    "No," Iughed, shaking my head. "I just remembered a story my grandmother had told me a long time ago. About the wolves of Odin..."


    Opening his mouth, he didn''t speak and simply scoffed with a smile. "Yeah... Odin."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I was curious why he remarked the way he did but chose to stay silent hoping that when he was ready, he would tell me what it was he was hiding.


    "Look, it''s been a long day, and there


    is so much about that battle you should learn. Why don''t you take this book with you, Cassie. Read what you can about Anna, and then Kean fill in the rest where you have questions."


    "Ss, what''s wrong?" Confusion washed over me, wondering why he was suddenly acting the way he was. He had been so eager to telf me the stories before and now he simply wanted to end the conversation.


    "Nothing, Cassie... I just remembered I forgot to take care of something."


    Ss looked at me for a long moment as he stood to his feet and handed over the book to which I took and ced it into the ck leather satchel at my side. There wasnta point in carrying on the conversation if he didn''t want to have it, and so when he turned to make his way for the exit,I stayed quiet.


    Ss was more mysterious than I could have ever imagined, and every part of me wanted to know the secrets he was hiding.


    After all, why was it so important I learned about Anna?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0370

    Pollux.


    I was never a man who cared for envying other people, and in all honesty, I had been aplete asshole over the past few weeks. Not only while being here, but also before we came here. My sister was my twin, and even though we werepletely different and irritated the shit out of each other, I couldn''t tell her no.


    The way she looked at me with pleading eyes asking me to help her because she believed more than anything that Lucas was being controlled, I couldn''t say no. I couldn''t let her down and not help her when she needed it most.


    Even though I thought she was full of shit... even though I thought this was all pointless.


    "You''re doing the right thing, Lux." Trixie''s voice pulled me from my thoughts as she came to sit next to me at the table in the dining hall. I had been so against her initially, but thest few days, I had spent more time with her because of everything going on with Cassie. She wasn''t like I had expected her to be and when I stared at her glowing green eyes and electric blue hair, I saw a woman far more exotic and beautiful than I ever saw before. A woman who was capable of so much, and yet had been so vastly misunderstood. "Am I, though? I can''t help but feel she is wasting her time."


    Trixie sighed as she stared at me. I didn''t understand why she was so willing to stand by Cassie in this charade of trying to help a man who didn''t even want to be her mate. It was embarrassing, and all she was doing was hurting herself even further.


    "People act weird when they are in love, and even if he doesn''t want her, Cassie has a good heart. If you haven''t been able to tell already, Cassie sees things in people others overlook."


    There was something in Trixie''s eyes as she spoke that made me wonder if she was slightly directing that at me. If she wasn''t trying to say I overlooked things, and maybe also that I was acting weird.


    All of it confused me to be honest, and as I tried to wrap my head around everything going on, Lucas walked back into the dining hall with Zia on his arm and every part of me wanted to lose control. Every part of me wanted to rip him apart for what he was doing to my sister, and he must have felt my anger because when he looked at me, he smirked.


    "Don''t..." Trixie softly ced a hand on my arm, "let it go. We are supposed to be helping her, not making things worse."


    "I can''t fucking stand him. Even before we came here, Lucas was nothing but a thorn in my side. So many times I had the chance to get rid of him, and yet... I couldn''t."


    Standing to my feet, I gripped the


    edge of the


    table and stared atContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas, who sat with a group of kids on the far side of the dining hall. His arm, still draped around Zia. She


    kissed his neck as if they were


    thoroughly in love.


    The entire sight sickened me, and it made me want to rip him apart even more. But before I could do anything, Trixie stood beside me, her hand tightening around my arm. "Come on... let''s get out of here."


    Every part of me was screaming the moment Trixie touched me. Begging to leave with her and forget all of the troubles I had. Yet, I was scared.


    Scared of what my future would be like and how people would view me because of her.


    "Okay," I sighed as I let her lead me from the hall. "Where are we going?"


    She smiled, giving a smallugh as we made our way towards the front door of the school, and out into the evening air. "You''re going to go back to your room. You have had a long day, and thest few days haven''t been easy-" "My room? Trixie," I replied softly as she gripped my arm tighter and pulled me forward.


    "No buts about it, sir. You are Mr. Grumpypants right now, and that isn''t safe for anyone." Her teasing remark was cute, and hearing her speak the way she was made me smile.


    Silence filled us with small bits of


    banter here and there, and I finally found myself feelingfortable with a woman for the first time in a long time. She was so different from the other women I had known, and honestly, it was refreshing


    "Can I say something?" I asked her, listening to her chuckle as she nodded her head. "You don''t have to ask if you can ask me something, Lux. Just ask the question."


    ncing at her, the amused smile that crossed her lips made a warm rush of feeling pass over me. Even in a simple pair of leggings and an oversized shirt I was pretty sure was designer-even though it looked like


    Ine


    it came out of the garbage she was hot.


    "Right," I smiled, "well, if you want, you cane up... I''m just going to catch up on some work. Maybe you can help me with some of the magic stuff."

 Chapter 0371

    One may have thought my mind was in the gutter, but it wasn''t. I enjoyed Trixie''spany even though she was energetic at times and often annoyed others around her. To me, I found itforting to be around her. Maybe the mate bond pulled me closer to her, or maybe it was just because she was a nice girl and our conversations were usually entertaining.


    Taking a moment to consider what I offered her, she smiled, nodding her head with her hands sped behind her back. "Sure, I mean, from what I heard, you suck at magic."


    Laughter escaped me at her words, and though at one point in time I would have been pissed by what she said, I wasn''t. She had a point, and in all honesty, my magic was nowhere as strong as my sisters.


    "Well, maybe with your tutoring, I won''t suck."


    As we walked up the steps to the building Cassie and I stayed in, I carried on the same casual conversation I had with her before. From magic spells to summoning objects, she filled me in on everything going on and also what I was doing wrong. "No, you''re not supposed to do that. You need to take deep breaths before releasing..."


    "Is that right?" I asked her as we stepped into my room. Her mischievous eyes rolled as she shoved me a little and began to let her eyes scan my room, taking in every inch of what I had around that gave way to who I was.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You have so much stuff," she murmured, letting her fingers dance along the photos on the wall and the items on my dresser. Since being here, I had been able to get someone under Odin to acquire a few more things from my home, including family photos and sentimental items.


    All things Cassie had no idea I had gotten, seeing as she was being a bitch to me.


    "Yeah, I had someone collect some things for me from my house," I replied, averting my eyes due to the guilt slowly forming thinking about Cassie.


    "Your sister doesn''t have any photos or anything," Trixie murmured as she turned to me. "You had these brought recently?"


    Confusion caused me to furrow my brows as I tried to understand how it


    was she knew I had recently


    these things. I hadn''t let anyone know I did simply because it wasn''t their business, but for her to know this meant she had been in my room before. "How would you know?"


    "Because I was the one who decorated it to begin with," she said as a smirk fell across her lips that made my gut twist with anticipation.


    My entire life, I had waited for my


    mate, and since I had firstid eyes on Trixie, I had avoided taking her as mine. I avoided letting our


    rtionship bloom because I


    wanted something unattainabe


    Something fate didn''t mean for me to have. That guilt alone ate at me, but now with her standing before me...


    I didn''t want to hold back. I didn''t want to waste any more time with her.


    Rushing forward, I let my hands grab the side of her face as I crashed my lips against hers. Her soft, plump lips moved against mine as our tongues battled for control-the taste of her driving my wolf crazy as I sought to have more. Walking her backward until the backs of her thighs hit the bed, she fell, panting as she looked up at me, her hands helping her crawl backward a bit until I came down over her. My body hovered over hers as I took in every inch of her face.


    "I want you," I whispered, watching a smile cross her lips I had been worried about seeing. Part of me thought in the end, she might be disgusted about being my mate, but looking at her now, I knew that she wasn''t.


    "I wondered how long it would take for you to ept me," she whispered as her hands reached up to the sides of my face, slowly pulling it down towards her own. "Let''s not wait anymore."


    Letting my lips gently press against hers, our tongues danced in a gentle motion, my hands running up and down her body as I relished in the moment with her. The moment I had waited my entire life for. The moment I would be with my mate and im her as mine forever.


    Piece by piece, our clothing was stripped from our bodies and fell to the floor. Our limbs weaved together in a battle for dominance as I made her moan over and over again. Her back arched as her perky round breasts bounced with every thrust I made inside her.


    She had epted me, and as I


    allowed the knot in my cock to form,


    e


    locking us in ce, I pulled her up closer to my body, impaling her harder and harder until she was crying in pain, begging for her. release. With a scream of ecstasy and a roar of pleasure from my throat, I sunk my teeth deep into her neck and marked her as my own.


    A pixie for an Alpha and a mate for a lifetime.

 Chapter 0372

    Cassie.


    A few days of going to the secret library Ss had brought me to hadn''t brought me any closer to figuring out how to help Lucas. However, I learned a lot about Anna. Including just how close Ss was to her when he came to Asgard to begin with. "So you were her guard?" I asked, staring at Ss, who walked around the library tossing an old brown ball up in the air before catching it.


    "Yep, it was my first job here. It wasn''t exactly what I had expected... when I came here she had already been here for a long time. I was young and rebellious. I hated the world because of how I was treated, and she saw something in me others didn''t." "But... that doesn''t make sense. She would have been ancient by then-"


    "Around seven hundred years old to be exact," he hummed as his eyes twinkled with amusement.


    I was astounded. From the stories, she was supposed to be human or so I thought, but then lived that long. It didn''t make any sense. "How, though?"


    "How was she that old?"


    Nodding my head, his smile widened, "Anna was one of Odin''s creations, Cassie. She was a descendant of one of his wolves."


    I had heard many things over the years about Odin, and some of the stuff he did but this... I had never heard before. Odin''s wolves were famous, and the entire reason our species was created. In order to protect the wolves hunted by humans, Odin bestowed his wolves to gift them with the ability to turn into to humans to hide amongst the same men that tried to kill them.


    "We are all descendants though," I whispered looking back down to the painting of her I have found in a scroll on one of the many bookshelves. "That still doesn''t exin how she lived so long."


    "Odin bestowed a gift on her when


    she lost Bjorn and two more of her children. When she came here, three of her children had died, and she wanted death as well. Her anger consumed her, making her hate the life she was given. However, Odin wouldn''t let her give up on life. He knew she had more to offer so he made her immortal until she could see that even through the darkest of days life has beauty even in the darkest of shadows."


    S''s words were always poetic when he wanted to exin something important. Letting a smirk crest, the corner of my lips, l rolled my eyes and went back to trying to read the faded writing on the parchment. However, the words were foreign and far more advanced than anything I knew, and I was left wondering what they were instead of actually knowing.


    "So, he made her immortal until she appreciated life?"


    Nodding his head, he picked up another book and made his way toward me,ying it down. "This is Anna''s journal from herst year here. When you have time, you should read it."


    Picking up the purple fabric-bound book, I ran my fingers over the spine, admiring the intricate designs. It was beautiful, and my mind was curious to know what she had to say but right now, I had more important things to worry about.


    "Maybe once things are better, I will. For now, we have more important things to figure out, like how to save Lucas."


    The reminder made his lips part as he nodded again. "Of course."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He seemed to hate the fact I kept reminding him, but it was important to figure out if I was ever going to fix what was going on. Every single day Lucas was the way he was, I felt the distance grow between us within the little bit of bond we had.


    Perhaps it was a good thing, but I felt an emptiness inside me I didn''t like. "So we have been here for days at this. What is actually going to help me?"


    Ss sighed, shaking his head, "Inanna was here when Anna was. The two women were friends at one point, but Inanna was strange..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0373

    "So that makes her a viin?" Iughed.


    "No," he smiled, "but her acting the way she was set Anna on edge. I worked closely with Anna, and through all of it, she felt Inanna and her were growing distant. That Inanna was up to something dark, and when she began hanging out with the wrong people, Anna became wary of her."


    ncing down at Anna''s portrait, I took in her dark hair, celestial blue eyes and pink plump lips. I was shocked. The first time I saw her photo I realized how much she and I looked alike. The only difference was she seemed to smile all the time where I did not. Anna didn''t seem like the kind of person whose smile ever fell, but of course, this was reality, or it was her reality once upon a time.


    "So did she ever confront her?" I asked without looking up at Ss. My fingers once again brushed over the purple book he had given me.


    "Yep," he replied quickly. "It turned into a huge fight, and the next day... Inanna and a few others were gone."


    Letting my eyes dart up to Ss, I furrowed my brows. "What do you mean they were gone? Someone doesn''t just vanish."


    He shrugged his shoulders and took a seat in the chair across from me. "Back then, the vale between realms wasn''t as confined as it is now. It was easier to slip out, but that was because Odin didn''t worry about things like he does now I suppose. At least, since everything with Loki."


    "Loki?" Hearing the name rang internal bells as I remembered the stories I had heard growing up of the battle my parents went through with him. How they wanted my brother and me but our parents fought to protect us. "Yeah, Loki was dangerous, but thankfully, Odin imprisoned him."


    I opened and closed my mouth, considering what Ss had said. As far as I remembered, it was my mother who had thrown Loki back into Asgard, but then again, who was I to correct the history they knew? "Oh, right."


    Unsure of what to say or do, I simply rolled back up the portrait and retied the ribbon around it that had once held it closed. I was learning a lot being here but it wasn''t helping me like wanted. While I was here doing this. Lucas was out of his mind with partying and fucking with Zia.


    He was never that kind of person before, and I was never the person I am now before.


    "Are you okay, Cassie?" Ss asked as I moved towards the bookshelves to rece the scroll with Anna''s portrait on it.


    "Not really, just a lot on my mind."


    "You know you can talk to me, Cassie. I can help you through whatever is bothering you," he said as the sound of his footsteps echoing behind me let me know just how close he was to me.


    I ced the scroll on the shelf and turned to face him. "As I said before, Ss... how does any of this help me?"


    "Because... Inanna acted like this before, Cassie. How she is acting now with Lucas, she did it before."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    For a fleeting moment, I thought I had hit a brick wall with what to do. I had found myself lost wondering ift would ever find something to get me closer and then Ss finally lets this bit of information out. "What?"


    Taking in Ss with much irritation, I watched as a quizzical nce of amusement danced in his fiery eyes while the corners of his lips turned up into a wide smile as if he thought what he told me was the most insightful thing ever. What he didn''t know was I was more than irritated with him because that was information he could have told me long ago.


    "Right. I mean, it shocked me at first. Back then, I didn''t want to believe-"


    Shaking my head, I couldn''t believe he thought I was interested in the details. "Stop. You didn''t think to tell me about Inanna before?"

 Chapter 0374

    Stopping with his mouth wide open, Ss gave me a confused look before closing his mouth with a sigh. "I guess I should have."


    "Then why didn''t you?" I asked, trying to understand why he wouldn''t. That was something I could have used to steer me closer in the right direction but instead, he had said nothing and let me float around in unanswered questions. "I guess I didn''t think about it, honestly... there is much you still don''t understand."


    Resting my hand on my forehead, I closed my eyes and breathed through the outburst that desperately wanted to leave me. I wanted to shout at him, scream and curse his name for dragging me around for days and giving me a history lesson instead of telling me but I knew I wouldn''t get anywhere acting like that.


    "Who did Inanna act like this with before... the people she was with, who were they?"


    ncing at Ss again, I watched him tap his fingers on the table. "I may have been Anna''s guard, but I didn''t know everything that was going on. I just saw and heard certain things."


    I found it hard to believe that Ss didn''t know more, considering the fact he had told me so much already. Granted, he could have read a lot of it in books, but I had a feeling everything he told me was first-hand information.


    "Okay, then answer me this... how many years has Anna been dead?"


    The moment that the question left my lips, Ss froze. He stared at me with such a nk expression I began to wonder if what I said was not in English. After all, he was staring at me like I had grown three heads. "A hundred years ago... three years after Inanna left the realm."


    The conversation was clipped, and with thest of his words, he turned quickly and made his way toward the main door. I wasn''t sure why it was his attitude changed but shoving the purple book into my bag, I quickly made my way after him. "Ss!" I called out in confusion, "Ss, stop."


    My feet carried me forward, and by the time the moonlight filtered over


    I


    me once more, I barely had caus et


    Ss'', arm stopping him in his


    tracks. He was angry, and as he gritted his teeth with a clenched jaw, he stared down at me. I didn''t


    understand why. From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡¤AH


    "Let me go, Cassie," he said sternly as he pulled his arm from my grasp. I had no clue what had happened. I did was asked when Anna died. One minute he wasughing and


    telling stories, and the next, he was pissed off at the world.


    "Dude... what''s wrong? Why are you acting like this?"


    He turned away, taking a moment before ncing back at me. "You just... you remind me so much of her and thinking of the day she died... the day she left is not something that brings back happy memories, Cassie."


    There was so much emotion in thosest few words that suddenly made me realize why he was so dead set on telling me about Anna, how he knew so much about her to the point where most of the memories brought a smile to his face.


    Ss had cared for Anna... maybe even loved her at one point, and when she died, it left an empty ce in his heart. One that the thought of death caused nothing but agony.


    "Ss, I''m so sorry."


    Holding up his hand, he took a deep breath and shook his head, "I''m trying to help you, Cassie. If you''re not careful, you''re going to end up like Anna."


    "What? What do you mean I''ll end up like Anna?"


    Staring at me, his entire body


    sagged as if the weight he was carrying was too heavy. "She allowed herself to fall for darkness and in the end, gave her life for it. Something you will do if you don''t find a way to separate your


    emotions and let go of what you can not change."

 Chapter 0375

    Cassie.


    Staring at Ss''s blush green eyes tinged with streaks of red and gold, I couldn''t help but wonder what was running through his mind. He had obviously seen something back then that bothered him and while I wanted to listen to what he was saying, I didn''t know how to follow his words. I had a goal to achieve, and though Anna''s life ended that way didn''t mean mine would.


    "I''m not Anna, Ss," I said softly as I watched him. His concerned emotional state quickly vanished as he formed a nk expression. It was clear he wasn''t pleased with how quickly I was brushing off what he said.


    "I know you''re not. Trust me."


    Turning from me, he continued walking and left me feeling slightly clueless as to what I did to upset him. All we had been doing was having a normal conversation, and suddenly he flipped his mood and stormed off. Somethingpletely out of character from how he normally acted.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Left in the darkness of the night, I stood feeling foolish and void of answers. Not only did I have Lucas upset with me, but now Ss was upset at me as well.


    With a heavy sigh of frustration, I pushed forward down the gravel and dirt road back toward the main lights of the town. There was no point in staying at the ruins when Ss wasn''t with me. Sure I could have investigated further on my own, but the ce was creepy in a dark and mysterious kind of way and even if I considered myself a badass... even I had limits.


    As the moon lit the path for me, I relished the feel of the cool breeze against my skin and the way the leaves rustled in the distance. It was beautiful outside, and with the silence of nature around me, it gave me time to think about everything I had gone through over the past few weeks.


    I''d made a mess of things, and a lot of what happened was my fault. First, the arguing with my mom, and the fact that she was probably terrified of me after what I did on my birthday, and then losing Melissa. The thought of my friend made my eyes water, and as I quickly blinked them away and let my mind drift to Lucas.


    The way he looked at me the night of my birthday, the way he kissed me, and then filled me with so much passion was something I would never forget. So when the rustling of movement from within the treelines and the sound of distant voices caught my attention, thest thing I expected to hear was Lucas talking to someone.


    "I''m taking care of it..."


    The sound of his frustrated voice was not what I expected, and stopping in my tracks, I turned towards the treeline and carefully moved closer to see who it was that he was talking to. I was curious to know if it was Zia or maybe even Inanna, but as I stepped over fallen branches and moved by brush as quietly as possible, I peered through the darkness, letting my eyes peer into the clearing ahead.


    Lucas stood there alone, talking out loud, but with no one I could see around. Furrowing my brows, I nced around again trying to understand, and the more I listened, the more concerned I became.


    "I can''t...she doesn''t deserve that..."


    The way he stood with his fist


    clenched at his sides and his dark hair swept in front of his eyes, it was captivating but also concerning. Lucas looked like a madman talking to himself, and the more I watched, the more I knew I had to do something.


    ncing around behind me, I bit my bottom lip and let out a heavy breath before stepping forward. I wasn''t afraid of him or anything like that, but I couldn''t help but feel awkward talking to him after everything that happened at the school.


    "Lucas?" I said as I stepped forward from where I had been hiding. His dark eyes quickly darted to me as his ws lengthened and he bared his fangs at me. "What are you doing here, Cassie? Are you spying on me?"


    The growl that emitted from him made me halt in my tracks. "No," I said slowly, shaking my head. "I was walking by, and I heard you... are you okay?" Scoffing, he shook his head, retracting his ws. "I''m fine. Why are you out here?"


    He was far from fine, and anyone with eyes could see that. "Just heading back to my room. It''s gettingte."


    "That doesn''t answer my question,


    Cassie," he growled as he stepped closer to me. The moonlight slipped through the tops of the trees,


    illuminating the spikes of his


    obsidian hair and the ripples of


    muscle beneath his skin tight ck


    shirt.


    "It doesn''t matter why I''m out here," I replied firmly as I pulled the strap of my bag tighter to me as I broke eye contact with him. "If you''re okay, I''ll just go." "What the fuck is your problem?" he snapped, grabbing my arm as I turned to leave.


    Shrugging him off, I narrowed my gaze, "I don''t have one, but you obviously do. You''re not okay no matter how much you try to tell people you are."


    With a sneer of disgust, he stepped back in anger. "You have no fucking clue what you''re talking about. I''m not the one with a problem... you are."


    "Look, if this is how you''re going to act I''m just going to go. I don''t have time to deal with you being a dick." Reaching out, he grabbed my jaw, halting me in my next words.


    Never had he grabbed me like this, but when he did pull me close to his chest, my heart began to beat rapidly. Lucas was much bigger than I was, and though he had me in physical size and strength, my magic was far stronger.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0376

    "You''re not going anywhere until you tell me where it is you were at, Cassie. People don''t walk out this way without a reason."


    Unsure of what to say to him, I stared at him nkly, opening and closing my mouth as if I wanted to tell him, but at the same time couldn''t because I didn''t think he deserved to know. "Get the fuck off me, Lucas."


    Snatching my arm away from him again, I narrowed my gaze, trying to understand why he thought he had a right to order me around as if he still had some kind of say. He revoked his im to me, whether willingly or not, and therefore had no say over me anymore. "Damn it, Cassie! Just fucking tell me!" he roared in frustration.


    "I was with Ss!" I yelled back, Lucas'' eyes going wide as if what I said took his breath away. Never had I expected my rtionship with Lucas would be like this. It was exhausting going through the same shit over and over, but as soon as I said Ss'' name, Lucas slowly began to lose his shit.


    "You were with the dragon?" he snarled, "are you fucking him now?"


    Gasping, my mouth dropped open in shock. "Excuse me?"


    "Oh don''t act like that, Cassie. You''re a fucking whore, just like I knew you would be."


    Lucas had some audacity to call me such things, considering he was the one who fucked me then suddenly decided he didn''t want to be with me. "Go fuck yourself, Lucas. It doesn''t matter what I do with anyone... I don''t belong to anyone." "That''s where you''re wrong, Cassie. You''re mine and nothing but a disappointment."


    His words left a hole in my heart, and as my angry scowl fell, I felt my emotions rise. I had never been someone to show my emotions like I hadtely, but hearing him say I was a disappointment was too much. "Fuck you." Laughter erupted from his throat as he nodded then shook his head, "I knew it... nothing but a whore, just like I was told by others. I should have rejected you."


    Part of me wanted to scream at him that I epted the rejection so he felt exactly how I did when he rejected me, I couldn''t. I couldn''t be cruel like that to him, no matter how much I wanted to be. "You know nothing of who I really am."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Myment was bold, and I


    squared my shoulders, staring at him. He seemed taken aback by my response as if expecting more of a fight from me. Yet, I could expect the frown marring his face. It was rare to ever see him truly smile in my direction, unless, of course, it was


    his signature smirk.


    The same smirk that made my heart skip a beat every time I saw it.


    "You think you''re clever, don''t you," he sneered as his dark eyes narrowed in my direction, his rigid jawline firmly squared as he stepped back. "You''re wrong though, Cassie. I know exactly what kind of person you are... just like your mother." My mother and I had plenty of issues sure, but at the end of the day, no one talked shit about my mother. "Watch your words, Vega..."


    The moment I called him by hisst name instead of by his first, he began tough. I didn''t expect this reaction, and as he shook his head and loosened up his shoulders, an evil glint crossed his eyes that worried me. "Oh, someone angered the pretty puppy." "Puppy?!" I scoffed, "my, how the mighty have fallen. Once upon a time you were a man who was highly regarded in some aspects. Women wanted you... men hated you because they envied you. And now-"


    Gesturing with my hand to the length of his body from head to toe, he rolled his eyes and chuckled. "There is nothing wrong with me."


    "Yet, the fact you think that is a problem on its own."


    It was clear this conversation was going nowhere, and from what I could tell he was just out here talking to himself. Which was something I needed to tell the others. "You''re a pain in my ass, Cassie. You need to face facts that this will never happen with us. ept the rejection," he replied sternly, causing my frown to deepen.


    "Maybe one day... but not today." Turning, I made my way from where we had been talking in the treeline back towards the main road. He


    didn''t stop me this time for whi


    I


    was grateful, and when I nced over my shoulder once I hit the road,


    I couldn''t see him anymore.


    Every day spent here in Asgard, I felt my usually cocky nature slipping. My demeanor slowly disappeared as the weight of my life crushed down upon me like a future impossible to change.


    No matter how much I hated it, there was no way to change anything. At least not any time soon, and as my feet finally hit the city street with the sound of happy chattering from those who still lingered about,


    knew that if anything were going to


    I


    change, I would have to do it myself.


    For now, I''d seek the advice of my brother because even though he and I often fought... he was still very wise at times. The knowledge of our fathers Hale and Damian having rubbed off on him quite a bit.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0377

    Pollux.


    Thest few days I had spent with Trixie had been amazing. I had marked her as my mate. Right now, Iy on the bed watching her walk around my room with her hair hanging down in ringlets over her shoulders in nothing but a see-through ck robe. All I wanted to do was take her again.


    She was beautiful and smart, and to think I thought ill of her made me disgusted with myself. How could I have ever thought that way about my mate when fate destined her to be with me? Regardless of what species she was.


    Pushing aside the guilt that had formed over my initial behavior towards Trixie, I relished the sweet moments I had with her now. It had only been a few days since we mated, and the entire time we spent wrapped in each other''s arms, learning more and more about each other with every waking moment.


    She was strong, and I had no doubt now when the time came for me to return home, she would make a fierce and amazing Luna to my pack.


    "Pollux, I''m starving. Maybe we should go get some food." She looked over her shoulder at me from where she had been looking in the mirror, absorbing the mark I left upon her shoulder.


    One thing about this woman that constantly amused me was her love for food. She loved to indulge herself, and looking at her, you would never think that considering she had to have been barely one-hundred and twenty pounds soaking wet. "Food?" I hummed to myself as a smile spread across my face. "All I need is you to eat, and I''m a satisfied man."


    Thement was true but also meant to make herugh¡ªwhich it did.


    "Is that right?" she purred as she turned to make her way toward me seductively, making my cock jump at attention. "I''m pretty sure I would be down for some more fun."


    Before I couldnd my lips on her, a banging at my bedroom door made us both jump. It waste in the evening, and thest thing either of us was expecting waspany. Our only agenda was the pleasure we took in each other. So for someone to be here, it was either important or someone fucking with us.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Hopefully, it wasn''t thetter otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to control my anger at someone interrupting my moment with my mate.


    "What the fuck..." I groaned, rolling my eyes as I slid from the bed and quickly threw on a pair of gray sweatpants. "This better be fucking good."


    Trixieughed at the interruption as I watched her plop onto the bed. Her hand on her chin as shey on her stomach with her feet kicking in the air. "Stop being grouchy. It may be important."


    "I''m not being grouchy-" The


    moment that I opened the door, Cassie bounded in, looking out of


    breath and panicked. Her eyes scanned the room between me and Trixie as her mouth opened and closed.


    "Oh, shit, I''m sorry."


    "Cassie," Trixie replied, quickly getting off the bed, "what''s wrong? What happened?"


    Cassie''s hands fidgeted as her eyes brimmed with tears. "I don''t know what I''m doing..."


    Confused about why my sister was acting this way, I closed the door and strode towards where my concerned mate stood with her. Only once had I seen my sister this panicked before, and that was the night Melissa had died. The night I


    saw here out of the woods with


    Lucas.


    It was something I would never be able to forget. At the end of the day, she was my sister, and despite our issues, I''d kill someone if they hurt her.


    "Cassie, I need you to take a deep


    breath and tell me what happened," I


    said calmly, trying to make sure I didn''t lose my patience. The first week of mating was always the most testosterone-driven, and male wolves-especially Alphas-were Very territorial during this time.


    Even towards those who were family, and right now, with my mate touching her, my beast was going crazy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0378

    "I saw Lucas in the woods near the edge of town, and he was acting all weird. Like he was talking to himself, and then when he saw I was there-well, he just wasn''t himself. Something is going to happen, Pollux. I can feel it."


    She rambled on frantically as she looked between Trixie and me. The moment my mate''s eyes met mine with concern, I knew I was going to have to do something. She wasn''t going to let me brush this off and part of me hated that she and Cassie were close. It did make


    for interesting conversation but also harsh realizations that my mate would do anything for my sister, even if I didn''t like it.


    With a heavy sigh, I pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to focus on the situation at hand and not on the hormonal shit running through my head. "Cassie, why were you near the woods at the edge of town?"


    Cassie quickly shut her mouth as she looked at me hesitantly. I knew she wasn''t going to give me a direct answer.


    "Taking a walk."


    Thement was quick, and my sister-who couldn''t lie to save her life was trying to avoid my question at all cost. "Cassie-"


    "It doesn''t matter why I was there. Did you hear what I said? Lucas is not himself."


    Snapping, I red at my sister with irritation. "Lucas hasn''t been himself in a fucking while, Cassie."


    "I know this," she replied, shaking her head. "But I''m telling you now, it''s getting worse. We have to do something."


    I couldn''t understand why my sister


    couldn''t get it through her head that Lucas had made his choice. There was nothing to be done about the situation. He may have seemed normal to her at first, but the moment he got here, he changed. He allowed his powers, his beast, to take over him, and in doing so, became the arrogant asshole he


    was always meant to be.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I had no sympathy for Lucas, and unfortunately, my sister was blinded by the idea of her mate being uncontroble to see that. I highly doubted anything was wrong with him. The only thing wrong was my sister couldn''t let go of a mate who didn''t want her. "I don''t know what you expect me to do, Cassie."


    "What to do?" She shook her head in


    disbelief. "How about helping me save one of our pack members, my mate, Pollux? While I''ve been out there trying to find some reasoning behin what is going on with him and what is going on with some of the others, you''re in here with Trixie fucking around, and I need both of your help."


    A growl escaped my throat as I clenched my fist at my side. She was being disrespectful, not just to me, but to my mate, and that was something I wouldn''t tolerate no matter who she was. "You will watch how you speak to us." Standing there with hesitation, her lips parted. She gave me a disgusted look before turning away from me. "You act like you''re in control, Pollux, but the reason why you''re here is because you couldn''t be the leader or pack needed."


    Without thinking, I grabbed her arm,


    spinning her around to face me. A snarl escaped me as my canines lengthened. How dare my sister speak to me like this? After everything I''ve tried to do for her


    over the years, this is how she would


    treat me in front of my mate.


    "Just because your fucking mate didn''t want you doesn''t mean you can be disrespectful to mine. Perhaps you should start epting what is given to you, and then you wouldn''t lose everything around you."


    "Pollux!" Trixie yelled, causing me to nce at her. An angry scowl marred her beautiful face, and seeing it, I realized quickly perhaps I had gone too far.


    I didn''t understand my sister''s reluctance to tell us what she had been doing. Instead of hering here and telling us exactly what happened, she made a mess of things like she always did, and now my mate wasn''t happy with me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0379

    "I''m sorry," I gritted out as I rolled my eyes. "Let''s start from the top."


    There was a smile on Trixie''s face as I adjusted my behavior towards my sister. She was definitely a peace, love, and dream kind of girl, and while that would be great for the future of my pack, I was going to have to educate her on how things worked in our world. "Ignore him, Cassie," Trixie said as she caught my sister''s attention. "You said you saw him in the woods, and he approached you. He didn''t hurt you, did he?"


    Shaking her head she replied with a no. "He wouldn''t hurt me."


    I couldn''t help the scoff that left my lips at her words. "Don''t say that... you never know what he could be capable of."


    "He wouldn''t, Pollux. He''s my mate!" she shouted in frustration, "he is just... confused."


    Going to open my mouth, Trixie gave me a wide-eyed look as if to tell me to shut the fuck up. The entire situation was frustrating, and as I stood there trying to understand what to say or do, Cassie frowned and moved toward the door. "Cassie, where are you going? Please don''t go."


    Hesitating, she stopped at the door and nced over her shoulder at us. "No, I think it''s best that I go. I''m sorry I interrupted your evening. I think I''m just going to get some sleep. Maybe I''m just tired and overthinking things."


    Not giving Trixie or me a chance to say anything, she was out the door in a hurry and quickly closed it behind her. There was definitely something going on, and multiple questions ran through my mind.


    One, why was my sister near the edge of town?


    Two, what happened with Lucas that put her in such a state as she was?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Turning to Trixie, her eyes stared


    after where my sister had been as if she was just as lost as Cassie had been when she arrived at my room There was still a lot I didn''t know. about my mate and the type of creature she was, but something I did know was Trixie could sense things even I as an Alpha couldn''t.


    "What is it?" I whispered as I came up behind her, wrapping my arms around her waist. A soft sigh escaped her as she leaned back against me.


    "Pollux, your sister has a point. Something is going on, and we have to do something about it-¡ª"


    "No," I snapped before pulling away from her. "There is nothing to be done."


    Trixie didn''t hesitate to whip around and re at me with her arms crossed over her chest. Thest thing I wanted was for my mate to be upset at me, but I wasn''t going to cause an issue when there wasn''t one.


    "We can''t just let her go about this on her own. She could end up getting hurt."


    Laughter escaped my lips as I ran a hand through my hair. "I don''t think Cassie will get hurt. It''s more likely she will end up hurting someone else. My sister is reckless and always has been, and now she won''t ept the fact that Lucas-the man who was supposed to be her mate-doesn''t want her. But I mean, I can''t me the guy after how she treated him."


    "Pollux, you''re being unreasonable. Not everyone''s rtionship starts the same. Look at us... you didn''t even want me when you found out I was your mate, and you can''t deny that."


    The hurt in her eyes was something I didn''t want to see. She was right, and I hated that she was. It still didn''t stop me from thinking this whole thing with my sister was ridiculous. "Fine... I''ll go talk to her in the morning."


    Trixie smiled brightly once more, and


    as she moved, she wrapped her arms around my neck to ce a kiss on my lips. I wondered what our future would be like. This woman already had me wrapped around her finger, and our rtionship had only just begun.

 Chapter 0380

    Cassie.


    dismissed it as if I was the one who had a problem.


    The moment I left my brother''s room, I couldn''t help but feel a little hopeless in this entire situation. I''ve never been the kind of girl to be weak. I was always the girl who stood out, who didn''t take shit from anyone. And the one time I really did need my brother''s advice, he


    I didn''t understand it. I had been there for him countless times over the years. Even though we had our differences, it didn''t matter. I still came to his aid if he needed it. And the one time I needed him, all he wanted to do was be balls deep in a girl who was supposed to be my friend. Tears streamed down my face and quickly I wiped them away. This was nothing but a sign of weakness. At least that was how I was raised. And right now, more than anything, I kind of wish I had my father''s here to help guide me through all of this.


    I know for fact my father, Talon, would be a little disappointed in how I was acting. He had raised me to be strong, to not take crap from anyone. And even though he had raised me that way, I still had that weakness of emotional instability. Or at least that was what my therapist had called it when I was younger.


    I stepped into my room and closed the door behind me, sinkin to my knees. Perhaps Lucas didn''t want me, but I couldn''t help but feel a little jealous over the fact everything I was doing wasn''t good enough for him to realize I was trying to help him. Yes, it was my fault I had acted the way I did and pushed him away.


    I didn''t meant to. I was scared initially when I found out he was my mate and now I regret the way I acted. I was stubborn and impulsive, andl had a hard time adjusting to the reality of things sometimes. But that was my own selfish intent causing me to be that way.


    Thinking back to Melissa, my best


    friend who died at my hands, I


    couldn''t help but wish she was here now, that she was able to be by my side and guide me through what needed to do. She wasn''t just my friend back then, she was like a sister to me in a way even though I had wanted her to be my mate. I would have been fine with her simply being my friend.


    The soft, whooshing sound of the wind swirling outside alerted me, and as I quickly stood to my feet, the curtains of my balcony billowed from the breezeing through my room. A shadowed figure stepped from the moonlight and into the dim lighting of my bedroom.


    Ss stood there. He was thest person I had expected to see after everything that had happened at the library. But with here, part of me felt kind of hopeful. "What are you doing here?"


    The moment his bluish-green eyes locked with mine, I felt myself slightly weakened. Through this whole time I had known him, there was always something about him that made my heart skip just a little bit more, and it was something I never understood.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Watching his tall, muscr form


    stride towards me very slowly, I couldn''t help but take a step back, only to find the door blocking any chance of escape. Stopping inches from me, he let out a soft sigh and shook his head as he cast his eyes to the floor.


    "I''m sorry that I left you the way that I did, Cassie," he muttered before his eyes locked with mine. "Your question simply brought up memories I had hoped never to think of again."


    "Oh." It was the only thing I could manage to get out as he stood there, trying to exin himself to me. "I''m sorry I wasn''t trying to upset you."


    "You have no reason to apologize to me," he replied as he lifted his hand to gently brush down the side of my face.


    I wasn''t sure what to do with him being so close and the delicious smell of him swirled around me. It fogged my mind, making it hard to think. "Why do you make me feel this way?"

 Chapter 0381

    I hadn''t meant to ask that question out loud. It was supposed to be internally done, but unfortunately, my brain and my mouth right now were notmunicating properly and with me asking that question, he let out a soft chuckle that made me blush. "How do I make you feel?"


    The question alerted me to reality and caused me to quickly step around him and out of his touch. My mind raced with a million and one thoughts of Lucas, of Ss, of my brother and Trixie, of everything that had happened since I came to this God forsaken ce. "I don''t even know how I feel about things, let alone know how you make me feel or anybody else. And I have a mate. I don''t understand this. Why is it that I''m so attracted to you?"


    He stood staring at me for a moment, as if he was contemting his next words with another heavy sigh escaping him as he nodded, gesturing for me to take a seat on my bed. "I think I might be able to exin things to you in some kind of way. But first, I do want to say how sorry I am that I didn''t tell you sooner. I prolonged our visits at the library because I wanted to spend more time with you, which was selfish of me."


    "Are you saying you withheld information from me that could have possibly sped this up a lot faster because you wanted to hang out with me?" I grumbled, anger slowly bubbling inside of me realizing this could have all been sorted out long ago.


    Opening and closing his mouth, he nodded his head. "Kind of. It''s a little moreplicated than that, but if you give me a chance, I''d like to exin everything to you."


    I wanted to protest to tell him to get the fuck out of my room because he had wasted so much of my time, but I wanted to know what he had to say. I wanted to hear his exnation because part of me longed for him, thought of him day and night, just as I did for Lucas, and none of that made sense to me.


    "Fine, exin. But make it quick because right now, I''m more upset than I was when I walked into this room." I reluctantly replied. However, as I waited his brows furrowed in recognition of what I had said. "Why were you crying? What happened?"


    He waspletely ignoring I had allowed him to exin himself and instead was going back to why I was upset when he walked in here. If he hadn''t noticed when he walked in here, then why was he asking now?


    "It doesn''t matter. Just please tell


    me what you were going to exin," I replied with frustration before slowly standing to my feet, not able to sit down anymore as I started to pace the room. "I need to hear what you''re going to say."


    "Fine," he huffed out, clearly not happy with the fact I was not going to tell him why I was upset. "Since the moment that I saw you, I


    couldn''t stop thinking about you,et


    Cassie, Everything about you pulls me in Everything about you makes me want to know you more, and at first, I didn''t understand it either. But honestly, the only thing I can think of is that we were destined to be


    together." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I was taken back by the forwardness. It wasn''t what I was expecting. I knew he enjoyed being around me, but with the lust-driven look he was giving me right now, I found myselfpletely speechless.


    "Ss, I have a mate," I whispered as he stepped closer to me.


    "Yes, one who doesn''t appreciate the woman that you are. I do, though I can be that man for you."


    Every part of me wanted to run, wanted to tell him no but I couldn''t. I was attracted to him, just as he was attracted to me, and there was an undeniable pool that wanted to be even closer to him.


    With every step t


    that he took, I


    watched, unwilling to move from the


    ce where I stood. And as his arm wrapped around my waist, I found myself lost in his touch. While the carnal desire within his eyes sought to eat every inch of me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!